《Cuckold Wizard’s Adventure》 Chapter 1 The beginning, Shinji joined Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Hello everyone, this is the work that I want to trante. The new works take ce on fantasy world. I hope you like it!! ¡±Haaaa!¡± With a sh, the swordsman¡¯s sword cuts off the kobold¡¯s head. When the swordsman looks around, he sees that all the kobolds have fallen down. He then turned to hispanions who are waiting behind him. ¡±There is no sign of any other monsters. It looks like the battle is over¡± A wizard called the swordsman from behind. ¡±Al-kun, thank you for your hard work. Are you injured?¡± The swordsman and the female priest. ¡±Al, please wait. I¡¯m going to collect the monster¡¯s parts as soon as possible!¡± The female ranger, carrying her bow on her back, pulls out the dagger at her waist and begins to dispose of the kobold¡¯s corpse. ¡±Thank you, Mil, I¡¯m not injured. And I¡¯ll be right there, Renka! So, go on first! Sorry, Shinji-san, can you¡­¡± ¡±I know what you mean. You can leave the guards to me. Hey, Freri¡­¡± When the wizard calls out to the palm-sized child spirit on his shoulder, she waves back gently. The swordsman, in spite of his cute and unreliable appearance in adventures, knew how to search for enemies well, so he rushed off without worry. Thus, this adventure ended without any problems. The party of three, the boy swordsman Alvin, the woman female Milis, and the female ranger Renka, , and the solo wizard Shinji. It was the third trial adventure for Shinji. * * * ¡±So, to celebrate Shinji-san officially joining the party, let¡¯s have a party!¡± ¡±¡±¡±Cheers!¡±¡±¡± After the adventure, the three members of agreed to ept Shinji into the party. ¡±I like that you don¡¯t look at me and Mil weirdly. Though, I would have preferred a new girl member¡± ¡±Give me a break! I¡¯m definitely tired if I have to be with three girls!¡± ¡±What do you mean? Are you saying you¡¯re tired of being with us?¡± ¡±Calm down, you two¡± Millis calms the two noisy Renka and Alvin. Shinji, on the other hand, smiles and drinks his drink. ¡±You know, my previous party had disbanded because they were having a baby. Although it was a congrattion, it was sudden for me. I wouldn¡¯t haveined if they had discussed it with me beforehand¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes are somewhat distant. Milis whispered to herself, ¡°baby,¡± and her face flushed. She then turned over and threw a sidelong nce at Alvin. Renka also looking at Alvin with a nk stare. ¡°Oh, from their reaction, no way?¡±, Shinji tilted his head. ¡±W-We¡¯re not going to let that happen to this party! Right, Mil!?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know!!¡± Milis reddening at Alvin¡¯s spur-of-the-moment words and actions made her shout out in an unusually loud voice. Shinji sensed this reaction and bowed his head to apologize for the hical topic. Apparently, the two of them are flustered by Shinji. ¡±Both of you don¡¯t flirt with each other during adventures. And it seems you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re so passionate when you¡¯re on a date¡± Renka teased. ¡±Oh, tell me more about that¡± Shinji started to make fun of it. ¡±H-Hey, Renka! How do you know about it?¡± ¡±I just happened to see it on the street the other day¡± ¡±R-Renka-chan!¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s good to know that there¡¯s an on/off switch. And there¡¯s a talk about you two from other party too. Also¡­¡± An unremarkable conversation begins. Theyughed and raised their voice. The conversation never stops. And the drinking goes on. (Oh, this is so great! This is what being an adventurer is all about!) Seeing his beloved Milis, having his trusted Renka, and weing his new friend Shinji. Alvin was feeling very happy. He didn¡¯t doubt that it would continue for a long time. * * * ¡±See you tomorrow¡± ¡±Yeah, at the guild. I¡¯m sorry I insisted you on staying at the guild¡± ¡±No, don¡¯t worry about it. See you tomorrow¡± After that, Alvin, Milis, and Renka are on their way home. Alvin asked Shinji if he could change to the same inn as theirs, but he refused it with an apologetic look. When Alvin looked back, he could see Shinji¡¯s back leaving the bar with a steady gait. ¡±It would be more convenient if we stayed at the same inn¡± ¡±Well, well, Renka-chan. I understand how Shinji feels. He doesn¡¯t want to change from his current inn to another one¡± ¡±You like it here, don¡¯t you, Mil? ¡± ¡±Yes. The service is good¡­ and Riri-chan is here¡± Ririka, the only daughter of the couple who run the inn, is two years old. Milis loves her so much that she makes time to y with her on her days off. Alvin recalls the smiling scene, but then he remembers the story that came up during the drinking session¡­ He imagines himself as the husband, Milis as the wife, and their daughter, and blushes alone. Renka, who has a keen eye, would not miss it. ¡±Al, what are you blushing about? You¡¯re just imagining yourself and Mil, right?¡± ¡±Stupid, I told you it was too early for that!!¡± ¡±It seems I was right! You pervert??¡± Renka, who was walking behind the pair, saw Milis¡¯ face was as red as Alvin¡¯s. (We are thinking the same thing¡­) Milis is happy that they had imagined getting married and having children together and living happily ever after. At the same time, having a child meant doing ¡°that¡±¡­. (I wonder if Al wants to do it too¡­?) Milis had only experienced a loverly kiss with Alvin. Because for some reason, he has avoided it, but it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not interested. However, she thought it would be embarrassing to ask him out herself, so she waits for it. (If the mood is good and he presses me¡­ hehehe) Alvin too have no intention of rejecting Milis. Even if they aren¡¯t going to have children yet, he wanted to cuddle with the one he loved. ¡±Even Mil, you¡¯re turning red¡­ I don¡¯t remember raising you to be a naughty girl!¡± ¡±Hyaa!!¡± Millis, who was engrossed in her fantasy, is surprised to be hugged by Renka, who had somehow arrived next to her. ¡±I mean, it¡¯s not like Renka raised us!¡± ¡±I¡¯m older than you and I raised you. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I, who was older than you two, raised both of you¡± ¡±Hahaha¡± The three of them always been together. It will be the same from now on. At this time, this thought is the same for all three of them. But no one ever thought that things would change in the future. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 2 Shinji the Wizard, Behind the Scenes Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After parting ways with the three members of the , Shinji returned to the inn where he was staying. It¡¯s an inn with a sign that read . It was alreadyte at night, and normally the innkeepers would have gone to bed, but there is a lightedntern on the counter near the entrance. ¡±Wee back, Shinji-san. I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡± Charlotte, the only daughter of the owner of the inn, approached him over the counter. Her light brown hair, like her mother¡¯s, is well groomed, and she has a pretty face,rge breasts, and a good figure. ¡±I¡¯m back. I heard you had a date with Morse-kun today. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back¡± ¡±Morse suddenly said he couldn¡¯t stay until tonight. Isn¡¯t that terrible? Oh, do you want some hot water?¡± She seemed to do her job, though she didn¡¯t hide her mild anger and frustration. Shinji smiled, took a copper coin from his pocket and ced it on the counter. Charlotte took it and retreated to the back of the room. After that, Shinji left the counter and went to his room. His room is located at the back of the first floor. It¡¯s the farthest room in the inn from the innkeeper and couple¡¯s bedroom. As soon as Shinji returned to his room, Charlotte came in without knocking, carrying a tub of hot water. Shinji doesn¡¯t me Charlotte for her actions and takes off his robe and jacket. Charlotte put the tub on the desk and resumed talking, looking on Shinji, who sat on the side of the bed and began to wipe himself with a towel soaked in hot water. ¡±Well, it can¡¯t be helped, so we went on a normal date. We ate dinner, went shopping in the city, and finally entered some inn¡± Shinji stripped down and becamepletely naked. His erect p*nis is exposed in front of Charlotte. Charlotte¡¯s gaze slowly descended from Shinji¡¯s face to stare passionately at his p*nis. ¡±Are Morse-kun satisfied?¡± ¡±Yes~? He ejacted once in my mouth and once in my pussy~? He ejacted a lot~? but I couldn¡¯t cum¡­ and Morse-kun¡¯s p*nis lost its energy¡± ¡±You aren¡¯t satisfied, are you? You couldn¡¯t get enough, even though you¡¯ve be the kind of naughty girl Morse-kun likes, right?¡± ¡±I¡¯ve practiced a lot with you, Shinji-san~? So~? Shinji-san~? Let¡¯s do it again today~?¡± Charlotte had been having s*x with Shinji repeatedly under the guise of practice. They began that rtionship when Charlotte was troubled to find out that her lover preferred experienced girls, and it was Shinji, a regr customer, who came to her to give her an advice. Normally, Charlotte couldn¡¯t talk about her problems with anyone, but strangely enough, she did with Shinji. She was almost ovee with regret and shame after telling him, but he was very kind to her. Shinji kept it to himself and didn¡¯t make fun of her. He also taught her about s*x toys and how to masturbate. He made sure that he never touched Charlotte. She doesn¡¯t know why, but she felt kindness in that. However, on one time, her body is tingling and she¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s because of daily practice. So, she invited Shinji and called it a practice. From that point on, she couldn¡¯t stop. Shinji¡¯s hands, mouth, and p*nis were used instead of the adult toys for practice. Shinji also broke Charlotte¡¯s virginity. Charlotte was also made to cum by Shinji from the very first time, and her body was indoctrinated with pleasure. Thus, Charlotte, now a very experienced girl, was sent off by Shinji. Charlotte, now confident, expressed her feelings to Morse, and as a result they have a rtionship. Charlotte was happy. However, when she experienced s*x with Morse, her happiness was recessed. Charlotte was not satisfied with s*x with Morse. His p*nis was much smaller than Shinji¡¯s. He had premature ejaction, a small amount of semen, and energy that dried up after two rounds. His poor s*x filled her mind, but it didn¡¯t fill her body. Charlotte tried to suppress the tingling in her body, but her s*xual desire, which had been practiced so much and had be ripe, never waned. And before she knew it, Charlotte was visiting Shinji¡¯s room. When Charlotte came to his room, Shinji asked her. ¡±Did you need more practice?¡± Charlotte nodded without hesitation. And so the physical rtionship that she calls practice continues to this day. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? It¡¯s good~? It¡¯s very good~? Shinji-san~? It¡¯s good~?¡± Shinji is lying on his back and looking up at Charlotte, who is straddling him while shaking her hips with ecstatic face. Charlotte¡¯s movements are so violent that her breasts swayed and jiggled, amusing Shinji. Seeing that, Shinji was convinced that her body had been corrupted, and heughed without showing it. Back on the day before he had that rtionship, Shinji had been eyeing Charlotte. He was a regr customer, waiting for the right moment to make a move, but he kept up the appearance of a gentle adventurer. However, Charlotte¡¯s troubles were a trigger for him. Using a weak hypnotic spell, Shinji skillfully learned her worries. What he heard was also interesting. But then he gently taught her s*xual knowledge and guided her thoughts so that she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. All he had to do was to cast a weak hypnotic spell on her every day. Once she was in a rtionship, the rest was up to her. Charlotte¡¯s body was superb, and Shinji proceeded to train her in the name of practice. He fucked Charlotte again and again, using aphrodisiac magic and sensitivity-enhancing magic to make her a slut that no ordinary man could satisfy. As a result, Charlotte¡¯s heart went out to Morse and her body went out to Shinji. ¡±I feel good too¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy~? Ah~? Ah~? It¡¯s deep~? it¡¯s~? it¡¯s twitching~? Ah, I¡¯m cumming immediately~?¡± ¡±You can cum as many times as you want. Come on,e on¡± Shinji pushed up from below in time with Charlotte¡¯s movements, and in no time Charlotte¡¯s expression rxed and drool dripped from the corner of her mouth. Shinji vites Charlotte¡¯s vagina as he desires. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? Cumming~? Ahhhhhhhhh~?¡± Twitch! her vagina tightens up and Shinji¡¯s p*nis swells up and spits out arge amount of sperm. The ejaction is long and continuous, and Charlotte cum each time. When the long ejaction is over, Charlotte rxed and hugged Shinji. The two of them kissed lightly and soaked in the afterglow. ¡±*Pant¡­* Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis is the best~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m d. But it¡¯s Morse-kun you like, right?¡± ¡±Yes, I like Shinji-san too, but the best is Morse¡± ¡±No problem. I¡¯m just your training partner¡± ¡±Hyan~?¡± Shinji¡¯s well-trained body easily lifted Charlotte and changed their positions. Despite the fact that he had ejacted, Shinji¡¯s p*nis is still maintaining its insistence inside Charlotte. ¡±You can still do it, right?¡± ¡±Yes~? Shinji-san¡­~? Ah, ah~? Ahhhhhhh~?¡± Now the s*x begins in the missionary position. The sound of their hips mming into each other and the sound of their molten voices never ceased until Shinji satisfied. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 3 Renka isn’t used to relying on others Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A week has passed since Shinji joined . The adventure was going well, and the party¡¯s rank had risen from Lower-Intermediate to Intermediate-Intermediate. And taking advantage of this, the party was visiting a new dungeon. ¡±I¡¯ll lead the way, Al and Mil in the middle. And Shinji will be at the back¡± ¡±¡±¡±Understand¡±¡±¡± Renka started leading the way. Shinji also calls Freri, his contracted flower¡¯s spirit, on his shoulder and entrusts her to guard the rear. Alvin and Milis also started walking with a nervous look on their faces. When the monsters in the dungeon are defeated, they disappear and drop an energy crystal called ¡°Magic Stones¡±. The stronger the monster, the more energy it will drop, but the weight tends to increase in proportion. If the stones are exposed to the open air for too long, the energy will drain out, so a special bag is provided for collecting them, and only one person can carry them. Therefore, it is important to decide who will carry the magic stone. ¡±Shinji, are you sure you want to handle this?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t mind. I mean, it¡¯s more reasonable for a ranger to move quickly than a wizard on the battle¡± When Renka is about to take the bag, Shinji stopped her. After Shinji exined his logic, Renka decided to leave the bag to him. Until now, when Shinji was not around, Renka had been carrying the bag. If she gives it to Alvin, who is in the vanguard, the weight of the bag will interfere with his movements, and Renka herself has rejected the idea of letting the younger Milis carry it. ¡±Honestly, it¡¯s a big help. After all, it was a hindrance when shooting¡± ¡±Really, Renka? If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll carry it too¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka-chan¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t considerate you¡± ¡±You¡¯re the vanguard, Al, you can¡¯t be too heavy! And Mil, it¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t want you to carry it¡± Shinji¡¯s impression after spending a week with her was that Renka often took the initiative, partly because she was older than Alvin and Milis. He guessed that she wasn¡¯t used to relying on others. ¡±From now on, as friends, you can rely on me. Of course, I¡¯m counting on you too¡± Renka stopped and looked back at Shinji, who spoke in a light tone. Renka¡¯s expression was one of embarrassment and happiness, a smile that was hard to describe. ¡±You¡¯re right, we are friends. I¡¯m counting on you, too¡± With that, she turned and started walking forward again. Her pace slightly quickened. ¡±She is embarassed¡± ¡±Renka-chan¡­ you¡¯re so cute¡± ¡±Come on, you two. It¡¯s not good to get too far apart. Let¡¯s move on¡± Shinji urged Alvin and Milis to move on, who were whispering to each other. Their response is calm, and even Alvin, who was trying to make fun of Renka, calmed down. Milis felt that it was very mature of him to say something that made people embarrassed in a normal state of mind. * * * ¡±Let¡¯s take a break¡± When the monsters had been defeated to some extent, Alvin said so, and all three replied in agreement, gathering in a corner of the room. ¡±Shinji-san, how deep are we in the dungeon?¡± ¡±It¡¯s about 60% of the way there. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the pace if nothing happens. I will check the bag¡± ¡±I see¡­ Al, here¡¯s your water and food¡± ¡±Thank you! Mil¡± Shinji ced the bag in the middle of the gathered people. Alvin rechecked the contents of the bag, while Milis prepared water and portable food for everyone. Alvin took the bag and quickly drank it up and ate it. Renka, on the other hand, did not ept the food, but continued to look around. So what does Shinji do? ¡±Renka, you rest first. I¡¯ll be on the watch¡± Shinji says that but when he was to take over the watch, Renka couldn¡¯t help but argue with him. ¡±No. I¡¯ll do it¡± ¡±You¡¯ve been moving around more than I have, haven¡¯t you? So, leave it to me¡± Renka looked at Shinji, suspecting that he was just trying to look good. But Shinji is still very normal and natural. He¡¯s not wrong, and Renka¡¯s body needs to rest. So, after a few moments of silence, Renka agreed. ¡±Then, I¡¯ll do itter¡± With that, Shinji left the corner of the room alone. * * * ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Renka-chan. I¡¯ve been relying on you all this time and I didn¡¯t even realize it until now¡± When Shinji had left and finished eating, Milis turned to Renka and apologized. Renka was panicked by this. ¡±No, it¡¯s okay Mil! I was doing it on my own!¡± In fact, without consulting Alvin and Milis, Renka took the initiative to do the tasks that were hard to notice. Alvin, too, was unable to use his usual light tone and looked apologetic. ¡±No, I should have known. I didn¡¯t think anything of it because Renka took it voluntery, I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡±Even Al¡­ That¡¯s enough! Shinji said he would do it for me from now on!¡± The two of them nodded in agreement to the words that came out of the panicked Renka. ¡±Well, I¡¯ll do what I can to help¡± ¡±Shinji-san, you¡¯re an adult. You¡¯re very caring¡­ thanks to you, I realized that I¡¯ve left a burden to Renka-chan¡± ¡±Well¡­ yeah. But, you¡¯re not wrong either¡± Sigh¡­ Renka turned away from them. Seeing that, Alvin felt that Renka had epted Shinji as a friend from the bottom of her heart. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 4 Shinji’s Observation of Running Wolves Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Currently, Shinji, who was alone, was thinking about the three members from he had observed during the past week. As a reminder, he left Freri to keep an eye on the surroundings. Alvin, the leader, is 16 years old. He has short ck hair and wields great sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at moving quickly and attacking boldly, and has a good face. His character is rough in a good way. He is very protective of his girlfriend, Milis. And he doesn¡¯t y with women or gamble, even when he goes out drinking with men from other parties. (He¡¯s a serious country boy swordsman at heart) Shinji thinks so. Milis, 16 years old, in charge of recovery. She has beautiful blond hair reaching to her waist, and her weapon is a cane. She is a woman priest who wears a blue vestment. She has a talent for restorative magic and can be expected to grow in the future. She has a pretty face, and despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin, for support. She is from the same hometown as Renka too and loves Renka like a big sister, but sometimes she is jealous of how close she is to Alvin. Renka, 17 years old, a scout and archer. She has medium red hair and wields bow and a dagger. She wears a green robe. She is an excellent archer and a good scout, and it¡¯s no overstatement to say that Renka supports is important for . Her face is beautiful and well-bnced, and her breasts are of an attractive size. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, and she tries to protect them by acting like a big sister. However, she also seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and it seems, her inability to be honest and her arguments with him are the reverse of her feelings for him. Though, Alvin doesn¡¯t seem to notice this at all. (What they have inmon is that they¡¯re very wary on other men) Considering that they both had excellent looks, Shinji could naturally imagine the cause. Even in the short week Shinji had spent with them, he had seen them both being picked up. (I guess I¡¯ll have to work on gaining their trust for a while) Shinji thinks that as long as they are cautious, they are unlikely to be attracted to a random guy. So, he reaffirmed that the best option would be to make use of the benefits of being in the same party. After thinking so, he nced at the three of them. Shinji naturally smiled at the sight of the three of them chatting amicably. He felt that it was a beautiful scene. But then he thought to himself. (I want to make them my prisoners while maintaining that outward look) He wonders if the day will evere when the three of them realize Shinji¡¯s twisted desire. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 5 The Man is Unaware that His Lover’s Body is Being Stolen by Another Man Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A month has passed since Shinji joined the . And now, Shinji is walking alone in the town on his way back to the inn. As the quest had ended early today, the sun is still high in the sky and there are still a decent number of people walking the streets. In the crowd, Shinji saw a familiar face. ¡°Charlotte-chan, what a coincidence¡± ¡°Huh? Shinji-san. You¡¯re home early today¡± The person Shinji saw was Charlotte. She now has a curly hair and she is wearing a stylish dress with her arms entwined around a young man who seemed to be her boyfriend. The young man who seemed to be her boyfriend also followed Charlotte¡¯s lead and looked at Shinji¡¯s face. ¡°Hello. Umm¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Shinji-san. He¡¯s an adventurer who is a regr guest at the inn¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Morse¡± Morse was a little confused, but after hearing Charlotte¡¯s exnation, he seemed to understand and greeted Shinji with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Shinji, nice to meet you too¡± ¡°Yes, likewise¡± The two greeted each other smilingly. ¡°Well then, Shinji-san. Morse and I are going to continue our date¡± ¡°Oh, be careful. I¡¯m going back to the inn to eat and go to bed¡± ¡°Okay, my father said it¡¯s pork stew today¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯d better hurry back. See youter, Morse¡± ¡°Oh, yes. See youter¡± When Shinji heard about the stew, he made a crisp expression and walked quickly away from them. Morse, who saw the scene, is taken aback. But Charlotte is giggling happily. Suddenly, Morse noticed that his girlfriend is hugging his arm tightly and firmly. His arm is trapped between Charlotte¡¯s soft cleavage. Naturally, his eyes are glued to them. ¡°Morse, I¡­ I want to~?¡± ¡°!!¡± Charlotte whispered this in Morse¡¯s ear. And Morse had no reason to refuse her. Then, the two of them quickly left the ce and went to the closest inn. ¡°Charl!!¡± When they entered the room, Morse hugged Charlotte and kissed her. She happily epted the kiss and kissed Morse back. While repeating the kiss, Morse pushed Charlotte down on the bed. ¡°I love you, Charlotte¡± ¡°I love you too¡­Mmmm~?¡± No matter how many times he stared at Charlotte¡¯s beautiful body, he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. While thinking so, after removing Charlotte¡¯s clothes, Morse gently touched herrge breasts and caressed them while slowly exploring her reaction. Charlotte watches Morse caress her with a pleasantly rxed expression. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s breasts are very sensitive, aren¡¯t they? They get hard right away¡­¡± ¡°Hyaa~? Hmm¡­don¡¯t say something embarrassing¡­?¡± Morse kissed Charlotte¡¯s cheek and whispered in her ear while touching her hard nipple with his fingertips. As Charlotte feels good, he continues to caress her body. And when he crawls his hand over Charlotte¡¯s underwear, it¡¯s already wet, and as Charlotte¡¯s body quickly prepared to receive him, Morse quickly prepared for pration. He put the contraceptive on his p*nis and quickly thrust his p*nis into Charlotte. ¡°As I thought, it feels so good inside Charlotte¡± ¡°Um¡­? Morse¡­ it¡¯s entering¡­?¡± Morse clenches his teeth and endures the pressure of Charlotte¡¯s vagina, which tightens up just from insertion. He hugged Charlotte tightly and tried to control his breathing. And after a few moments of pause, Morse slowly pulled his hips back and began the slow insertion movement again. Morse, though unustomed to it, swung his hips and looked at Charlotte¡¯s face. ¡°Charl too¡­ *Pant¡­* *Pant¡­* does it feel good¡­?¡± ¡°Yes~? it feels really good~?¡± Morse was relieved when Charlotte¡¯s cheeks turned red and she looked entranced. However, Morse¡¯s patience reached its limit as a result of this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯sing out!!¡± ¡°Ah~? Hmm¡­ I understand~?¡± Morse¡¯s p*nis ejacted. He shuddered with pleasure as he hugged Charlotte and pressed his hips against her. Charlotte also hugged Morse back and wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him in to feel his ejaction deep inside her vagina. At the same time, the vaginal pressure is increased and thest drop of semen is squeezed out of Morse¡¯s p*nis. ¡°Uhh¡­Charl¡­Charl, did you cum too?¡± ¡°Yes~? it felt so good~?¡± Morse mistook the increased vaginal pressure to mean that Charlotte had reached the same climax as him. Charlotte also affirmed Morse¡¯s words. But in fact, she hadn¡¯t really cum, however she had lied about it because she thought Morse would mind it. Morse, who was having s*x with Charlotte for the first time, did not notice the lie. Still, Morse was relieved to see that Charlotte seemed to be satisfied by his poor s*x. And, remembering back to when Charlotte confessed him and they began dating, it¡¯s a good thing because Morse liked Charlotte as well. He hadn¡¯t thought about telling her because he didn¡¯t think he was good enough for the beautiful Charlotte. And now, after a few dates and kisses, he¡¯s finally having his first time. When Charlotte said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing to suit Morse¡¯s taste!¡±, Morse panicked when he heard that. Morse, who hadn¡¯t anticipated that, couldn¡¯t find a good excuse and so he fell silence while he was listening to the foolish conversation he had with his male friend. After that, Charlotte¡¯s blowjob made him ejacte in a matter of seconds. She sucked him off again to make his p*nis bigger, and inserted it again¡­ but he ejacted immediately. It was so pathetic that Morse felt like he is going to die. However, Charlotte is not disappointed and caressed Morse¡¯s p*nis with her hand to make it bigger again. And so, he is able to finish his first experience by riding her again and thrusting his hips as hard as Charlotte asked him to. It had been a rough first time, but after many rounds of s*x, Morse is finally able to make Charlotte cum, and he is able to enjoy s*x with her. Morse then pulled his deted p*nis out of Charlotte andy down next to her. He removes the semen-filled contraceptive from his p*nis, ties it with his mouth and tosses it aside. ¡°It¡¯s great. Thank you, Charl¡± ¡°Yes, but I still have some energy¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes are on Morse¡¯s p*nis. Morse¡¯s libido has already subsided, but Charlotte is still not satisfied. She then crawls over from next to Morse. Of course, she moves toward Morse¡¯s lower body. After that, she slips her body between Morse¡¯s knees, and she lifted Morse¡¯s hips and ced his ass on herp. Charlotte then leaned forward¡­ weing Morse¡¯s p*nis between herrge breasts. ¡°Kuh, Charl¡­ this is!¡± ¡°Breastjob~? I¡¯ve been practicing it for you~?¡± Morse felt his deted p*nis be hot all at once. He could not contain his excitement at the sight of Charlotte¡¯s big breast bobbing slowly up and down as his p*nis is squeezed between her cleavage. ¡°You can take it out whenever you want¡­?¡± ¡°Aah! Charl! Charl!!¡± Morse rubs his p*nis against Charlotte¡¯s breasts with lust. Charlotte then gazes happily at Morse. After that, Morse ejacted twice on Charlotte¡¯s breasts, and then he reached his limit. Morse is a little limp after being made to cum so much, but he takes Charlotte to her home. After parting ways with Charlotte, Morse remembers Charlotte¡¯s breasts on the way home and goes home with a red face. However, Morse never realizes it that the breasts that drove him crazy are trained by another man. * * * ¡°Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a dedicated student, practicing even after a date. Charlotte-chan!¡± ¡°Cumming~? I¡¯m cumming~? Ahhhhh~?¡± Morse is unaware that Charlotte¡¯s body is being stolen by another man. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next (Main Story) >> << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next (IF Story) >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 6 Renka isn’t Used to Being Treated Like a Girl Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It had been three months since Shinji had joined . And now, he had decided to take the day off and not work as an adventurer. Shinji left the inn in the morning and walked around the town alone. He had a goal in mind, but he hadn¡¯t decided what he wanted to buy, so he walked to themercial district. He looked around a few stores, but couldn¡¯t find anything he liked. As he walked along, wondering what to do, he was approached from behind. ¡±You¡¯re up early today, Shinji. I thought you are sleep in in the morning¡± ¡±Hello, Renka. I¡¯m looking for something today¡± Shinji said good morning, and Renka smiled back. Apparently, three months is enough time for them to get to know each other, and they had built up enough trust that if they saw each other on the street, they would call out to each other. ¡±It¡¯s unusual of you. After all, you¡¯re the type of person who decides what to buy before you make a move¡± ¡±That¡¯s usually the case. But today I¡¯m going to buy a birthday present for Alvin. It¡¯s in one month and four days from now, right?¡± Shinji remembered the birthday he had been told about during their previous quest. Of course, he remembered not only Alvin¡¯s birthday, but also Milis¡¯ and Renka¡¯s birthday. Because of this repeated attention to detail, it made a good impression on Shinji. Renka also impressed by Shinji¡¯s willingness to celebrate the birthdays of his friends. ¡±Yes. Every year on his birthday, we gathered and have dinner. Maybe we would ask Shinji to join us this year¡± ¡±If so, I¡¯d love to. Please told them about it¡± ¡±Fufu, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll say yes. All right¡± Renka giggled at Shinji¡¯s polite request for permission. ¡±Are both of them on a date?¡± ¡±Yes. They went out from the morning. As I was free too, I thought I¡¯d go shopping. ¡±Oh, really? If you¡¯re free, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could apany me in choosing a present for Alvin. It would be great if you could give me some advice. Of course, I¡¯ll return the favor¡± ¡±Okay. Then lunch will be Shinji¡¯s treat¡± ¡±Sure, sure¡± It¡¯s not the first time the two of them have gone out together. In the past, there have been many times when Renka and Shinji would split up to go shopping for a party or to gather information for a quest, if necessary. And from that time, Renka had begun to trust Shinji, who work efficiently for the party, and didn¡¯t flirt with her even when they were alone, and she no longer felt ufortable when they were together. ¡±So, let¡¯s start from there. Have you decided what you want to buy?¡± ¡±I¡¯m thinking of consumables or something that can be used on a daily basis. Maybe some desserts if we¡¯re having a dinner party¡± ¡±I usually bake cakes, but Mil¡­¡± As they talked, Renka led the way and started walking. Shinji also started walking behind her, matching her pace. He is one step behind Renka, keeping the distance between them as friends. * * * They went to several shops, but could not find anything good, so they could not decide. In the end, the time is almost noon. ¡±Renka, why don¡¯t we have lunch first?¡± ¡±Okay. Then, let¡¯s go to the square there. There¡¯s a stall selling delicious lunches. Also, it¡¯s a nice day, so let¡¯s eat outside¡± ¡±All right¡± When they arrived at the za, they found a good number of people strolling around and chatting. There are a few couples who seemed to be lovers, and there are only a few ces left where they could sit and eat. In addition, there is a queue at a stall that looked like a bento shop, and it looked like they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy anything right away. ¡±I¡¯ll save a bench for you, can you go and buy one for me?¡± ¡±¡­Sure. If I wait for you, I might get approached¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s not easy being a beautiful woman. Here¡¯s my wallet¡± Shinji smiled at Renka while he handed his wallet to Renka, who annoyed at the unpleasant pick-up that could ur if she waited alone on the bench. ¡±Two silver coins should cover the cost. You don¡¯t have to hand over your entire wallet¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think Renka would have a problem with that, would she?¡± ¡±Yes, but¡­ Well, okay¡± With Renka¡¯s cautious gaze, Shinji is taken aback by what she is worrying about. When asking someone else, he should always ask for confirmation in a polite manner, but when he asks a colleague for a favor, Renka reacts as if she were dumbfounded by his reaction. He¡¯s happy to be trusted, though, on the inside. Shinji sat down on a bench and looked over at Renka. When he saw Renka in line, he looked around. The weather is good, the air ir calm, and there are children running around in the square. As he is looking at this ordinary scene, he heard Renka¡¯s annoyed voice. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw that Renka is being picked on by two men. As the bento shop is some distance away, they must have thought she is alone. Shinji sighed and walked over to Renka. ¡±I told you I was with a man¡± ¡±Just leave that guy who make the cute girl like you buy stuff and y with us¡± ¡±Yeah, yeah. It¡¯ll be more fun with us¡± Even though Renka refused, she red at the men who blocked her way, but they did not show any sign of concern and continued tough and tangle with her. Renka is carrying a lunch box, so she couldn¡¯t push her way through. The men must have known that. When Renka¡¯s frustration reached its peak and she opened her mouth to shout, Shinji stood over her to hide her from the men. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s with me. Can you refrain from doing that?¡± Shinji¡¯s face is smiling as he looked at the men. But his eyes are not smiling at all, and he looked strangely intimidating, which put the men under pressure. At the same time as the men opened their mouths to say something back, Shinji increased his magic power and made it even more intimidating. The men, who finally understood Shinji¡¯s threat, closed their mouths and walked away quietly. Although they are swearing, Shinji didn¡¯t care about the howling of losers. And so, he just walked away. ¡±I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be picked up even at this distance. Sorry¡± ¡±I thought so too, but¡­ thanks. Thank you foring before I yelled at them¡± Shinji looked back at her and gave her an apologetic look, but she shook her head and smiled, thinking that Renka hadn¡¯t seen it that way either. And when Renka offered him a lunch box and he took it, Shinji said. ¡±Because you look even more beautiful in in clothes, they annoyed you. The clothes look great too. But let¡¯s forget about the pick-up and have lunch¡± Renka is flustered by Shinji¡¯s quickpliment. She is thrilled to hear apliment from a close friend of the opposite s*x, different from the the same gender Milis. Yes, she is used to being told she was beautiful, but she had never received apliment that included fashion before. Still, Renka decided to cover up the fact that she felt ttered by thepliment, even though she hated flirtatious words, so she speaking louder. ¡±I know, I know! Let¡¯s have lunch! The lunches here are the best!¡± ¡±Oh, it¡¯s rmended by Renka, after all. I¡¯m looking forward to it¡± Renka could not help but feel that Shinji¡¯s smile, which should be the same as usual, saw through her inner thoughts. But he didn¡¯t make fun of her like Alvin did, so she felt at ease and headed for the bench with Shinji leading the way. After a pleasant lunch, they went back strolling in the town. However, the afternoon is a little different from the morning. Shinji is leading and Renka is following. Shinji also walked in step with Renka. He consulted with Renka about the store clerk and where they are going as they proceeded. Renka, who had always led Alvin and Milis, found it refreshing to be led by him. She is strangely excited by the sensation of working with a dependable man of the opposite s*x, with no one older than her father around. In the end, the two of them went around until the evening, but didn¡¯t find anything good. So, Shinji takes Renka back to her inn. At first Renka refused, saying it that he was in a different direction, but then she decided to take Shinji¡¯s advice to avoid being picked up. After all, there¡¯s a lot of men who will pick-up a girl to ask them out to dinner at dusk. And so, after half a day of escorting, Renka felt less reluctant to rely on Shinji. ¡±I made you stay with me for a day and we couldn¡¯t decide. I¡¯m sorry about that¡± Shinji shook his head with a smile as Renka apologized with an apologetic look on her face. ¡±It¡¯s okay. I had a great day too¡± ¡±Really? I¡¯m d to hear that¡± Renka was relieved to see Shinji¡¯s reassuring smile. But suddenly, she thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the only one who had fun?¡±. She also thinks it must be hard for Shinji to deal with someone as unfeminine as Milis. ¡±Did you have fun, Shinji?¡± Renka didn¡¯t mean to ask, but the words slipped out of her mouth. She thought to herself if she had lost her mind, but that feeling was blown away by Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±Of course. It was fun. Thank you for today, Renka¡± Renka thought, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡±. ¡±Then, See you tomorrow¡± ¡±Yeah, see you again¡± With that, Shinji walked away. Renka watched his back for a while and then went back to her room. Back in her room, Renkay down on her bed. When she thought about it calmly, she realized that today¡¯s shopping trip like a date. Although, she had spent the morning picking out gifts, but in the afternoon, she had enjoyed spending time with Shinji. And now, she was feeling a little lonely when they parted¡­ (No, no, no! It¡¯s not like I promised him a date, so it¡¯s no problem! It¡¯s not like he was hitting on me!) She shook her head and jumped out of bed. Yes, Shinji looked the same as usual. He was caring, but still treated her as an equal friend. For some reason, this bothered Renka. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 7 A Pinch Situation is not Something to be Trifled with, but It is Something to be Utilised Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I think we¡¯ll take the quest to destroy the goblin¡¯s nest today¡± The next day, after Shinji¡¯s and Renka¡¯s shopping, the four members of gathered at the guild to choose a quest. ¡±Goblins¡¯ nest, huh? But, isn¡¯t that ce is too small for Alvin¡¯s weapons and style?¡± ¡±I know it. But I want to take it¡± Alvin stared at Shinji with a serious face. Milis and Renka are also staring at Shinji with the same face. ¡°Is there a reason for this?¡±, Shinji muttered and tilted his head. ¡±You know, there was a party with a lower rank than us that received the quest first. They must have failed because I heard they didn¡¯t return. And the party was from our hometown¡± ¡±We want to send their belongings to their families if possible¡± ¡±Of course, we also want to avenge them¡± ¡±I see¡± Shinji nodded and then he asked ¡°Do you have the quest form?¡±. Alvin then handed the form to Shinji. He bowed to Shinji, who was making a difficult face as he checked the contents. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯spletely personal this time. So, if you don¡¯t want to go, Shinji-san¡­¡± ¡±You fool!¡± Shinji smacked Alvin¡¯s head to stop him from speaking. Milis and Renka are also dumbfounded by Shinji¡¯s sudden chop. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯ll go too. I just checked the details. The quest prize is appropriate for us too, so there is no problem¡± Shinji then handed the quest form back to Alvin. Alvin smiled happily when he received the quest form. ¡±What¡¯s that!? it¡¯s hard to understand you! If you have a face like that!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry about that. It¡¯s a wizard¡¯s job to think¡± Alvin pped Shinji¡¯s back as he shrugged his shoulders without seeming to be offended. ¡±It¡¯s true! This time, Alvin is right!¡± ¡±Thank you, Shinji-san¡± Renka and Milis are alsoughing along with them. The heavy atmosphere ispletely gone, and the usual cheerful atmosphere returns. Alvin then ran quickly towards the door of the room. ¡±All right! Then let¡¯s go, everyone!¡± ¡±Yeah! (Un!) (Okay!)¡± After that, the three of them followed Alvin and left the room. This is a quest that is expected to be difficult. But the four of them can win. Alvin was convinced of this. * * * After finishing their preparations in the city, visited the goblin¡¯s nest in the morning of the next day. And after disposing of the dozing goblin guard, they proceeded deeper into the cave. The cave is dimly lit and the passages are narrow. Renka, who is leading the way and held antern, is attentive. Behind her are Alvin, who had switched from his great sword to short sword, and Milis. Shinji also keeping a wary eye out for a back attack, and he had summoned his spirit, Freri, to detect any reaction from the goblin. When they¡¯re at a junction and wondering which way to go, Freri, who was sitting on Shinji¡¯s shoulder, touched his cheek and pointed to the far side of the passage. ¡±¡­! ¡­¡­!!¡± ¡±Well, it looks like there¡¯s still a living human response up ahead. And there seems to be no reaction from the goblin either¡­ Wait, Renka!¡± Suddenly, Renka rushed out in response to Shinji¡¯s words. Alvin and Milis also followed Renka. Shinji regretted his careless words, but he ran after the three of them. The room in which they arrived is probably a ¡°Breeding room¡± for goblins. After all, in the corner of the room, there are many women, who wear nothing with empty expressions. In the middle of the room, there is also a girl lying on the floor¡­ ¡±Akane!!¡± ¡±Wait, Renka, it¡¯s a trap!¡± When Shinji arrived at the room, Renka had already touched the girl. Alvin and Milis stopped at Shinji¡¯s shout, but it was already toote. As Renka shook the girl, whom she called Akane, something fell from near the ceiling of the room. As it hit the ground, a loud, high-pitched sound echoed through the cave. ¡±It¡¯s an rm¡­¡± Shinji muttered bitterly. Alvin frowned and Milis leaned closer to Alvin. Renka is shocked. The girl who is lied on the floor, Akane, only weakly repeats, ¡°Run¡­ Run away¡±. But Shinji made up his mind. He is ready to risk his life. ¡±We can¡¯t save ourselves if we¡¯re surrounded in every direction on our way out. I¡¯ll intercept them here. Alvin, switch to your great sword and go wild as usual. Milis will provide support. Renka¡­ Renka! Don¡¯t just stand there. We¡¯ll all hear your reflectionster¡± Then, p! Shinji pped Alvin¡¯s butt as hard as he could. Really, it makes a nice sound, and the cave echoes with his cries. ¡±It¡¯s a bunch of goblins that look like they¡¯re setting a trap for us. We have some time before they gather ande to us. We must be prepared in the meantime¡± ¡±I know! Mil! Renka! Let¡¯s go! Mil and Renka, gather the women to the back end of the room! Shinji, you set barricade with your !¡± ¡±Y-Yes! Al! Renka, hurry up!¡± ¡±Eh, okay¡­I got it¡± ¡±Good grief, you¡¯re a rough leader. Freri, I¡¯ll leave you in charge of the Woodman¡± ¡±¡­!!¡± With that, each of them started to move. Shinji took out three fist-sized seeds from his pocket and threw them on the ground. ¡±Tree, protect us. Hear the voice of the flower and help us. ¡± Using Freri¡¯s magic, he cast a spell on the seeds. And then, a root exploded from the seed, ovepping and binding together to form a humanoid form the size of a human. It¡¯s a wooden soldier with a club in his right hand and a shield in his left. When Freri took control, the wooden soldiers began to move and surrounded Alvin. Next, another seed is nted in the center of the room. ¡±Grow it. ¡± A wall of roots then grew up in the middle of the room, splitting the room in half with a waist-high barricade. And now, Alvin and the Woodman are at the entrance, Shinji, Milis and Renka are waiting across the barricade, and the women are trembling behind them. ¡±Alvin! There are no more seeds to make a woodman. I can¡¯t replenish it¡± ¡±All right! I¡¯ll guard the front! You take care of them!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±Al! Be careful!¡± There is no response from Renka. After all, when Shinji checked on her, Renka is still pale and her hands are shaking as she held her bow. Because of her strong sense of responsibility, Renka still hadn¡¯t fully recovered. ¡±Why, why¡­didn¡¯t she checked it first?¡±, She must thoughts so even though she should have known that it could be a trap. But it had all been blown away when she saw the person she knew. However, Shinji ced his hand on Renka¡¯s head gently as she continued to me herself. Then, Renka, who feels the warmth of Shinji¡¯s hand, calmed her messy thoughts. Renka¡¯s face, which had been downcast, rose up and met Shinji¡¯s eyes. ¡±We all make mistakes. That¡¯s why you have to work hard to fix it. And I hope you kill more goblins than Alvin¡± Strangely enough, Shinji¡¯s words resonated with Renka. Her pale, lifeless face regained its vitality. Shinji had not only used words, but also weak thought-inducing magic to turn Renka¡¯s negative thinking into a positive one. Of course, Renka didn¡¯t realize that she was under the spell of thought induction. So, she turned her shining smile to Shinji and nodded. ¡±You know how good I am with a bow, don¡¯t you? So, of course, I can do it! Al! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to kill the most! Watch it!¡± ¡±What the hell, Renka? Are you done with your depression mode! Let¡¯s do it!!¡± ¡±Leave it to me!¡± With that, Renka regains her normal energy. Milis smiled in relief at the sight and bowed slightly to Shinji. ¡±Thank you very much for helping Renka-chan. If it¡¯s me, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have been able to regain her energy like that in such a short time¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯m the oldest of all of you. At least, I can do this easily¡± ¡±Really, you¡¯re very caring, Shinji-san. You¡¯re like onii-chan to me¡± ¡±Hahaha, you can call me Shinji-onii-chan, if you want¡± Shinji tries to be yful and Milis giggles. And so, the desperate atmosphere ispletely gone. Shinji moved away a bit from them as Milis and Renka began their talks. ¡±¡­I think I¡¯ve got a chance to win them with this situation¡± Shinji muttered to himself so that no one could hear him. * * * It was truly a fight to the death. A horde of goblins invaded the room one after the other. Alvin swung his great sword in all directions and kill the goblins. Milis¡¯s magical barriers are constantly put up to Alvin, deflecting the arrows and magic of the goblins and reducing injuries. Renka¡¯s arrows shoot through the goblins that are moving around, one after another, trying to destroy Alvin¡¯s blind spots. Freri¡¯s woodman beat the goblins while their bodies were cut down by them, and sometimes they became Alvin¡¯s shields, crushed over time. Shinji manipted the roots of the barricade and bent them like a spear, killing the goblins with the thick roots as they closed in on the barricade. After that, they continued to beat them down, and beat them down, and beat them down, eventually the swarm of goblins ran out of numbers and stopped their advance. Then, Alvin cut down thest goblin. ¡±Is it¡­ over¡­?¡± Alvin muttered with his face turning red by the sshing blood. Shinji then looked at Freri on his shoulder to confirm. And Freri tells Shinji that there are no more reactions from the goblins. ¡±Ah¡­ there¡¯s no more goblin reaction nearby¡± Alvin shuddered at those words. And. ¡±Whoooooooooa! We¡¯ve wonnnnnnn!!!¡± He stabbed his great sword into the ground and howled. In this way, despite the terrible crisis, haspleted the extermination of the goblins. Then, the exhausted members of the immediately called for help. The women who had been raped by the goblins were safely taken care of. But they don¡¯t know what will happen to the women who have been so traumatized. From there on, it was up to the guild. And, all of the members of the lower-ranked party were confirmed dead except for Akane, the girl who had been raped. Alvin and the others are greatly saddened and sent their belongings back home. After this quest, is promoted to intermediate-upper rank for its achievement in destroying arger-than-expected nest of goblins. Alvin¡¯s favorability rating has increased! His ¡°san¡± in his name has been removed! (Shinji-san to Shinji) Milis¡¯s favorability has increased! Shinji has earned the title of Onii-chan! Renka¡¯s favorability has been increased! Thought induction multiplied! (dirty) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 8 Renka’s Heart Shaken Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, after the goblins¡¯ nest had been eradicated. activities were put on hold. All of them were exhausted, so there was no way they could object, and they unanimously decided to take the day off to rest. But Renka still woke up early in the morning, as she usually did. Although she woke up, she didn¡¯t feel like getting up, so she rolled over in bed. As she did so, her thoughts naturally drifted to the events of yesterday. (Yesterday¡­ was a terrible mistake. We almost got wiped out. No, if Shinji hadn¡¯t been there, we would have been wiped out. It was such a screw-up¡­.) As a ranger, she supposed to be wary of the trap, and yet she was so shaken up that it made entire party got caught in it. Because of this, she¡¯s depressed and failure as a ranger. Besides, knowing that her friends is still saved, she should remain calm. She should have known this in her head. And yet she still rushing. (I have to make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again. Shinji also told me to do my best next time) She suddenly remembered that Shinji had put his hand on her head. It¡¯s a big man¡¯s hand. It was the first time she had been touched by anyone other than Alvin. But this was unusual behavior for Shinji, who maintains an appropriate distance. Still, the touch was gentle, and it made her confused head immediately calmed down at that time. Thinking back on it now, she doesn¡¯t feel bad at all. Rather, she would like to be patted by him again, this time too¡­ (What am I thinking? No, no, no! That was an emergency thing!) She rolled from side to side on the bed to disperse the fantasy that came up. But then, she thought. (Alvin was still cool¡­) She remembered his back as he stood alone against the hordes of goblins. And her heart fluttered at the sight of his bravery as he wielded his great sword in all directions to annihte the goblins. Although she was desperately shooting her bow during the battle and she couldn¡¯t get a good look at him, he was still the same brave figure she knew from the past. (I¡¯ve put both Alvin and Milis in danger¡­ I should do something to apologize!) She pondered for a while. And then, Renka got off the bed and started to change her clothes. She changed into her green robe, her normal adventurer¡¯s style, and left the room. After that, she walked to Milis¡¯s room next door and knocked. ¡±Mil, are you awake?¡± She waited for a while, but there was no response. She wondered if she was too early. Thinking that she was too early, she knocked on Alvin¡¯s room next door. ¡±Al, are you awake?¡± ¡±Renka? I¡¯m awake, you cane in¡± After hearing Alvin¡¯s voice, she opened the door. When Renka entered Alvin¡¯s room, she looked at him as hey ck-jawed on his bed. He waspletely exhausted, as if his bravery of yesterday had been a lie. ¡±You¡¯re not dressed properly¡­ but that¡¯s okay¡± ¡±I¡¯m still a little sleepy. I was wondering if I should take a nap. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Renka sighs at Alvin¡¯s words, but thenughs wryly. ¡±I want to apologize for my mistake yesterday. I¡¯d like to treat everyone to dinner this evening, if that¡¯s convenient¡± ¡±Seriously? Me and Mil are fine. I¡¯m looking forward to Renka¡¯s dinner! You know, our hometown soup, please make it!¡± ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll put the soup on the menu. I¡¯ll ask Shinji too if he¡¯s avable. Even if Shinji doesn¡¯t like it, the three of us can eat it together and I¡¯ll prepare something else for Shinji¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯m looking forward to it! I¡¯ll let Mil know¡± Alvin¡¯s carefree smile at the mention of yesterday¡¯s events warmed the cockles of her heart. However, Renka had no intention of revealing this feeling at the moment. Alvin has a girlfriend named Milis. She could tell that the two of them had feelings for each other. Renka thought that she would reveal her feelings to Milis when Alvin had risen through the ranks of the party to a higher rank¡­ to the point where Alvin could have two wives. After all, when someone reach the rank of upper-intermediate, there will be a lot of women who want to be their second wife. Still, thew of this country stiptes that a man can only marry no more than two wives. So, in order to prevent Alvin from getting into any trouble with women, she thought she would run for the position and tell him that she wanted the three of them to get along as well as ever. (Geez, this insensitive man ispletely unaware of my feelings¡­ though I think Mil somehow knows that I like Alvin) ¡±I¡¯m going to go talk to Shinji and buy some food. As for dinner¡­ well, let¡¯s say about the sixth bell after noon¡± ¡±Okay! Be careful¡± ¡±Yeah, see youter¡± After saying goodbye to Alvin, Renka headed to where Shinji was staying. * * * After arrived, Renka entered the and called out to Charlotte, who was sitting at the counter. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Is Shinji here?¡± ¡±I haven¡¯t seen him yet, so I think he¡¯s in his room. Excuse me, who is it?¡± ¡±Could you tell him that Renka is here? I¡¯m a member of his party¡± Charlotte nodded and got up from her seat. Then, while says, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m going to call guest from his room, so please go to the reception desk!¡±, she went to the back of the inn. Renka looked at her with warm eyes, saying that she was a cheerful girl. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ she¡¯s a noisy girl¡± ¡±I think it¡¯s good to be energetic¡± A woman with the same hair color as Charlotte¡¯s, who had taken her ce, apologized with an apologetic look on her face. Renka couldn¡¯t help but follow up. While she was doing this, Charlotte returned. ¡±I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Shinji-san was awake. I can show you to his room if you like.¡± ¡±Yes, please¡± After bowing lightly to Charlotte¡¯s mother, Renka was led by Charlotte to Shinji¡¯s room. ¡±It¡¯s here. Then I have to go to the reception!¡± ¡±Thank you¡± Charlotte bowed and walked away. Renka knocked modestly on the door of Shinji¡¯s room. ¡±Shinji, it¡¯s Renka¡± ¡±I¡¯ll open it now¡± As soon as she knocked, the door opened. He was dressed in his normal robe and greeted Renka. The difference between him and Alvin was enormous, and Renka couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡±Good morning, Renka. What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡±Good morning. When I went to Alvin¡¯s room earlier, he was lying on the bed as if he had just woken up from sleep¡­ The difference was so drastic that I couldn¡¯t help myself¡± ¡±Hahaha, that¡¯s just like Alvin¡± In response to the deliberateughter, Renka also agrees too. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused you yesterday. As an apology, I would like to treat everyone to dinner tonight. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to cook¡­ are you avable?¡± Renka spoke timidly, looking at Shinji¡¯s face. And Shinji nodded at Renka¡¯s suggestion with a smile. There was no sign of me for yesterday¡¯s failure. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it¡­it was a big mistake to say. But I¡¯ll appreciate Renka¡¯s feelings¡± ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s good. And, well¡­¡± Renka looks ufortable and embarrassed as she struggles to speak. It seemed that she was unable to speak for a while, but Shinji waited patiently for Renka to calm down. She closed his mouth once and then opened it again. ¡±Even if I fail at that time, I¡¯ll do my best next time. So, thank you for telling me that. If it hadn¡¯t been for your words, I would probably have been left in a daze. You¡¯ve really helped me¡± ¡±Oh, you¡¯re wee. I have to apologize too. I know it was an emergency, but I¡¯m sorry for touching your head¡± Shinji¡¯s apology caused Renka¡¯s face, which had been staring at each other with a serious expression, to turn red. She remembered the confusion of the morning. Then, Shinji immediately cast a light hypnotic spell on Renka. It¡¯s a weak spell thatsts only a few seconds and makes her say what she thinks. Of course, Renka, who was turning red and, in a hurry, didn¡¯t notice. ¡±I-It¡¯s fine if y-you don¡¯t have to apologize! It can¡¯t be helped! And I didn¡¯t mind at all! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, rather I wanted you to pat me more¡­ Ahh, what am I talkinggg!¡± What she was thinking just came out of her mouth, and Renka was very panicked. Shinji is looking at the panicking Renka with gentle eyes. And Shinji¡¯s hand slowly reached to Renka¡¯s head. She could have avoided it if she had wanted to, but¡­ she quietly epted Shinji¡¯s hand on her head. She was aware that her panicked thoughts had regained herposure and that her face was getting hotter and hotter with embarrassment. ¡±Have you calmed down?¡± ¡±¡­Yes, I¡¯m frustrated. But I can afford it¡± Renka pouted as if to cover up her embarrassment. Shinji smiled and gently stroked Renka¡¯s head. She does not feel ufortable with the gentle touch, and Renka is at her ease. ¡±I¡¯m older than you. And I¡¯m trying to be¡± ¡±Haa~¡­ It seems I¡¯m still a child when I talk to Shinji. Do you think I should call you Onii-sama?¡± ¡±Oh, then let¡¯s see what my little sister cooks for me. I like beef, will it be on the menu? Do you need a baggage handler?¡± Shinji easily evaded Renka¡¯s retort. And then, sheughed at the suggestion and nodded. ¡±Of course. Okay, I¡¯ll make you a steak! So, follow me!¡± ¡±Yes, yes, as you wish¡± After a few minutes, Renka removed Shinji¡¯s hand from her head and walked towards the exit of the inn. With Shinji followed behind her. And so, the two of them enjoyed shopping for preparing the dinner. Renka really enjoyed the shopping alone with him. And she let her guard down even more. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 9 First Kiss Tastes like Lemon Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Everyone! I¡¯m sorry for the trouble that I caused yesterday! So, I made a lot of food! Please eat up! Cheers!¡± ¡±¡±¡±Cheers!!¡±¡±¡± The four members of had gathered in a corner of the dining room of to begin a dinner party. The table was lined with dishes that Renka had prepared in the kitchen, and they all began to eat together with a toast. ¡±Renka¡¯s food is so delicious! The soup tastes just like our hometown. I sometimes get a craving for it¡± ¡±Yes! I don¡¯t have much time to cook soup when we¡¯re adventuring¡­ Renka-chan, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡±I¡¯m d. Please eat a lot. And please give me some more ale!¡± ¡±Okay, here you are!¡± Alvin began to devour his food, while Milis slowly took a sip of the soup. The soup from back home was a favorite of both of them, and Renka had made a lot of it. Renka also ordered more alcohol as she ate her food. Hearing Renka¡¯s order, the young innkeeper replied and brought more alcohol to rece the empty sses. ¡±Yes¡­ it¡¯s really delicious. Renka is a good cook. The meat is cooked perfectly, and the sauce is just the way I like it¡± ¡±I¡¯m d it suited your pte¡± Shinji was also smiling as he cut the main course steak into small pieces and put them in his mouth. Renka nodded in satisfaction at the sight of him and she¡¯s happy to hear the praise of the honest Shinji. ¡±Now we are at the intermediate-upper rank¡­ I can¡¯t wait to move up to the upper rank¡± ¡±Al-kun, it is too early. Aren¡¯t we just promoted yesterday?¡± Alvin started to get drunk and Milis criticized him. He has a dissatisfied look on his face. Renka and Shinjiugh bitterly. ¡±Upper ranks have an image of being special, so there¡¯s no point in rushing it. If we continue as we have been doing, we will eventually rise¡± ¡±What¡¯s more, I think we¡¯re already have the strength higher than the upper-lower rank. So, just take our time¡± Three of them looked at Shinji at the same time as he spoke while drinking his alcohol. And Alvin tilted his head at Shinji¡¯s confident words. ¡±How do you know that?¡± ¡±Hmm? How do I know that? Because my former party was in the upper rank¡± Shinji suddenly made a shocking statement. And the three of them couldn¡¯t help but raise their voices. Yet, Shinji only puzzled. ¡±What is it? What¡¯s so surprising?¡± ¡±I¡¯m surprised! When Shinji joined, we were in the intermediate-lower ranks! And wasn¡¯t there another party that was higher than us, so why join us?¡± ¡±I think I know why you¡¯re so calm, Shinji-san¡­¡± ¡±What are you thinking¡­ really?¡± Shinjiughed at the three different reactions and continued talking. ¡±I¡¯ve seen the other parties. As a result, was the best. I thought Alvin, Milis and Renka had a lot of talent. I didn¡¯t use rank as a selection criterion too¡± Gulp¡­ Shinji drank his alcohol and shook his ss, shouting for more. And the three of them listened to him quietly. ¡±So, there¡¯s no doubt in my eyes. Alvin, Milis, and Renka are all good people, and the party atmosphere is good. I¡¯d like to continue to do my best at this rate. ¡­What is it?¡± With an unusually embarrassed look on his face, Shinji concluded his story. By the time he had finished, all three of them were looking at Shinji with strange smiles on their faces. Alvin put his arm around Shinji¡¯s shoulders and squeezed his shoulders. ¡±I¡¯m d it was Shinji who joined us! All right! Let¡¯s drink more! Mil and Renka, let¡¯s drink!¡± ¡±You have to drink in moderation, Al-kun¡± ¡±It¡¯s good to have a drink asionally! I¡¯ll have one too!¡± ¡±Even you, Renka-chan¡­ And you, Shinji-san, please stop them!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m on Alvin and Renka¡¯s side today¡± It seems that even Shinji refused with a crisp face, and Milis gave up by muttering, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡±. With that, Alvin and his friends talked about their time in their hometown, Shinji talked about his past, and the feast went on until the end of the hour. * * * ¡±Al-kun¡­?¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡± Milis is falling asleep, lying on the desk with a muffled smile. Next to her, Renka was also slumped down on the tablet. Seeing the two of them copsed, Shinji stopped drinking with Alvin. ¡±Let¡¯s stop here for now, Alvin¡± ¡±That¡¯s right¡­ ah, they drunk¡­ that was fun¡± ¡±Yes, it was fun. Let¡¯s drink again. Do you want to go out for a drink with the guys this time?¡± ¡±That would be nice too!¡± Alvin smiled happily. But then, Shinji chuckled, ¡°By the way¡±, while looking at the two girls who had fallen asleep. ¡±I¡¯ll wake them up and ask them to go to their room. We¡¯ll have to clean up too¡± ¡±It¡¯s not good to wake them up, so let¡¯s carry them. I¡¯ll carry Mil, so for Renka, can you?¡± Alvin then easily carried the sleeping Milis on his back. But Milis is not wake up, and still dreaming. ¡±I feel bad about carrying her without permission¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll just put her on the bed. Then we¡¯ll both clean up here¡± ¡±All right. If she says anything, could you help me follow up?¡± ¡±Yeah!¡± With that said, Shinji put his arms around the sleeping Renka¡¯s back and knees and lifted her up. It¡¯s a princess hug. Then, Shinji follows behind Alvin as he leads the way. While walking, the vibration of the walk brought Renka back to consciousness. And the first scene she saw is Shinji¡¯s face. Still, she was quietly leaning against Shinji, who was carrying her without any awareness that she was already awake. Besides, Renka wasn¡¯t ufortable, and she was thrilled by Shinji¡¯s warmth. ¡±Renka¡¯s room is that way. See youter!¡± Alvin walked to the front of the next room and shaking Milis while says, ¡°Mil, give me the key to your room¡±. On the other side, Shinji also called out to Renka, who was still held by him. ¡±Renka, do you have the key? I¡¯ll put you to bed, okay?¡± ¡±¡­Yeah, it¡¯s here¡­¡± Shinji smiled at Renka, who reacted more properly than he expected. ¡±Can you make it to bed by yourself?¡± At this moment, Shinji and Renka¡¯s eyes met. From the look of Shinji¡¯s gaze, Renka can only feel his concern. And Renka was so excited to be held by Shinji, but he didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it at all. For some reason, that seemed to dissatisfy her. ¡±I¡¯ll open it¡­ just carry me like this¡± Renka should be able to stand, but she begged Shinji in a sweet voice. And Renka¡¯s heart was pounding more and more, but Shinji just nodded calmly. They unlocked the door and entered Renka¡¯s room. Once in the room, Shinji slowly carries Renka to her bed. As he walked, he cast a weak aphrodisiac spell on Renka. Renka misinterpreted the magical thrill in her chest as Shinji¡¯s strength supporting her and the effects of intoxication. She was aware of Shinji¡¯s face so close to hers, yet he was as normal as ever. As Renkay down on the bed, Shinji slowly withdraw his hand away from Renka. There was no insolence at all. It was natural, but Renka was wondering if she was not attractive enough. She doesn¡¯t know why she has this strange and lewd thought, still she doesn¡¯t resist it. And when Shinji trying to stand up, she could feel it and stop it. Yet, he really doesn¡¯t do anything. For some reason, that frustrated her. Because of this Renka¡¯s arms immediately went around Shinji¡¯s neck and head. Renka pulled Shinji to her and kissed him. Renka¡¯s first kiss, which was just a touch, tasted like thest lemon liquor Shinji had been drinking. Renka is so aggressive after Shinji gave her some spell! And Renka gave her first kiss to Shinji not Alvin! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 10 First Time having Sex with Renka Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Renka woke up the next day, she was turning bright red and writhing on her bed. (Why, why did I do thattttt!) She kissed him. She realized did that. And it was the first kiss Renka had ever given. Now she feels self-loathing. She remembered the feeling of kissing Shinji on the lips, so she covered her lips with her hands. (But I didn¡¯t mind at all¡­) After kissing him, Renka released his lips and let Shinji¡¯s head go. Shinji was stunned by her spontaneous act. However, Shinji didn¡¯t say anything to Renka, but gently gave her a quick pat on the head and quietly left the room. At that time, Renka just continued to be dumbfounded¡­ until she realized that she had fallen asleep. (What should I do¡­) She¡¯s supposed to like Alvin. But Renka couldn¡¯t think straight when it came to Shinji. If she asks him if she likes him or not. She is like him not as the opposite s*x, but as a friend, someone she can respect and trust. ¡±First of all, let me apologize for kissing him¡± It was Renka who forced kissing him, and she didn¡¯t want to make things awkward. If Renka was in the opposite position. She would be surprised or angry too. But even so, when she thought of herself being kissed by Shinji, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. ¡±¡­No. I like Al. The one I like is him¡± Renka muttered to herself and left the room, changing into a green robe as usual. She knocked on Alvin and Milis¡¯s room, but they seemed to be asleep and there was no response. Renka had no choice but to ask the young innkeeper at the reception desk to give them a message that she was going out and not to worry her, and then she left the inn. The destination was Shinji¡¯s room. * * * When she arrived at the , she asked Charlotte, who was at the reception desk, for help and then headed for Shinji¡¯s room. She took a deep breath in front of the room, calmed herself down, made up her mind, and knocked softly. ¡±Shinji¡­ are you awake?¡± ¡±¡­Renka? I¡¯m awake¡± A few momentster, Shinji¡¯s room door opens and he appears. He tilted his head when he saw Renka with a serious look on her face. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Renka¡¯s heart fluttered at his response, as if nothing had happened yesterday. ¡±I want to talk to you about yesterday¡¯s incident. Can Ie in?¡± ¡±¡­ Sure. Come in¡± Shinji opened the door and invited Renka inside. Renka followed the invitation and entered Shinji¡¯s room. The sound of the door closing and locking echoed quietly in the corridor. * * * ¡±I see¡­ you¡¯ve kept your room cleaned. Alvin should learn from you¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯m the type of person who gets bothered by a messy room¡± Shinji stood in front of Renka, who was looking around the room. But after seeing Shinji¡¯s face, Renka lowered her head quickly. ¡±I¡¯m sorry about¡­ yesterday. I know I was drunk, but I kissed Shinji¡± ¡±Well, I was a little surprised. But first, raise your head. I want you to tell me why¡± Shinji put his hand on Renka¡¯s head. Then, Shinji gently patted her head and cast a hypnotic spell to make Renka want to speak her mind. And Renka raised her head and looked at Shinji, who was trying to listen to her without getting angry. ¡±That¡¯s¡­ I was so thrilled when Shinji lifted me. You didn¡¯t even think about me, you just carried me around, and you looked so rxed. But¡­why am I the only one¡­!¡± Renka¡¯s face is turning red with shame as she speaks in a stuttering voice. She was aware that when she was with Shinji, Renka¡¯s mouth became light. She had always thought that this was due to Shinji¡¯s behavior and attitude as a dependable, older member of the opposite s*x. ¡±I was nervous, too¡± As he said that, Shinji hugged Renka¡¯s head with his hand, which was patted her head. Renka was unable to react to Shinji¡¯s unusual and forceful behavior, and she stumbled back to lean against him. Renka who was forced to put her ear against his muscr chest, definitely heard Shinji¡¯s heartbeat. Even though she should be away from him, Renka continues to listen to his heartbeat in Shinji¡¯s arms. She felt her body getting hotter and hotter, instead of feeling ufortable in Shinji¡¯s embrace. ¡±Renka¡­¡± ¡±¡­Hmm!¡± Renka looked up as Shinji called her name and her lips were stolen by him. He hugged her tightly and kissed her passionately, pressing hard against her lips. When the long kiss was over, Renka¡¯s expression became faint. As they kissed, the aphrodisiac spell that had been cast on Renka¡¯s body began to eat away at her, and the numbing pleasure began to melt away her reason. ¡±Mmm, nmu, mm, *Lick* *Lick*¡± Once again, he kissed Renka for the third time, leaving her helpless. Shinji¡¯s tongue licked Renka¡¯s lips. As he did this, Renka¡¯s tongue touches the tip of Shinji¡¯s tongue, as if lured by Shinji¡¯s tongue that moves invitingly. Renka¡¯s tongue is yed with by Shinji¡¯s tongue, and they be entangled violently. The next thing she knew, Renka hugs Shinji¡¯s back and they were hugging each other. At this time, Shinji¡¯s hand also stroking Renka¡¯s shapely ass. And Renka felt good just being stroked. Naturally, Renka¡¯s deep kisses were heated and pleasurable. When the kiss ends and their lips slowly part, a string of saliva is drawn. Shinji, who had moved to the side of the bed during the kiss, silently pushed Renka gently down on the bed. As her body in heat, Renka¡¯s reasoning was not working properly, and she could not resist the male atmosphere of Shinji. In addition, the pleasure of being desired by an attractive male was consuming Renka. Then, Shinji covered Renka and took her lips again. ¡±*Kiss* *Kiss* *Lick* *Lick* Ah¡­? An¡­?¡± Renka, who waspletely captivated by the deep kiss, desperately wanted Shinji¡¯s tongue. While kissing, Shinji didn¡¯t forget to touch her beautiful breasts that fit in the palm of his hand. As he did this, Renka¡¯s sensitive body reacts to Shinji¡¯s caresses and she feels it. ¡±Hhm~? Hya~? Ah~? Don¡¯t~?¡± With a skilled technique, Shinji pulled off Renka¡¯s robe and bra and carefully caressed her nipples with his fingers. And just by this, Renka moaned with great pleasure. She feels too strong stimtion when her nipples on both breasts are being rubbed repeatedly with the thumb and forefinger. ¡±It¡¯s a lie~? Just by nipples~? Ah~? Nh~? Ahhhhh~?¡± In fact, Shinji was using magic to increase Renka¡¯s sensitivity. Still, Renka was engulfed in a wave of pleasure that was unthinkable under normal circumstances, and she climaxed, screaming uncontrobly. After climaxed, Renka slumped down on the bed, her body weakening. Shinji then moves to give Renka even more pleasure without any effort on her side. He took off her panties, which he couldn¡¯t resist, and ran his fingers over her stained panties, caressing the entrance to her wet pussy. ¡±Haa¡­? Hah¡­? Ah~? Nmu¡­~?¡± Shinjiy down next to Renka and covered her mouth with a kiss. Renka tried to resist when he touched her private parts, but Shinji¡¯s kiss silenced her and made her fall again. The sound of water squirting and chuckling echoed through the room. Shinji¡¯s caresses were gentle but insistent, and he quickly loosened the stiffness of her pussy, making it ready to receive a man. The pleasure is not too strong, but not too weak, and it melts Renka¡¯s rational mind. Then, Shinji put his hand on Renka¡¯s panties. Renka didn¡¯t resist anymore. On the contrary, she even raised her hips to make it easier for Shinji to remove her panties. Seeing her like that, Shinji stood up and went between Renka¡¯s legs. He took off his pants and underwear. The erection of Shinji¡¯s cock was majestic, and Renka was surprised at its size, but her body was expecting it. ¡±I¡¯ll insert it¡± The p*nis was ced at the entrance to her secret part. Renka nodded clearly as she turned her gaze away from Shinji¡¯s gaze. Slowly, Shinji¡¯s cock pushed open Renka¡¯s previously unexplored vagina. Renka shuddered and endured the sensation for the first time. When Renka reached for Shinji¡¯s hand to cling to him, Shinji grabbed Renka¡¯s hand and intertwined their fingers together. Eventually, his p*nis reaches Renka¡¯s virgin membrane. ¡±Ouch, uh¡­¡± His hips move forward and his cock breaks Renka¡¯s virgin membrane. The blood that was proof of Renka¡¯s virginity flowed onto the sheets. And at this moment, her virginity had been offered to Shinji, not to Alvin. ¡±You did your best, Renka¡± Shinji slowly patted Renka¡¯s head as she held on to the pain with only one hand. But that alone was enough for Renka to feel the pain easing. In addition to relieving the pain, her vagina reacted with a kyun kyun~?, and her love juices flowed incessantly. It was an effect of the aphrodisiac spell, but Renka had no way of knowing it. ¡±Faaaaaaa~? Kuuuuuuuu~?¡± After a few moments, Shinji slowly pulls his p*nis out and then slowly thrusts it back in again, just barely. After the first round of thrusting, the pleasure was greater than the pain, and Renka¡¯s mouth made a pleasurable sound. ¡±Ah~? What is~? this~? I can¡¯t hold~? such~? of this~?¡± Renka could only moan and squirm as the pleasure numbed her from head to toe. The pleasure that came from within was iparable to masturbation, and Renka¡¯s expression was unbelievably intoxicated. Gradually, the pace of Shinji¡¯s hips movement increased. The sound of hips colliding with hips echoed through the room. Renka unconsciously lifted her hips and shook them to match Shinji¡¯s. ¡±Ah~? Cumming~? I¡¯m cummingggggg~??¡± She climaxed in spite of the fact that it was her first time. She shakes her body and her vagina tightens around Shinji¡¯s cock. At this time, Shinji stopped shaking his hips for a moment and enjoyed the pressure of Renka¡¯s first orgasm. ¡±I¡¯m so d you came¡± ¡±Yes¡­? That was amazing¡­?¡± She smiled at Shinji with a hazy expression. But then, Shinji lean forward and put his face to Renka¡¯s ear. ¡±But I haven¡¯t cum yet..¡± ¡±Ehhh¡­Ah~?¡± Pound! Pound! His cock once again thrusted against the back of the vagina. Renka put her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and hugged him like she was clinging to him to endure the pleasure he was giving her. On the other side, he was still looking at her, and her vagina responded to his gaze with kyun kyun~?. ¡±I¡¯m going to make it a little rough¡­¡± ¡±Fah~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? No~?¡± Shinji held her legs to prevent her from escaping, and repeatedly thrusted violently. The big cock rubs the pleasant part of Renka¡¯s vagina relentlessly. And Renka¡¯s head was about to go stupid from the continuous and intense pleasure. ¡±Aaahhhhhh~?????¡± She continued to be made to cum over and over again, until finally Shinji¡¯s cock was pushed up to deepest part. Then, a lot of semen is released from his big cock and fills Renka¡¯s vagina. This time is the best climax which came to Renka, and a scream naturally came out of her mouth. Immediately, her body shuddered and her consciousness fell. * * * Renka¡¯s consciousness slowly came to the surface. And she feels someone patting her head. She turned her head to the side in a daze and saw Shinji¡¯s face at close range. Renka was using Shinji¡¯s arm as a pillow. At that moment, she remembered everything. She remembered having s*x with Shinji. In an instant, Renka turned bright red and turned over in silence, unsure of what to say. But Shinji kept patting Renka¡¯s head gently. ¡±Renka was too cute so I couldn¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m sorry I forced you¡± Renka was unable to respond to Shinji¡¯s words of encouragement. Although it was her first time experiencing something like this, she doesn¡¯t even feel bad about it. Besides, it¡¯s her own lewdness that caused the pleasure. But Renka didn¡¯t know what to say to Shinji anymore. So, after a long, long silence, Renka opened her mouth to tell him everything she was thinking. And she was desperate. ¡±I like Alvin. But I didn¡¯t mind having s*x with Shinji. In fact, I¡¯m d I did. It was the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that good¡± Shinji patted her head and continued to listen to Renka¡¯s story. ¡±But I can¡¯t go out with Shinji. I want to be there for Alvin. I don¡¯t want to break up with Shinji because of this, and I want the four of us to have more adventures¡­¡± Thest part was in a tearful voice. Renka herself understood that she was saying something absurd. What she was saying was something that it would not have been surprising if Shinji will be angry or even violent. ¡±It¡¯s okay¡± Shinji muttered a single word. Renka, who had been lying on her face, looked up at Shinji with eyes that held back tears. ¡±It¡¯s okay to continue as before. The four of us will continue to have adventures together¡± ¡±Are you sure?¡± Shinji nodded, ¡°Of course¡±. ¡±If you want, you can make me your man of convenience¡± ¡±¡­Pfft, that¡¯s¡­ ridiculous¡± Renkaughed at Shinji¡¯s attempt to y along. Sheughed while crying. After that, Shinji continued to pat Renka until she calmed down, crying quietly. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 11 Milis, First Time having Sex Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Milis wakes up, gets dressed, and leaves the room. (I drank too muchst night¡­ I made a mistake¡­) When she wakes up, she found herself sleeping on the bed in her room. Milis thought that Alvin must have carried her there. To confirm this, Milis went to the inn¡¯s dining room. ¡±Good morning, Meryl-san¡± ¡±Oh, good morning, Milis-chan. I hope you¡¯re not hungover¡± Meryl, the young innkeeper, smiled back at Milis and asked her with smile. ¡±I¡¯m fine. Did Al-kun bring me yesterday?¡± ¡±Yes, Milis with Alvin. And I think it was Shinji who carried Renka. The wizard was carrying her¡± Milis is relieved that her prediction was correct. However, she was a little surprised that it was Shinji who had carried Renka. After all, Shinji usually does not try to touch Milis and Renka. ¡±Oh yeah, Renka-chan sent you a message. She said she had to go out for something. She didn¡¯t say when she would be back¡± ¡±Oh, I understand. Thank you very much¡± Milis thanked Meryl and went to Alvin¡¯s room. She then knocked on the door of the room. ¡±Al-kun, are you awake?¡± ¡±I¡¯m awake!¡± ¡±Okay, I¡¯m sorry to bother you¡± Milis entered the room and was greeted by Alvin, who had finished changing. He is not wearing his usual light armor, but in his casual clothes for holidays. Milis walked up to Alvin and looked up at him. ¡±Al-kun, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. Thank you for carrying me¡± ¡±No, it was more like I made you drink too much. I¡¯m sorry, too¡± They both apologized to each other and thenughed. ¡±Meryl-san said that Renka went out by herself. Al-kun, have you heard anything?¡± ¡±No¡­ I don¡¯t know. Well, if it¡¯s Renka, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine¡± Alvin is not worried her because Renka is a strong person. But Milis looked a little uneasy. However, in the end, she seemed to havee to the same conclusion as Alvin and nodded back. ¡±It¡¯s okay because she¡¯s leaving with a message, right?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. So¡­ Renka, she¡¯s not here¡± ¡±¡­Al-kun?¡± Alvin was thinking about something for a while, but then he suddenly hugged Milis who was right in front of him. Milis was surprised, but returned the hug quietly and looked at Alvin¡¯s face. ¡±Mil, I want to do something naughty¡± ¡±Fueh!?¡± Puff! Alvin¡¯s face turned bright red. Still, Alvin continued to stare at Milis with a serious face. When he was in a pinch, in the midst of making up his mind, Alvin felt like he hadn¡¯t had s*x with Milis yet. ¡±When that time I¡¯m in a pinch I don¡¯t want to regret it anymore. Let¡¯s get married! And, let¡¯s have s*x!¡± ¡±Al-kun~?. But, you idiot! You should think about the mood a little more¡± Originally, she was looking for a mood with Al-kun. But, despite her anger, Milis responded to Alvin¡¯s marriage proposal. Alvin, who had a troubled look on his face, was happy that Milis had epted his proposal. After that, the two of them prepared to go out and departed from the . Their destination was, of course, the inn where they would be doing that. * * * When they arrived at the inn, they were sitting on the bed, facing each other. Alvin is a virgin, and Milis is a virgin. Both of them were nervous because they had no idea how to behave. ¡±Then, let¡¯s start with a kiss¡± ¡±Y-yes¡­?¡± Alvin pulled Milis¡¯s shoulder and hugged her. Milis also wrapped her arms around Alvin¡¯s back and hugged him tightly. Milis big breast are pressed against Alvin¡¯s chest, and Alvin¡¯s excitement is only increasing. ¡±*Kiss* *Kiss* *Kiss*¡± He slowly repeated the kiss over and over again, just touching. Alvin was nervous and stiff, but he moved on to the next act to lead Milis. ¡±Can I take off your clothes¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Al-kun, please take off my clothes~?¡± With trembling hands, Alvin took off Milis¡¯ clothes. When he opened her top, a magnificent cleavage appeared in Alvin¡¯s view, and he swallowed his saliva. ¡±Al-kun¡­this is so embarrassing¡­?¡± She tries to hide her breasts with her arms to escape from Alvin¡¯s gaze, but there is no way she can hide her big breasts, and the way her breasts are hidden up makes her look even more indecent. ¡±I-it¡¯s okay. You look beautiful, Mil¡­¡± Alvin let Milis¡¯ arms down and touched her magnificent breasts with both hands as if to wrap them. Milis¡¯s soft breasts sank Alvin¡¯s fingers, and he yed with them as if he were handling a fragile object, impressed by their softness. ¡±Mmm¡­? Al-kun¡¯s hands are so big¡± ¡±Mil¡¯s breasts are so soft¡­¡± Alvin continued to caress her breasts, absorbed in his work. This is the first time he had ever seen a woman¡¯s breasts that are so soft. Milis¡¯s nipples also began to harden slightly. ¡±Al-kun¡­? My breast feels so good~?¡± Milis¡¯s sweet voice was making Alvin more and more excited and he was losing patience. His p*nis was erect in his pants, and the pre-cum was pouring out of his ns. ¡±How about this one, Mil¡­?¡± Alvin touched Milis¡¯s still-damp panties. Milis¡¯s face is red with embarrassment, but she does not want to disturb the movement of Alvin¡¯s fingers and is left to her own devices. ¡±I-I don¡¯t know¡­maybe my breasts feel better¡­?¡± Milis shudders at the sensation of being touched by another person for the first time. After a while, Milis¡¯s secret parts finally started to produce love juice, wetting Alvin¡¯s fingers. Although Milis was feeling it in her private parts, it seemed that her s*xual zone was her breasts, and although she wanted Alvin to touch her breasts more, she couldn¡¯t say it. On the other hand, Alvin couldn¡¯t help but want to prate her. He was a virgin, so he could not help it. And so, he took off his own pants and put on a contraceptive. Milis also took off her panties and strippedpletely naked, theny down, embarrassedly covering her breast and crotch with her hands. Seeing her like that, Alvin removed her hand, which was covering her crotch and opened Milis¡¯s legs and put his body between them. He then ced his p*nis at the entrance to her private parts. ¡±Mil¡­ I love you¡± ¡±I love you too, Al-kun¡­?¡± The p*nis slowly began to pry open Milis¡¯s vaginal entrance. Milis, whose vagina was not wet enough, clung to Alvin and hugged him tightly to endure the pain of the p*nis entering. ¡±It hurts¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Mil¡­ are you okay?¡± Alvin stopped moving and hugged Milis back. Alvin feelsfortable, but it was only halfway, after all, he felt bad for her, who was endured the pain. Still, the vaginal pressure, which was tightening, refused to let go of him, and it was giving Alvin a pleasure. ¡±It¡¯s okay¡­ just finish me off¡­¡± ¡±¡­I get it. I¡¯m sorry, Mil!¡± With this saying, Alvin¡¯s hug and the rubbing of his chest against her breasts made Milis feel slightly better and rxed her vaginal pressure. Alvin thrust his hips firmly into her, broke Milis¡¯ virginity membrane, and the proof of her virginity flowed onto the sheets, staining it red. ¡±Is it still hurt?¡± ¡±Ahh¡­ Al-kun¡­ yes, yes¡­?¡± Milisughed while shedding tears of pain. Alvin desperately held back the urge to move as he waited for the healthy Milis to calm down. Just the insertion was good enough for Alvin. ¡±No problem¡­ Al-kun¡­ you can move~?¡± ¡±Ah, ah¡­¡± Milis¡¯s vaginal pressure weakened. While looking at the reaction of Milis, Alvin slowly pulled his hips and slowly thrust into the back. Alvin began to shake his hips awkwardly, and Milis frowned at the pain and the sensation of the p*nis gouging her vagina for the first time. Finally, when Milis began to feel pleasure and the slickness of her love juices allowed for a smooth pration, Alvin¡¯s patience reached its limit. ¡±Kuh¡­! I¡¯m going to ejacte!!¡± ¡±Aah¡­??? Al-kun¡¯s¡­ejaction¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s p*nis released its semen inside Milis¡¯ vagina. She couldn¡¯t feel it directly because the contraceptive caught the semen, but she felt the p*nis releasing semen. ¡±*Pant* *Pant* I¡¯m sorry that I was the only one who felt good¡± ¡±No, don¡¯t worry¡­? I was kind of good at the end too¡­? I¡¯m d you got to cum properly¡­?¡± He slowly pulled out his p*nis andy down next to Milis. Milis also put her face on Alvin¡¯s shoulder and squinted at the warmth of her loved one. Alvin hugged Milis, who smiled at him and was not angry that he had caused her pain with his bad s*x. ¡±I love you, Milis¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­? I love you too~?¡± The two of them whispered their love to each other and shared the warmth in the bed until the end of the night. Both Alvin and Milis were very happy. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 12 Shinji, at an Old Friend’s Home Edited by: Kanaa-senpai This chapter contain NSFW content, if your age under 18, please leave now¡­ The day after Shinji and Renka had s*x, and Alvin and Milis had s*x, had been put on temporary leave. But the night before, Alvin visited Shinji¡¯s room. Shinji, who had just left Renka in the afternoon, was reading alone. Seeing this, Alvin bowed his head and looked apologetic, but he couldn¡¯t hide his happy mood to ask for tomorrow off. Shinji, who understood the situation, agreed. So, Shinji, suddenly free, decided to visit the house of his married and retired colleague, who had told him where the house was but he had never visited it. After a long walk through the city, Shinji arrived at their house. It was a small but stylish store called . ¡±Excuse me¡± When Shinji entered the store, he saw neatly arranged fabrics and small jeweled ornaments. There didn¡¯t seem to be any other customers besides Shinji. ¡±Hey there¡­ Shinji! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± ¡±Long time no see, Haruto¡± The shopkeeper, a man in clean clothes, happily ran up to Shinji when he saw his face. He is a former thief, who using a dagger. But now, Haruto has changed his upation to a craftsman, taking advantage of his dexterity. When Shinji held out his hand, Haruto grasped it tightly. ¡±It¡¯s good to see you! What¡¯s going on with you today?¡± ¡±What¡¯s going on today? I had some time to kill, and I thought it was time to celebrate the birth of your child. This is the birthday gift¡± Shinji took out an envelope from his pocket and pushed it to Haruto. Haruto hesitantly epted the envelope. ¡±Are you sure? But I already got it before¡± ¡±That is that, this is this. You¡¯ll need it when you have child again, right?¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯m sorry, but thank you. I¡¯ll call Nanaka, wait for me¡± Haruto took the envelope and retreated to the back of the store. After a few moments of waiting, a woman appeared from the back of the store holding a baby with Haruto, her purple hair tied back in a ponytail. She was a former priestess with small breasts but has an attractive, plump lower body. ¡±Long time no see, Nanaka-san. I hope you¡¯re well¡± ¡±Yes, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well, Shinji. This girl¡¯s name is Hana. Isn¡¯t she cute?¡± With an innocent look on her face, Nanaka showed him the baby sleeping peacefully. Shinji¡¯s cheeks naturally rxed. ¡±It¡¯s cute. I think she looks like Haruto¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been told that a lot. That makes me happy¡± ¡±Hey, Haruto, if you touch her, she¡¯ll wake up¡± Haruto tried to touch the baby¡¯s cheek, but Nanaka prevented him from doing so, and he was disappointed. Shinjiughed at how well they were getting along as usual. ¡±You¡¯re not busy today, are you, Shinji? Why don¡¯t youe over for dinner? I haven¡¯t talked to you in a while. I¡¯m sure Haruto would love to talk to you¡± ¡±Yes, I would like to talk with you. Is that okay?¡± Shinji nodded at their invitation. ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll bring you two a good alcohol¡± ¡±Then, see youter¡± ¡±I¡¯ll prepare the beef, too, Shinji¡± With this, Shinji went to the city to buy more alcohol, and after some time to kill, he returned to the . * * * ¡±Ggh¡­¡± ¡±Umm¡­ can you carry Haruto?¡± Haruto, who had had too much fun at the reunion after a long absence, got too drunk and fell asleep. Shinji, on the other hand, had finished most of the food and was just about to finish his drink. But Nanaka told him to carry Haruto to the couple¡¯s bedroom next to the living room where they were having dinner. As Shinji was told, he carries and rolled Haruto on the bed. In this same room, Hana-chan was sleeping peacefully. After carrying him, he closes the door quietly and returned to the living room. ¡±Thank you for carrying him. I¡¯m going to wash the dishes¡± ¡±Do you need help?¡± ¡±Yes, please¡± After taking the dishes to the kitchen, Shinji and Nanaka started washing the dishes side by side. The quiet room was filled with the sound of water and dishes being washed. ¡±Thank you for everything. Shinji has been a great help to me and Haruto. Especially when we had to disband the party¡± ¡±Well, Emily was really upset¡± He smiled as he remembered the fierce behavior of thest of the former party members who was not here now. ¡±I shudder to think what would have happened if Shinji hadn¡¯t intervened. Of course, it was me and Haruto who were at fault¡± ¡±Well, Emily took all the equipment for the two retired people. I was the only one who was able to convince her so she takes three quarters of the joint money¡± It¡¯s good memory for Shinji that he was able to appease the screaming Emily and talk her out of it. ¡±I¡¯m really grateful¡­?¡± The sound of the water stopped and Nanaka¡¯s hand, which had been so close that their shoulders were touching, gently reached between Shinji¡¯s crotch. Nanaka¡¯s hand starts stroking Shinji¡¯s cock from the top of his pants. ¡±Are you still doing that¡­? You know, ¡°that¡± magic¡­?¡± ¡±Of course¡­¡± Quietly, Shinji is casting a spell on himself. It¡¯s an original magic that intensely increases his vitality, increases the volume and frequency of his ejactions, but removes his ability to impregnate. So, if Shinji has s*x with a girl, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the girl getting pregnant unless he wants to. For the note, Nanaka had physical rtions with Shinji while they were partying. It¡¯s happened before Haruto confessed to Nanaka. So, he didn¡¯t know that Shinji had broken Nanaka¡¯s virginity and was teaching her the pleasures of s*x behind him. And Nanaka too, she was so consumed by the pleasure Shinji gave her that she could not break off the physical rtionship. Until this day, Haruto doesn¡¯t know about it. And so, Nanaka, who was still captivated by Shinji¡¯s cock, would make love to him whenever she could after that. But after she was pregnant, the party disbanded, and she got married, she refrained from doing so. Back to the current time, Shinji, who knows that Haruto doesn¡¯t wake up easily once he¡¯s asleep, lets Nanaka do whatever she wants. When she pulled down his pants and underwear, she saw that his cock erected so much that it much bigger than her husband¡¯s, and now, it¡¯s the first time in a long time that she had seen his cock in front of her eyes. ¡±Since giving birth to Hana-chan¡­ Haruto hasn¡¯t done it for me¡­? Amu¡­? *Kiss* *Lick* Mmm¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­okay, Nanaka¡­¡± Nanaka crouched down in front of Shinji and guided his cock into her mouth with an enraptured look on her face. As she did not make any loud sucking noises, she used her tongue in a moist and skillful way on Shinji¡¯s cock to give him pleasure. ¡±It¡¯s been a while, so drink it all¡± ¡±Okway¡­? Nmuu~? Nuuuu~???¡± Shinji grabbed Nanaka¡¯s head with both hands and released his semen into Nanaka¡¯s mouth without holding back any of the ejaction that was building up. Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! her mouth was filled with arge amount of semen, but she closed her eyes and drank it down with a look of ecstasy. When the long ejaction stopped, Shinji slowly pulled his cock out of Nanaka¡¯s mouth. ¡±Here, let me see inside your mouth, Nanaka¡± ¡±¡­? Okhayyy¡­?¡± He used his thumb to wipe the semen residue from Nanaka¡¯s mouth and tried to get her to open her mouth. Nanaka followed suit and showed Shinji her mouth. When Shinji was sure that she had drunk all of it, he patted her head. ¡±Then stand up and stick your ass on me¡± ¡±¡­Yes~?¡± Nanaka grabbed the edge of the sink with both hands and pointed her plump ass at Shinji. Shinji then took off Nanaka¡¯s pant and panties, which were soaking wet from the blowjob, and inserted his cock, which hadn¡¯t wilted from the ejaction. ¡±Nnnnnnnnnn~?¡± Her vagina, which had been trained by Shinji to feel the pleasure of even rough pration, made her climaxed with just the insertion. Her frustrated body, which was filled by his cock, squeezing his cock with her vaginal passage¡­ Also, at this time, Nanaka had to bite down on her mouth to keep from slipping out and screaming. On the other side, Shinji held Nanaka¡¯s body firmly in ce with one arm and covered her mouth with his other hand. Then he began to pound Nanaka¡¯s vagina with a relentless shake of his hips. Shinji¡¯s hips and Nanaka¡¯s ass mmed into each other, causing the plump ass flesh to shake and sway. Nanaka¡¯s vagina rejoiced at the return of her almost forgotten master¡¯s cock, and she continued to cum in rapid session. Her uterus was lowering, and her cervix was begging for sperm as if it were begging for the ns. Though, she was never going to get pregnant. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡± ¡±???????¡± The cock was thrust deep into her and pushed up against her womb. In that state, arge amount of sperm poured from the ns into Nanaka¡¯s womb and vagina. Nanaka also climaxed along with his ejaction. She greedily seeks pleasure, and her ass is pressed against Shinji¡¯s waist, and the vagina tightens up and squeezes out everyst drop of semen. When the long ejaction was over and Shinji slowly withdrew his cock, Nanaka grabbed the sink and fell to the floor on her butt. ¡±*Pant* *Pant* *Pant* *Pant*¡± Shinji then exposes his cock to Nanaka, who was breath heavily. Nanaka, who knows what to do, opened her lips and sucked on his cock. She then moved her face back and forth several times, cleaning his cock. ¡±Are you satisfied?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Thank you so much¡­? Shinji-san¡­?¡± Nanaka nodded with a fascinated expression. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 13 Lenka’s trouble and why Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It¡¯s been a week since the break day. And now, the members of are visiting the forest on a quest. This forest, the home to the orc, is dangerous, but it is also home to valuable medicinal herbs, and they are often asked to collect them as needed. The forest is divided into upper, middle, and lower levels, and Alvin and his friends were visiting the innermost middle level. ¡±Renka, are you still sick?¡± Alvin asked Renka as he wiped the blood from his great sword. Milis was also looking at Renka with concern. Recently, Renka¡¯s movements have been sluggish. If it continued for three days, everyone would be worried. Renka looked unhappy and apologized. ¡±I¡¯m not feeling bad. But I¡¯m having trouble concentrating. I know I shouldn¡¯t¡± ¡±That¡¯s okay, because it¡¯s still within my scope. Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it¡± Renka replied to Shinji¡¯s question and returned to her vignce, leaving the three of them alone. Shinji whispered to Alvin and Milis, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±, but they both shook their heads. ¡±She wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I asked¡± ¡±Well¡­ can¡¯t you ask her, Shinji-san? I think it might be hard to say to us¡± The two of them look at Renka with concern. ¡±I¡¯ll see what I can do¡± Shinji smiled as he said this. * * * When they had sessfullypleted their quest and left the guild, Shinji stopped Renka. ¡±Renka, do you have a time?¡± ¡±Yes. But where are Al and Mil?¡± ¡±We¡¯ll be home first¡± ¡±See youter, Renka-chan!¡± The two ran off as if they were running away. Renka sighed and stared at Shinji. Shinji also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their obvious reaction. ¡±Did they ask you to do this?¡± ¡±Well, yes, they are, and they¡¯re both worried about you¡± Shinji then said, ¡°Let¡¯s just get moving¡±. Renka seemed to want to say something, but she walked quietly behind him. And after a few moments of silent walking, Renka opened her mouth. ¡±I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m worrying everyone. But this is something I can¡¯t talk to anyone about¡± ¡±Is that so?¡± She had been avoiding eye contact with Shinji because of the awkwardness of the situation, but it seems Shinji was aware of what was going on, still, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Shinji¡¯s face right now. And when she saw Shinji¡¯s prating gaze, her heart started to beat faster. Before she knew it, the streets were less crowded. Shinji, who had somehow slowed down his walking pace, was next to Renka. ¡±I think I¡¯m responsible for this, so let me help you¡± Shinji¡¯s hand gently caressed Renka¡¯s cheek as she froze. ¡±No, what do you mean¡­?¡± Renka looked away from Shinji, trying to calm her quickening heartbeat. But Shinji¡¯s words didn¡¯t calm her down, but made her heart beat faster and faster. Shinji put his face close to Renka¡¯s ear and whispered. You¡¯re keeping a little distance from Alvin and Mil, aren¡¯t you? You haven¡¯t changed your distance from Milis and the girls, have you? You¡¯re more aggressive than usual with other boys, aren¡¯t you? When you can¡¯t concentrate, you worry about your body, right? ¡±I think you are not relieving your libido well¡± Renka¡¯s face turned bright red with shame. Shinji¡¯s point was the very thing that troubled Renka. Renka¡¯s young body had been imbued with the ultimate pleasure of s*x with Shinji, and her libido had increased. She tried to masturbate to relieve her increased libido, but she felt that it was not enough, and this only increased it. Renka was too embarrassed to tell him that she had a high s*x drive, so she kept quiet. Shinji sensed that Renka was more of a lecher than he had thought, and although he was pleased with her, he did not show it. ¡±It¡¯s because you had s*x with me, right?¡± Renka couldn¡¯t answer. She turned her head to the side and shivered in shame. Shinji continues to stroke Renka¡¯s cheek and begins to cast a weak aphrodisiac spell. ¡±I know you want to support Alvin, Renka¡± Renka looked up at Shinji. ¡±I¡¯m just trying to relieve the tingling. Renka is a very important friend¡± Renka¡¯s heart was beating fast. Renka understood what Shinji was talking about and her eyes began to heat up as she stared at him. However, she used her remaining reasoning and shook her head weakly. ¡±It¡¯s not good. That kind of rtionship¡­!¡± ¡±But you can¡¯t support Alvin like this, can you?¡± Shinji took a step back, saying that if there was another way, he wouldn¡¯t force it. Renka gulped and swallowed her saliva. Surely, if she rejects him, he won¡¯t take any further steps, Renka thought correctly. Still, while her mind had to reject him, but her body wanted him. Her body wanted the pleasure that had been drilled into her after only one s*xual encounter. The fact that Renka couldn¡¯t think of any other way to do it also contributed to her hesitation. If she couldn¡¯t find another way to get rid of it, it would mean that Renka would continue to tingle until the day Alvin wanted a second woman. And she didn¡¯t think she could bear it. ¡±Why don¡¯t you try this just once?¡± Shinji invited Renka, who couldn¡¯t make up her mind at this moment. ¡±I won¡¯t ask you a second time. I promise¡± Shinji gently held Renka¡¯s shoulders. And Renka nodded her head in silence. * * * Shinji and Renka arrived at one of the rooms of the inn. Shinji pulled Renka¡¯s hand and led her to the bed. Shinji sat down on the edge of the bed and looked up at Renka. ¡±I need to get ready first¡± Shinji suddenly took off his pants and underwear. Shinji¡¯s cock was big enough even without an erection, and Renka blushed at the sight of such a magnificent piece of male flesh. While seeing this, Renka was being pulled by him and made her hand touched Shinji¡¯s cock. ¡±I can¡¯t do it unless you make it big, right?¡± ¡±U-umm¡­¡± Renka hesitantly sat down in front of Shinji and began to touch his cock awkwardly with both hands as Shinji asked her to do. She was confused by the feel of his cock, but kept touching it, looking up to see Shinji¡¯s reaction. In no time at all, Shinji¡¯s cock became erect and majestic. Renka¡¯s gaze was glued to the scene, and her womb reacted by itself with a K¡­? K¡­?, making her tingle more and more, and her breathing became ragged with excitement. ¡±Lick it with your tongue¡­ take it in your mouth but don¡¯t set your teeth on it¡± ¡±¡­Yes~?¡± Remembering the first time she had s*x and the pleasure it gave her, Renka moved as Shinji had said. It was the first time she had ever had s*x with a man. ¡±*Lick* *Lick* *Lick* Hamu¡­? Mmm¡­? Mmm¡­?¡± She licked his cock with her tongue carefully and took the tip into her mouth. Slowly, Renka¡¯s head began to move. It was a bad blowjob since she was a beginner, but Shinji looked pleasant and slowly patted Renka¡¯s head while she was working on it. Seeing the look of pleasure on Shinji¡¯s face, Renka¡¯s face turned into one of joy and her blowjob became more intense. The joy of a female servicing a male was beginning to grow in Renka. ¡±Thank you, Renka. I¡¯m ready¡± Shinji pulled out his cock from Renka¡¯s mouth. And when Renka stood up, she pulled off her panties and her pants stained with wetness. Renka¡¯s originally aching body waspletely ready just from the blowjob, and her secret parts were overflowing with love juice. On the other side, while pulling Renka¡¯s hand, Shinji had her straddle him. He supported Renka¡¯s hips with his hands and ced his erect p*nis at the entrance to her secret region in a face-to-face position. ¡±Lower your hips yourself¡­ just like that¡± ¡±Yes~?¡± Renka did as she was told and slowly lowered her hips. Shinji¡¯s cock squeezed through the vaginal passage and filled Renka¡¯s vagina. Little by little, the cock was prating to the deepest part of the vagina, and Renka shivered with pleasure as she hugged Shinji with her hands. ¡±*Pant* *Pant* *Pant*¡± Renka could feel the heat of his cock filling her aching body as it filled her tight vagina. And she gazed at Shinji with an entranced expression. ¡±I¡¯ll support you, but you have to move on your own¡± ¡±Yes~? Ah¡­? Ah¡­?¡± Renka did as she was told and shook her hips awkwardly. Every time his cock rubbed her vaginal wall, it felt good, and she moved to find the mostfortable spot. Gradually, the movements of her hips became more and more violent. As soon as Renka wasfortable with his movements, Shinji took his hands off her hips and began to remove her robe and bra. Renka was stripped of all her clothing, exposing her naked body to Shinji. ¡±You look beautiful, Renka¡± ¡±You stupid~? Ah~? It¡¯s embarrassing~? Please~? Don¡¯t say anything~? Ah~?¡± Shinji¡¯s praise made her vagina tighten. But then Shinji¡¯s hands grabbed Renka¡¯s hips again and he started thrusting upwards, matching the movements that Renka had left to him. The violent up and down movements pushed Renka¡¯s vagina upward and taught her a new sense of pleasure. ¡±Ah~? No~? No~? It¡¯sing~? It wille out~?¡± ¡±In that case, say it cumming¡± Renka put her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and clung to him. Saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth and stained Shinji¡¯s shoulders. And then the climax came for Renka. ¡±I¡¯m cummingggggg~???¡± She climaxed at the same time as Shinji¡¯s cock shot up to the very back of her pussy. A lot of semen was released from Shinji¡¯s p*nis as well, filling Renka¡¯s vagina. Every time the semen was released, Renka came. And Renka¡¯s vagina tightens up and squeezes out all of Shinji¡¯s semen. ¡±*Pant* *Pant* *Pant*¡± ¡±Good work, Renka¡± Shinji muttered as he hugged Renka, who had climaxed and was weakeningpletely. * * * When the s*x was over, Shinji and Renka put their clothes back on. It was only then that Renka realized that Shinji had made her cum inside him and her face turned pale. ¡±Shinji, the contraceptive¡­!¡± Shinji was unfazed and smiled at Renka. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m using contraceptives spell. If you have s*x with me, you¡¯ll never get pregnant even if I cum inside you¡± ¡±¡­!~?¡± She remembered how good it felt to cum while being prated, and her body and vagina, which should have been calm, began to throb with excitement. Still, Renka¡¯s body tingling hadpletely dissipated not like before. And it made her body light and she was even able to exert a remarkable amount of concentration now. ¡±Well then, let¡¯s go home¡± Shinji stood up and began to prepare to leave. As promised, Shinji didn¡¯t say what he was going to do next. Renka knew that if they left this room, Shinji would never ask her again. ¡±Again¡­please~?¡± That thought made Renka¡¯s voicee out of her mouth as she asked for another. It was the sound of a flirtatious female voice that surprised even Renka herself. Shinji turned around when he heard Renka¡¯s voice. His face was as kind and smiling as usual. However, his eyes were not smiling, but rather had the eyes of a ring male. The look in his eyes made Renka feel the joy of a female being med by a male. (I may never forget this¡­) Renka¡¯s body trembled with a certain premonition. It was a shiver of joy. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 14 Shinji and Lenka, meeting for s*x Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Renka was back in shape. Her movements were sharp, her concentration was better, and she was in great shape. Alvin and Milis were pleased with Renka¡¯s recovery. ¡±If you¡¯ve solved it, let me know what¡¯s the problem!¡±, said Alvin, but Renka never told him. The only answer that came back was that she had talked to Shinji about it and it was resolved. ¡±There are things like privacy and delicacy even in close rtionships, right?¡± Shinji gently rebuked Arvin, and Milis agreed with Shinji¡¯s opinion, so the ¡°Renka problem¡± was over. * * * One monthter. As the members of had finished their quests and finished eating, Alvin suddenly spoke. ¡±Let¡¯s go to the wilderness area!¡± ¡±Really? Why so sudden!¡± Shinji chuckled as he looked at Milis and Renka in turn, both of them surprised which seemed to be their first hearing. Alvin crossed his arms in frustration. ¡±Shinji, you said that you had the strength of an upper ranks, right?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­¡± Shinji also folded his arms and pondered. There are a number of conditions that must be met in order to raise the rank from intermediate to upper rank. Among them, the minimum requirement forbat ability is that one must have defeated a monster equivalent to a lesser dragon. is a giant lizard creature that lives in the wilderness around the city. It is about three times the size of a human, crawls on four legs, has hard scales, a long tail, and the ability to breathe fire. Although it has the word in its name, its biology is that of a lizard, and it was called a meaning that if one could not hunt this dragon, one could not hunt a real . ¡±But you need to get a new weapon. Do you have the money to buy a great sword that can cut scales?¡± ¡±I¡¯ve done some research, and I can get it on a good price!¡± ¡±Then, we¡¯ll need special arrows for Renka too. There is also the cost of staying and etc¡­¡± Shinji went on to list as many problems as he could think of. In response, Alvin gave an answer that Shinji could understand. ¡±Hmm. I think this is a fine. I¡¯m not opposed to it¡± ¡±Okay! What about Mil and Renka?¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready either¡± ¡±Please say it early¡­ though, I¡¯m not surprised¡± ¡±It¡¯s just like Alvin to act on the spur of the moment¡± Alvin is happy, and the three of them look at him as if they can¡¯t help it. ¡±Then I¡¯ll be out of city for a while. I think each of us will have to contact someone we know, so let¡¯s departed from three days from now. And at that time, we¡¯ll have to prepare for our trip¡± Shinji got up from his seat and started preparing to leave. ¡±I¡¯m going back to the inn for today¡± ¡±I¡¯ll help you, so see you in the morning. Al and Mil can just make their personal arrangements. Shinji and I will take care of the party arrangements¡± ¡±All right, thanks! Renka! Shinji!¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka-chan, Shinji-san¡± These words were the signal for the breakup. * * * The next morning. Renka was visiting Shinji¡¯s room. Shinji spread out a piece of paper and a map on his desk. Renka and he reconfirmed their destination and the things they would need to bring, and wrote them down on the paper. ¡±The other thing we need to do is to arrange a carriage and a date and time¡­ Renka, on your way back, make a request to the guild, because in three days we¡¯ll have enough time to visit everyone and we won¡¯t have any trouble finding a carriage¡± ¡±Okay. Is that all?¡± ¡±Yes. Thanks for your help, Renka¡± When he had finished what he needed to write, Shinji put his pen in the drawer andy down on his back on the bed. ¡±I¡¯m going to take a nap a little and then we¡¯re going to visit everyone¡± He looked up at Renka and pulled the thin sheet over his head. When Renka got up, she sat down on the side of the bed where Shinji was lying. Renka¡¯s face is red and she is looking down at Shinji with feverish eyes. ¡±¡­I¡¯m going to be busy for a while, so¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s hands stripped off the sheets and pulled down Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear. Despite the fact that Shinji¡¯s cock was hanging down helplessly, Renka put her face between Shinji¡¯s legs and took his cock into her mouth. ¡±Hmm¡­? *Lick* *Lick* Nmu¡­? *Kiss* *Kiss*¡± Renka¡¯s tongue crawls over his cock and licks it carefully. And then, Shinji¡¯s cock quickly erected and swelled to fill Renka¡¯s mouth. Still, Renka continues to service his cock, making slow water sounds as she does so. After they had s*x on the second time, Renka had been embraced three times in a month. Each time, Renka had been trained to suck his cock, and now she had no resistance to sucking his cock. Rather, she was delighted to see Shinji¡¯s face looking so good. The heat of the blowjob naturally increased, and Renka¡¯s head moved up and down violently. Squelch! Squelch! She leads Shinji¡¯s cock to ejaction while making a nasty water sound. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum. Drink it all¡± ¡±¡­? Nm¡­? *Gulp* *Gulp*¡± But unlike in the past, when Shinji was about to cum, he held Renka¡¯s head in his hands and ejacted arge amount of semen into her mouth. Renka was surprised by the rich and thick semen, but she did as she was told and swallowed it. ¡±Thank you. It felt so good¡± ¡±¡­It smells and tastes so good~? Already¡­?¡± Renka hadpletely lost the will to resist Shinji during the s*x. She had already given in to Shinji, who could make her feel so good as long as she obeyed him. When she had sucked out everyst drop of semen, Renka took off her outfit and underwear and straddled Shinji. She took his cock then put on the entrance of her secret area and lowered her hips. Renka¡¯s body, which had been excited by the semen drinking, cumming lightly with just the insertion. Shinji, on the other hand, grabbed Renka¡¯s hips, which were stopped, and thrust his hips up without mercy. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Wait~? I¡¯m cumming~? Cumming~? Nhiiii~??¡± Shinji kept his eyes on Renka and kept thrusting his hips up. Renka, on the other hand, drooled from her mouth as he continued to pound the back of her vagina where she had juste. And because of this, Renka climaxes in session, crying out from the intense pleasure. *Spurt! *Spurttt! Shinji ejactes into her vagina. Shinji¡¯s ejaction is so vigorous that it leads her to a further climax. ¡±~~???? ¡­Faaaaa¡­? Ahh~?¡± Renka, who had been slumped over, weakens as the shock of her climax subsides and she copses on top of Shinji. A euphoric feeling instantly envelops Renka, and she soaks up the afterglow while catching her breath. And the mere act of pulling Shinji¡¯s cock out of her makes her moan sweetly. Shinji¡¯s semen dripped from Renka¡¯s pussy. * * * After the s*x was over, Renka got ready and hurried out of Shinji¡¯s room. She felt a sense of shame as she knew that if she stayed in the same room for the rest of the night, she would want Shinji¡¯s cock again. (I didn¡¯t know I was such a naughty girl¡­) She thought she was having s*x with Shinji to calm the tingling in her body. But after having s*x with Shinji three or four times, she realized that just being with him was making her body ache for s*x. It sounded bad, but after four rounds of s*x, Renka¡¯s body had lost all patience with pleasure. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand the tingling and had to have s*x with Shinji for the fifth time. It was the most lewd andscivious thing she had ever done. ¡±*Sigh*¡± Renka let out an involuntary sigh. Renka hated the fact that she was just using Shinji for her own purposes. She thinks that she is just using Shinji to relieve her uncontrolled s*xual desire. Shinji never asks for Renka, and she never asks him out. He tells her she¡¯s pretty and beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t say he likes her or loves her. Even now that they¡¯ve had physical rtionship, his attitude hasn¡¯t changed and he¡¯s still keeping her secret. Renka knows that her current situation is supported by Shinji¡¯s devotion. In reality, Shinji is just trying to drag Renka into this situation and make her feel good about herself. ¡±Oh, Renka-chan!¡± Renka heard Milis¡¯s voice from afar. When she looked in the direction of the voice, she saw that Alvin and Milis were waving their hands in the direction of Renka. ¡±Have you finished your discussion? Let¡¯s go shopping together!¡± ¡±Okay, I¡¯m going to buy some snacks and daily necessities¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯ming with you. Let¡¯s stop by the guild on the way. I¡¯m asked to arrange the carriage¡± Renka, who had regained herposure, tried to lead the way as usual and took a step forward. But then Renka stopped. Alvin and Milis passed Renka and looked at her curiously as she stopped. ¡±What¡¯s wrong? Renka¡± ¡±Renka-chan?¡± ¡±It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go¡± Shinji¡¯s semen dripped from Renka¡¯s crotch and soaked her panties, making her face hot. Renka smiled and fooled them and started walking again. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 15 Charlotte’s night crawling s*x Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After having s*x with Renka, Shinji slept lightly as he had originally nned. When he woke up, it was past noon, so he had ate lunch and left the inn. He went to the weapon shop, the armor shop, the general store, and other stores that he knew of, and told them that he would be out of city for a while. He also stopped by the guild to confirm the date and time of the carriage he had requested through Renka, and he left the guild after confirming the time of their departure, which was on the morning three dayster. While doing so, the time passed and it was evening. After returning to , Shinji had dinner at the inn¡¯s dining room. He told the innkeeper and his wife that he would be out of city for a while. ¡±It was a sudden decision. I¡¯ll probably be back in about a month, so please spare me a room. I¡¯ll pay for the amodation¡± ¡±I see. Thank you very much. I¡¯d like to clean the room, but¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯ll take all my luggage with me, so please¡­ And I like an alcohol and today¡¯s rmendation¡± Shinji takes a seat and ces his order. The couple went back to the kitchen to prepare the meal. While Shinji waited, reading for a while, Charlotte came to his table with a bottle of alcohol. ¡±Shinji-san, you¡¯re going away for a month?¡± ¡±Yes, to get promoted. If you¡¯re good girl, I¡¯ll buy you some souvenirs¡± ¡±I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± ¡±Charl! Don¡¯t ck off, bring it over!¡± Charlotte returned to the kitchen as her mother¡¯s voice rang out from the kitchen. She brought Shinji¡¯s dinner in a tray, ced it in front of him, and went back to the kitchen. Shinji finished his dinner quickly and walked toward the kitchen with the tray. Charlotte noticed this and ran up to Shinji and put out her hand to take the tray. When Shinji handed her the tray, Charlotte put her face close to his. ¡±I want to practice tonight¡­?¡± She whispered so that only Shinji could hear her, and Charlotte went to attend to the other guests. Shinji went back to his room as if nothing had happened. * * * Midnight. Shinji had fallen asleep before he knew it, but he woke up when he felt the door to his room open. There was no sign of danger from the intruder. For a while, Shinji decided to pretend to be asleep. ¡±¡­Shinji-san¡­did you fall asleep¡­?¡± The presence of an intruder approaches the bed. He could hear Charlotte¡¯s voice, but Shinji continued to pretend to be asleep. ¡±I told you I wille¡­ Geez~?¡± Charlotte, in a lusty voice, removes the sheet that was covering Shinji. Slowly and deliberately, Charlotte pulls off Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear without waking him up, as he lies on his back pretending to sleep. In her view, Shinji¡¯s cock was half erect. ¡±¡­I wonder if you¡¯re having a naughty dream~?¡± Charlotte¡¯s hand loosely stroked Shinji¡¯s cock. Shinji finally decided to open his eyes. Charlotte¡¯s figure, wearing a ck baby dress withce, appeared in Shinji¡¯s eyes. ¡±Ah, Shinji-san~? I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting¡­?¡± Charlotte smiles at Shinji as she straddles his body. Then, Charlotte sits down and presses her clit against Shinji¡¯s cock. After that, she took a breather as she slowly rubbed her clit against Shinji¡¯s cock. ¡±Hmm¡­? I wanted to show it before you go¡­? Morse asked me to wear it¡­? Does it look good on me¡­.?¡± Charlotte put her hands on Shinji¡¯s well-trained body for support, and her abundant breasts were brought up. She swung her hips back and forth, and her soft breasts swayed. Shinji grabbed her breasts with both hands and squeezed them, enjoying the feel of her slippery panties and the wetness of her love juices. ¡±It looks good on you. I¡¯m so excited to see you in such a s*xy outfit¡± ¡±I¡¯m d~? Ah¡­? My boobs feel so good¡­?¡± Charlotte was in ecstasy as Shinji yed with her breasts, which he had developed until they were sensitive. Shinji smiles thinly as he watches Charlotte shake her hips, engrossed in his cock. ¡±¡­ Hyaa~? Shinji-san¡­?¡± Shinji raised his body and hugged Charlotte without saying a word, then dexterously switched their position to cover Charlotte. For the note, Shinji has been trying to maintain his appearance as Charlotte¡¯s ¡°practice¡± until now. At first, Charlotte takes the initiative and serves Shinji. But when she got tired, Shinji would fuck Charlotte. However, Shinji broke that routine tonight. Because he had convinced that he haspletely subdued Charlotte¡¯s body and made her a prisoner of his cock, so, Shinji decides to put the finishing touches on her before he leaves the city. On the other side, after seeing Shinji¡¯s forcefulness, Charlotte was excited because it was something that she had never experienced before. And the mere fact that Shinji was putting her down made Charlotte¡¯s vagina squirm with anticipation, and she was flooded with love juice. After a while, Shinji sat between Charlotte¡¯s legs and tried to take off her panties, but Charlotte¡¯s panties had a slit in it, and when it opened to the left and right, the entrance to her secret area twitched for Shinji¡¯s cock and dripped with love juice. Seeing this, he put his cock to the secret part and inserted it at once. ¡±Fyaaah~? I¡¯m cumming~?¡± Charlotte came lightly just from the pration. But Shinji pushes up to the back of Charlotte¡¯s vagina and shakes his hips forcefully. Her vagina was tortured and Charlotte could only moan as her back slumped. ¡±Ahh~? No way~? No~? It¡¯s felt so good~? My inside~? feels so good~?¡± ¡±Oh, that¡¯s good. Does it feel good to have a cheating cock inside you?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s wrong~? It¡¯s practice~? It¡¯s for practice~?¡± Shinji looked at Charlotte with a nasty grin, not the gentle smile he had shown before. ¡±It¡¯s no different. Because now Charlotte is just feeling good to be held by me, right?¡± ¡±That¡¯s~? Uh~? Ah~? Shinji-san¡¯s¡­~? It¡¯s because of Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­? It¡¯s bad~?¡± Shinji switch from a strong vaginal torture to pulling out his big cock when he reaches thest minute and slowly inserting it. From the entrance of the vagina, through the vaginal passage, to the back of the vagina, he slowly swings his hips as if to teach her that his cock is the mostfortable. ¡±Really? Is it my cheating cock who is wrong?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? So¡­? Please make me cum like you always do¡­? Please make me cum¡­?¡± Unsatisfied with the frustrating pleasure, Charlotte¡¯s hips lifted to meet Shinji¡¯s and her vagina tightened flirtatiously. ¡±So, you admit it was cheating?¡± Shinji says in affirmation, and Shinji¡¯s hips begin to swing with renewed vigor. Charlotte is in a state of agony and ecstasy as he pushes into her vagina. The word ¡°cheating¡± was thrust upon her once again. In that moment, Charlotte shuddered at the pleasure of s*x with Shinji, spiced with a sense of immorality rather than guilt over Morse. ¡±Yes¡­? Ah~? It feels so good¡­? Your cheating cock feels so good¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± Finally, Charlotte threw away the pretense that she was practicing and admitted to having an affair. She admitted to having an affair with a male who could fill her up, throwing away her reason and having s*x only for pleasure. ¡±I¡¯ll keep it a secret from him. I¡¯ll make you feel as good as you want¡± ¡±Yes~? Ah~? It¡¯s deep~? Cummmmming~????¡± Charlotte¡¯s back slumped and she climaxed as Shinji¡¯s cock plunged her harder than ever before. She tucked her legs around Shinji¡¯s waist tightly so that her hips were perfectly together. Shinji¡¯s semen pours into her vagina, which tightens up with Kyun~? Kyun~?. That made Charlotte unbearably happy. After a while, Shinji, who poured out plenty of semen, pulled out his cock. He lifted Charlotte¡¯s hips when shey on her back, ecstatic with her climax. Then, his unshrinking cock was inserted into her vagina again. ¡±Nhaaaaa~???¡± Shinji mmed his hips into her hips violently from the start, driving Charlotte over the edge again with his grinding pration. Charlotte climaxed several times before Shinji ejacted. ¡±It¡¯s still so big¡­??¡± Then, Charlotte rubs her cock up and down between her ample cleavage and looks up at Shinji¡¯s face with a look of ecstasy. Charlotte¡¯s breasts are stained with a thick stain of semen, even after his third time ejaction. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± Then, Shinji grabbed Charlotte¡¯s thighs and bent her over so that he could insert his cock from above so that he could prate her vagina without mercy. The shock and pleasure of the seed press made Charlotte¡¯s mouth pant inexplicably. ¡±~~~~Uoaaah~???¡± Charlotte climaxes with a massive convulsion. The semen shoots into her womb and fills her vagina with more and more thick semen. When the cock is pulled out, the semen that cannot be contained in the vagina drips down and stains the sheets. Charlotte, who has been tortured to the limit of her physical strength, is unable to move. She is wrapped up in a pleasant sense of weakness and an overwhelming sense of euphoria, looking up at the sky. Shinji, on the other hand, brings his cock close to Charlotte¡¯s mouth. And Charlotte, whose eyes are vacant, caught his cock. ¡±Let¡¯s have cheating s*x again when I get back¡± ¡±Yhessh¡­??¡± After that, Charlotte kissed Shinji¡¯s cock lovingly. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 16 Shinji gets tangled up with a former party member Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The carriage carrying the members of continued to run as nned for three days without causing any major problems. The carriage drove into the wilderness without incident and arrived at the front of the inn where they were to stay ¡±Let¡¯s get a room, drop off our bags, and gathered again!¡± ¡±I hope we have a private room for four people.¡± The four of them walked in unison to the inn¡¯s counter. After confirming that there were four private rooms avable, they each chose a room. From the furthest end, it was Shinji, Alvin, Milis, and Renka in that order. The group gathered again at the entrance of the inn and started walking together. Shinji, who had been to the city before, led the way, followed by Renka. Alvin and Milis walk behind him. ¡±We have to go to the guild for now. We have to gather information on the lesser dragons. After that, it is better to find a store that what we need, even if our stay is short.¡± ¡±Should we all move together?¡± ¡±Yes, it¡¯s the first time for all three of us. Basically, it¡¯s safe, but there are a lot of adventurers like us who are in the upper mid-range and above who are looking for a lesser dragon. Just because they¡¯re strong doesn¡¯t mean they have a good personality. You¡¯d better watch out for pick-ups.¡± Imagining a man with a strong face and strong arms, Renka frowned. ¡±¡­ Okay. Mil, you must stay close to Al, okay?¡± ¡±Y, yeah. And you too, Renka-chan!¡± ¡±Hahaha, Alvin has a lot of responsibility.¡± ¡±No, no, no, Shinji too!¡± ¡±I know.¡± Milis holds Alvin¡¯s hand and squeezes it. Alvin can¡¯t help butugh at the fact that Shinji isughing as if he were someone else. Shinji shrugged his shoulders. Renka and Milis chuckled. * * * After arriving at the guild, the group headed to the reception counter in groups. Shinji can feel the people around him staring at him, but he doesn¡¯t feel any hostility or harm, so he walks ahead of them. When they reached the end of the queue, Alvin took over the lead. ¡±I¡¯ll take care of the quest. I¡¯ll leave the formalities to you.¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be thereter!¡± Separated from Alvin and the other three, Shinji moved alone to a board in front of which the quests were posted. He can find many different types of quests: collecting, defeating, guarding, etc. There are no unusual quests. (I¡¯ll start with a few simple quests to get used to the wilderness¡­ and collect information on sightings of lesser dragons and past defeats. Then¡­) Shinji was thinking about his future ns, when he suddenly felt a gaze on him more than ever and looked at a corner of the guild. His eyes met with a pretty girl who walked up to him with a big smile on her face, her shoulder-length blond hair swaying. Shinji¡¯s face twitched involuntarily. ¡±Emily!? You¡¯re here?¡± ¡±Shinji, long time no see~!¡± As soon as she called his name, the girl called Emily quickly closed the distance between them and jumped on Shinji with her arms outstretched like a hug. Shinji prevented the hug by pressing Emily¡¯s head with his hand. ¡±I can¡¯t get enough of you~. I like you so much ?¡± ¡±I told you not to talk about it¡­¡± Emily puts her hands on her cheeks and shakes her head deliberately. Shinji sighed at the mockery of this move. Emily is the attacker of Shinji¡¯s previous party. She had a petite body with few curves, but her face was a beautiful girl. However, she was a tremendous troublemaker, and Shinji had to run around following her every time she caused a problem. Thanks to her, Shinji has grown fond of her, and she¡¯s taken a liking to him. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, he has no intention of responding to the favor, because once he gets his hands on her, she is an idental child who will undoubtedly get him into a lot of trouble. ¡±I¡¯m not giving up yet, though. Na, why don¡¯t you go out with me for a trial period? I¡¯m the type of person who will do anything for you.¡± ¡±Haha, that¡¯s a funny thing to say. You can¡¯t do any housework.¡± Emilieughs as she presses her thin breasts against Shinji¡¯s arm. Shinji continues to keep a straight face. ¡±Oh, well, why don¡¯t we just hire a maid? I¡¯ll make you a lot of money, and you can have all the luxury you want. While I¡¯m hunting demons, you can stay home and rx.¡± ¡±I have no intention of bing a pimp¡­¡± (*Note : a person, especially a man, who solicits customers for a prostitute or a brothel, usually in return for a share of the earnings) The line about being able to afford luxury is not a delusion of exaggeration. Emily is very skilled at hunting down that is about to defeat. Shinji also values Emily¡¯s fighting ability. ¡±And don¡¯t forget, I haven¡¯t forgiven you for disappearing right after the party disbanded¡± Emily¡¯s hand grabbed Shinji¡¯s arm, and his bones squeaked with the force of her grip. I think it goes without saying that the reason Shinji disappeared was to get away from Emily. He didn¡¯t want to go on an adventure alone with her. ¡±I¡¯ll apologize¡­ I¡¯ve already joined a new party. I¡¯ming here to defeat the lesser dragon.¡± ¡±I knew you¡¯ll say that. The only reason I¡¯m using this town as a base is because I knew Shinji woulde here to defeat the lesser dragon.¡± Emily¡¯s obsession only made Shinjiugh dryly. In the meantime, the three who hadpleted the reception at the guild came back to join Shinji. Alvin and Milis are puzzled to see Shinji looking so unusually dead-eyed as a beautiful stranger grabs him by the arm. Renka is also confused, but she res at Emily, who is strangely annoyed and still holding Shinji¡¯s arm. ¡±What do you want with our Shinji?¡± Emily replied to Renka¡¯s words with a beautiful smile that anyone would love to see on her face. ¡±Nice to meet you¡­ I¡¯m Emily, Shinji¡¯s ex-girlfriend ?¡± ¡±She¡¯s a former member of the party¡­ let¡¯s go, everyone!¡± Shinji pulls his arm away from Emily and walks towards the entrance of the guild. Emily stares at Shinji with moist eyes, but doesn¡¯t move. Alvin looks at Shinji and Emily alternately, then follows Shinji, confused. Milis and Renka followed behind. ¡±Are you sure? Wasn¡¯t she part of your former party that disbanded? ¡±May I? Alvin. She¡¯s a disaster in human form. I¡¯ll only get in trouble if I get involved.¡± Alvin catches up with Shinji and Shinji tells him off with a straight face that he rarely shows. Alvin nodded his head in a strange way. ¡±I¡¯ve never heard Shinji-san say anything like that before.¡± ¡±Running into trouble with other parties, causing trouble for others, notmunicating with others¡­ well, there¡¯s no end to it. I¡¯ve been the one who¡¯s been following her around¡­¡± Renka looked at Shinji, who sounded tired. ¡±You¡¯re not his ex-girlfriend, are you?¡± ¡±I never said anything like that. I¡¯ve rejected her confession as well.¡± Alvin and the others ask a lot of other questions, but Shinji is unwilling to answer. He handed Alvin a map of the armor¡¯s shops affiliated with the guild, which was distributed by the guild, without saying a word. ¡±Look, let¡¯s just stick to the n for now, okay?¡± Alvinughed at the tant misrepresentation. ¡±Haha, okay. I¡¯m sorry Shinji. It¡¯s rare for Shinji to be so rxed!¡± ¡±So, Shinji-san has people he¡¯s not good with.¡± ¡±My face was so tight, huh?¡± After regaining their happy mood, the group went for a walk in the city. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 17 Shinji and Drunken Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was truly a hellish feast. When the four of them returned to the inn from their stroll, Emily was waiting for them, saying something like, ¡°I¡¯m here ?¡± Emily hade to collect Shinji¡¯s apology earlier in the day and wanted to have dinner with them all for that reason. Shinji tried to refuse, but Alvin, who liked to drink, agreed, and the party was hastily called off. Because it would cause trouble at the inn! With Shinji¡¯s desperate persuasion, the feast was held in the room where Shinji was staying. Kanpai! The party started off peacefully. However, as the drinking progressed, Emily¡¯s true nature came into y. Before they knew it, Alvin, Milis, and Renka were all knocked out by the high quality, highly concentrated, easy to drink liquor that Emily had brought in. In addition, Emily tried to destroy Shinji as well, but he escaped by throwing in the sleeping powder of the flower spirit Freri, which he had prepared for such an incident. However, Shinji smiled thinly at the unexpected opportunity that presented itself. He threw Emily into the new room he had taken, and carried Alvin and Renka into their own rooms. He didn¡¯t forget to give them a sniff of sleeping powder so that they would sleep until morning. Back in his room, Shinji grabbed the sleeping Milis in his arms and headed for bed. * * * After putting Milis down on the bed, Shinjiid her on her side and hugged her from behind. The petite Milis fit perfectly in Shinji¡¯s arms, and the hug was veryfortable. Shinji¡¯s hands touched Milis¡¯s plump breasts. Shinji began to caress the fluffy breasts, which he could feel even through the priest¡¯s clothes. As Shinji slowly caresses therge breasts that are too big to fit in his hands, he is convinced that Milis has the best breasts ever. His caresses on her breasts became more passionate and he began to rub them carefully. ¡±Mmm¡­ ? Al-kun¡­ ? It feels so good¡­?¡± In a drunken state, Milis surrenders herself to the muscr body of the man hugging her. She epts the caresses and twists her body in pleasure without suspecting that the person who holding her is not Alvin. The relentless caressing of her breasts, which are her sensitive area, makes her body more sensitive than usual. Shinji loosened the front of her clothes and grabbed Milis¡¯s breasts directly. Unlike Renka¡¯s firm breasts, Milis¡¯s soft breasts seemed to absorb Shinji¡¯s hands, attracting him. He used abination of aphrodisiac magic and sensitivity-enhancing magic to caress her, and traced his fingertips only around her nipples, which were already swollen ?. Milis swayed and moaned sweetly in frustrated pleasure. ¡±Uhm, you¡¯re messing around¡­ Hyaah ?¡± Suddenly, Milis¡¯s nipples were pinched and she came lightly. Shinji¡¯s hands never rested as he continued to rub her nipples with his thumb and forefinger to give Milis pleasure. Milis climaxed again from the pleasure of the relentless nipple torture. The second climax felt so good that her mind went nk. ¡±Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ??¡± While Milis was in a daze, Shinji¡¯s fingertips left her nipples and went down to her underwear, which was soaking wet from her two climaxes. When Shinji slipped his hand inside her underwear and traced the entrance to her secret area with his finger, Milis shivered with pleasure. ¡±Ah ? That ce ? Ah ? Hiii ?¡± When Shinji¡¯s finger touches her clitoris, Milis lets out a lusty voice. Shinji¡¯s fingers rubbed her clitoris over and over again, and when he pinched it, the pleasure was so strong that Milis cried out and continued to make charming noises. The clitoris torture continued until Milis¡¯s underwear was soaked with her love juices and could no longer do its job. When the priest¡¯s clothes were pulled down, Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was much bigger than Alvin¡¯s, was ced at the entrance of Milis¡¯s clitoris. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡± ¡±¡­Fehhh, Shinji-san ~~~ ???¡± Just before the insertion, Milis realized that the hand that was making her feel so good was not Alvin¡¯s but Shinji¡¯s. However, Milis¡¯s body was already perfectly prepared to receive the male. Instead of resisting, she lowered her center of gravity and epted Shinji¡¯s pration. Shinji¡¯s p*nis prated her vaginal passage, which overflowing with love juice, and was inserted deepest part of her vagina. Milis¡¯s vagina, which was a perfect fit for Alvin, quickly adapted to Shinji¡¯s size. It¡¯s kissed her cervix and ns ?. In spite of the undeveloped depths of her vagina, the aphrodisiac magic gave her more pleasure than pain, and Milis could only soak in the pleasure. ¡±Why¡­ ? You doing this¡­ ??¡± ¡±Milis invited me¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s ? Ah ? Ah ? An¡± Shinji whispered to Milis, who was in a daze from the continuous drunkenness and pleasure, as if it were true. The hypnotic magic eats away at Milis reason, imprinting in her brain that it is the truth. The slow shaking of his hips begins, and the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s p*nis rubbing against her vaginal walls robs Milis of her ability to think¡­ ¡±Ni ? My Nipple ? No ? No way ??¡± Milis¡¯s vagina tightens up when Shinji squeezes her nipples. Her plump ass shakes every time Shinji¡¯s hips m into it. ¡±You like it a little strong, don¡¯t you Milis?¡± ¡±No ? Nn ? It¡¯s not ?¡± ¡±See, you just squeezed me so hard.¡± ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Ogu ?? Nno ?? It¡¯s not ??¡± Milis tried to deny it, but Shinji silenced her by thrusting his p*nis deep inside her¡­!. A nasty voice leaked out of her mouth, something that usually neveres out of Milis. This is not the same as Alvin¡¯s poor but gentle s*x, but the powerful s*x that dominates Milis and awakens her deepest female instincts makes her moan with pleasure. The image of Alvin had disappeared from her mind as she went crazy with pleasure. ¡±This is ? Such position¡­ ?? It¡¯s like a doggie ???¡± Milis was rolled over from her lying position on her side while still connected, and only her ass was lifted high. Grabbing Milis¡¯ slender hips firmly, Shinji starts pistoning hard again. Shinji¡¯s skillful hips swing was already captivating Milis¡¯ body. Unconsciously, Milis also began to shake her hips, and their movements increased together. Milis felt that she was about to climax like never before. It was a sensation she had never felt before during s*x with Alvin. She opened her mouth sloppily, drooled, and pressed her hips against Shinji¡¯s following her female instincts to reach the highest climax. Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which had swelled to the brink of ejaction, pressed against her cervix. ¡±Aaaaaaaaahhhh ?????¡± Milis¡¯s mind went nk and she climaxed with pleasure. A lot of semen is released from Shinji¡¯s p*nis as well, filling up Milis¡¯ womb and vagina. Milis continues to climax at the sensation of warm semen filling her vagina. Then Shinji poured thest drop of semen into the vagina of Milis and slowly pulled out his p*nis. Semen dripped ? from Milis¡¯s private parts and flowed down to her thighs. ¡±Do you want me to continue?¡± ¡±Fee¡­ ? It¡¯s lie¡­ ?¡± Despite the fact that Shinji ejacted, his p*nis was exposed still erected in front of Milis, who was easily rolled onto her back. The sight made Milis¡¯s vagina throb and deprived her body to resist. Shinji covered Milis again and inserted his p*nis in the normal position. ¡±Huuuu ?? Head ? My head is so white ? Naaa ? I¡¯m going to cum ???¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡±No ?? Ah ? Ah ? Boobs ?? It feels so good ???¡± Shinji shakes his hips as he squeezes Milis¡¯ breasts. Milis¡¯s legs are tightly entwined around his waist, and he desperately grips the sheets with both hands. Shinji sensed Milis¡¯ hidden preference for torment and switched to a slightly more violent caress. He pinched her nipples, pinched her clitoris, and continued to give Milis small painful pleasurable sensations. When Milis¡¯s hips were grabbed again, Shinji began to make violent, animal-like pistoning movements as if he was making ast spurt. Milis¡¯s vagina reacts more sensitively than before to the violent pistoning motion that makes her feel more intense than the stagnant shaking of her hips, and she quickly builds up to a climax. ¡±It¡¯sing ? I¡¯m cummingggg ????¡± Shinji ejacted for the second time at her very back of her vagina. It was almost the same time as Milis¡¯ climax. Milis climaxed while feeling the warm semen that filled her vagina to the fullest, and she fainted into consciousness with a sense of euphoria. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 18 Milis Aftermatch Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Ugh¡­ what should I do¡­¡± The day after she and Shinji had a physical encounter. Milis was sitting on her bed in her room, holding her knees. When Milis woke up, she was lying on her bed in her room before she knew it. She was dressed and looked as if nothing had happened. However, Milis¡¯ body remembers the tremendous experience she hadst night. She remembered Shinji¡¯s strong body, the caresses that had made her climax over and over again, the great pleasure of being thrust deep into her vagina, and the sensation of her first Creampie¡­ ¡±I need to take medicine¡­¡± Milis felt like she was being crushed by the guilt she felt for betraying Alvin, while she went through her luggage. Milis and Renka had purchased drugs for insurance purposes since there are incident like at the goblin¡¯s nest. So, they drank it up¡­ Milis was no longer worried about getting pregnant, but she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she sat on her bed again and thought about it. Just then there was a knock at the door of her room. ¡±Well¡­ Milis, are you awake?¡± The owner of the voice was Shinji. Milis tensed her body. She was not sure whether to reply or not, but decided to do so in order to talk to him. ¡±I¡¯m awake¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I want to apologize¡­ I just want to talk to you¡­¡± Milis felt the anxiety she had been carrying ease a little at the tone of Shinji¡¯s regretful voice. She felt that she wasn¡¯t the only one who was troubled by this, so she pulled herself together and opened the door to her room. Shinji and Milis, who did not look well, came face to face. ¡±Pleasee into the room, I want to talk to you.¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Milis invited Shinji into the room. * * * Shinji entered the room, stopped at a distance from Milis, and bowed his head. ¡±I¡¯m really sorry for what I didst night¡­¡± Shinji bowed his head until he could see the top of his head. They were both silent, and Shinji waited for Milis¡¯ reaction. Milis remained silent, unsure of what to say. It was not an act that could be easily forgiven. ¡±I should have refused you firmly¡­ even though you were drunk, I still feel really bad for putting my hands on you.¡± Milis could see that Shinji was truly repentant. Milis couldn¡¯t remember anything about the time between the drinking session and Shinji¡¯s embrace. However, seeing Shinji¡¯s attitude made her realize once again that she had really asked him out. Thinking this, Milis no longer felt like ming Shinji one way or the other. It was Shinji who had put his hands on her, but it was she who had seduced him first. Milis, who had thought she was the only victim, felt guilty. ¡±For now, please look up, Shinji-san.¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± With a mysterious look on his face, Shinji locked eyes on Milis. ¡±That¡­I feel bad too. I don¡¯t think Shinji-san would have done something like that if he was normal.¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you said that, but it¡¯s just not right. I want to apologize to Alvin, and if Milis doesn¡¯t want to see me, then the party¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t tell this to Al-kun!¡± When Shinji said he was going to apologize to Alvin, Milis immediately interrupted him and raised her voice. ¡±Please, don¡¯t tell Al-kun¡­¡± Alvin would be very hurt if he heard that Milis had slept with Shinji, even though she was drunk. If Shinji says that he was cheating on her, Alvin might even ask her to leave. She should have been honest with him, but she chose to hide it from him out of fear that Alvin would hate her. Without realizing that it was Shinji who guided her by reading the character of the girl named Milis. ¡±You didn¡¯t even threaten me with this, Shinji-san. I can see that you¡¯re really sorry. So, I¡¯ll try to forget about yesterday. Please promise me that you won¡¯t tell Al-kun.¡± Shinji nodded silently under Milis¡¯ powerful gaze. ¡±If you feel bad for Al-kun¡­ please continue to support him at the party. It¡¯s his dream to reach an upper rank and challenge . Can you help me with that?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯ll work harder than ever.¡± Milis looked at Shinji, who nodded slowly, and smiled, finally releasing his stiffened expression. Shinji scratched his cheek and smiled bitterly, as if he had been overwhelmed. ¡±But, . Does he have a purpose?¡± is the name of a dangerous mountain that only high-ranked adventurers are allowed to climb. It is a mountain where ferocious monsters live and the adventurer¡¯s guild keeps a close watch on it. ¡±Al-kun¡¯s parents died there. I think that¡¯s why he wants to see it. He wants to see the same scenery as his parents¡­¡± ¡±I see¡­ That¡¯s why his parents were adventurers, too.¡± It was as if Milis had told Shinji to risk his life. Milis hates herself for how convenient it is for her to say this. (How unfair¡­ me¡­) Don¡¯t tell Alvin. Even though Milis knows Shinji in the wrong, it seems shallow of her to take advantage of his guilt and demand that he must risks his lives. ¡±What? I¡¯ve always wanted to be better. I¡¯ve always been willing to risk my life, and I never change that way of my life. Alvin and the others are happy to have achieved their goal. It¡¯s a win-win situation. So, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Shinji gently held out a handkerchief. Milis was unconsciously shedding tears. Milis took the handkerchief from Shinji and wiped away the tears. ¡±I¡¯m going to go back, then. See youter.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ thank you for the handkerchief, Shinji-san.¡± Shinji walked out of the room. Milis watches him go. This is how the discussion ended. * * * ¡±Well¡­ I¡¯ll have to make the next opportunity¡± Milis doesn¡¯t notice her mistake as she muttered herself. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 19 An Unexpected Reunion with Akane, a Girl with a Broken Heart Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I¡¯m taking the day off¡­ ugh¡­¡± Alvin, looking pale from the hangover, leaned his elbows on the desk and slowly drank some water. members were having breakfast in the inn¡¯s dining room. ¡±Al-kun, are you okay¡­?¡± ¡±I might be sick for half a day¡­¡± ¡±Even Renka-chan¡­¡± Renka is not as pale as Alvin, but she¡¯s not looking good either. Milis is working tirelessly to take care of them. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for Emily¡­ that¡¯s why I decided to stop her¡­¡± Shinji looks apologetic as he fills Alvin and Renka¡¯s cups with water from a jug. In addition, Emily, the root of all evil, left by herself and cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯m going away! Because I have a quest to do!¡± No wonder she was treated as a disaster. ¡±Well¡­ but that liquor was delicious¡­¡± ¡±I think it cost about three gold coins¡­? I¡¯ve been buying it as a favorite for some time, so it must have cost about that much¡­¡± ¡±Three gold coins¡­ no wonder it¡¯s so good.¡± Regr liquor costs three silver coins. And for cheap liquor it costs only one silver coin. One gold coin is worth the same as ten silver coins, so the price is about thirty times higher than cheap liquor. ¡±Um¡­I drank a lot, do I have to pay?¡± ¡±She brought it in without permission and served it without permission. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Milis asks Shinji with concern, but Shinji shakes his head. The two of them behaved exactly the same as usual, as ifst night¡¯s events had never happened. There was no way that Alvin and Renka could have known, and the conversation continued. ¡±Well¡­ let¡¯s split up. I¡¯m going to stay in my room and be quiet¡­¡± ¡±Me too¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to take care of Al-kun and Renka-chan.¡± The two of them stood up and walked towards their room. Milis turned away from Shinji and went after them. ¡±I¡¯m going to go into town. See you at night.¡± Shinji said to the three of them as he walked into town. * * * ¡±Hmm¡­ nothing much going on.¡± Although he went to the city, Shinji had nothing to do and had much spare time. The city has not changed much since he can remember, and he has no ns to upgrade his equipment. Originally, he had nned to start a simple quest today. Suddenly, a nun with dark red hair appeared in Shinji¡¯s vision. She was carrying a shopping bag full of what looked like foodstuffs in both arms, and looked very heavy. Shinji recognized her face. Akane, the girl he had rescued from the goblin¡¯s nest. One of the vegetables fell out from the bag that Akane was carrying. She walked ahead without noticing the vegetable that had fallen into the bag. ¡±You dropped this. Sister¡­Akane?¡± ¡±Eh? ¡­Thank you very much¡­ Um, how did you know my name?¡± Shinji picked up the vegetables and called out to Akane, who turned around. Akane¡¯s face was tense and she was wary of Shinji. She was in charge of protecting the captive girls with Milis and Renka, and under the circumstances, it¡¯s no wonder she doesn¡¯t remember him. Shinji kept his voice as calm as possible and bowed to Akane, trying to act like a gentleman. ¡±I¡¯m Shinji. I¡¯m a member of . I¡¯ve only seen your face from afar, so¡­¡± ¡±Renka¡¯s friend¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­ So, you dropped your vegetables.¡± ¡±Oh, thank you¡­ Well¡­here¡­¡± Although Akane¡¯s guard has rxed a bit, her expression is still as strong as ever as she holds the shopping bag towards Shinji. When Shinji moved his body forward to get closer to her bag, Akane¡¯s face showed a hint of fear. He stopped himself from approaching her and asked a passing woman to put the vegetables back into her bag for him. ¡±Um¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little scared when men approaching me. I¡¯m practicing to get used to it, but¡­¡± ¡±¡­I think it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m d we could talk.¡± Akane looks apologetic for making him feel ufortable. Shinji shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A few of the tension in Akane¡¯s face began to fade away as Shinji¡¯s gentle manner took over. ¡±Where are Renka and the others¡­?¡± ¡±Today is a holiday, so we¡¯re going our separate ways, and I¡¯m sure the three of them are at the inn. If you want¡­. I can give them a message.¡± ¡±Well then¡­. I¡¯m at the monastery on the outskirts of town¡­ can you tell Renka I¡¯d like to see her?¡± ¡±Certainly.¡± Shinji nodded firmly and smiled. Akane also gave Shinji a fragile but adorable smile. ¡±I¡¯ll leave you to it then¡­. Shinji-san, thank you for your help¡­¡± ¡±Well, take care of yourself.¡± Shinji bows lightly and watches Akane walk away. * * * ¡±You met Akane!? Is it true!?¡± ¡±Yes. She seemed to be living in a monastery.¡± After returning to the inn at night, Shinji joined the three of them and told them that he had met Akane in the city during the day. Renka was the one who was most surprised. Alvin and Milis couldn¡¯t hide their surprise either. ¡±You¡¯re so surprised¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Akane, she went back to our hometown after what happened, but I heard that she left the town for various reasons. Thest time I heard from her was when she wrote me a letter saying she was leaving town but not to worry. Thanks God¡­¡± Renka exined the situation with a hint of anger at the many things that had happened. Shinji could somehow understand the situation. It¡¯s not an unusual story. One surviving member of the team is med by the other members¡¯ rtives, then because she is raped by monsters, they treated her as damaged goods. Some even leave their hometown because of it. It¡¯s amon story of misfortune in the world. ¡±So, she said she wanted to see Renka-chan?¡± ¡±Yes. She¡¯s in a monastery on the outskirts of town.¡± ¡±All right. I¡¯lle see her tomorrow! Al, can I ask to take tomorrow off as well?¡± ¡±That¡¯s okay. I still have enough money. We¡¯ll start our quest the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡±Eh¡­ thanks, Al.¡± Alvin raised his thumb as he put a slice of meat in his mouth. ¡±I¡¯d like to go too, but it would be a bother for her to meet so many people from the start¡­¡± ¡±I think it¡¯ll be fine if we all go to the monastery together and Renka and Milis go inside. But I think it¡¯s better for me and Alvin to stay outside since she seems to be a little scared of men.¡± Renka and Milis¡¯ faces clouded when they heard that she was afraid of men. Alvin also remains silent. Shinji said nothing and continued eating. Quiet meal continued for a while. ¡±¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll try to meet her¡± ¡±Yeah¡­! I¡¯m looking forward to see Akane-chan!¡± The three of them nodded with a smallugh at Milis, who was trying to make the ce a little more cheerful with her happy voice. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 19.5 Main Character Introduction Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ?Shinji The main character of this work. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. ?Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink. He has never yed with women or gambled. ?Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. ?Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Arvin ispletely unaware of this. She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. ?Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. ?Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. ?Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. ?Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 20 Renka’s request and Shinji’s request Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It¡¯s been a week since Renka and Milis went to see Akane. The activities in the desert city are going well. They started out with simple gathering quests, getting their bodies used to the blowing sand and dry climate. Currently, they are gathering information on the lesser dragons while fulfilling requests to defeat monsters. ¡±I have a favor to ask.¡± It waste afternoon on the day of rest. When Shinji was reading a book alone in his room, Renka came to visit him. Alvin and Milis had gone out on a date in the morning and were not at the inn. They probably wouldn¡¯t be back until the evening. Renka had also gone to the monastery of Akane in the morning, and seemed to have just returned. When she came to his room, Renka looked at Shinji and told him what she wanted. ¡±I want you to be the one who trains Akane so that she won¡¯t be afraid of men anymore.¡± ¡±What exactly do you want me to do?¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t think of a quick solution to the problem of oveing Akane¡¯s phobia of men. He was going to help out as much as he could, but he asked Renka what he was going to do. ¡±For now, you can talk to each other¡­ or holding hands? ¡±I¡¯m going to try and see how it goes. I can¡¯t think of anything else either, but I¡¯m sure Alvin is familiar with her.¡± Renkas replied to Shinji¡¯s well-intentioned remark with a frown. Shinji tilted his head without any reasoning to mind. ¡±She said that when she met you in town, you seemed to be kind and caring. She said that she seemed easier to talk to you than Al.¡± ¡±Um, I changed my wording a little and spoke politely. Maybe that¡¯s why? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind. Just let me know when we¡¯ll be there and I¡¯ll try to make it free.¡± ¡±Okay. Thank you, Shinji.¡± Renka smiled happily. The two of them were in a friendly atmosphere, but Shinji suddenly smiled as if he had thought of something. ¡±Renka, I have a favor to ask you, will you do it?¡± ¡±It depends.¡± Shinji¡¯s smile turns a little nasty, like the one he gives during s*x. Then he took out some clothes from his luggagepartment into the room and showed it to Renka. It was a maid¡¯s uniform. But the shoulders were exposed and the cleavage was visible for the chest. There was a hole underneath the cleavage, so it went without saying what it was used for. The length of the skirt is also short, exposing a lot of the thighs. It was apletely erotic maid outfit. ¡±Can you wear this?¡± She did not need to ask what he would do if she wore it. Renka¡¯s face turned bright red. But this was the first time Shinji had asked her out himself since they had started to have a physical rtionship in the name of s*xual relief. And Renka felt pleased by the invitation. Then, she knew she wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted it, and her apology that she was only using Shinji was fading away. And the joy of being wanted as a woman also arose, and she wanted to respond to Shinji¡¯s wishes. ¡±¡­Yes, of course.. ¡±Really? I¡¯ll be outside, so you can call me when you get dressed.¡± Renka nodded shyly as she took the clothes from Shinji. I¡¯m not sure what to make of this. * * * ¡±W, what do you think¡­?¡± ¡±It looks great on you. You look very beautiful and s*xy.¡± Renka exposes her figure to Shinji, even though she is red with shame. He can easily see the lines of her body, which makes her style stand out. Renka has be a splendid erotic maid with both beauty and lewdness. ¡±So, let¡¯s get to work, shall we?¡± After taking off his pants and underwear, Shinji sat in the corner of the bed and opened his legs. His already fully erect p*nis was exposed to Renka. As Renka does as she is told, she kneels down in front of Shinji and gently grasps his p*nis with both hands. ¡±Chu¡­ ? Amu¡­ ? Rerorero¡­ ? Juzo¡­ ? Jupu¡­ ?¡± She lightly kissed the tip of the p*nis and then invited the huge p*nis into her mouth. Renka¡¯s tongue licks around the p*nis. She caresses around the ns as if she knows where Shinji isfortable, which shows how familiar Renka is with sucking on his p*nis. ¡±That feels good, Renka.¡± ¡±¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? I¡¯m so d ? Should I take it again¡­?¡± Renka looked up at Shinji, who was looking down at her with a look of pleasure on his face. While she releases his p*nis from her mouth, her hands continue to caress it, squeezing it with smooth hands and smearing it with a mixture of saliva and pre-cum. The hand job that Shinji had taught to her is improved and made him feel like he was about to ejacte. ¡±Today is a good day, so let¡¯s try this one.¡± ¡±Hyaa¡­ ? I can¡¯t believe this hole between cleavage is for that.¡± Shinji pulled his slippery p*nis out of Renka¡¯s hands and pulled her hands to adjust her lower boobs so that they were above his p*nis. He then thrusts his p*nis into her firm cleavage from below. Shinji¡¯s huge p*nis was almost at Renka¡¯s mouth, and the smell of male s*x made her even more aroused. ¡±I want you to drip saliva on it¡­ and use both hands to apply pressure as you move it.¡± ¡±Nbe.. ? Hmm.. ? I wonder if it¡¯s like this¡­ ?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ you¡¯re good at that, Renka.¡± ¡±It¡¯s so hot¡­ ? It feels so good¡­ ?¡± Renka shook her body as her saliva made her cleavage slippery. She uses her hands to push her breasts from side to side, rubbing them against his p*nis. She can¡¯t help but think that the shivering p*nis is adorable, and she get excited about serving it. ¡±Ah¡­good. I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±It¡¯s¡­ ? So much¡­ ?¡± Shinji thrusts his hips up and ejactes at the same time. A lot of semen is released from the ns, staining Renka¡¯s face and breasts with a white cloud. Despite the fact that this was the first time he had ever ejacted on her face, Renka closed her eyes and looked entranced as she received the semen. Shinji¡¯s male scent made her uterus tingle with excitement. He pulled his p*nis out of her cleavage as he let out everyst drop of his cum. Renka¡¯s expectations were raised by his erect p*nis, which did not wilt even after ejaction, and without Shinji saying anything, she stood up and took off her wet underwear. He pushed Shinji¡¯s breastte and pushed him down onto the bed while straddling him. ¡±Can I insert¡­?¡± While holding his p*nis in one hand and cing it at the entrance to her secret region, Renka asked Shinji to confirm. Shinji nodded his head to confirm it, and Renka slowly lowered her hips to wee his p*nis into her vagina. Her body, which has been stimted by fetio and paizuri, tightens around the p*nis as if she were waiting for it. Renka¡¯s face waspletely bewitched by the pleasure of the pration, pushing aside the tight of her vaginal walls. ¡±I want you to make me cum today, Renka.¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I¡¯ll do my best to serve you¡­?¡± Shinji just folded his arms behind his head and looked up at Renka. Renka ced her hands on Shinji¡¯s thighs for support and slowly pulled her hips back. Just before the p*nis is about to slip out, she lowers her hips again and inserts the p*nis. A sweet breath came from Renka¡¯s mouth as she rubbed the ns with all her vaginal passage and shaking her hips slowly to give Shinji pleasure. ¡±Ah ? Fu¡­ ? Fu¡­ ? Hmm¡­ ? Shinji, how is it¡­?¡± ¡±Oh¡­it feels so good. I think I¡¯m going to cum soon.¡± Renka was delighted to see Shinji observing Renka with a pleasant expression. The pleasure of the service and the pleasure given to Renka was intoxicating. From the joint area, there was a nasty squishing sound, and the movement of Renka¡¯s hips became more and more violent, increasing Shinji¡¯s sense of ejaction. Biku, Biku! His p*nis trembled. When she felt a hint of ejaction, she dropped her hips and pushed the p*nis deep into the vagina. ¡±???? Hmm¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? This feeling¡­ ??¡± Semen was released vigorously, and she felt heat deep inside her vagina. Renka¡¯s vagina quivered with joy and she climaxed at the same time. While climaxing, her vagina tightens as she pushes her hips to squeeze out the semen until the end,pleting her service to the p*nis. (Creampie, it¡¯s addictive¡­ ?) Renka waspletely addicted to cumming inside. She breathed hard, intoxicated by the joy of being filled as a female. Shinji continued to silently watch Renka, who was motionless in ecstasy. After that, Renka¡¯s services continued until Shinji was satisfied. * * * Meanwhile, Alvin and Milis went on a date to a private inn and had s*x. When it was over, Milis was in Alvin¡¯s arms. Alvin was tired and quiet, sleeping slightly. (Al-kun¡­) Milis¡¯ expression is dark as she stares at Alvin¡¯s profile. Sex with Alvin had been warm and happy. However, after having s*x with Shinji, Milis¡¯s young body had experienced the most exquisite pleasure and was not fully satisfied with s*x with Arvin. In other words, she could not cum. Her vagina tingling when she remembers the beastly s*x she had with Shinji, where Alvin¡¯s p*nis could never reach Milis¡¯ innermost parts. (I have to forget¡­. Al-kun, I love you¡­) Milis hugged Alvin to calm her body. Renka addicted s*x with Shinji. Milis not satisfied s*x with Alvin. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 21 The Runaway Renka and Akane’s Recovery, 1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It had been a week since Shinji had started going to the monastery with Renka. After finishing his quest, he left Alvin and the others at the guild and stopped by the monastery before returning to the inn. The activities of had be a bit stalled. They were able to get used to the desert environment, but they were unable to find the lesser dragon. Shinji wondered if they were being hunted by other adventurers. He checked the monster market to see if they were being hunted by other adventurers, but no lesser dragons had been brought in for the past three weeks, and the materials were bing scarce. They nned to stay in one month, and now that two weeks have passed, they are spending their days wondering if they will be able to find them in another half month. Today was the party¡¯s rest day. Shinji and Renka had been at the monastery since morning. ¡±I know you want to do something about it, but it¡¯s an inherently time-consuming problem.¡± ¡±I know that. But you¡¯re only staying her for another half a month, so I want to help you as much as I can.¡± ¡±Renka. I mean, I appreciate the sentiment, but¡­. I¡¯m feeling a little better, and that¡¯s enough.¡± In the visiting room, the three of them were drinking tea. Renka and Akane were sitting on each side of Shinji. The chairs were ced close to each other and the three of them were talking shoulder to shoulder. Shinji and Akane were admonishing Renka for her distraction. Shinji has returned to his normal speaking style. Akane is now able to talk to Shinji as she is, and she doesn¡¯t shake anymore, even when they are shoulder to shoulder. Shinji felt that things were improving steadily. Akane was still talking to Renka as she had in the past, and she could feel that her emotional scars were healing through the contact. As long as she is careful to keep her distance from men, she thinks she will be able to carry on a daily conversation with them. She doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever be able to marry or have a boyfriend because she was raped by a goblin. She doesn¡¯t want to give Renka and Shinji any more trouble than they already have. Renka wants Akane to be happy. She knew that Akane had given up on the idea of female happiness, and she wanted to do something about that as well. Renka learned the joys of womanhood by being held by Shinji. She wants to tell her that s*xual intercourse, which Akane may have been traumatized by, is actually a good thing and a happy thing. She wanted to do everything she could to help her, even if it was too much to ask. Renka fell silent, and Shinji and Akane began to make small talk. Renka was watching them with a thoughtful expression on her face as they talked in a friendly atmosphere. Shinji had a bad feeling about this thoughtful expression, and was about to rebuke Renka when she spoke up. Then, an unexpected word came out of Renka¡¯s mouth. ¡±Would you like to see me and Shinji having s*x?¡± ¡±What?¡± ¡±Eh?¡± The air in the visiting room froze. Shinji¡¯s face went from a smile to a serious expression, and Akane¡¯s face turned puzzled. ¡±I¡­ actually have a huge s*x drive. That¡¯s why I¡¯m having s*x with Shinji.¡± ¡±Eeh!?¡± Shinji held his head inwardly at Renka¡¯s frank confession. Surely, he hadn¡¯t told anyone about it, but he hadn¡¯t expected Renka to exin her s*xual situation to others. As long as Renka liked Alvin, it would be a fact that Renka should keep quiet about. Akane was also baffled and stunned. ¡±Sex with Shinji is amazing. I can feel him filling me up as a woman. For Akane, it might be a scary memory. But if you see me and Shinji together and thinks it¡¯s even a little bit good¡­ then maybe you¡¯ll think about being happy with someone else in the future!¡± After Renka finished, there was silence. Shinji¡¯s face waspletely serious, and he was thinking about how to keep his mouth shut. They have to avoid letting Alvin and Milis know about this. Fortunately, they¡¯ll be leaving this town in half a month. He thought, ¡°If we do that, the risk of the word getting out will be much less¡­¡± ¡±If Renka is so sure¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you said that!¡± ¡±Huh?¡± This time Shinji¡¯s face turned into an open-mouthed dumbfounded expression. Shinji had no idea what was going on. ¡±Shinji-san, you look terrible. Didn¡¯t Renka tell you?¡± ¡±It was just an idea. It¡¯s a good idea, Shinji.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ yes¡­? I¡¯m okay with it, but are you serious?¡± Shinji can only question his sanity in the face of Renka and Akane¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡±It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s for Akane¡¯s sake.¡± ¡±If Renka is so keen, I want to see it.¡± She also interested in loving s*x, she added in a whisper. It¡¯s not surprising that Akane recognized Shinji and Renka as lovers when she heard that they were having s*x. ¡±I¡¯m keeping this rtionship a secret from Alvin and Milis, so please don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Shinji could not do anything but tell Akane that. * * * ¡±I was a surprised and you could have told me beforehand.¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡± After changing clothes, Akane decided to meet up with them, while Shinji and Renka left the monastery ahead of her and headed for an inn on the outskirts of town. On the way there, Shinji decided to give Renka a little talk. Renka apologized quietly and followed Shinji as he walked ahead. ¡±I thought this was a secret between us.¡± Renka was silent at Shinji¡¯s ming tone. Shinji slowed down and walked alongside Renka. When Renka stopped, Shinji stopped as well. He put his hand on Renka¡¯s head and let out a sigh. ¡±It is a good thing that she is a good friend of Renka. But it¡¯s Renka who¡¯s in trouble when Alvin gets the message.¡± ¡±¡­That¡¯s right.¡± Shinji did not reply to Renka¡¯s mumbling that she should be in trouble. Renka¡¯s heart is shaking. He sensed that Renka was bing unclear about who she liked more, Alvin or Shinji. Renka waspletely addicted to s*x and it was safe to say that her body had been corrupted. She felt that it was only a matter of time before her heart was corrupted as well. Shinji was beginning to think that he wanted to corrupt Renka¡¯s heart as well. He liked Renka so much that he didn¡¯t want to let her go. But now is not the time. He hadn¡¯t corrupted Milis¡¯ body yet. If he corrupted Renka¡¯s mind, it would be an obstacle for him to corrupt Milis. So, Shinji withdrew his hand a little forcefully before Renka could give him an answer. ¡±Well, it¡¯s no use talking about it now. Let¡¯s go for now.¡± ¡±Well, I guess so. Let¡¯s do that.¡± The two of them started walking towards the lodge. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 22 The Runaway Renka and Akane’s Recovery, 2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, Renka and Akane gathered in one of the rooms of the inn. The bed in the room wasrger than usual, and more luxurious than the other rooms, as it was designed for three people. ¡±So, are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡±Yes, because I think we¡¯ve alreadye this far.¡± ¡±I think so too!¡± When Shinji reconfirmed, Renka and Akane did not seem to have changed their minds. Akane is a little more excited. Shinji smiled bitterly and took Renka¡¯s hand. ¡±So¡­ shall we do it, Renka?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Shinji puts his arm around Renka and hugs her tightly. Renka also put her arms around Shinji¡¯s back and they hugged each other. And then Shinji kissed Renka¡¯s lips. (Ah¡­kiss¡­it¡¯s been a long time¡­?) Shinji hadn¡¯t kissed Renka¡¯s lips since their first-time having s*x. He sometimes sucked on her nipples or did cunnilingus, but he stubbornly avoided kissing her. Kissing is the most important act of affection. Shinji thought that every time they kissed, they would be more affectionate. Renka was intoxicated by her first kiss with Shinji in a long time and actively pressed her lips against his. The two of them seemed to be lovers in every sense of the word. ¡±Chuu¡­? Nnngh¡­? Rero¡­? Rero¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s tongue licked Shinji¡¯s lips. Shinji also extended his tongue and entwined it with Renka¡¯s tongue. Akane slurped at the lewd sight of their tongues wriggling unpleasantly, intertwining and mixing saliva. Renka kissed him for a while, but Shinji tapped her shoulder lightly and slowly released her tongue and lips. A thread of saliva hung like a bridge, then slowly broke. ¡±Hmm¡­ ? Hmm, Akane¡­? Doesn¡¯t the kiss look good?¡± ¡±Yes, you look very happy.¡± ¡±Shinji is a good at kissing too¡­ Hyan ?¡± While Renka was distracted by Akane, Shinji put his hand on Renka¡¯s short shorts and pulled it down. He touches the entrance of her secret area with his fingertips, which feels slightly damp from the kiss alone, over her underwear. A lusty voice leaked from Renka¡¯s mouth. ¡±I have an idea, so let¡¯s make it easy for her to see.¡± ¡±Okay, Shinji. Akane, just look at us¡­?¡± Shinji spun Renka¡¯s body around and hugged her from behind. Then Shinji sat down in the corner of the bed and let Renka sit between his knees. Shinji touches Renka¡¯s thighs with both hands and opens her legs so that she is exposed to Akane. Renka¡¯s face was red with shame, as if she was embarrassed. But Shinji was relentless in his caressing. One of Shinji¡¯s hands touched Renka¡¯s navel. His fingers moved from her navel to her stomach, stroked slowly around, and then crawled up to her crotch. His hand slipped into her underwear, and his finger touched the entrance of her clit ?. ¡±Renka, you¡¯re already wet.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t say it¡­? Ah¡­? Hmm¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± When Shinji¡¯s finger rubbed against Renka¡¯s secret area, it made a nasty sound and her love juices twisted around Shinji¡¯s finger. While making deliberate sound, Shinji uses the rest of his hand, which is not caressing, to slide Renka¡¯s underwear to the side and show Akane her private parts. The sound of Akane¡¯s throat clearing was loud enough for Shinji to hear. ¡±This is the clitoris¡­ it¡¯s a ce where you can feel good.¡± ¡±Ah ? Ha ? No ? That ce¡­ ? N¡­ ?¡± Shinji rubbed Renka¡¯s plump clitoris with his middle finger, and pinched it between his thumb and finger, causing Renka¡¯s body to jump and shake with pleasure. Renka left her back to Shinji and let the pleasure flow through her. The fact that Akane was watching her made her body even hotter and more sensitive than usual. ¡±It feels so good to put the finger in while touching the clit¡­¡± ¡±Ah ? Shinji¡¯s finger ? Feels so good¡­? Ah ?¡± Shinji¡¯s long, thin middle finger is slowly inserted into Renka¡¯s vagina. The vagina, which had been twitching at the entrance, weed Shinji¡¯s finger as if it had been waiting for him. Shinji¡¯s finger scraped through the thick vaginal passage, and the slow insertion began. Every time Shinji inserted his finger into her, her love juices flowed from her secret area and stained his fingers and the sheets. He asionally crushes her clitoris with his fingertips to stimte her, and her body gets ready to receive him. Akane, who had been watching Renka¡¯s pleasure-fueled lust with a red face, suddenly sensed something strange about her own body. Her vagina, which hadn¡¯t responded at all since the goblin had raped her, tingled slightly. Akane felt her face as well as her body bing hot. ¡±I think it¡¯s enough¡­ Renka, should I insert it now?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Hah~ ? Yes¡­? Akane, are your heart ready?¡­?¡± ¡±Y, yes¡­?¡± When Shinji finished caressing her, she looked regretful, but Renka¡¯s face turned into that of a horny female as she felt the male symbol against her hips. As Renka stood straddling Shinji¡¯s body, hey down on his back and removed his pants and underwear. He was now lying on his back with his pants and underwear off, exposing his big p*nis to Renka and Akane. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert it¡­ ?¡± ¡±Ah¡­Eh¡­? Wow¡­ it¡¯s so big¡­ it¡¯s totally different¡­ ?¡± Renka lowered her hips from the straddling position. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is guided into Renka¡¯s vagina and is slowly swallowed. Renka sits on top of Shinji¡¯s hips. In the reverse cowgirl position, Shinji looked at Renka¡¯s slender, beautiful back and buttocks. He could tell that Renka was willing to seek pleasure from the sight of her shapely ass being pressed against him. When Akane saw Shinji¡¯s p*nis, she had a momentary shback to the sight of the goblin¡¯s p*nis, and her face turned pale. However, Shinji¡¯s p*nis was so magnificent and erect that it was rude topare it to the goblin¡¯s crude p*nis. The difference between the two made her feel less rejected, and her returning female instincts made her find the muscr p*nis attractive. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Nh ? Huh ? Shinji¡¯s¡­ ? It¡¯s so good¡­ ?¡± Renka¡¯s body was in a state of ecstasy after not being made to cum during the forey. She lifted her hips boldly and lowered them aggressively in order to get more pleasure from the beginning. The sound of her love juices making nasty noises with each pration shows that Renka is really getting into it. She was so immersed in pleasure that she no longer cared that Akane was watching. ¡±Hmm ? I¡¯m sorry¡­ ? I¡¯m going to cum¡­. ? First¡­ ? Cummmmmming¡­¡­ ?¡± Renka climaxed at the same time as she lowered her hips to Shinji¡¯s waist. She shakes her hips and tightens her vagina, begging Shinji to cum, but Shinji holds back his ejaction. Akane saw Renka¡¯s back slumped as she soaked in the pleasure of her climax, and she seemed to be enjoying a woman¡¯s happiness to the fullest. Akane¡¯s gaze inevitably became heated, and she finally realized that she was unconsciously wetting her crotch. ¡±Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ? I¡¯m sorry¡­ ? I came first¡­ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll keep going, okay?¡± After recovering from the aftermath of her climax, Renka looked back at Shinji and lowered her eyebrows apologetically. Shinji was trying to create a sweet atmosphere with Akane in mind. Shinji does not smile unpleasantly, but smiles as if he is working on Renka, and raises his body and begins to piston his hips up and down, thrusting into the back of Renka¡¯s vagina. ¡±Ah ? This is ? I can¡¯t believe it ? I¡¯m going to cum again¡­ ?¡± The vagina, which had already climaxed once, was about to climax again, but Renka held back desperately. She shakes her hips to match Shinji¡¯s movements to make him ejacte. The sound of her hips and buttocks pping against each other bes shorter and shorter, leading both of them to climax¡­ ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±Let it out¡­? Inside me¡­?? I¡¯m cummmiinnnng ????¡± Arge amount of thick semen was released from the p*nis that was thrust deep into her vagina, filling her vagina. Renka who has been holding out for a long time, also climaxed by his creampie, and her face was sloppy as she epted the semen. Akane, who had been watching Renka being creampied by pressing her hips, unconsciously put her hands on her breasts and crotch. Akane felt a sweet numbness as she yed with herself. Akane who was ying with her body met Shinji¡¯s gaze who had been ejacted abundantly. Shinji continued to watch Akane in silence. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 23 The Runaway Renka and Akane’s Recovery, 3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a few moments of being watched by Shinji, Akane came to her senses, removed her hands from her body and looked down in embarrassment. Shinji was not sure what to say to her, so he remained silent. ¡±Ha¡­? Ha¡­? Akane¡­how was it¡­?¡± Renka, who had regained consciousness from the afterglow of her climax, looked at Akane with a dazed look on her face. Akane wasn¡¯t sure what to say to Renka who has a lustrous woman¡¯s face, which ispletely different from the usual Renka, but Akane¡¯s gaze wandered here and there as her fingertips touched each other. ¡±Renka, I¡¯m going to pull it out.¡± ¡±Ah ? ¡­Yeah¡­ ? Hmm¡­ ?¡± Shinji slowly pulled his p*nis out from Renka¡¯s vagina, which hadn¡¯t withered despite his ejaction. The semen that could not be contained overflowed. Gollup¡­ Akane swallowed her spit and stared at the scene. Akane¡¯s face was bing more and more flushed as she continued to be in the lustful space, and her eyes were beginning to ze over. Noticing this, Renka got off from Shinji and moved unsteadily towards Akane. Akane was frozen in ce, unable to move. ¡±Re, Renka¡­?¡± ¡±¡­Do you want to do it too, Akane¡­?¡± Akane¡¯s face turns bright red as Renka is pointed out. Looking at Akane¡¯s face, Renka hugged Akane with an affectionate expression on her face and then turned her face to Shinji. ¡±Shinji¡­ what are you going to do¡­? ?¡± Akane was confused by Renka¡¯s inviting gaze, but she didn¡¯t try to resist and looked at him as if she was expecting it. The two of them have an attitude that could be called inviting. Despite the fact that Shinji was in a situation where he could have his way with two attractive women, he was not in the mood. Shinji was excited by the fact that Renka¡¯s body and mind had been corrupted to the point where she would allow the three of them to have s*x together, but he wasn¡¯t too attracted to the idea of doing it with Akane, who didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. ¡±Shinji, I want you to overwrite her and make her forget about everything¡­?¡± However, Renka¡¯s words ¡°overwrite¡± and ¡°make her forget¡± struck Shinji¡¯s heart. When he thought about it, the act of embracing Akane was also a kind of cuckolding, and Shinji¡¯s desire was lit. ¡±Then, both of you¡­ can youe over here?¡± Shinji invites them to sit on the sheets, which are stained with Shinji and Renka¡¯s love juice and semen. Shinji sits in the middle of the bed and Akane sits in front of him. Renka walks around behind Akane and pulls down the chest of Akane¡¯s clothes. Akane¡¯s breasts, which had been squeezed tightly together by the sarashi, were now exposed to Shinji¡¯s eyes. Akane turned her face down in embarrassment. (*Note: Sarashi is a white cloth that used to wrap stomach or chest as alternative of bra) ¡±You know, people often stare at me¡­ and I¡¯ve been hiding them¡­¡± ¡±They¡¯re actually bigger than mine¡­ ?¡± ¡±I, It¡¯s embarrassed to show my breasts, so Renka too¡­¡± ¡±Yes, yes¡­ ?¡± Akane hides her breasts, which have grown bigger than Renka¡¯s, with both hands when the sarashi falls off with a sizzling sound. Renka also took off her own jacket and underwear to look as she was born. ¡±Your nipples are already getting hard¡­ were you excited?¡± ¡±I think anyone would be if they saw something like that¡­ ?¡± Then, Akane¡¯s hand is removed and her boobs are rubbed with Shinji¡¯s both hands, the softness of the boobs are enticing him. Akane sucked her own fingers to keep her voice from leaking out as she was caressed. The gentle caress of the warm hands does not make her feel rejected, but rather makes her want to be touched more. ¡±Really¡­it¡¯s already this big¡­?¡± ¡±Wait¡­aah ? Renka¡­ ? N¡­. ? Hya¡­! Shinji-san¡­!¡± ¡±I will touch this side.¡± Renka¡¯s hand reached out from behind Akane and pinched Akane¡¯s nipple. Renka is trying to give pleasure to Akane¡¯s nipples by pinching, rubbing and plucking them with her fingers, just as Shinji has done to her. While Akane¡¯s attention was distracted by Renka, Shinji moved his fingers from her breasts to her private parts. He rubs the entrance of her secret area over her underwear, which was already moist and wet. Akane was left on her own as Renka and Shinji caressed her, and she felt the pleasure of it. Her love juices flowing out and making stains on her underwear. Akane felt enough pleasure. However, as soon as Shinji¡¯s finger touched a different spot, she felt a strong shock that made all the pleasure she had felt so far seem hazy. ¡±Shinji-san¡­? There¡­? There¡­?there¡­? What¡­is it¡­ ? An¡­ ?¡± ¡±This is the clitoris that I mentioned earlier.¡± Akane¡¯s clitoris was rubbed and shepletely lost herposure. When Akane leans back, Renka steps back from Akane, supports her back andys her down on the bed. ¡±I¡¯m going to make you wet thoroughly¡­¡± ¡±Shinji-san ? Faaaaa ? No ? That¡¯s not good ??¡± He made Akane lie down and open her legs, then he pulled down her underwear and kissed her clitoris. The cunnilingus that started there was a series of pleasures that Akane had never experienced before. When he licked her plump clitoris and bit it sweetly, Akane could only roll over onto her back in pleasure. Shinji licked away her overflowing love juices, and his tongue licked around her private parts. The entrance in particr was thoroughly loosened for the insertion that was about to take ce. All her thoughts of being dirty or embarrassed were blown away. And The fact that she had been defiled by a little goblin had already vanished from her mind. After the cunnilingus was over, all that was left was the instinct of a female seeking a male. ¡±Then¡­ I¡¯m going to insert you.¡± ¡±Wha¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s alreadypletely wet¡­?¡± In the missionary position, Shinji¡¯s swollen p*nis was ced at the entrance of Akane¡¯s secret part. Akane put her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and let him lead her. On the side of the bed, Renka watches Shinji and Akane, while Shinji¡¯s p*nis slowly enters the vagina. ¡±Ahhhh ??? Amazing¡­ ? It¡¯s big¡­ ? And warm¡­ ?¡± ¡±Akane-san¡­ it feels good inside you too.¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy¡­ ?¡± The vagina, overflowing with love juice, firmly epted Shinji¡¯s big p*nis. There was no pain, just warmth and pleasure. Shinji¡¯s words filled her with joy, and her vagina tightened. Akane¡¯s legs were tightly wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist, and she squeezed him so tightly that her big boobs were crushed. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? ¡­Hmm ? Shinji-san¡­? Shinji-san¡­?¡± Shinji slowly begins his pistoning motion. Akane¡¯s vagina was an excellent one. The vagina was so tight against Shinji¡¯s p*nis that it tightened without any ck, and when he thrusted deep inside, the hard nub stimted the ns ?. Shinji continues to thrust deep inside Akane, who keeps calling out his name as if in desperation. Despite the fact that this was the first time Shinji had ever tortured her, Akane was feeling the pleasure. Akane¡¯s love juices overflowed and sshed every time their hips mmed into each other. Akane¡¯s body waspletely submissive to the male named Shinji. And shepletely forgot about the little goblin, and just enjoyed copting with the male who gave her the greatest pleasure. While she was doing this, Akane felt a climaxing on that she had never felt before. She felt a tremendous amount of pleasureing her way, and she squeezed Shinji tighter. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±Yes ? Please ? Ah~~ ??? ¡­. N ???¡± Shinji ejacte deep into her vagina ?. The semen is released with great force and fills Akane¡¯s vagina. Akane climaxes as she feels therge amount of semen in her vagina and her body twitched. It was the best climax ever, even better than the cunnilingus. ¡±Hmm¡­ good job, Akane-san.¡± ¡±He¡­ ? Thank you so much¡­??¡± Shinji pulled out his p*nis, making a sound like ¡°Nupo¡­?¡±. Akane thanked Shinji and finally took her arms off his neck, her face full of ecstasy. ¡±Shinjii¡­?¡± A pair of arms reached out from behind Shinji and wrapped around his body. It went without saying that the owner of the voice was Renka. When Shinji turned around, he found apletely horny Renka waiting for him with love juice dripping down her thighs from her private parts. Shinji pushes Renka down. Her sweet voice echoed in the room again. It was between mid-afternoon and dusk when they entered the room. The three of them never came out of the room. After everything was over, they had cooled down. It seems that there was a female ranger who was so embarrassed by what she had done that she couldn¡¯t even show her face from under the covers. * * * Late that night. Milis was alone in her room, sucking on the sheets andforting herself while keeping her voice down. She was getting used to the slow caresses and clitoral rubs of daily masturbation. It was a way to relieve the s*xual desire that she had been unable to have during s*x with Alvin. And it¡¯s not Alvin¡¯s face thates to Milis¡¯s mind as she masturbates. Milis masturbated to an incident that urred less than two weeks ago. (Al-kun¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ?¡­ I¡¯m just thinking about it ?) The apology and guilt spiced things up and Milis climaxed easily. Even if this doesn¡¯t relieve the tingling in the back of her vagina, it can disguise her s*xual desire. After cleaning up the mess, Milis lies down on the bed. Milis doesn¡¯t realize that the tingling is due to the aphrodisiac magic that has been imprinted in her vagina by the Shinji¡¯s two Creampie¡­ ________________________________________ Shinji may have developed a new taste¡­ Renka died of shame when she cooled down! Milis can¡¯t get enough of frustration! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 24 The Lesser Dragon’s Lair challenge with Emily, 1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Shi ¨C n ¨C ji ?¡± The members of , who have been unable to find any lesser dragons, came to the guild with high hopes that today would be the day! So they came to the guild with great enthusiasm. Emily appeared on the scene and clung to Shinji¡¯s arm. Emily¡¯s unnecessarily quick movements were too much for Shinji to handle and he was unable to avoid her. ¡±Emily, what can I do for you?¡± ¡±Oh, I wonder if that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve brought you some good news.¡± ¡±Is it something to do with the lesser dragon?¡± ¡±Good morning!¡± says Emily who greeted Alvin and the other three, then Alvin and the others greeted her in their own way and urged her on. ¡±Oh, yeah. I know why they haven¡¯t shown up for a while now. Are you interested?¡± ¡±Of course, I am.¡± ¡±Well, why don¡¯t you take a seat over there and we¡¯ll talk about it?¡± Shinji was dragged along by Emily, who was pulling hard. Alvin and the others followed suit. * * * ¡±Anyway, look at this.¡± A request form is ced on the desk. Alvin, who is sitting in front of Emily, looks over it. ¡±An operation to eradicate the lesser dragon¡¯s nest?¡± ¡±I thought lesser dragons weren¡¯t supposed to flock together.¡± Milis and Renka also look over the request form with Alvin in between them. Emily, who sits opposite Alvin and three others, and Shinji, who is forced to sit next to her, also look at the request form. ¡±Usually they don¡¯t flock together, though. Is there a particr individual?¡± ¡±Well. One too strong male is breeding around several females. The weaker males have been driven deep into the desert and nevere out.¡± ¡±I see¡­¡± ¡±So, what¡¯s the good news?¡± Emily took her hand off Shinji¡¯s arm and stood up. She tapped her modest chest with a cheeky grin. ¡±I¡¯m going to be the one to go in. I¡¯ve been assigned to be the raider, and I¡¯m in charge of selecting the members who will go with me. Why don¡¯t you join me? You want to hunt the lesser dragon, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±I want to hunt! Let¡¯s do it, guys!!¡± Alvin immediately expressed his approval. Milis and Renka helped to calm him down, while Shinji continued to talk with Emily. ¡±So, how are the diversions from the four sides over here?¡± ¡±It¡¯s all been decided by the upper ranks of the party.¡± ¡±Conditions for joining?¡± ¡±You have to protect yourself, and Shinji¡¯s magic. You must use it on me ?¡± ¡±So that¡¯s it¡­¡± Emily¡¯s answer was exactly what Shinji had expected. Emily thought that Shinji¡¯s presence would be enough to destroy them. But since Shinji belongs to another party, she can¡¯t pull him out. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t she just let the whole party join in? She thought to herself. It was not a bad deal for Alvin and the others who wanted to defeat the lesser dragon. What¡¯s more, they can let Alvin see the battle of a high-ranked warrior up close. This will be a great asset for his future growth. ¡±Shinji¡¯s magic is mostly nt-based. It¡¯s certainly unusual, but I¡¯m sure there are other users out there like him, right?¡± Renka, realizing that Emily was only looking at Shinji, red at Emily unpleasantly. Emily doesn¡¯t take offense and says back. ¡±Huh? So, you don¡¯t know about it. Shinji¡¯s ¡± ¡±How long do you think it will take to adjust that thing¡­.¡± ¡±? What are you talking about?¡± Renka was annoyed by the fact that only Shinji and Emily could understand what she was saying, so she asked her questions. Alvin and Milis also look interested. ¡±Oh-¡­I was going to tell you about it when I could. It¡¯s a very umon magic.¡± is a spell that allocates the user¡¯s magic power to apanion and restores it. Normally, the only way to recover magic power is to drink potions or wait for it to recover naturally. However, Mana Link allows you to restore the magic of others. However, there are many restrictions. The quality of magic power varies from person to person. Therefore, it is necessary for the user to convert the magic power ording to the person to whom it is given. It takes several months to analyze another person¡¯s magic power, and then the time to adjust it individually. It¡¯s a lot of work. In many cases, it would be better to use the magic power that is given in the first ce. It¡¯s not a popr magic. ¡±I have plenty of magic power from Freri, and I¡¯m not good atrge-scale magic. In many cases, it¡¯s better to pass the surplus magic power to Emily for better results. I was nning to make it avable to Alvin and the others in about two months.¡± ¡±It¡¯s different from potions in that it heals instantly and I can use it as much as I want. It¡¯s my favorite magic because I can go wild with it!¡± ¡°No, It¡¯s finite. Emily squeezes too much magic out of it.¡± Suddenly, he was reminded of the old days, and Shinji was depressed. Renka¡¯s heart was sickened by Emily¡¯s smirk at Shinji¡¯s face, but she let out a deep breath and looked at Alvin with a strong gaze. ¡±So? What are you going to do, Al?¡± ¡±Oho, oho. That¡¯s right¡­¡± Alvin, who was talking with Milis about useful magic, was startled and coughed. ¡±I¡¯d like to be a part of this as well. Since Shinji is a member of our team, his priority is to support us. Shinji will only use the on Emily when necessary¡­ how about that?¡± ¡±That¡¯s about it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to need it if you don¡¯t have to deal with a peculiar individual. So, I¡¯m OK with that.¡± Milis, Renka and Shinji nodded. ¡±Then, I¡¯ll let you know about it. We¡¯ll meet again in two days, early in the morning, okay? Thank you!¡± Emily left her seat after speaking in a good mood. ¡±Huh¡­ finally she¡¯s gone. But, I¡¯m thankful for the news itself.¡± ¡±Haha, you¡¯re not very good at this, are you?¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her. But it¡¯s just chemistry. Shinji cowered at Alvin¡¯s bitter smile. As a result of the discussion, it was decided that they would not take on any quests today or tomorrow, but would instead take care of their physical condition and make all possible preparations. ¡±But it looks like we¡¯ll be able to return home as nned.¡± ¡±I wondered what would happen at one point¡­¡± Alvin and Milis also left their seats and walked towards the guild¡¯s exit. Shinji also tried to follow them, but as he left his seat and walked away from the desk, Renka pulled his arm. ¡±So, can you practice with me first?¡± Renka red at Shinji with a pouting face. No matter how he looks at it, it looks as if she¡¯s jealous of Emily. ¡±Then, I¡¯ll start with Renka first.¡± Shinji smiled happily and stroked Renka¡¯s hair. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 25 The Lesser Dragon’s Lair challenge with Emily, 2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±We must defeat the Dragon!¡± ¡±Ohhh!!!¡± ¡±O, oh¡­¡± ¡±¡±¡­¡±¡± Two days after the discussion. and Emily left the guild to head to the Lesser Dragon¡¯sir. This time, the quest was led by the guild, and they werepletely supported. , a trained bird for riding, will carry them to the temporary base set up by the adventurer¡¯s guild. When it was time to unload and gear up, Emily shouted, followed by Alvin and Milis. Shinji and Renka were watching in silence. ¡±You¡¯re not in high spirits, are you?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right! Shinji, Renka!¡± ¡±Huh, Emily and Alvin are not a goodbination for me.¡± Shinji looked at the two hot-headed men with a pouting face and let out a sigh. ¡±Look, don¡¯t be silly, let¡¯s go!¡± Renka tried to lead the way. However, Emily turned to Shinji as she stepped further forward. ¡±Can I kill the monsters when we heading to the nest?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ yes. Renka, let¡¯s leave it to Emily. Alvin, since you have the opportunity, you should take a closer look. I hope you find something useful.¡± Renka seemed to want to say something, but if it would be helpful to Alvin¡­ she quietly backed off. With Emily at the front of the group, followed by Alvin, Renka, and Milis, and Shinji at the back, it was decided to set off. * * * ¡±Oh, Scorpion.¡± Emily, who was running in the front, stopped, and everyone stopped behind her. Everyone saw the , it¡¯s a scorpion-shaped monster with the size of a human adult. The monster also seems to recognize her and opens its scissors to threaten her. ¡±I¡¯ll do it quickly.¡± Emily, who carried a spiked iron club on her shoulder that was longer than her height, turned back to Shinji and looked at the scorpion. (*Note: Spiked iron club -> Kanabo) Don! There was a heavy sound and vibration that shook the ground slightly. In the blink of an eye, Emily, who should have been right in front of them, had moved several dozen meters away and was swinging her iron club in front of the giant scorpion. A single sh of her powerful arm. With a tremendous crushing sound, the scorpion was crushed. It was an instant kill. ¡±I¡¯m back ?¡± ¡±Thanks for your hard work. Here¡¯s your potion.¡± The same sound was heard again and Emily came back to Shinji in an instant. He handed the potion to Emily as if he was used to it. In the meantime, Alvin and the others were silent. ¡±What was that¡­?¡± ¡±The application of self-strengthening magic¡­ I guess. I¡¯m using it in a somewhat unique way.¡± Alvin muttered in disbelief at what had just happened. Milis and Renka remain silent. ¡±Common self-strengthening magic is used to cover the entire body like we do, right? Originally, it is a magic that strengthens the whole body evenly, and if you want to run faster, you can generally add more magic power on the legs to increase the strengthening factors. But for me, When I just kicked the ground and elerated, I just concentrating only on my legs, and cutting off all the strengthening except where I needed it.¡± Shinji understood the theory, but he couldn¡¯t put it into practice. Shinji has asked Emily what she does with the recoil from that speed, and how she stops, which is sure to hurt the ce where the strengthening was cut. The answer was. > Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 26 The Lesser Dragon’s Lair challenge with Emily, 3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Looks like the diversion is working.¡± Just before they reached their destination, the Lesser Dragon¡¯s Lair, Emily took out a telescope from her pocket and saw a balloon floating in the sky. That is a balloon that the guild flies to check on the battle situation. Emily shed the light emitting device attached to the telescope several times, and the balloon monitor noticed it and used a hand g to report the situation. The message was, ¡°In the nest, 3 remaining, others outside, gone. It said.¡± ¡±There are one unique individual and twopanions. Looks fine to me! I will focus on the unique one, and the rest take care of the other two!¡± ¡±Okay! Everyone let¡¯s go!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±I got it.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Emily and the four members of stepped into the nest. After passing through the tunnel, they found themselves in a vast desert pit. In the middle of it, there were three giant lizards . The two females were almost identical in appearance. They had huge bodies covered with hard reddish-ck scales and piercing eyes. They are monsters with sharp fangs and ws. The unique individual lesser dragons had an evenrger physique. The color of the dragon is different from the female, with ck scales that have lost their red color. Three of them, bared with hostility, were waiting for Shinji and the others in line. And then the heads of the three creatures swung up towards the sky at the same time. ¡±The mes areing!¡± ¡±Mil! Please!!¡± Alvin, holding his great sword, stepped forward. Milis held up her staff and unleashed her magic at Shinji and Alvin¡¯s cries. ¡±!!¡± A transparentyer forms a dome in front of Alvin and his team. At the same time, from the mouths of the three creatures, huge fireballs were unleashed on Alvin and the others. The fireball flew in a straight line and collided with theyer. The fireball slides across with theyer¡¯s surface andnds far behind Alvin and the others, spreading mes. ¡±I will pay you back!¡± ¡±Crush the enemies! ¡± Renka shot an arrow that pierced the paw of one of the females. The rock pile that Shinji shot at the Female Lesser Dragons that weren¡¯t hit by the arrow was evaded by its swift movements. ¡±I guess I can¡¯t hit it with a simple shot.¡± ¡±Then, let¡¯s aim with me.¡± ¡±Mil! Cover me, please!¡± ¡±Okay! Al-kun! !¡± The female Dragon rushed at the Shinji with the momentum of the evasion. Behind it, another female Dragon with an arrow in her leg also rushed forward. The mes are deflected, and they switch to melee attacks. Alvin stands in front of the unharmed dragon as it runs ahead. Then, Alvin¡¯s great sword and the Female Lesser Dragon¡¯s ws struck each other with a high sound. With the help of , Alvin was able to kill the momentum of the Female Lesser Dragon¡¯s rush without being blown away. ¡±Eat this!¡± ¡±Alvin, Renka and I will take the other one.¡± Renka¡¯s arrows were fired one after another. The Female Lesser Dragon which was received an arrow in its leg, hated arrow¡¯s attack and repeatedly jumped to the side to avoid it. After a few times of evasion, when Renka trying to pull the arrows out of the quiver, there is a slightly chance so it put all the strength into its four legs to leap and get closer to Renka. ¡±Sink it ¡± Shinji¡¯s made the Female Lesser Dragon¡¯s feet limp as if they were in a swamp. It¡¯s four legs sink into the ground. It couldn¡¯t move because its legs had sunk too far into the ground. The more it moves, the more it sinks. ¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± During these attacks and defenses, Emily, who was staring at the ck Lesser Dragon, moved. In an instant, she moved to the ck Lesser Dragon and swung her spiked iron club down on the ck Lesser Dragon¡¯s head. The ck Lesser Dragon effortlessly caught the attack, which would have taken itpletely by surprise, with its own ws. A roar echoed through the battlefield. ¡±It¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡± Emily evaded the ck Lesser Dragon¡¯s counterattack by leaving the scene immediately. The ck Lesser Dragon, whose attack was evaded, turned to Emily in a rxed manner and began to walk towards her to close the distance. (It¡¯s calm despite a monster. It¡¯s a little tricky.) Emily, who is holding a spiked iron club, inwardly chuckled. * * * Alvin was aiming to take advantage of the opportunity while evading the w shes and bites of the Female Lesser Dragon one after another. He shed a few times as a check, but the shallow wounds did not affect the actions of the Female Lesser Dragon. However, Alvin was convinced that the de of the great sword was fully capable of cutting through the hard scales. However, the opportunity to sh with all his might does note around often. Alvin decided to attack forcefully. ¡±Mil! ! ¡±Okay! ! Alvin¡¯s body became faster. He tried his best to avoid the ws, but the increase in speed gave him the strength to take a step forward and sh back. The Female Lesser Dragon is in an unfavorable position and changes its behavioral pattern. It refrained from swinging its ws and biting, which it had been doing until now, and used its ws as a shield to intercept Alvin as he moved. The ws were too hard for Alvin¡¯s big sword to cut through. Alvin courageously shed at the Female Lesser Dragon, which was in a defensive stance waiting for other allies. However, Alvin¡¯s strength was being drained by the Female Lesser Dragon, which never showed a decisive opening¡­ Suddenly, Shinji, who was supposed to be dealing with the other dragon, came into view. Then their gazes intersected. Alvin steps in with arge swing of his great sword. The Female Lesser Dragon, who had tried to block Alvin¡¯srge swing with room to spare, was unable to raise its arms to brace its ws like a shield. Because a lump of earth with the shape of arm grows out from the ground and seals the Female Lesser Dragon¡¯s arm. If the Female Lesser Dragon swung its arm as a shield with all its might from the start, it would have been able to shake off the restraint, but it was toote. At the very least, it can resist with opened its big mouth to bite. ¡±¡± ¡±Uryaaaa!!¡± Alvin¡¯s big sword swung down. From the front, he shed the Female Lesser Dragon¡¯s face. The Female Lesser Dragon, which was cut in a straight line from its wide-open mouth to the top of its head, died instantly and its body fell to the ground. ¡±Al, it¡¯s over here too.¡± Another one whose limbs have been sealed in the mud was shot dead by Renka. Shinji tried to sink it by hitting it repeatedly with that he used to support Alvin to escape. And Renka continues to shoot arrows all over its face. The Female Lesser Dragon, which is covered in blood, thinks that if it kills Shinji, the magic will be cut off. The Female Lesser Dragon, unaware that it was being lured by Shinji, released its breath and was shot in its mouth by Renka. The arrows pierce the mouth and brain, causing the Female Lesser Dragon to sink to the ground. Shinji has seeded in evading the painful breath of the Female Lesser Dragon without hitting him. It happened a few seconds before Shinji supports Alvin. ¡±Thank you, Shinji!¡± ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m going to cover Emily.¡± ¡±Ouh!¡± Alvin and the other four rushed to aid Emily. They can see the intensity of the battle even from a distance. Emily was having a hard time attacking. She tried to close the distance with her special move, but the ck Lesser Dragon attacked her face-to-face, releasing its breath as if it were spreading. The ws and tails that dig into the ground are like a barrage with the added bonus of a head-sized pile of rocks. (He is clever¡­! He knows my weakness) Emily¡¯s method of movement is to abandon defense in favor of speed. Since magic is concentrated in one point, the rest of the body bes fragile. If she were to identally hit a stone or gravel, it could be fatal. This is why Emily was not very good at attacking face-to-face. Her specialty was hit-and-go with high maneuverability, but the ck Lesser Dragon had quick reflexes, and even if she tried to attack it from blind sight, it would react urately and counterattack her. Emily changed her strategy. She decided to wait for Shinji while continuing to attack with all her might. And the time hade. The that killed the Female Lesser Dragon joins Emily. ¡±Shinji! Give me your magic power!¡± ¡±Ugh¡­ are you going to do that? I know. Alvin, Milis, Renka! Don¡¯t step forward!¡± Shinji stopped Alvin and the others who tried to join the fight. Then, magic power rises from Shinji¡¯s body and pours into Emily. No, it¡¯s being sucked into Emily. The blue glow connecting the two of them was a beautiful sight. Emily, who had received Shinji¡¯s , unleashed her hand. ¡±Die!!¡± All the magic power converges on Emily¡¯s spiked iron club. Emily sweeps her weapon sideways towards the ck Lesser Dragon a few meters away. The magic power bes a blue line and runs through the air. Thepression of the magic power is released from the spiked iron club and passes through the body of the ck Lesser Dragon. The movement of the ck Lesser Dragon stoppedpletely. The ck Lesser Dragon¡¯s body slipped to the side with a sound. The upper body slid down to the ground, and the blood of the ck dragon stained the earth. ¡±Hah, It¡¯s end!¡± Emily thrusts the spiked iron club into the ground and turns around with a smile. ¡±W, whoooooa! That was awesome! Emily is awesome!¡± ¡±Amazing! You did it! Shinji-san¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji!? Are you okay!?¡± ¡±You¡¯re squeezing my magic too much¡­¡± Yay! Emily and Alvin are high-fiving each other. Shinji looks exhausted and shaking, and Renka is supporting him. Milis is hurriedly preparing a mana potion. Shinji¡¯s voice of protest was not heard by the two happy people. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 27 Behind the Scenes, Renka and Peeping Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Congrats on our sessful quest! Cheers!¡± ¡±¡±¡±Cheers!!!¡±¡±¡± They all shouted in unison at the sound of Emily¡¯s voice. The corner of the dining room at had been reserved for Emily and the other adventurers who had participated in the quest to eradicate the Lesser Dragon¡¯s nest. Emily was the main guest at the party, which was attended by the other four parties that had served as diversions, as well as the members of With that many people attending, the innkeeper and his wife would not have the resources to handle it all, so they agreed to let them bring in their own food, pay for the ce, and order a certain amount of food, so they could use it as a Party Hall. The reason why the was used as a Party Hall was to make it easier to bring food and drinks to Shinji, who was tired from being drained by Emily and wanted to go home and sleep in his room. Not long after the toast, Shinji returned to his room. The party begins and the fun time passes. Milis, who was talking with the other female members of the party, noticed that Renka was nowhere to be found in the Party Hall. ¡±Alvin~! I would like to see it ?¡± ¡±¡±¡±Oh, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it!¡±¡±¡± ¡±¡­! How is it! So, the next one! Emily!¡± ¡±¡±¡±I want to see it!¡±¡±¡± ¡±It¡¯s getting really exciting¡­¡± Milis thought about asking Alvin, but Alvin was having a drinking contest with Emily and the other adventurers, and didn¡¯t seem to know if she wanted to talk to him. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± The innkeeper called out to Milis, who was looking around. ¡±Do you know where is Renka,ndy?¡± ¡±If it¡¯s Renka, she brought some food to Shinji-san.¡± ¡±I understand. Thank you very much.¡± Milis thanked the busyndy. After a light bow, thendy took a te with freshly prepared food in her hand, ced it on the table and returned to the kitchen. The dish on the te was Renka¡¯s favorite, fried chicken. (I should take it for her, in case it runs out.) Milis took a small te of fried chicken and left the Party Hall. No one seemed to pay any attention to her. Milis went to Shinji¡¯s room where Renka was staying. Walking down the corridor, she saw Shinji¡¯s room. The door was not fully closed and the light from the room was leaking into the corridor. Then when Milis¡¯ hand was almost touching the door. ¡±An ?¡± A lustrous female voice was heard from inside Shinji¡¯s room. Milis took a step back immediately. The voice that she was heard was definitely Renka¡¯s, although the tone of voice was different. The breathless Milis hears a muffled voice that sounds as if it¡¯s holding back pleasure, the nasty sound of water squirting, and the sound of the bed creaking. It was easy to guess what was going on inside. Even though it was obvious that she should leave the room, Milis was drawn to the slightly open door and looked into the room. Milis saw Renka¡¯s clit with a huge p*nis. The bed¡¯s orientation made it impossible to see everything, but it seemed that Renka was on top of Shinji. Both of them seemed to be naked, with nothing on their lower bodies. She could see Shinji¡¯s huge p*nis and magnificent ball sack, and Renka¡¯s hips slowly moving up and down as she weed the erect p*nis into her vagina. ¡±Hmm¡­ ? Hmm¡­ ? Shinji¡­Is it feels good¡­? ?¡± ¡±Ahh¡­ in Renka¡­ it feels so good¡­¡± Milis could hear the two of them talking in whispers. ¡±I¡¯ll move¡­ ? So you can rx, Shinji¡­ ?¡± ¡±Okay¡­¡± ¡±Hah¡­ Hmm¡­ Ah¡­ ? Fufu¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? Chu¡­ ?¡± Renka pulls Shinji¡¯s p*nis out to the edge of her vagina, as if to check the size of his p*nis, and then inserts it deep into her vagina again. Nuchi¡­ ? Nuchi¡­ ? The overflowing love juice is making a nasty sound, but Renka¡¯s movements are gentle, and even Milis can feel that she is happy to be connected with Shinji, despite the lewdness of the situation. It was clear that Renka was taking the lead, and the fact that it was a consensual act shocked Milis. Furthermore, the first emotion that arose in Milis was envy. She could clearly see that Renka was fully satisfied as a woman. She was not satisfied with the person she loved, but Renka¡¯s actions with the person she loved filled her body and soul. She envies her so much¡­ Milis left the te in the corridor and crawled her hands over her body, letting the tingling in her body carry her away. Before she knew it, her nipples had hardened, and when she yed with her breasts, the sweet numbness made her body tremble. ¡±Haa¡­? Haa¡­?¡± Milis ys with her fingers tofort her tingling vagina. Milis hold her breath and start to masturbate while staring at Shinji¡¯s p*nis that she kept masturbating to. ¡±Renka¡­ it¡¯s time for me to move so I can ejacte¡­¡± ¡±I understand¡­ ? N ? Ah ? N ? Ah¡­ ?¡± Shinji grabbed Renka¡¯s hips with both hands. When Shinji thrusts his p*nis up into her vagina from below, Renka¡¯s mouth leaks a voice with uncontroble pleasure. p ? p ? p ? The sound of the hips mming against each other and the juices flowing out from Renka¡¯s clit are proof that she is really feeling it, and the insertion of the p*nis makes her squirted. Milis also remembers the pleasure of having her vagina gouged out in the same way, and drives herself to climax with her fingers. She is so engrossed in her masturbation that she doesn¡¯t notice the overflowing love juices dripping on the floor of the corridor. ¡±Cum ? I¡¯m cumming ? Cumming ? Cumming Cumming cumming cumming ???¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯m cumming!¡± ¡±Cum inside me ?????¡± (I¡¯ming too¡­ ?) The three of them climaxed at the same time. Shinji grabbed Renka¡¯s hips and thrust his p*nis deep into her vagina, shooting his semen into her womb. He kissed her just as she was about to climax and pressed his lips against hers, killing her voice. It was the best feeling ever to ejacte while kissing. Renka knew that she would not be able to hold her voice back at the moment of her climax. She kissed Shinji as quickly as she could and climaxed as he ejacted into her vagina. She was thrilled by the sensation of semen filling her vagina, and continued to kiss Shinji with an entranced face. The kissing and cumming was the happiest part for her. Milis climaxed, but it was a very light climax. She couldn¡¯t help but envy Renka, who was having a long, deep climax right in front of her¡­ The tingling in the back of her vagina had reached the limit of her endurance. Her little reason which remained made her hesitate to step in. To change her wet underwear, Milis picked up the small te and dazedly returned to her room. (I have to hold back¡­I have to hold back¡­I have to¡­) She loves Alvin. Renka must be in love with Shinji. What Milis is thinking is an act of betrayal for both of them. (I¡¯m sorry, Al-kun, Renka-chan¡­) Still, tonight Milis decided to go to Shinji¡¯s room. She had made up her mind. Milis¡¯s face had the look of a fully horny female, something Alvin had never seen before or let her do¡­ * * * After seeing Renka off, Shinji went into the corridor alone. Shinjiughed as he smelled the lingering scent of the aphrodisiac spell which he was casting on Milis from a stain left behind by the door. (Maybe it¡¯s about time¡­) Shinji thought that Milis was the one most likely to visit the room. Alvin, who loves to drink, would never leave the Party Hall. The rest of the other party didn¡¯t know the room, and the innkeeper and his wife were too busy. Besides, peeking into the room was not something the innkeepers would do. This meant that Milis was the only one who would bring the food. As a result, Milis visited his room and made her peep and masturbate. It would no longer be possible to her to endure her vagina that had been developed by aphrodisiac magic. (Should I try to crawl her tonight?) Shinji continued tough as he listened to the sound of the party in the distance. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 28 Milis, Second Mistake Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Renka returned to the Party Hall, the ce was filled with dead bodies. The adventurers who had been making a fool of themselves, including Alvin, had all sunk. One of them, Emily, was still in a good mood and still drinking. ¡±Oh, Renka. Please take care of Alvin! The rest of the guys are helping me pick up the others and carry them to their room. I¡¯m going to sleep soon too.¡± ¡±Okay, but you¡¯re a strong drinker.¡± Renka uses a magic to carry Alvin on her shoulders while he lies prostrate on his desk. Emily smiled with pride. ¡±I¡¯ve never lost a drink in my life. By the way, where¡¯s Milis?¡± ¡±She had drunk too much. She went to bed first.¡± ¡±Right. Well, let¡¯s call it today! Thanks for your hard work, everyone!¡± A few voices like dead people came out. Here and there, drunken adventurers were being carried out. Emily, in a good mood, walked away from the Party Hall¡­ ¡±Al, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± ¡±¡­Ggh.¡± A dumbfounded-looking Renka took Alvin back with her. * * * Shinji, who had been killing time by reading a book, decided it was time to put the book away. A good amount of time had passed since Alvin had been carried into the next room, and now he could feel that he was sleeping soundly. Shinji was about to leave the room to crawl into Milis¡¯s room at night, when he felt the presence of someone at the door. It was harmless. He also sensed the presence of an aphrodisiac spell. (I guess she was running out of patience¡­) With a gentle smile on his face, Shinji opened the door. In front of the door was Milis. Milis¡¯s face was looking down and Shinji couldn¡¯t see it. Without saying a word, Shinji invites Milis into the room. Milis also walked into Shinji¡¯s room without saying a word. The door mmed shut and the sound of it locking echoed through the corridor. * * * ¡±So, what can I do for you? Milis¡± Shinji called out to Milis, who was still lying face down. Milis remained silent, but began to confess what was on her mind, breaking off the conversation with a few words. ¡±I¡¯m happy to have s*x Al-kun¡± ¡±But after I had s*x with Shinji-san, I couldn¡¯t get enough¡­¡± ¡±I held back. I even masturbated. But I¡¯m still aching¡­¡± ¡±I couldn¡¯t take it anymore when I saw Shinji-san and Renka-chan¡¯s. I saw Renka-chan filled up like that. I can¡¯t help but envy her¡­ ?¡± As she was talking, Milis¡¯s speech became clearer as she became more excited. Her voice began to take on a lustrous tone, and the expression on her face as she lifted her body in a trembling manner was that of a woman in love. ¡±I couldn¡¯t forget it¡­ ? Please hold me¡­ again¡­ ?¡± Milis slowly rolled up her hem. Milis was not wearing any pants. She tried to seduce Shinji, exposing her secret parts that were dripping with love juice. The thought of the first seduction, which had never happened, had eliminated Milis¡¯ reluctance to perform such a lewd act of seduction. Shinji smiled wickedly at Milis, who was desperately trying to seduce him. Milis was delighted to see that her seduction had been sessful, as Shinji showed a male face different from his usual gentle smile. ¡±So, will you lie down¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Shinji takes off his pants and underwear. Milis willingly lies down on the bed on her back while giving a hot look at the size of Shinji¡¯s fully erect p*nis. As Shinji covers Milis, herrge breasts meet Shinji¡¯s chest te and change shape unpleasantly. While enjoying the feel of her soft breasts, Shinji ces the tip of his p*nis at the entrance to Milis¡¯s private parts. The tip of his p*nis was wet with her love juices from holding back for so long. ¡±I feel it. You couldn¡¯t hold back and cheat on my cock.¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ? Ahh¡­ ? Nnnnnnn ???¡± The ns was inserted into her vagina. Milis¡¯s hips trembled at the sensation of being pushed apart by the huge p*nis she wanted. Shinji¡¯s p*nis slowly expanded inside the narrow vagina, which until now had been suitable for Alvin¡¯s size, and moved it deeper. Milis felt the sensation of the vaginal walls being rubbed unbearably good. Shinji¡¯s p*nis reached the back of Milis¡¯s vagina, where Alvin had never been able to reach, and squeezed her cervix ?. Milis¡¯s vagina trembled with delight as the p*nis she had been waiting for arrived at the ce where she had been aching for so long, and she tightened up so she can suck Shinji¡¯s p*nis. And then Milis¡¯s climaxes. It was the best climax that made her head go nk. She wraps her legs around Shinji¡¯s waist and doesn¡¯t let go. The little bit of shame that remained was holding her mouth with both hands to prevent her from making a charming sound. Shinji remained still until Milis was weakened, and he continued to watch her face as she came. Eventually, Milis came back from a deep climax and blushed when she realized that Shinji had been watching her the whole time. ¡±If you make too much noise, maybe Alvin who was in the next room will notice.¡± ¡±!? Hmm ? Hmm ? Hmm ??¡± After climaxing once, the tingling eased, and Milis regained a little of her reason. It was only when Shinji told her that she remembered that Alvin was sleeping in the next room. But when Shinji pulled his hips back and hisrge p*nis rubbed against the folds of her vaginal passage, her thoughts were immediately engulfed in a wave of pleasure. All Milis could do was to keep her mouth covered with her hands. Shinji has no intention of interfering with that action either. He starts pistoning as he feels the vaginal pressure tightening his cock. ¡±I¡¯m going to make you cum a lot with my cheating cock today¡­¡± ¡±N ?? Nn ? Ngu ?¡± The word ¡°cheating¡± made Milis feel guilty, but as she enjoyed the numbing pleasure that Shinji continued to give her, the guilt gradually disappeared from her mind and she was filled with pleasure. As Shinji¡¯s p*nis plunges deeper and deeper into her, Milis loses the will to resist him¡­ (It feels so good¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock feels so good¡­ ??) Milis was beginning to find joy in the sensation of being filled as a female. Her pussy had alreadye lightly several times. Milis¡¯s vagina had learned to love Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which gave her the greatest pleasure. She was sure that she would never forget it again. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±Nuu¡­ ? Nnnnnnn n Nuuk ?????¡± The big p*nis plunged into the back of her vagina. Dopyu!! Semen is released from Shinji¡¯s p*nis and fills Milis¡¯s womb and vagina. Milis also suffered a deep climax that made her head go nk again. Each time Shinji¡¯s p*nis ejacted repeatedly, Milis climaxed. After the ejaction subsided, Shinji slowly withdrew his p*nis. As Milis was in a daze from her climax, Shinji pulled her hands away from her mouth and rolled her over so that she was lying face down on the bed. He put the pillow under Milis¡¯s face and put his p*nis to the entrance of her secret ce again. He inserted it into her vagina, where semen and love juices mixed together. The pillows blocked any sound that came out of Milis¡¯ mouth, so all he could hear was a muffled little voice. Then, Shinji put his face close to Milis¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡±I¡¯m using contraception magic. I¡¯m magically sterilized, so I can cum inside you. Make sure you remember those two things when you leave tonight. ¡±¡­???¡± The reply was a tightening of the vagina. Shinji¡¯s hips mmed against Milis¡¯ soft ass. The powerful swing of his hips gouged out the weakest part of Milis¡¯ vagina, making her climax over and over again. Shinji also could not resist the feeling of ejaction, and ejacted again and again. Despite this, Shinji¡¯s p*nis remained hard and majestic, and Milis¡¯s vagina became a prisoner of Shinji¡¯s p*nis. This night, Shinji continued to make Milis climax with his p*nis. When Milis lost consciousness, she had the look of a very happy female¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 29 Alvin becomes Emily’s apprentice Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji carried Milis while she was unconscious. He dressed her andid her on her bed. It was easy to cast a hypnotic spell on someone who was unconscious and defenseless, and make her forget about the s*x scene she had seen tonight between Shinji and Renka. Shinjiughed as he stroked the cheek of the sleeping Milis. (Now all I have to do is to slowly corrupt her.) Thinking about the future, Shinji continued tough silently. * * * The day after the party, in the early afternoon Shinji, Milis, and Renka were waiting at the inn¡¯s dining room for Alvin, who had been called by the guild. ¡±Guys! We¡¯ve reached the upper ranks!¡± Alvin, who was supposedly dazed and hungover on his way to the guild, came running back to the inn in perfect spirits. ¡±Really!? We did it, Al!¡± ¡±Finally, advanced¡­ that¡¯s good¡± Renka and Milis took Alvin¡¯s hand and shared their joy. The three of them were so excited that Shinji also looked at them happily. Alvin approached Shinji, smiled and put his fist out in front of him. ¡±You did it, Alvin.¡± ¡±Yeah! Keep up the good work!¡± Shinji also made a fist and lightly smashed it against Alvin¡¯s fist. ¡±But a promotion. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s thanks to that quest. I thought we needed a few more achievements.¡± ¡±It seems so. It seems that the unique individual was more dangerous than we thought and they evaluated us highly.¡± ¡±In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Emily-san and Shinji-san¡¯s coordinated techniques, I think we would have struggled even more¡­¡± Milis murmurs as he recalls the blue light emitted from Emily¡¯s spiked iron rod. As if he remembered, Alvin asked Shinji. ¡±That¡¯s right! Shinji, what was that?¡± ¡±Well¡­ We are now on the upper ranks, so let¡¯s talk about it. Will you all sit down?¡± Shinji urged the three of them to take their seats as he epted his upper ranks adventurer¡¯s card from Alvin. Alvin and the others took their seats quietly. ¡±I¡¯ll exin in order. You know that special magic is avable at upper ranks, right?¡± ¡±Yes, I do. Dangerous magic is called special magic and the adventurer¡¯s guild regtes it.¡± ¡±I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s for public safety because before the restrictions, it was often misused.¡± ¡±So, does that mean Emily¡¯s magic is special magic?¡± ¡±Yes, it is. It¡¯s called , it turns magic power into des.¡± Before the regtions, it was used by everyone from street fighters to assassins, he added, turning over his adventurer¡¯s card. The upper ranks adventurer¡¯s card has three indentations that were not present on previous adventurer¡¯s cards. ¡±In these indentations ce a magic stone that contains a special spell. The owner can then use special magic. Choose a spell from the magic list and apply to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The guild will lend it to you, so be careful not to lose it.¡± ¡±There three ranks of special magic. First is lower-rank magic, second is middle-rank magic, and third is upper-rank magic.¡± ¡±There¡¯s also a reading room dedicated to special magic, so I want to go there again with everyone.¡± There was no hint of the man Shinji who had held themst night in his arms. Shinji¡¯s look at Renka and Milis, who seemed to be on good terms with each other, was also gentle, and it would never have been thought that the three of them were having a physical rtionship. ¡±But wasn¡¯t the magic of supposed to sh for several meters? I¡¯ve seen other adventurers use it before, but it waspletely different for Emily¡± ¡±Well, as with the movement method, Emily is good at specializing in one point. I think that was a one-point specialization in range. But the de is extremely thin andsts only a moment. In return, she¡¯s able to slice through targets that are that far away.¡± ¡±I can¡¯t really copy that,¡± Shinji chuckled. ¡±But yesterday was a non-standard version that she used without regard to fuel consumption because she absorbs my magic power. It can be used without , but I think it¡¯s more enough.¡± ¡±Is that so¡­ but it¡¯s still amazing¡­¡± Alvin muttered and fell silent. Shinji pped his hands lightly as no questions came up. ¡±That¡¯s it for the story. So, Alvin. What time are weing back?¡± ¡±If we don¡¯t get ready soon, the schedule will be past 1 month.¡± There¡¯s no more use for this city now that they¡¯ve reached the upper ranks. Upon hearing Shinji¡¯s question, Milis also tilted her head to look at Alvin¡¯s face. ¡±I¡¯d like to say goodbye to Akane in a couple of days, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡± ¡±I¡¯ve got some unfinished business to attend to, so let¡¯s leave it at that. Is that okay with you, Shinji and Mil?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, Al-kun.¡± ¡±Okay, but¡­ unfinished business? What¡¯s left to do?¡± ¡±I¡¯m here to y~?¡± The moment Shinji sensed a bad premonition and was about to ask Alvin about it, Emily slipped into the dining room. With that momentum, she took a seat next to Shinji and ordered an ale. ¡±You still drink a lot on your days off¡­¡± ¡±Thank you for your hard work yesterday, Emily-san.¡± ¡±Huh¡­ good work.¡± Shinji looked at Emily with a dumbfounded expression and half-looked at her. Milis greeted Emily with a smile, while Renka looked as if she wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯vee again?¡± Emily sipped the ale that had been brought to her and sipped it, then set the mug down on the desk and opened her mouth. ¡±I¡¯m sorry?? So, what were you talking about?¡± ¡±Well, we¡¯re now at the upper ranks. So, we¡¯re talking about leaving the city soon.¡± ¡±Oh, really? Congrattions everyone!! Congrattions ?¡± ¡±Thank you very much. But I don¡¯t want to go out drinking.¡± ¡±But, I can do it every day¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t try to throw a party every day for some reason~ Listen, not everyone is as good as Emily when drinking¡­¡± Emily¡¯s words made Milis and Renka¡¯s cheeks twitch slightly. Shinji began to talk somemon sense into Emily¡¯s suggestion of a daily drinking session. Emily was being lecture by Shinji, but she listened quietly with a grimace on her face. (It¡¯s been a while since Shinji lectured me¡­ ?) It seems to be a reward for Emily, who thinks that a lecture from someone she likes is not so bad. Shinji finally noticed Emily¡¯s condition and let out a sigh, deciding to drop the ineffective sermon at once. ¡±Anyway, there will be no drinking today, okay?¡± ¡±Okay Okay, I get it~¡± ¡±Let¡¯s do it some other time¡­?¡± ¡±Emily¡­ no, Emily-san!¡± When the conversation hade to an end, Alvin, who had been silent until now, suddenly stood up. At this point, Shinji sensed that Alvin had left something undone. The next one thates out is Alvin¡¯s mouth. Milis and Renka were startled by Alvin¡¯s loud voice and stared at him unconsciously. ¡±Please make me¡­ your disciple!¡± (I knew it~¡­) ¡±¡±Eeh!?¡±¡± Alvin lowers his head as hard as he can. Shinji put his hand to his face and looked up to the sky, while Milis and Renka shouted in surprise. Emily smiled and rose from her seat with a nimble movement, standing in front of Alvin with her arms folded in a proud attitude. ¡±My training will be tough. Do you think you can keep up?¡± ¡±Yes¡­! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡±Good! ¡­Then I¡¯ll go with you, so I¡¯ll get ready. Thank you for your continued support, everyone.¡± Emily smiles good-humoredly. ¡±Mil, I¡¯m going to be strong!¡± ¡±Yes, good luck, Al-kun!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sure you¡¯re good at it¡­¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ I wonder what will happen. From now on¡­¡± Each of them reacted differently, but they epted Emily. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 30 Milis and The Irresistible Pleasure Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, after arranging a carriage at the guild, and Emily decided to leave the desert city together in two dayster. Emily came to pick up Alvin in the morning to train him, and they went off together. Milis was also asked if she wanted to follow Alvin, but she refused, saying that she had ns for the day. It seemed that they would be training until the evening. Renka went to the monastery to tell Akane that she will be leaving town. She said she would have lunch with Akane, so she would return in the afternoon. Shinji and Milis were the only ones in the . In this situation, Shinji was visiting Milis¡¯ room. ¡±Ano, Shinji¡­san ? What do you want to discuss¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ ?¡± Shinji and Milis were sitting side by side on the edge of the bed. Shinji¡¯s arm and Milis¡¯s shoulder were touching each other, and Shinji¡¯s arm was sliding under Milis¡¯s armpit to touch her rich breast with a gentle touch. Milis was confused, but unable to resist, and continued to let Shinji y with her breasts as he did. The experience of pleasure engraved in her body from the two times they had s*x, and the aphrodisiac spell that had been cast on her vagina by the repeated prations, had caused Milis to go into heat, depriving her of her ability to resist or think. ¡±What am I want to talk? ¡­Milis must be aware of it.¡± ¡±¡­ Ah ? What¡­ ? Are you saying¡­ ?¡± Milis was wearing a simple shirt and skirt, unlike her usual priestly clothes. Despite only being touched lightly on her breasts, Milis felt her vagina tingle with excitement. ¡±Milis is a naughty girl. She¡¯s such a naughty girl that shees to my room because she can¡¯t forget my cock.¡± ¡±That¡­that time¡­I was crazy¡­ ? That¡¯s no good ? Ah ? N¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand slipped inside Milis¡¯ skirt and lightly touched her secret area from above her underwear. The vagina, which is tingling from the aphrodisiac magic, is delighted by the light touch, making the underwear damp and dripping with love juice. Milis also grabbed Shinji¡¯s arm, but her resistance was only a mere move, and there was no strength in it to stop Shinji¡¯s action. ¡±It¡¯s important. So why did youe to my room at that night?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ ? I couldn¡¯t help it ? My body was aching ?¡± Milis¡¯s underwear was soaked from the constant rubbing over her underwear. The back of her vagina was tingling ? and Milis couldn¡¯t wait to have Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±Are you not satisfied s*x with Alvin?¡± ¡±Al-kun is not bad¡­! Ah ? Don¡¯t rub my pussy ? It feels¡­ ? Too good¡­ ? Fahh ??¡± When he mentioned Alvin, Milis¡¯s hand became stronger. However, when he changed the ce of touch from the secret part to the clitoris and caressed it, Milis immediately lost her strength. (Shinji-san¡¯s finger¡­feels too good¡­? Why¡­? What¡¯s the difference between him and Al-kun¡­ ?) The increased sensitivity caused by the aphrodisiac magic,bined with Shinji¡¯s skillful caresses, gives Milis a pleasure she¡¯s never experienced before. When the fingers pinched and plucked her clitoris, Milis climaxed lightly and overflowed with more love juice. Milis¡¯s face was already throbbing with pleasure. ¡±Milis just needs to use me.¡± ¡±Use¡­?¡± ¡±All you have to do is have s*x with me and get rid of your s*xual desires. That way, Alvin won¡¯t know you¡¯re a naughty girl. I know that Milis loves Alvin.¡± Shinji gently pushed Milis down. He lifted Milis¡¯s legs and removed her soaking wet and useless underwear. Then he took off his pants and underwear and pulled out the big p*nis that he had prated Milis with two days ago. Milis was unable to move. Her body already wanted to give in to the male named Shinji. She knew that if she stayed, she would be able to feel that pleasure again, so she had no desire to resist. ¡±It¡¯s cheating¡­ ? It¡¯s bad¡­ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not cheating because your real love is Alvin. Maybe it¡¯s s*x friend¡­ or maybe you don¡¯t need this cock anymore¡­?¡± ¡±Sex friend¡­ ? A brilliant rtionship¡­ ? Ah ? Already rubbing it¡­ ? N.. ? N¡­ ?¡± The ns of Shinji¡¯s p*nis rubbed against Milis¡¯s secret vagina. Every time the strong p*nis rubs against her again and again, a sweet numbness hits her, and the back of her vagina starts to tingle as if urging her to ept the insertion. It is not possible for Milis to endure this. ¡±I¡¯ll never do it again if you don¡¯t want me to. So, what do you want¡­¡± ¡±I want ? Your cock, Shinji-san ? I¡¯ll be your ? Sex friend ? Please insert your cock ???¡± ¡±Fufu, okay¡± ¡±Faaaaaahhh ???¡± Milis begged for mercy as if to cover Shinji¡¯s words. Shinji with a smiling face is rubbing his p*nis against the entrance of the secret part and inserting it at once. Milis¡¯s vaginal passage, which was expanded to Shinji¡¯s size two days ago, felt the pleasure of the forceful insertion. When the ns of the p*nis reaches the back of the vagina, Milis climaxes and her vagina tightens up. ¡±Milis was able to cum easily¡­ she is a very s*xy girl after all¡± ¡±Don¡¯t say it¡­ ? Please don¡¯t say it¡­?¡± Milis¡¯s vagina tightens up at Shinji¡¯s teasing words. As with the first time, it seems that Milis has a bit of a ¡°M¡± in her, and shame seems to be a pleasure for her. ¡±I¡¯ll keep it secret, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡±Ah ? N.. ? Ah ? It¡¯s reached to the back¡­ ? Konkon¡­ ? It¡¯s good¡­ ?¡± Shinji repeatedly pressed his p*nis against the back of Milis¡¯s vagina, where it felt the best. Milis¡¯s body slumped back in pleasure as he swung his hips and stimted the back of her vagina in between pistoning motions. ¡±Milis likes to be fucked in the back, doesn¡¯t she¡­¡± ¡±Because¡­? Ah ? Ah ? Shinji-san¡¯s¡­? It¡¯s too big¡­? I¡­ ? I had never known before¡­ ?¡± With drool dripping from the corner of her mouth, Milis seemed to bepletely captivated by Shinji¡¯s cheating cock. It was the first time Shinji¡¯s p*nis had ever swelled with excitement. The sound of hips pping against hips echoed through the room, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis trembled as he tried to get into the ejaction position. ¡±I¡¯m about to ejacte¡­¡± ¡±Hmm ? It¡¯s strong ? I¡¯m cumming ? Cumming ???¡± Shinji grabbed Milis¡¯s waist and gave her ast spurt for ejaction. He mercilessly prated her vagina, and even when Milis climaxed, he did not quit shaking his hips and continued to thrust. Milis climaxed again and again, her mind going nk. It just feels so good. The one-sided s*x without any consideration for Milis tickled her taste for torment and increased her pleasure. ¡±Ahhhhh ??? I¡¯m cummminnnggg ???¡± The p*nis was thrust into the back of her vagina and she ejacted. The Semen fills Milis¡¯s vagina. Milis climaxes as she stretches out her legs after receiving the ejaction. The warmth of the semen that fills her vagina is unbearablyfortable¡­ (Al-kun¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­?) Milis apologizes to her lover in a daze. Contrary to Milis¡¯s intentions, her body was stretched out, her legs tightly sped around Shinji¡¯s waist and pulled him close, her arms wrapped around his back and hugged him with all her might, pressing her plump breasts against his chest te. When she had squeezed everyst drop of semen out of Shinji¡¯s p*nis, she finally broke free and let Shinji¡¯s body go¡­ ¡±Keep up the good work, Milis.¡± Shinji stroked Milis¡¯s cheek as she surrendered to him. ¡±¡­ ?¡± Milis couldn¡¯t answer anything. However, she did not brush away his hand¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 31 Renka and Akane, a 3P service to thank him for helping them out, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the s*x, this is what came out of Shinji¡¯s mouth. ?Keep it a secret from Alvin and Renka. ?Give priority to each other¡¯s personal matters. ?Don¡¯t force her to do it. ?The above information must be kept secret from the others. This was very convenient for Milis. Milis was not going to tell anyone, and it was not something she could talk about. By giving priority to personal matters, she would not be interrupted in her meetings with Alvin. Milis was most relieved that she would not be forced. She was so addicted to the pleasure that he said he would be her s*x friend, but when she got rid of the tingling and cooled down, her heart was filled with guilt. But with this rule, she can refuse unwanted intercourse. Milis decides to keep a strong heart. Thest rule suggests that Shinji has no intention of breaking this rule either. However, this was a rule in Shinji¡¯s favor. Shinji also wants to keep their physical rtionship secret. He said he would not force her to have s*x with him, but if he strengthened the aphrodisiac spell, he had ced in Milis, he could make here into heat whenever he wanted. By not talking about it and not consulting with her, and with as little outside interference as possible, the only thing left to do was to slowly corrupt her. Milis doesn¡¯t even realize that she¡¯s already in a mud¡­ * * * In the evening, Emily and the rest of were having dinner together. ¡±Well, Alvin has a lot of talent. He understands my points immediately.¡± ¡±It¡¯s because Master¡¯s method of teaching is easy to understand!¡± ¡±Sensible geniuses¡­¡± Emily and Alvin seemed to feel a solid connection to the day¡¯s training and werepletely on the same page. In the past, Shinji had asked Emily to teach him, but she had given up, so he could onlyugh at the difference between him and Alvin¡¯s understanding of Emily¡¯s methods. ¡±I think it would be useful if I could use it too.¡± ¡±There are times when we in the rearguard need to move fast, too.¡± ¡±Let¡¯s practice together next time. I¡¯ll teach you well.¡± Emily invited Milis and Renka to join her, and they both nodded. Shinji also said he would participate as a supporter, and Alvin said happily, ¡°We¡¯ll all train together when we get back!¡± Alvin said happily. Alvin was very satisfied with the outward appearance of a party of adventurers with smooth sailing. So, it never urred to him that his beloved lover was being embraced by Shinji three times, and he never realized it. ¡­¡­ * * * After a pleasant dinner. Shinji was reading his daily routine in his room when there was a knock on his door. ¡±Shinji, is this a good time?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. The door is open.¡± Shinji closed his book and looked up at Renka, who had just entered the room. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Shinji¡­ do you have any more ns for tomorrow?¡± The expression on Renka¡¯s face was not good as she closed the door and approached him. He was checking the avability of his schedule, but Shinji could sense that she wanted him to have ns together. ¡±Not particrly. I¡¯ve already done the greetings today.¡± ¡±Oh, well¡­ You see, Akane? You know, she wants to thank Shinji for what he did for her. So, she wants you toe to her¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s good, but¡­ What are you hiding?¡± Despite the fact that she seemed to have a hard time saying it, the content was quite normal. That means she¡¯s not telling us everything¡­ Shinji asked Renka with a smile. ¡±It was just a conversation. We got involved in a little bit of s*x, didn¡¯t we? So, we were talking a little bit about s*x. I told her about thest time I wore a maid¡¯s uniform, and Akane said we should do something together that would make Shinji happy¡­¡± Overwhelmed by her smile, Renka gave up and started talking. She looked very embarrassed because of the content. Shinji couldn¡¯t help butugh at the content. ¡±You couldn¡¯t say no?¡± ¡±Don¡¯tugh at me¡­! It¡¯s a fact that I induced her to have s*x with you even though I said I would only show her. That¡¯s why I wanted to promise Shinji that I would only listen to him and that we would not owe each other anything!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I just thought it was cute how embarrassed Renka looked.¡± Shinji continued tough, and Renka¡¯s face grew redder with shame. ¡±So, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll invite her over. Oh, but¡­¡± Shinji got up from his chair and put his hand on Renka¡¯s head, who looked at him with a frown and answered in the affirmative. Renka thought that Shinji was a lecher, but¡­ ¡±I think I would have refused if it was just Akane. But since you¡¯re with me, I decided to take it.¡± When Renka heard those words, she looked at him for a moment, unsure of what she had said. However, the moment she understood what was being said, her face instantly turned bright red. Shinji implicitly told Renka that she was special, and this made her vagina tingle and she wanted to be embraced by him immediately. ¡±D, don¡¯t say something stupid¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s the truth, you know. It¡¯s not that I want embrace anyone.¡± Then, Shinji took his hand away from Renka¡¯s head. Renka felt sad that Shinji¡¯s warmth was gone, but she couldn¡¯t do anything that would make too much noise. Because Alvin was next to this room. ¡±So, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡± ¡±I understand¡­ Hey, Shinji.¡± To conclude the conversation, Renka grabbed Shinji¡¯s arm as he was about to read again. ¡±Can I talk to you for a while longer?¡± ¡±Sure. Let¡¯s talk over a cup of tea then.¡± Shinji smiled and agreed to the modestly sweet Renka. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 32 Renka and Akane, a 3P service to thank him for helping them out, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Shinji came alone to the appointed inn. Alvin and Milis went out in the morning on a date together. Emily had been summoned by the guild and was reluctant to leave. She was probably being told a lot of things about moving to another city. Because they can¡¯t afford to have someone again as good as Emily in town. Shinji also feels that she is not as selfish as she used to be, probably because she had a hard time working on her own after leaving Shinji. Therefore, it was easy to guess that she was being missed. ¡±So, this ce¡­¡± Shinji found an inn with a more luxurious feel than usual. He opened the door with a dignified look and went inside, where an old gentleman greeted him. ¡±What is your name?¡± ¡±Shinji.¡± ¡±¡­This way, please¡­¡± He quickly showed him the way and pointed him to the door marked number <3>. When Shinji entered the door, he found it to be a small waiting room. There is another door opposite the one Shinji entered. The window on the top of the door was not visible from here, but it must have been made so that it could be seen from the other side. It was like a secret meeting ce in an inn. Then, the door with the window opened. ¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you, master ?¡± ¡±¡­Thank you for your patience, master.¡± The two who emerged from the door were Akane and Renka. Both of them were wearing the erotic maid outfit that Shinji had made Renka wear before. The design is the same, but Akane¡¯s breasts arerger than Renka¡¯s, and when she wears it, her breasts are more emphasized, and her magnificent cleavage is more seductive. ¡±This is a great ce to stay, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Well, It¡¯s a top-ss inn. The price is reasonable.¡± Renka and Akane wrap their arms around Shinji, who is trying to keep hisposure, and pull him close to them. Their soft breasts were pressed against his arms. ¡±I used my savings from being an adventurer! How about it? ?¡± Akane put more strength into her arms and pressed his arms into the cleavage of her breasts. Her gaze sparkled like a dog that wants to be praised. Shinji was a little taken aback by Akane¡¯s strong push, but decided to praise her. ¡±It looks good on you, of course, Renka too.¡± ¡±An¡­ ? I¡¯m so happy¡­ ?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ ? Already¡­ ?¡± Shinji stroked Renka and Akane¡¯s thighs in a lewd way. In normal times, this would be a perfect form of s*xual harassment, but the two did not resist when Shinji stroked them. Rather, they let out a pleasant sound and squirmed. Shinji felt an unprecedented arousal at the sight of the two of them. Renka had a friend named Alvin, but now she waspletely delighted to serve Shinji. Akane, who had been tainted by a goblin and had a weakness for men, had now learned the pleasures of s*x and hade to embrace him. Sandwiched between the two women he had changed, Shinji walked through the door where Renka and the others had beene out and went into the bedroom. He sat down on the bed, which wasrge enough for the three of them to lie on. ¡±First of all, Shinji-san, Renka. Thank you¡­I¡¯m not afraid to talk to men anymore. After Shinji-san taught me how good it feels to be held, I really feel much better.¡± Akane, her cheeks flushed red, looked up at Shinji. Shinji felt more than gratitude, but he didn¡¯t dare mention it. ¡±I¡¯m d it worked out for you, though. It could have gotten worse.¡± ¡±I knew if it¡¯s Shinji, it would be fine. He¡¯s a good pervert.¡± ¡±I wonder if I should be happy about that trust.¡± Shinji, who had never tried to override hertent fear of being vited, responded with a wry smile. Renka giggled and crawled her hand to Shinji¡¯s crotch. Akane¡¯s hand joined Renka¡¯s in stroking Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis. ¡±That¡¯s why I thought of a way to thank you¡­ ? I asked Renka how to do it, then if we did it together, you¡¯ll be happy¡­ ?¡± ¡±You just wanted to do it again, didn¡¯t you¡­? ?¡± ¡±Did you get hooked after one time?¡± Renka¡¯s and Akane¡¯s hands skillfully undressed Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear. Shinji also lifted his hips and exposed his lower body to them as they undressed him. ¡±I wanted you to teach me more¡­ ?¡± ¡±Akane, you¡¯re so naughty¡­ ?¡± ¡±I think Renka is responsible for that too¡­¡± Akane looks back at Renka, whoughs teasingly. Shinji¡¯s usual kindness is gone, and he gives off the air of a male giving himself over to his desires. ¡±If that¡¯s the case, you can learn from Renka. First, start with a fetio.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t help it¡­ ?¡± The two women who had been held by Shinji before had no choice to resist. They positioned themselves between Shinji¡¯s legs and brought their faces close to his huge p*nis. ¡±First of all, lick it properly¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Rero¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Rero¡­? Rero¡­? Rero¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s tonguees from the right side and crawls around his p*nis. At the same time, Akane¡¯s tongue also crawled over his p*nis from the left side, making Shinji¡¯s p*nis wet with saliva as the two tongues writhed wildly. ¡±Chu¡­? Pero¡­? Mmm.. Mmm¡­? Rero¡­?¡± ¡±Rero¡­? Rero¡­? Chu¡­? Chu¡­? Pero¡­? Nn¡­?¡± Renka put her lips on his p*nis and sucked on it, squeezing and chomping it. Akane, who saw Renka carefully caressing his p*nis from the tip of the ns to the base, followed suit and caressed it in the same way. Shinji watches with pleasure as they caress the back of his cock, his ball sack, the ns, and every other part of his body. The caresses of the two girls made Shinji feel like he was about to ejacte. It¡¯s not only the caresses that feel good, but more importantly, the desire to conquer the two of them to serve him makes the pleasure doubled. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±Fa ? Hamu¡­?¡± ¡±Oh, Renka¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis trembled greatly, and Renka sucked Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her mouth. After ejacting in Renka¡¯s mouth, Shinji continued to release his thick semen. Renka swallowed Shinji¡¯s semen with an ecstatic look on her face. ¡±¡­ ? Hmm¡­ you have to drink it like this at the end ?¡± ¡±I get it¡­?¡± After drinking thest bit of Shinji¡¯s semen, Renka removes his p*nis from her mouth. Renka opened her mouth and showed Shinji that she had drunk all of it. Shinji¡¯s p*nis did not wilt from the ejaction and remained firm. ¡±It felt so good¡­ Next time, both of you give me a paizuri¡± ¡±Already¡­ ?¡± ¡±Paizuri¡­ ? I¡¯ve got the advantage with my big tits¡­ ?¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed, Shinji lies down on his back. Two breasts were pressed against his towering p*nis from both sides. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? ¡­Uh ?¡± ¡±Hah¡­? Hah¡­ ? This¡­ ? The nipples¡­ rubbing each other¡­ ?¡± The breasts pressed against the p*nis, slippery with saliva, continue to press against each other and change their shape. The two of them move up and down, their nipples asionally rubbing against each other as they continue to squeeze each other with a look of pleasure on their faces. ¡±I¡¯m about to¡­. ejacte, Akane¡­!¡± ¡±¡­. ?¡± ¡±Ah ? Yes¡­ ?¡± Renka pulled back and Akane stepped forward so that his p*nis was tightly trapped in the valley. She sucked the ns into her mouth as she slumped her body down and held it between her cleavage. Shinji ejactes into Akane¡¯s mouth. Dopyu!! Akane is surprised to see that this is the second time he has ejacted with such force, but she does as she is told and swallows the semen. After the ejaction subsided, Shinji slowly pulled his p*nis out of Akane¡¯s mouth. Akane¡¯s mouth opened, and showing it to Shinji that she had swallowed it all. ¡±Well done¡­¡± Shinji stroked Akane¡¯s head as she took her first swallow. Akane rubbed her head against Shinji¡¯s hand as if she was enjoying it. It was as if she was a well-loved dog. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 33 Renka and Akane, a 3P service to thank him for helping them out, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Renka,e here.¡± Finished stroking Akane, Shinji moved from the edge of the bed to the center and sat down. He tapped his knee and called Renka close to him. When Renka got close to Shinji, she straddled him and sat down. Renka gazed into Shinji¡¯s eyes as she fingered her underwear under her skirt and ced Shinji¡¯s still hard p*nis at the entrance to her private parts. ¡±Hmm¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? Hah¡­ ?¡± Shinji put his hands on Renka¡¯s hips and Renka lowered her hips again. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is slowly inserted deep into Renka¡¯s vagina. The p*nis reaches the back of the vagina, and Renka breathes heavily in ecstasy. Having her virginity broken by Shinji, and having been taught the pleasures by him, Renka¡¯s vagina was a perfect fit for his p*nis. Even though Shinji holds many women in his life, he found Renka¡¯s vagina to be exceptionally pleasurable. ¡±I¡¯m moving¡­¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ ? Ah ? Ah ? Nh ? Fah¡­ ?¡± When Shinji started to move his hips gently, Renka started to shake her hips as well. Renka hade to like the face-to-face sitting position the most. Hugging and rubbing her body against the dependable Shinji. (Shinji¡­I love you¡­?) Renka had no intention of putting her feelings into words. At least not yet. However, her feelings were evident in her attitude. The way Renka was kissing him over and over again, shaking her hips in a loving way, was nasty but beautiful, and even Akane, who was watching from the side, could feel her love for Shinji. Shinji and Renka¡¯s movements gradually became more and more violent. They both know how to make each other feel the best, and the timing of their thrusts and swings of their hips is perfect. ¡±I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡± ¡±Cumming¡­ ??? Hmm ?? Chu¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? Rero¡­ ?¡± They both climaxed at the same time. Renka¡¯s arms and legs wrapped around Shinji¡¯s body and brought them into close contact with each other. She gave Shinji a long kiss as she surrendered to the warmth and mind-numbing pleasure of the semen spewed repeatedly from his p*nis deep inside her vagina. The kiss continued until the waves of Renka¡¯s pleasure receded, and then they slowly parted their lips. ¡±¡­That felt so good ?¡± ¡±It felt good for me too.¡± Embarrassed, Renka smiled and slowly stood up on top of Shinji. Shinji¡¯s semen overflowed from Renka¡¯s clit, soaking her crotch. ¡±It¡¯s dripping¡­ ? It¡¯s too much ?¡± ¡±I can still do it, though. Come here, Akane.¡± ¡±¡­Yes ?¡± Renka sits down next to Shinji and protests with her glossy face, but it¡¯s just words and she¡¯s happy that she¡¯s getting so much cum in her. Shinji invited Akane, who had been looking at him with a dazed expression. Akane straddled Shinji¡¯s body as he invited her to do. Shinji rolled over andy down on his back. ¡±Akane, practice your cowgirl position.¡± ¡±So, grab it gently with one hand¡­ put it in and sit down¡­ ?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Faaa¡­ ? I knew it so big ¡­¡­ ??¡± As Shinji and Renka told her, Akane guided Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her vagina and slowly lowered her hips. It¡¯s not like the first cunnilingus, where it waspletely swell, but rather it was a voluntary pration. The vaginal passage is filled with her love juices, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis prates the inner part of her vagina, pushing it open and wide. She was not in any pain, and her body trembled with the pleasure of having her vaginal walls rubbed. ¡±Put your hands on my chest and raise your hips and lower them repeatedly.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Nuu¡­ ? Ah ? Fah¡­ ? Nah¡­ ?¡± cing both hands on Shinji¡¯s chest te, Akane begins to shake her hips in an unfamiliar way. She moves a few times as if to check and then seems to get the hang of it and her movements be smoother. Herrge breasts bounce up and down as she swings her hips, making Shinji¡¯s p*nis harder and harder. ¡±¡­Muu, I wonder if Shinji likesrge breasts¡­¡± ¡±Hyan ? Renka¡­ ? Don¡¯t rub it¡­ ? Ah¡­ ?¡± When Renka felt Shinji¡¯s nasty gaze on Akane¡¯s big breasts, she stood beside Akane and began to rub them. Akane¡¯s body trembled, and her hips suddenly fell, and she climaxed lightly when Shinji¡¯s p*nis gouged the back of her vagina. ¡±Isn¡¯t it wrong if the maides first?¡± ¡±Fan ? Master ? I¡¯m sorry ? Ah ? Ah ? Don¡¯t move ? Please ? I¡¯m moving ??¡± ¡±Hyan ? Ahn¡­ ? That ce¡­ ? It feels so good¡­ ?¡± Shinji grabbed Akane¡¯s hips with his right hand and applied pressure to the back of her vagina, while his left hand reached on Renka¡¯s clitoris and rubbed it. Akane resumed shaking her hips to escape Shinji¡¯s vaginal torture. Akane¡¯s vagina that had once climaxed tightened on its own to amodate Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and the pleasure of rubbing against the vaginal walls led her to a second climax. Renka¡¯s clitoris is rubbed by Shinji and she is immersed in pleasure. When Shinji¡¯s finger was inserted into her vagina and stroked the bumpy spot on her vaginal wall, a sweet feeling of pleasure hit her. ¡±Master ? Hah ? Hah ? My inside feels good¡­ ? Does it? ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­it feels good. I¡¯m about to ejacte¡­¡± ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Me too¡­ ? I¡¯m cumming¡­ ? Cumming¡­ ?¡± Shinji thrusts his hips up matching the timing of Akane¡¯s lowering. Shinji thrusts deep into her vagina again and again to ejacte into her womb. Akane drools from the corner of her mouth in pleasure and continues to shake her hips in unison. Guchu ? Guchu ? the love juice foamed and made a nasty water sound, which made Akane even more absorbed in the act. Renka also shakes her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s finger movements. A mixture of semen and love juices flowed out of her vagina, staining the sheets. The three of them climaxed at the same time. ¡±I¡¯m cumming ? Master ?? Faaaaah ???¡± ¡±Me too¡­ ? I¡¯m cumming too¡­ ??¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­!!¡± Akane climaxed as Shinji ejacted into her. She arched her back as she felt the pleasure of her vagina being filled with warm semen. Renka also shuddered in ecstasy as Shinji¡¯s fingers made her cum. Shinji grabbed Akane¡¯s waist with both hands and slowly pulled his p*nis out. The Semen that couldn¡¯t be held in Akane¡¯s vagina dripped down and soaked her crotch¡­. ¡±It felt so good¡­ thank you, Renka, Akane-san.¡± Renka and Akane hit their arms in turn, and when they realized what was happening, they put their heads on Shinji and snuggled up to him. ¡±You¡¯re wee¡­ ?¡± ¡±I won¡¯t do this again¡­?¡± Akane hugged Shinji and pressed herrge breasts against his body, but Renka, who had cooled down a bit after climaxing, told her. Renka also hugged Akane and pressed her body against Shinji¡¯s to share the warmth. It¡¯s not surprising that Shinji¡¯s p*nis starts to grow again as the attractive naked women on either side of hime into close contact. ¡±Are you sure you don¡¯t want to¡­? ? Renka ? Master seems to be fine ?¡± ¡±¡­J, just a little bit more ?¡± ¡±Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s have some fun until the very end.¡± Renka and Akane¡¯s hands reached for Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji received a full hour of their services. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 33.5 Main Character Introduction (At the End Desert City) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink. He has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. Shinji¡¯s s*xual dick is the only thing that gives her pleasure. She likes to be prated deep inside her vagina, which Alvin can¡¯t reach (she¡¯s not aware of it yet). She and Shinji are in a s*x friend (saffle) rtionship. Renka ¡ú Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Arvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She is aware that her love for Arvin is a family love, like a brother, and her love for Shinji is a heteros*xual love, but she doesn¡¯t talk about it. She loves to have s*x with him in the face-to-face sitting position. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together Akane ¡ú Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Milis ¡û Akane ¡û Charlotte ¡û Renka ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Nanaka ¡û ¡û Emily Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 34 Running Wolves going to choose a special magic Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The carriage carrying the four members of and Emily out of the desert town traveled as nned for three days without incident, and arrived at the town where they were originally based. After arriving in front of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, they all got off from the carriage. ¡±We¡¯re finally home!¡± ¡±Even after only three days, traveling by carriage is tiring¡­¡± ¡±Mil, are you okay?¡± ¡±I have to decide where to stay! Shinji, I want to stay with you, so I¡¯ll follow you.¡± ¡±Okay, just don¡¯t stick to my arm it¡¯s too hard to walk.¡± They split into three groups, Alvin, Milis and Renka, then Shinji and Emily. When Emily hugged Shinji¡¯s arm, he gently calmed her down and pulled her hand away. ¡±That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll take a break tomorrow, but since it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we all go to the special magic library?¡± ¡±I agree with you, Al! I want to go there.¡± ¡±Me too. ¡­Why don¡¯t you stay at the same ce as us, Shinji?¡± ¡±If so, we can meet at the guild. Perhaps you should think about it.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll pass. ¡­I won¡¯t do anything strange, even if it¡¯s just the two of us. When Renka told Shinji, he considered it seriously. Shinji felt threatened by Emily, who was obviously thinking about something, but was trying to hide it with bad disguise. ¡±Maybe it would be safer if we all rented a house together.¡± ¡±Alvin, let¡¯s rent a house!¡± ¡±It might be fun!¡± ¡±But cleaning and maintenance will be difficult, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not really that difficult, is it?¡± The five of them walked together to their respective inns. * * * Shinji and Emily opened the ¡¯s door and entered the inn. Charlotte was sitting at the counter, and when she saw Shinji, she greeted him with a smile. ¡±Wee back, Shinji-san! I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay!¡± ¡±Hello, Charlotte. It¡¯s good to see you again. Is there room for one more? My friends would like to stay in here too.¡± ¡±There is one room avable, but it¡¯s the one furthest from Shinji¡¯s room. The other rooms are full.¡± Charlotte flipped through the management list. When Shinji heard about the avability, he turned to Emily and asked her what she wanted to do. He looked at Emily. ¡±It¡¯s okay there! My name is Emily and I¡¯ll take one week for now.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll take two weeks.¡± ¡±Thank you very much??¡± Charlotte smiles as she receives the money from both of them. She then called her mother loudly and asked her to show Emily to her room. Then, Charlotte walked ahead to have Shinji check out the cleaned room. When Shinji reached the same room as before, he took the key and entered the room. Charlotte followed him. When the door was closed and they were alone, Charlotte¡¯s face changed from that of an innkeeper¡¯s daughter with a bright smile to that of a blushing woman. ¡±She¡¯s very pretty, but is she your girlfriend?¡± ¡±No, not really. But I¡¯ve been seduced.¡± ¡±What a waste¡­ such a pretty girl¡­ hyan ?¡± Shinji stroked Charlotte¡¯s shapely ass. That alone is enough to make Charlotte¡¯s body jump with excitement ?. Shinji¡¯s smile deepens at the sensitive Charlotte. ¡±Tonight¡­ will youe?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Please wait for me, Shinji-san ?¡± Charlotte kisses Shinji¡¯s cheek lightly and leaves the room to go back to work. The back of her face showed that she was looking forward to it, and she didn¡¯t feel guilty about her lover. (It¡¯s worth it that her body can¡¯t be satisfied by Morse-kun) Shinjiughed at the sight of Charlotte, who had lost all resistance to cheating after her body was corrupted. * * * The party gathered at the adventurer¡¯s guild again, and after reporting their return and promotion to the adventurer¡¯s guild, they requested to use the special magic library. Fortunately, the library was not in use, so the four of them were able to use it. After receiving the magic list from the guild staff in the modest room, the four of them sat down side by side. ¡±There¡¯s a lot of stuff here, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡±I¡¯m confused if I should choose one of these¡­¡± ¡±Shinji, which one is the mostmonly used?¡± Renka asked Shinji as Alvin and Milis stood side by side scratching their heads. Shinji looked at the list and smiled bitterly. ¡±I was trying to get you to look at it without preconceptions.¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard to choose when there¡¯s so much to choose from. But there are times when the mostmonly used magic seems to be the most useful.¡± Shinji nodded his head and asked if Alvin and Milis needed any advice, and both of them took a position to listen to him for reference. ¡± is popr for vanguards. It¡¯s more likely that it¡¯ll be dealing withrge monster. I¡¯ve also heard a lot of people talking about movement technique like and ¡± is a magic that allows the user to move at about the same speed as Emily¡¯s movement method. It¡¯s also a great magic that can be used to break through a bit more forcefully without making the defenses weakening. is a magic that allows the person to move in the air by kicking the air. is one of the most popr magic in the world, and it has been restricted because it was frequently used by bandits. ¡±How about this one ? It¡¯s invincible for one second.¡± ¡±I think a lot of people take it as their second magic when they get to mid-level.¡± Shinji says that even if the user can survive for a moment, if he can¡¯t defeat the enemy, he will be vulnerable, and at the beginning, many people rather learn magic that increase their destruction power. ¡±If you¡¯re an archer, you can choose , and movement techniques.¡± is a magic that makes arrows fly in a predetermined direction. is a magic that allows the user to see the surroundings from above. ¡±In the case of magic ss, each attribute has its own magic that is restricted because it has a wide range or is too powerful, so they often choose the one that works best for them. Milis has light-attribute magic, so maybe she can choose ¡± There were restrictions on magic that could cause havoc depending on how it was used, such as high-powered magic against giant monster or wide-area magic against crowds. At the same time, it¡¯s also important to note that a lot of people are not aware of the fact that there are many different types of magic avable. ¡±If you don¡¯t like it, you can always reapply for a new one. You can¡¯t be on upper ranks if you have special magic and not used it.¡± ¡±Okay¡­. But, have you decided yet?¡± After he finished speaking, Shinji did not look at the magic list. Milis and Renka are looking at the paper again and starting to worry. ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m going to choose a magic called . With this, I can summon Freri¡¯s body. The one I¡¯ve had so far was a split body, so she fit on my shoulders, but her actual height is about Milis.¡± ¡±Is that so?¡± ¡±I¡¯d like to see it.¡± ¡±Maybe when we¡¯re training together.¡± ¡±Oh, I think I choose !¡± They talked about this and that for a while. In the end¡­ Alvin Milis Renka Shinji This is the special magic that they have been applying for. The Approval was obtained on that day, and they are returned to the inn with new power. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 35 Welcome Home, and Cheating Sex with Charlotte Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Late at night, Charlotte was visiting Shinji¡¯s room as promised. From the moment she entered the room, Charlotte¡¯s cheeks were red and her eyes were tinged with lust. Sweet words like lovers were not necessary for Shinji and Charlotte. All Shinji had to do was tell Charlotte what he wanted. ¡±Can you lick it and make me erect?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Charlotte does as she is told and crouches down in front of Shinji. She pulled down his pants and underwear and happily sucked on his semi-erect p*nis. It seems to have umted a lot over the past month, and Charlotte caresses his p*nis, making a nasty sound as she sucks on it. ¡±Hey, don¡¯t do that¡­thing!¡± ¡±Ubu¡­?¡± Shinji held Charlotte¡¯s head in his hands and thrust his big erect p*nis down to her throat. Charlotte seems startled by the sudden deep-throating and removed his p*nis from her mouth. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡±I know you couldn¡¯t wait to get your hands on this cheating dick¡­here, turn around and put your hands on the wall so your ass is facing me. Yes¡­? I get it¡­?¡± Charlotte puts her hands on the wall and puts her shapely ass out towards Shinji. The love juices are dripping from the open crotch, ready to be inserted at any time. Without saying a word, Shinji ced his p*nis in her secret area and inserted it at once. ¡±Ahhhhh ? Ngu ? Nnnnn ???¡± ¡±Charlotte, you¡¯re screaming too loud. Did you want it so badly?¡± Charlotte¡¯s pleasurable voice echoed in the room. Shinji covered Charlotte¡¯s mouth while he poked her vagina. That was enough to make Charlotte¡¯s body convulse and climax. She didn¡¯t even have time to answer Shinji¡¯s question. ¡±You¡¯ve be a really experienced girl, Charlotte¡­ I don¡¯t need to say anything to you, but you tighten me up so well it feels good.¡± Shinji¡¯s hips and Charlotte¡¯s hips pressed against each other, squeezing the back of her vagina. The womb sucked on the ns and seemed to be saying, ¡°Hurry up and ejacte ?¡± Shinji begins to piston for his ejaction. He let go of the hand that was covering Charlotte¡¯s mouth, loosened her clothes and grabbed Charlotte¡¯s rich breasts, exposing them to the open air. If he squeezed her breasts, her vagina would be tighter and tighter, and he would feel more and more to ejacte. ¡±Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nnn~¡­ ? Nn~ ?¡± Charlotte bites the hem of Shinji¡¯s loosened clothes with her mouth to prevent her voice from leaking out. Charlotte felt that Shinji¡¯s p*nis felt exceptionally good. The big p*nis that filled her vagina was rubbing her vaginal walls and thrusting deep inside her vagina, and the pleasure was killing her. The time she spent with Morse during the month of January was peaceful. It was a happy time, Charlotte thought. Sex with Morse had filled her heart with joy. But when she saw Shinji¡¯s face when he returned, her body instantly remembered. The night of overwhelming pleasure that had been carved at their parting. It never urred to her to refuse Shinji¡¯s invitation. The only thing that upied her mind was the desire to have the same pleasure. (Shinji¡¯s cock is bad¡­ ???) Pan ? Pan ? Pan ?, Charlotte shook her hips enthusiastically. Shinji, who had been rubbing both breasts, turned Charlotte¡¯s face with one hand. Charlotte, whose face ispletely melted with pleasure, understands Shinji¡¯s intentions and kisses him. It¡¯s not a light kiss to enjoy the afterglow of s*x. Instead, Charlotte moves her tongue, seeking a deep kiss that entwines tongue and tongue as lovers do. ¡±Jyuru~ ? Nmu~ ? Rero¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Cumminggg ??¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis gets bigger and bigger in her vagina. When Charlotte saw the signs of Shinji¡¯s ejaction, she stopped kissing him and shook her hips violently. Shinji also reaches the limit of his endurance as he shakes his hips as her vagina tightens. He pulls Charlotte¡¯s waist and pushes his p*nis into her womb. ¡±Nn~ ????? Ah¡­ ? Nn~¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Chu¡­ ?¡± Charlotte had the best climax of her life as her head went nk with the hot semen shot into her vagina. That was something that would never happen in s*x with Morse¡­. Charlotte was in ecstasy as she kissed Shinji deeply again, pressing her hips against his p*nis. ¡±Hmm¡­ shall we go to bed next?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? let¡¯s do more¡­ ?¡± After pulling his p*nis out of Charlotte¡¯s vagina which tightens and squeezes everyst drop of semen out of him, Shinji puts his hands on her shoulders and leads her to the bed while rubbing her breasts. Shinji puts in Charlotte in a missionary position, and then starts to piston slowly. He then opens his mouth while making a slow pistoning motion. ¡±Did anything happen while I was gone?¡± ¡±Nothing¡­ ? Ah~ ? It just work~ ? Date~ ?¡± Shinji smiled wickedly at Charlotte, who seemed to have calmed down a bit thanks to her deep cumming. ¡±Is that really all¡­?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? It¡¯s deep~ ? ¡­Morse ? Wants to marry me~ ?¡± ¡±And you¡¯re having an affair with me?¡± Shinji pull out his cock to the edge and thrust it all the way in. While rubbing the inside of her vagina, where semen and love juices mingle, he questions Charlotte. ¡±Because~ ? Shinji-san¡¯s¡­ ? It feels so good~ ? Even though I shouldn¡¯t¡­? I get tingly~?¡± ¡±It¡¯s be into habit. Then, are you getting married?¡± ¡±Yes ? I am ? I¡¯m going to take over the inn ? So, I need ? A husband ?¡± Shinji¡¯s pistoning motion gradually became faster. His p*nis remained hard all the time and continued to thrust deep into Charlotte¡¯s vagina. The waves of pleasure slowly began to wash over Charlotte, driving her over the edge again. ¡±So, you¡¯re going to marry Morse-kun and have children with him, right?¡± ¡±Children¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Don¡¯t tease me¡­ ? Please don¡¯t tease me¡­ ?¡± Shinji changed the movement of his hips to a shallow one. He rubbed the shallow part of her secret area as if to hurry her, and Charlotte begged for pleasure with a flirtatious smile. ¡±Let¡¯spete, then. Morse-kun and I willpete.¡± ¡±Competition¡­? ?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll turn off contraceptive magic and we¡¯ll have s*x. You want a baby, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s see whose baby will be born.¡± ¡±That¡¯s~¡­ ? That¡¯s~¡­ ?¡± A child with Shinji. There is no good reason. It¡¯s a ridiculous story about cheating and having blood parasite. (*Note: a child from people other than its official marriage) However, Charlotte¡¯s body, which had already been corrupted, trembled with joy. The instincts of a female wanted the child of a superior male. Her vagina tightened up again and again ?. ¡±Your body is honest, isn¡¯t it?¡± Charlotte could no longer reject Shinji¡¯s lustful smile. Charlotte¡¯s legs were wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist as her body desired, and she hugged him with both arms, squeezing him tightly. ¡±I¡¯ll tell you when we start having s*x making babies¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh¡­I¡¯ll look forward to that time.¡± Charlotte smiled as she was drowning in pleasure. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji begins to make a serious pistoning motion. He hugged Charlotte¡¯s body tightly and crushed her soft breasts with his chest. He thrusts his p*nis into Charlotte¡¯s vagina with a powerful swing of his hips. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ?? Shinji-san¡­???¡± Charlotte climaxed in no time at all after being tormented. She was made to climax over and over again and taught to do so. Whose child should Charlotte conceive? Who is the strongest male to dominate a female? ¡±Ahhhhhh~ ????¡± Shinji spurts a lot of cum into her. And Charlotte received it. (I¡¯m definitely going to have a baby with him¡­ ?) She thought to herself in the midst of her climax. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 36 Special Magic Training Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, , who had acquired special magic, came to the outskirts of with Emily. The purpose was, of course, to train in special magic. ¡±Then let¡¯s try to use it right away! I¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡±So, everyone, let¡¯s move back. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Shinji smiled bitterly at Alvin, who wanted to be the first to try it out without hiding his excitement, and stepped back. ¡±Al-kun, be careful.¡± ¡±Mil, can I be next after Al? ¡±I¡¯m fine. ¡­What about you, Shinji-san?¡± Shinji shook his head. ¡±I¡¯ll gost, Milis, after you.¡± ¡±Thank you.¡± The remaining three discussed as they backed away to a certain distance. It was decided that Renka, Milis, and Shinji would try it out in that order, while Emily finished setting up the target. ¡±Alvin! Today we¡¯re going to use it normally! If you can¡¯t do the basics, you¡¯ll never be able to use my techniques!¡± ¡±Yes, Master!!¡± It¡¯s no wonder that the two of them are on the same wavelength. Alvin held up his great sword and Emily moved away from the humanoid target. ¡±Dorya!¡± He shes down diagonally from the shoulder. At the moment of swinging down, a blue de extended from Alvin¡¯s great sword. Its length is several meters, and it creates enough length to reach the target where the de should not reach. The de passed through the space between the shoulder and waist of the humanoid, leaving a clear trail on the target. ¡±¡­Damn! I knew it was good! !¡± ¡±Alvin, how¡¯s the magic consumption?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not a problem!¡± Alvin clenched his fist and rejoiced at the fact that he had hit the target. Emily checked Alvin¡¯s consumption of magic power, but Alvin did not appear to be fatigued. Originally, the magic is activated only at the moment of shing, so there is little consumption. ¡±Then use it continuously for a while! You must know how long it takes for you to reach your limit, because you¡¯ll be using it in together with !¡± ¡±I understand! Master!!¡± Alvin did as he was told and began to continue his test shing. ¡±Emily, I¡¯ll leave Alvin to you. I¡¯ll do the same.¡± ¡±All right!¡± Shinji was impressed with Emily who was doing what a good teacher should do. If he listens to the conversation from a distance, he¡¯ll hear onomatopoeia flying around as usual, but it makes him smile to see Emily acting like a good teacher. (*Note: Onomatopoeia is the process of creating a word that phically imitates, resembles, or suggests the sound that it describes. It¡¯s like using *sfx sound to exin something.) (Emily, who used to be a troublemaker, has be a great person¡­) In his mind, he¡¯s a cousin who¡¯s happy to see her rtives grow up. ¡±Well, Renka. Shall you give it a try?¡± ¡±Okay. Well, I¡¯ll just shoot it for now.¡± Renka put an arrow in her bow. She shot the arrow when it was enveloped in a glow of blue magic. The arrow passed by the target, but from there it turned in a wide curve. And then the arrow hit the center of the target from behind. ¡±¡­ can do things that are impossible with techniques¡± ¡±If you pay attention, you¡¯ll see that the more magic you put into it, the more flexible it bes, so it¡¯s a magic that requires a lot of application.¡± ¡±That was a great trajectory, Renka-chan!¡± ¡±Thank you, Mil. I need to get used to it to see how far I can go with how much magic power I have.¡± Renka set up her bow again. Shinji and Milis decided to leave Renka, who had begun to concentrate alone. Shinji prepares a target for Milis¡¯ magic when he moves out of the way from Alvin and Renka¡¯s training. ¡± is a magic that works against monster. Let¡¯s give it a try for now.¡± ¡±¡­I understand.¡± Even when the two of them were alone, Shinji¡¯s attitude remained exactly the same as before. It was as if they never had a s*xual rtionship at all. However, Milis¡¯ body remembers the intense s*x she had with Shinji. It was an overwhelming pleasure that she would never forget¡­ Milis regained herposure and readied her staff. She took a deep breath and pointed the tip of his staff at the target. ¡±It is the sword that will avenge the demons. Receive the judgment of heaven !¡± A white shining great sword was released from the tip of the staff. A sword about the same size as the one Alvin uses stands in the middle of the target. The aurora overflowed from the tip of the sword and dazzlingly illuminated the surroundings. ¡±I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s possible to change the size of a great sword. Maybe it¡¯s because you shot it with the image of Alvin¡¯s big sword that you¡¯re familiar with, so it might have been that size. It is a magic that can be tested in many ways.¡± After a few moments of being hit, the shining great sword disappears into thin air¡­ Shinji¡¯s face was very serious as he observed and analyzed the magic. ¡±¡­I¡¯ll try a few things.¡± ¡±Oh, I hope you do. I¡¯ll take a look around at Alvin and Renka.¡± ¡±All right¡± Milis couldn¡¯t understand Shinji anymore. Shinji is very reliable as the party¡¯s wizard. He¡¯s also a good advisor on magic, and even though he¡¯s her s*x friend, he¡¯s serious when ites to adventuring. He also seems to keep his promises, and there¡¯s no sign of his secret being exposed. Is Shinji a good person? Or is he a bad person? Milis had no idea. Shinji left Milis and walked towards Arvin and the others. As Milis watched him walk away, she had aplicated look on her face. * * * When Alvin, Milis and Renka had used their magic to some extent, they all gathered again. They all seemed to be feeling the benefits of the training, and all three had good expressions on their faces. ¡±I guess we don¡¯t need to reapply.¡± ¡±Oh! I¡¯ll just have to get better at using it!¡± ¡±You¡¯re right. I guess I¡¯ll just keep trying for now.¡± It seems that the same opinion as Renka, and Milis nodded. ¡±Then let¡¯s have Alvin ept the next quest.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right! we need to start saving up again.¡± Alvin lowered his eyebrows, remembering that he had spent a good amount of money on the expedition of the desert city. ¡±What are you going to do, Emily?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be working solo. I don¡¯t want to form another party. It¡¯s fun to be with Shinji and the others for now ?¡± ¡±Master¡­!¡± ¡±It¡¯s too intense¡­¡± ¡±Hahaha¡­¡± Emily answers with a smile, and Alvin shakes her hand firmly. Renka and Milis looked on with nothing but bitter smiles on their faces. ¡±If so, I will summon Freri and end today¡¯s training.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right!¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been looking forward to it!¡± Alvin and Milis replied cheerfully. Renka is waiting in a watchful stance, while Emily remains as normal since she has met her before. ¡±Come¡­ Freri¡± Shinji calls out her name and a magic circle appears next to him. A girl emerged from the glow. A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face, is the main body of Freri. She is about the same height as Milis, but her body shape is less bumpy, and together with her face, she looks younger. With a hazy expression on her face, she picked at the sleeves of Shinji¡¯s clothes, a gesture that suited her very well. ¡±Wahhh! So cute¡­¡± Milis¡¯s heart was shot out by the adorable look. Freri moved away from Shinji and approached Milis, who beckoned her toe and see her. Gyu~ ? Milis hugged Freri with a tight hug. Freri¡¯s face was expressionless, but a flower bloomed in her green hair. ¡±I¡¯m not sure if that makes her happy or¡­?¡± ¡±She¡¯s always been so quiet, even when she was an alter ego.¡± Shinji smiled and affirmed to Arvin and Renka, who tilted their heads. ¡±She¡¯s been like that for a long time. She¡¯s a good kid, though, so you should be able to rely on her!¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand that soon enough.¡± Shinji nodded in agreement with Emily¡¯s assurances. ¡±That¡¯s right!¡± ¡±Mil, how long are you going to hug her?¡± ¡±Because she¡¯s so cute¡­!¡± ¡±Good for you, Freri. You must be d to hear that from Milis, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Shinji tried to talk to Freri, but there was no reaction. ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡±Can you say something?¡± Shinji¡¯s face was troubled, and Alvin and Renka bothughed. In the end, Freri remained in Milis¡¯s arms until Shinji sent her back. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 37 Milis Falls ? Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after the training was a rest day. Alvin said he had something to do and went out in the morning. Renka did the same, and left the inn in the morning. As for Milis, who was left alone, well¡­ ¡±Ya~, Milis.¡± She epted Shinji¡¯s call and met him at the meeting ce. The ce is a residential street that is one street away from the main street where the store is located. ¡±I also wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Milis wore a robe that covered her face. Probably because she was concerned about the eyes around her. Milis didn¡¯t want to be seen in this deserted street. ¡±I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. We can talk calmly.¡± Shinji said and took out his key. He used it to open the door of the house where they were meeting. Shinji walked through the front door and looked back at Milis. ¡±Can youe in?¡± ¡±Um¡­ what is this ce?¡± ¡±My secret base.¡± ¡±¡­Really?¡± Shinjiughed and walked into the house. Milis is unsure of what to do, but she has no choice but to follow Shinji into the house. When she went through the door, she found herself in a neat little one-room apartment. It was a quiet room with a mini-kitchen, a double bed, and minimal furniture such as a desk and chair. There were also two doors. While Shinji closed the front door, Milis opened the rest of the doors. It led to a room with a toilet and a bathroom. This house had been bought by Shinji when he earned money from a previous party. The house is kept clean by a cleaning service, but it is basically unused. He hadn¡¯t visited the house since he had trained Nanaka there. This house is Shinji¡¯s s*x-only hideout. ¡±I¡¯m going to make a pot of tea, so just sit down and enjoy it.¡± As soon as Shinji started to boil the water, Milis sat quietly in the chair. There was silence for a while. After a few moments of silence, Milis made up her mind and opened her mouth. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ which one is the real Shinji-san?¡± ¡±What do you mean?¡± The expression was so abstract that Shinji, who was looking at the kettle, answered Milis¡¯ question with a question without looking back. ¡±I thought that Shinji-san was a reliable wizard at parties. But¡­ I slept with you¡­ twice, albeit caused by myself. And after that¡­ you made me your s*x friend¡­ That¡¯s not good.¡± ¡±Un, and then?¡± Feeling Milis¡¯s gaze on his back, Shinji urged her onward. ¡±¡­But normally, you do a lot of good things for the party. Are you a good person, Shinji-san? Or are you a bad person?¡± ¡±I can only say that I¡¯m both.¡± Shinji looks back and smiles at Milis, who looks at him as if she wants him to be a good person. When the fire was extinguished, Shinji and Milis met each other¡¯s gaze, and the aphrodisiac magic in her vagina began to slowly bring Milis into heat. ¡±I¡¯m just keeping my private and public life separate, you know. As an adventurer, it¡¯s only natural to work with integrity. I also like Alvin and Renka. It¡¯s true that I want to be friends with them.¡± Shinji slowly approached Milis. Milis was unable to move as Shinji looked at her with a different mood. The male vibe that she felt during s*x is flooding through Shinji, and Milis is starting toe into heat, her body remembering the pleasure she has given in to. ¡±I had s*x with Milis, and it was very good, wasn¡¯t it? I wanted to have more s*x with you, so I asked you to be my s*x friend. We¡¯ll have to keep it a secret from your boyfriend, Alvin, right?¡± ¡±That¡¯s so¡­selfish¡­!¡± Milis retorts stubbornly while her cheeks turn red and she is breathing hard. ¡±Isn¡¯t Milis the same?¡± ¡±W, what do you mean? ?¡± Shinji bends down and looks into Milis¡¯s face. Milis who is in heat has averted her gaze from Shinji as if in shame. Shinji¡¯s hand grasps Milis¡¯s rich breasts. The sweet pleasure made Milis moan involuntarily. ¡±You seduced me twice, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t Milis selfish for having unfaithful s*x with me three times without telling Alvin?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? That¡¯s¡­ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Don¡¯t tease my nipples~ ?¡± While being rubbed, Milis¡¯s nipples had hardened to the point where they could be easily located even through her clothes. When Shinji pinched her nipples, Milis turned her body towards him in pleasure. ¡±You like adventure, you like to feel good, you¡¯re selfish. See, you¡¯re just like me.¡± ¡±Hah~ ? Hah~ ? Nn~ ? I¡¯m¡­ ? Ah~ ? Fuh~ ??¡± Milis can¡¯t immediately deny Shinji¡¯s words. It is impossible to think properly with thoughts that have been tainted by pleasure, and Shinji¡¯s caresses are driving Milis further and further into a corner. Her secret parts were dripping with love juice, and her underwear was already wet. She could not help but let out a sweet moan when Shinji¡¯s fingers rubbed her clitoris. ¡±Do you realize it? Milis is a naughty girl. I¡¯m going to make you more aware of it today.¡± ¡±No~ ? Ah~ Ah~ ? Cumming¡­ ??¡± When Shinji pinched her clitoris, Milis climaxed lightly with a charming voice ?. The aphrodisiac spell continues to fuel Milis¡¯s lust, and the light orgasm only serves to ignite her libido. Shinji pulls Milis out of the chair and sits her on the desk, pushing her down. He pulls off his pants and underwear, exposing his big, fully erect p*nis, which he presses against Milis¡¯s private parts. (I have to say no¡­ ? I have to decline¡­ ?) Milis had a horny look on her face. Milis is trembling with pleasure just from Shinji rubbing his p*nis against her underwear. Her whole vagina tingled with desire for Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji continued to tease¡­ watching with a nasty smile as Milis wriggled and swayed her hips. ¡±Milis, look to the side.¡± ¡±Eh¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? This¡­ ?¡± When she turned her head to the side as she was told, there is a mirror there. Milis knows what she looks like now. (I¡­ ? have such a nasty face¡­?) Her underwear was removed and his p*nis was ced on her secret area. Milis sees her face dyed with happiness, and finally epts Shinji¡¯s words. Milis finally epts Shinji¡¯s words, that she is a naughty girl who is into cheating s*x. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert it.¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡­?¡± Milis couldn¡¯t reject Shinji anymore. Milis was not able to reject Shinji any longer, as his cheating cock is inserted through her slippery vaginal passage and deep into her vagina. Milis continued to look at the mirror, her back slumping in the thrill of the pleasure. Her face appeared in the mirror with the expression of a happy woman. ¡±¡­I guess you finally get it.¡± ¡±It¡¯s not true¡­? I¡¯m not this kind of girl¡­? I¡¯m sorry, Al-kun¡­? I¡¯m sorry for being such a naughty girl¡­ ?¡± Milis¡¯s vagina is rubbed by Shinji¡¯s p*nis as she apologized in a whisper to Alvin. Then, a strong wave of pleasure washed away Alvin¡¯s presence from Milis¡¯ head¡­ ¡±Let¡¯s have lots of fun today.¡± ¡±Uh~¡­ ? That¡¯s~¡­ ?¡± Milis¡¯s body trembled with joy at Shinji¡¯s pronouncement. (I¡­ ? Already¡­ ? ¡­Cannot against it¡­ ?) The long day for Shinji and Milis had just begun. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 38 Milis Falls ? Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Around the time Milis was being fucked by Shinji. Alvin was visiting a jewelry store by himself. (Now that I¡¯m on upper ranks¡­ I want to give Mil a ring) She agreed to marry him, but they did not get married yet. Because the wedding ceremony at the church is the only way to be recognized as a married couple. So as a first step, Alvin wanted to give her a ring. Alvin went into town alone to buy the ring. He had already measured the size of the ring, so it was just a matter of design and price. Alvin felt bad that he had left Milis behind, because he wanted to surprise her. ¡±I hope she¡¯ll be happy with the ring¡­¡± In search of the ideal ring, Alvin continued to browse the stores. He was going to spend the whole day deciding on the ring. * * * ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Oh~ ? It feels so good¡­ ?¡± After being pushed down on the desk, Milis who had been made to climax inside by Shinji, is being vited again in a different position. All clothing has been removed when changing positions, and Milis is nowpletely naked. Shinji also stripped off all his clothes and was naked. She grabbed the edge of the desk with both hands and thrust her hips toward Shinji, who shook her own hips with a lustful expression. ¡±You¡¯re starting to show a good face¡­¡± ¡±Please don¡¯t look at me¡­ ? Huh~¡­ ? Nn~ ? My nipples~ ? No~ ?¡± Shinji is having s*x with Milis as they both look at her in the mirror. Every time Shinji thrusts up from behind, Milis¡¯s rich breasts shake violently with each thrust. When Shinji¡¯s fingers pinched Milis¡¯s nipples, her vagina tightened up and felt even better. Milis was also excited by her own naughty behavior. ¡±You can see what a naughty girl you are, don¡¯t you? Shaking your hips by yourself¡­¡± ¡±Because¡­ ? My vagina¡­ ? Is aching¡­ ? Ah~ ? There¡­ ? That ce¡­ ?¡± ¡±You like it here, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s Milis¡¯s weak point¡± If Shinji pushes up the inside of the vagina with his p*nis, Milis will lean back and lightly climax while drooling from her mouth. Shinji¡¯s p*nis seems to know every part of Milis that feels good, and leads her to climax again and again. Milis is now a prisoner of Shinji¡¯s big p*nis. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte again¡­ do as I taught you earlier.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Yes¡­ ? Oh, I¡¯m cumming¡­ ? Cummmmmmmingggg¡­ ???¡± Shinji gives ast spurt. The room is filled with the sound of hips pping against each other and the nasty sound of water sshing. Milis also shakes her hips madly in search of a deep climax, hoping to get Shinji¡¯s p*nis to plunge her deepest. Gurii¡­ ? The p*nis thrusts in as if to gouge, and ejaction begins. The heat of the semen was so strong that Milis¡¯s head went nk as she climaxed. She turned around as she had been taught and kissed Shinji on the lips. It was a great feeling to ejacte into her vagina while kissing her deeply and feeling she had been conquered. ¡±Rero¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ?¡± Milis slowly pulled her tongue away. Milis was still immersed in the afterglow of her climax, but the p*nis that Shinji had inserted was still hard. Milis¡¯s vagina tightens on its own as she continues to seek semen despite her climax, and she feels Shinji¡¯s bottomless energy. (It¡¯s amazing¡­ ? It doesn¡¯t wither at all even if he cum twice¡­ ?) Milis stares at Shinji with an entranced look on her face¡­ Milis¡¯s body is still in heat from the aphrodisiac magic. She is stuck in an endless loop where she climaxes and then immediately goes into heat. The crest is beginning to vaguely appear on Milis¡¯ vagina. The aphrodisiac magic that was nted in her vagina grew and became a lewd mark. This is the reason why Milis continues to be in heat. ¡±Ah~¡­? Nn~¡­ ?¡± ¡±Next, we will do it on bed¡± When the p*nis is pulled out, Milis looks at Shinji as if it¡¯s not enough. Shinji pulled Milis¡¯s hand and went to the bed andy down on his back. Shinji¡¯s p*nis had never wilted. Milis straddled Shinji¡¯s waist as if lured by his attractive p*nis. Milis¡¯s thoughts were already upied with the idea of feeling good. ¡±Ahhhh¡­? Shinji-san¡­? This position¡­? It¡¯s so deep¡­?¡± Shinji put his hands on Milis¡¯s hips, who reported her pleasure in a lusty voice. ¡±You can move as you like. You¡¯ll feel good.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Good~ ? It feels so good~ ?¡± Milis began to move her hips up and down as Shinji told her to. She changed the angle and moved her hips again and again to find the mostfortable spot. Milis¡¯rge breasts swayed boldly as she moved her hips up and down. Shinji¡¯s p*nis became more and more aroused by the spectacr view. ¡±It¡¯s an amazing sight¡­ too erotic¡± ¡±Don¡¯t look at me¡­ ? Please don¡¯t look at me¡­??¡± Milis¡¯s vagina tightens up as she feels Shinji¡¯s gaze on her. But Milis¡¯s arms are still down and her breasts are swaying as if to say, ¡°Look at me more!¡± Shinji stopped trying to hold back his ejaction at the sight of this nasty sight. ¡±Ah~ ?? It¡¯sing out~ ?? Inside me~ ??¡± Milis also climaxed while feeling the ejaction deep inside her vagina as she pushed her hips against Shinji¡¯s. She leans her body back, but when her climax subsides, she weakens and rests her upper body on Shinji¡¯s chest. While pressing herrge breasts together, she kissed Shinji as if she were enjoying the aftermath. ¡±It¡¯s all up to you, Milis¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ? What do you mean¡­ ?¡± Shinji and Milis stared at each other at close range. Shinji grabbed Milis¡¯s hips and began to slowly move his hips. ¡±You can do a heartwarming s*x with Alvin and you can do cheating s*x with me. If Milis wants to, she can do both of these things¡±. ¡±Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? That¡¯s¡­ ? That¡¯s a¡­ bad thing to do¡­ ?¡± While hugging Shinji, Milis shivers from the pleasure of being tortured deep inside her vagina. Hearing Alvin¡¯s name makes her feel guilty¡­ and that makes her feel pleasure again. ¡±If it feels so good you can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t me yourself. Let¡¯s apologize to Alvin¡­¡± ¡¯Al-kun¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­? I¡¯m sorry for feeling so good with Shinji-san¡¯s¡­? I¡¯m sorry for feeling so good with his cock¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis swells up at the sight of Milis apologizing to Alvin without being prompted. Pan ? Pan ? Shinji repeats the thrusts forcefully and presses the deepest part of her vagina. ¡±Ahhhhhhhh ???¡± ¡±Oh!!!¡± Milis climaxes in the most pleasurable way. In an instant, Alvin¡¯s face, which she had remembered to apologize for, disappears from her mind. Shinji kisses her deeply long time, as she climaxes every time, she feels the heat of semen in her womb and vagina. (I see¡­? I can¡¯t help it¡­? It feels so good¡­? I can¡¯t resist¡­?) It was a fluffy thought, but Milis was convinced. The lewd crest on the vagina, which was only vaguely visible, shines clearly and takes root in Milis¡¯s body. It¡¯s the proof that Milis¡¯s body has fallen to Shinji. This makes it possible to force her to keep the secret, instead of making an uncertain promise. Milis¡¯s body was now Shinji¡¯s possession. ¡±Let¡¯s go to the bathroom and clean up. You¡¯re all sweaty¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I understand¡­? Shinji-san¡­?¡± The time was just before noon. The intercourse between Shinji and Milis continues¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 39 Milis Falls ? Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Ummm¡­ I wonder what would be best for her?¡± Alvin spent the whole morning browsing through the jewelry stores. He couldn¡¯t find anything he liked. Most of the expensive rings hadrge jewels on them that would get in the way of wearing them all the time. Considering Milis¡¯s taste, a simple ring would have been preferable rather than an extravagant one. However, a simple ring was too cheap and insufficient. ¡±It might be better to order a custom one¡± After a quick lunch bought at a street vendor, Alvin headed back into town to look for a ring. * * * ¡±Chu¡­ ? Nn~ ? Nmu~ ? Jupo~ ? Jupo~ ?¡± ¡±Milis¡¯ mouth feels so good¡­¡± Milis sat between Shinji¡¯s legs as he sat in the bathtub, taking Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her mouth. She was under the influence of a lewd crest, so she couldn¡¯t refuse Shinji¡¯s request for a fetio. She learned how to give a fetio from Shinji and practiced it. (Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­ ? Is too strong¡­ ?) Even though she¡¯s not used to it, she learns s*xual techniques such as carefully twirling her tongue around the p*nis and licking up the underside. Shinji strokes Milis¡¯s head as she shakes her face back and forth, caressing the p*nis with a watery sound. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte. Drink it all¡± ¡±Yhessh¡­ ? Nbu~ ?? Nn~ ??¡± The hand that was stroking Milis¡¯s head is held down her head so that she can¡¯t escape. It isn¡¯t necessary to restrain Milis, who didn¡¯t resist¡­ because Milis epted the ejaction in her mouth as Shinji had told her to do. Milis swallowed the semen that was poured into her mouth. The fifth ejaction had the same thick, bitter taste that stuck in her throat. The male odor that pierced her nose made her feelfortable as she came into heat. Her vagina tingled, and she couldn¡¯t wait for Shinji to insert himself once more. ¡±Suck me to the end¡­¡± ¡±Juzo¡­ ? Chu¡­?? Hah¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­ ? I¡­ ?¡± After slurping up everyst drop of semen, Milis squirmed and rubbed her legs together as she looked up at Shinji. There is not a trace of reason in her eyes, which are stained with lust. Milis can no longer suppress her s*xual desires due to the effects of the lewd crest. She has be nothing more than a female who enjoys the pleasures of the male in front of her. ¡±How long can you stay today?¡± ¡±I have to be home¡­ ? On dinner¡­ ?¡± ¡±Okay¡­ Yosh!¡± ¡±Nhaaaaa ???¡± Shinji pulled Milis¡¯s arms and made her straddle him, and inserted his p*nis. Shinji grabbed Milis¡¯s hips and stood up, letting her put her arms around him firmly. Milis clings to Shinji so as not to be dropped. Both her legs are also tangled up¡­ As gravity pulled her body down, she moaned with pleasure as the inserted p*nis pushed up her vagina. Shinji lifted Milis up and began to thrust up her vagina in the Ekiben position, panting, panting, panting. ¡±Shinji-san~ ?? This is no good~ ?? It¡¯s deep~ ? Too deep ? I¡¯m going stupid~ ???¡± Milis cried out in pleasure at the position where her weak point was being poked and prodded. Her body was raised and she couldn¡¯t stop her light climax. Just clinging to Shinji was all Milis could do. ¡±It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the only one who sees you. You can show the stupid Milis only for me¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Naa~ ? Nn~ Cumming.. ? I¡¯m cummiinnnnggg ???¡± When Shinji allowed her, Milis climaxed wildly. She hugged Shinji with all her might and pressed her soft body against his. Milis continued to cum as she felt the warmth of the semen filling her vagina¡­. ¡±Huh¡­ Let¡¯s get something to eat and then we can continue¡± ¡±¡­ ? Huh¡­ ? Are we still doing this¡­ ?¡± When the p*nis is pulled out, the semen that could not be held drips from Milis¡¯ vagina onto the bathroom floor. Milis stared Shinji in ecstasy as he showed off his erect p*nis, showing that he was still willing to fuck. * * * After that, Shinji and Milis continued to have s*x. After a quick snack, they had s*x in the mini-kitchen, on the bed, in the bathroom again¡­ as much as time allowed. Milis was fucked in a variety of positions and waspletely captivated by the lewd passionate s*x. Shinji made her understand that he was the one who could make her feel the best. Today¡¯sst s*x. Milis liked it best when she was on all fours and being fucked from behind. Because it gave her a lot of pration and the pleasure was strong enough not to be painful, but just right. In this position, they exchanged a few words. ¡±Rest assured that you will only see the lewd crest when you have s*x with me¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Thank you so much~ ?¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? ¡±Let¡¯s continue to adventure seriously¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Al-kun¡­ ? I will support you ? Na~ ??¡± The timing of Shinji¡¯s hip shaking and Milis¡¯s hip shaking matched perfectly. It could be seen by how much Milis is being held by Shinji during this training. ¡±It¡¯s a secret between us that we¡¯re s*x friends. Also, about this house, too¡± ¡±I will keep the secret¡­ ? Ah~ ? Cumming again¡­ ??¡± Milis continued to climax with ease. Shinji never stops poking her climaxed and sensitive vagina without mercy. Milis can¡¯t think about anything else because of the pleasure of having her vagina poked and prodded. ¡±Fuaaaaaaaaaahhh ????¡± Shinji¡¯s ejaction in the final push. Milis¡¯s body slumped as she screamed uncontrobly. Her arms rxed and her upper body slumped to the bed. The expression on her face was very satisfied, and she looked happy and rxed. (Sex with Shinji-san¡­? It felt so good¡­?) That day, Milis¡¯ body was bound by the lewd crest. She could no longer confide to Alvin of her own volition. Milis, who was forbidden to do anything rted to the cancetion of the spell, had no way to escape from Shinji. Alvin was no longer in the mind of Milis, who had fallen into the role of Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 40 Renka’s Falls Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A month has passed since the lewd crest was imprinted on Milis without Alvin¡¯s knowledge. The activities of the are going very well. They spend their dayspleting quests and diving dungeons to earn money. No serious injuries, no illnesses. The days were ordinary, but irreceable. Of course, some things have changed. Alvin and Milis now have rings of the same design on their left ring fingers. The wedding is yet to take ce, but they look so happy together, as if they are a married couple. Under the influence of these two, Renka made up her mind. She was going to tell Shinji how she felt about him. On the way home after finishing the quest. Walking behind Alvin and Milis, Renka whispered in a voice that only Shinji could hear. ¡±Shinji¡­ do you have time tomorrow?¡± ¡±Yes, I do. I¡¯ve got something important to tell you too¡­ can we meet tomorrow?¡± ¡±Eh¡­ U, um¡­ okay¡± Renka¡¯s heart fluttered at Shinji¡¯s unexpected response. Maybe¡­ she hoped faintly. ¡±Then let¡¯s meet up tomorrow. I know a ce where we can talk. Can youe in the morning?¡± ¡±No problem. Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡± After being told the meeting ce by Shinji, Renka chased after Alvin and Milis. Her smile as they parted was very cute. * * * ¡±I wonder if it¡¯s here¡­¡± The next day, early in the morning, Renka went to the designated ce and found it to be a residential area. As she looked around for Shinji, the door to one of the houses opened and he appeared. ¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Renka¡± ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting, Shinji¡­ What¡¯s this house?¡± ¡±This is my house. I bought it during the previous party. Living alone is a hassle, so I don¡¯t usually use it, but¡­ pleasee in¡± ¡±I see¡­ sorry to disturb you¡± At Shinji¡¯s urging, Renka entered the house. Renka is convinced that this is Shinji¡¯s room, as it is calmly furnished with a minimum of furniture and equipment. ¡±Today you look especially stylish, you look beautiful¡± ¡±Tha, thank you¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡± Renka was not wearing her adventurer¡¯s robe, but her casual clothes. It was a simple jacket and miniskirt, but it looked even more beautiful when worn by the well-dressed Renka. Shinji reached out his hands to hug Renka, who was somewhat nervous. Renka wanted the same, so she put her arms around Shinji¡¯s back and hugged him back. Renka¡¯s heart beat faster. She felt safe in the arms of Shinji and rubbed her cheek against his chest. ¡±I like you, Renka¡± ¡±I like you too¡­?¡± When Shinji whispered in her ear, Renka looked up. She and Shinji met each other¡¯s gaze and stared at each other for a while before Renka kissed Shinji, just touching him. During the s*x, they have kissed a lot, but the kiss after they understood each other¡¯s feelings was exceptionally happy. ¡±More than Alvin¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Al is like a younger brother¡­ family oriented. It¡¯s Shinji that I love. I finally realized that¡­ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± He repeated the gentle kisses, ¡°Chuu¡­? Chuu¡­? Chuu¡­?¡± As they did so, Renka noticed that Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was in close contact with her, was getting harder. Renka herself was so happy and excited that she couldn¡¯t wait to have s*x with Shinji. ¡±Shinji, let¡¯s have s*x¡­ ?¡± ¡±Shall we go to bed?¡± They made their way to the bed and undressed each other. Renka¡¯s underwear is a beautiful underwear with a ckce that connected from top to the bottom. Shinji ispletely naked, but he felt it would be a waste to let Renka take off her s*xy underwear, so he pushed her down on the bed as she was. ¡±Your ck underwear looks really good on you¡± ¡±¡­I thought Shinji might like it ?¡± Shinji pushed Renka on top of her. He put his body between her thighs and put her waist against his waist. He rubbed the back of his erect p*nis against her private parts while caressing both of her breasts with a soft touch. ¡±Ah¡­ ? Ah~ ? It feels so good¡­ ?¡± Renka receives Shinji¡¯s caresses with an ecstatic look on her face. He carefully rubs and caresses her, then pinches her nipples¡­ and rubs her breasts again. He also rubbed his p*nis, and the light caresses that traced the surface of her secret area continued. It¡¯s not the usual pleasure-seeking caress, but a caress that takes its time and stimtes arousal, causing Renka to drip her love juice and wet her underwear. Her vagina tingles and she squirm her hips as she gazes at Shinji with lust in her eyes. ¡±Shinji¡­? Don¡¯t tease me¡­? Please insert it¡­?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ Okay¡± Renka, who had said she loved Arvin, now gave her body and soul to Shinji, begging for his love. Shinji felt an unprecedented arousal at the sight. He slips her underwear to the side and ces his p*nis in her secret area. Shinji¡¯s big p*nis is inserted into her vagina, which is dripping with love juice. Renka¡¯s vagina received Shinji¡¯s p*nis as if it was wrapped tightly. ¡±Fuaaaahhh ¡­¡­???¡± Renka¡¯s vagina wrapped tightly around Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Her vagina, which remembers the shape of Shinji¡¯s p*nis, provides the best tightness and gives Renka an indescribable sense of peace. ¡±Chuu¡­? Shinji¡­? I love you¡­? I love you¡­? I¡¯ve always wanted to say it¡­? Chuu¡­?¡± Renka hugged Shinji tightly and kissed him several times as she was ovee with emotion. Her both legs are tightly entwined, and she holds Shinji as closely as possible. ¡±I love you¡­ Renka¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Nn~ ? I¡¯m so happy~ ? Ah~ ? It¡¯s bigger than usual¡­ ?¡± The slow movement of her hips made Renka feel the pleasure slowly rising from inside her. She could feel Shinji¡¯s big dick in the slow s*x, which was different from the intense s*x she had been having. ¡±Chu¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Nmu~ ? Nfu¡­ ? It¡¯s shivering¡­ ? Please ejacte¡­ ? Ejacte inside me¡­ ?¡± Renka begged for cum. The vagina tightens up and the inner folds of the vagina continue to swell in order to make Shinji¡¯s p*nis ejacte. Shinji has reached his limit with her trying to squeeze him out, something he has never felt before even with the many women he has held. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte!!¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ??? Amazing¡­. ? It¡¯s deep¡­ ? I¡¯m cumming too ? Cummmmmming ???¡± Renka¡¯s back slumped and she climaxed violently. She continued to hug Shinji as she clung to him, her body twitching and convulsing. It was the deepest climax she had ever experienced in her life. (Amazing¡­ ?It feels too good¡­ ? Shinji¡­ ? I love you¡­ ??) Renka, who had given her body and soul to Shinji, was at the peak of her happiness as he prated her. The warmth of the semen wasforting, and it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t conceive Shinji¡¯s child right now. It was no exaggeration to say that Renka had epted everything Shinji had to offer, and was nowpletely defenseless. That¡¯s why she epts without resistance the hypnotic magic that Shinji secretly releases, which is so strong that it changes her sense of values. The contents of the spell are¡­ Suddenly, the house is unlocked and the door opens. The person who opened the door was Freri, who Shinji had been instructing behind the scenes. Leaving Freri behind at the front, Milis entered the house and locked the door again. In no time at all, Milis had stripped off her clothes and waspletely naked. Her lewd crests shone clearly, and Milis gave a look of envy to Shinji and Renka with eyes drowning in lust. ¡±Renka-chan¡­ ? Mix me in too¡­ ?¡± ¡±Already¡­ ? I can¡¯t believe you were Shinji¡¯s s*x friend¡­ ?¡± [Shinji has a lot of s*x friends. The lewd crest is a sign of s*x friend. He deserved to be an attractive male] ¡­They have been nted that awareness in their minds by him. ¡±Because¡­? Sex with Shinji-san¡­? It¡¯s be a habit¡­? Please don¡¯t tell Al-kun¡­?¡± ¡±Okay¡­? But¡­Shinji is my boyfriend, so don¡¯t fall in love with him¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I love Al-kun so much¡­??¡± A girl dominated by pleasure and a woman drowned in love. The conversation between the women Shinji had so changed was not normal from a third person¡¯s point of view. However, there is no one here who would disagree. He pulls his p*nis out of Renka and lifts her up. With his right hand he held Renka, and with his left he held Milis, who invited him over. ¡±You still have time until evening today, right?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Al-kun is training with Emily-san¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯ll be fine as long as we get home before dinner¡­?¡± Shinji gently squeezed their breasts with the hand he was holding. Milis and Renka rubbed their bodies against Shinji happily as they made sweet sounds of ¡°An¡­ ?¡±. ¡±Then let¡¯s have s*x until the end of time¡­¡± ¡±¡±Yes¡­?¡±¡± The time limit is about half a day. Milis and Renka look up at Shinji¡¯s face with an ecstatic smile. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 41 Shinji, Milis, and Renka’s Lewd Half-day ? Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Shinji-san¡­? Do you feel good¡­?¡± ¡±Chuu¡­? Rero¡­? Rero¡­? Juru¡­? Hamu¡­? Chu¡­?¡± With Shinji¡¯s ass lying on his back, Milis is kneeling on the bed, receiving Shinji¡¯s magnificent erect p*nis between her rich breasts and giving him a paizuri. There¡¯s a nasty sound as her juices and saliva mix together. Renka sits beside Shinji and pulls his face to hers, their tongues entwined in a passionate deep kiss, exchanging saliva. Shinji rubbed Renka¡¯s breasts with both hands, asionally pinching her nipples and enjoying the feel of them as he strengthened and weakened his caresses. ¡±Semen¡­? Please let it out¡­? Please pour it on me¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji¡­? Please ejacte quickly¡­?¡± Her paizuri became more and more intense as if she was begging for ejaction. Milis¡¯s tongue licks around the ns, and the tip of her tongue crawls around the urethra, begging for cum. Renka¡¯s fingers caress Shinji¡¯s nipples. Renka whispered in Shinji¡¯s ear and licked his ear with her tongue. He could feel her desire to make him feel as good as possible. (It¡¯s great¡­ It¡¯s really worth it to corrupt her¡­) Shinji is in a ce where Arvin would have originally visited him. The pleasure of their servicesbined with Shinji¡¯s arousal makes his arousal reaches its peak. Shinji ejacted as the two girls demanded. ¡±An¡­ ? So much¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­? So wonderful¡­?¡± ¡±Did it feel good¡­? ? Chu¡­ ?¡± Milis, who was disciplined by Shinji, liked to be sprayed with semen. It stimtes her desire to be conquered and makes her feel pleasure¡­. With an ecstasy on her face, she watched as Shinji¡¯s semen stained her face and chest. Renka kissed Shinji lightly as she gazed lovingly at him in the afterglow of his ejaction. ¡±Fuuh¡­ First of all, I have to reward Milis¡± Still with his p*nis erect, Shinji moved back from the top of Milis and pushed her down, flipping her over and lifting her ass. Torori¡­ ? Milis is dripping with love juices from the secret part of her body, she wriggles her hips as if inviting and waits for Shinji to enter. ¡±Nn~ ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­ ? It¡¯sing¡­ ??¡± Without saying a word, Shinji inserted his cock into Milis¡¯ vagina. Milis¡¯s vagina, which was well prepared, tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis from the beginning. Milis who is captivated by Shinji¡¯s cheating cock is drooling from the corner of her mouth as she enjoys the pleasure. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan Shinji begins to piston, and Milis desperately tries not to lose strength in her limbs. Every time Shinji¡¯s hips mmed into Milis¡¯s hips, her lush breasts shook violently. (The cock¡­ ? Is so big¡­ ??) Shinji¡¯s p*nis fully upied her vagina. Milis shakes her hips enthusiastically while making a nasty squirting sound. ¡±Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­! Renka¡­!¡± ¡±An~ ?? Amazing~ ?? It¡¯s chilling~ ???¡± Shinji grabbed Milis¡¯s waist and pistoned her, while Renka hugged him from behind. While pressing her soft breasts against Shinji¡¯s, she crawls her tongue into his ear and licks it. The sudden pleasure in his ears caused Shinji¡¯s p*nis to swell even more, putting pressure on Milis¡¯ vagina. For Shinji, Renka¡¯s smooth body rubbing against him felt good, and for Renka, the act of rubbing her hardened nipples felt good too. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmmmming~ ? Nnnnnn ???¡± Milis climaxed as she pushed her hips against Shinji¡¯s waist. Shinji push his hips into the inside of her vagina, and her whole vagina swelled with semen. A lot of semen is poured into the vagina of Milis. Shinji spurt out hisst drop of semen and pulls his p*nis out of Milis and separates his hips from her. Then, he left Milis lying on the bed. With his face immersed in the afterglow, Shinji pulls Renka down from his back, who was hugging him next to Milis. ¡±Kuuuuh~ ? Suddenly¡­ ?¡± ¡±It looks like I couldn¡¯t wait for Renka either¡­¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Renka¡¯s vagina, which was already so slippery, felt the joy of the sudden insertion, and Renka¡¯s body slumped. From the beginning, Shinji opened both of Renka¡¯s legs and started to piston violently, driving her over the edge. The room was filled with the sound of water and the sound of Renka¡¯s moans. (Milis has the best breasts and Renka has the best vagina¡­) Shinji inwardlypares the two of them, but Renka doesn¡¯t notice and reaches out her hands to Shinji, begging for a kiss. But Shinji didn¡¯t respond, instead calling out Milis¡¯ name. Milis, recovering from the aftermath, approaches Shinji and does as she is told and puts her face to Renka¡¯s. Milis kissed Renka. ¡±Nn¡­? Renka-chan¡­ ? Chu¡­? Rero¡­? You¡¯re so cute¡­?¡± ¡±An¡­ ? Mil¡­? Nngh¡­? Shinji¡­? Why is it be bigger¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis gets bigger and bigger as he watches the tongue-on-tongue kissing scene. The s*xual intery between two people who are usually close to each other has more than enough effect to make Shinji excited. ¡±Hyaa~ ? Shinji-san~ ? It¡¯s not like that ??¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? It¡¯s deep ? It¡¯s very deep ??¡± Shinji changed the position from missionary to crutching. (*Note: Matsuba Kuzushi? -> ËÉÈ~±À¤·) While holding Renka¡¯s thighs firmly with one hand, he pushes his p*nis deeper into her vagina with a pistoning motion. He licks her forefinger with his free hand and carefully drills Milis¡¯s asshole as she kisses Renka. Despite the fact that this is the first time she has been anally assaulted, Milis is still dripping with love juice from her vagina and feeling the pleasure. Her arousal caused by the lewd crest is so strong. ¡±Milis is such a naughty girl that she can feel it even when her asshole is being yed with¡± ¡±Hnn~ ? Please¡­ ? Don¡¯t say it¡­ ?¡± Shinji tells her nastily, as if it were her own talent. Milis is tickled by the idea of being tortured and it sends shivers down her spine. Once again, Shinji¡¯s patience was running out. In order to ejacte, Shinji poked and prodded Renka¡¯s vagina over and over again with small movements of his hips. Renka climaxed as her back slumped from the pleasure of the big p*nis that continued to squeeze her vagina with its thrusts ?. Milis climaxed at the same time. She shuddered as she felt the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s forefinger in her asshole. ¡±Ejacte¡­ ? Please ejacte¡­ ? Inside me¡­ ? Ahhhhhhh ???¡± ¡±I¡¯m cumming¡­ ? Cummmmmingg ???¡± Doku¡­ ? Doku¡­ ? Doku¡­ ? The semen from his p*nis is poured into Renka¡¯s vagina and womb. Renka¡¯s vagina tightened up and squeezed all the semen out of his p*nis. The semen that is not contained in her vagina overflows when his p*nis is slowly withdrawn and stains the sheets. ¡±Hmm¡­ That felt so good, Renka¡± ¡±Me too¡­ ? That was really good¡­ ?¡± As Shinji watches the limp and weak Renka, Milis, who has just returned from her asshole climax, begins to lick Shinji¡¯s semen and love juice-stained p*nis. Her expression is still in heat, and she still looks like she wants more. ¡±Rero¡­? Rero¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? It¡¯s still so strong¡­ ?¡± ¡±Milis is getting used to it¡­¡± ¡±Shinji-san taught me¡­ ?¡± Shinji held Milis many times in the month from the time he imprinted the lewd crest until today. As a result of teaching her fetio and paizuri, she is now ustomed to cleaning fetio. ¡±Well¡­. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom. I want to wash my sweat off¡± ¡±Okay¡­?¡± ¡±All right¡­ ?¡± When Shinji got off the bed, Milis and Renka followed him. The three of them were on their way to the bathroom, their arms entwined in each other. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 42 Shinji, Milis, and Renka’s Lewd Half-day ? Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and the rest of the group moved to the bathroom, but as expected, the bathtub in the house is not big enough to amodate all three of them. It is a luxury just to have a bath in a house, as mostmoners generally use public baths. ¡±Shinji-san¡­? Don¡¯t move¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji¡­does it feel good? ?¡± Shinji is sitting on a chair in the bathroom, with Milis and Renka on either side of him, sandwiching him between their soapy, foam-covered bodies. Milis and Renka rubbed their slimy breasts against Shinji¡¯s as they washed him. Shinji¡¯s body is being washed by Milis, who can¡¯t say no to a nasty request due to her lewd crest, and Renka, whopetes with Milis, who appears to be actively serving Shinji from the side. ¡±It feels so good¡­ It¡¯s great¡­¡± The feeling of their rich breasts sandwiched both his arm, and their foam-covered hands carefully caressing his still-erect p*nis. The double hand job on his slimy p*nis quickly increased Shinji¡¯s ejaction. Shinji also tries to caress their bodies with his hands, but this time they have the upper hand. ¡±Ejacte¡­? Ejacte¡­?¡± ¡±Ejacte¡­? Ejacte¡­?¡± It is great to have a hand job while being whispered the same thing in his ear from both sides. It¡¯s even better when it¡¯s apanied by technique. It is impossible for Shinji to hold back his ejaction when Milis caresses the puffy ns of his p*nis and Renka gently squeezes his rod. Shinji¡¯s p*nis ejacted vigorously ?. He shuddered in pleasure as he held Milis and Renka tightly in his arms. (Great momentum¡­? This is always inside me¡­?) (So much¡­? I¡¯d be pregnant if it weren¡¯t for the magic¡­?) Shinji¡¯s p*nis is finally released after they had squeezed all the way to the end so that no semen remained in his urethra. But the p*nis still hadn¡¯t wilted. * * * ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±Hafu¡­ it¡¯s so warm¡­¡± After rinsing off the bubbles, Shinji inserted his p*nis into Renka which behind her back is wall while hugging her. Renka¡¯s arms wrapped around his waist as he thrusts his huge cock into her. Milis is in the bathtub watching the two of them having s*x. (Renka-chan¡­ ? You look happy¡­ ?)¡± Renka was like a dependable older sister who took good care of her. Renka was secretly in love with Alvin. But now she¡¯s in Shinji¡¯s arms, panting with happiness. Shinji did not change at all even after Milis was bound by the lewd crest. His attitude towards Alvin, Milis, and adventure is the same as before. The party is doing well, and it looks like they will soon be able to conquer a high-level dungeon. She felt that they were steadily progressing to the higher levels, which was Alvin¡¯s dream. The only thing that had changed was that Shinji and Milis were now in a secret physical rtionship¡­ She felt sorry for Alvin, but at the same time she was confused by the fact that she was looking forward to having s*x with Shinji, which was too pleasant. She should hate him for what he did to my body, but she can¡¯t hate him¡­ why is that? ¡±Cumming~ ? Fuaaaaah~ ???¡± ¡°¡­Ugh!!¡± Milis also knows that having her vagina squeezed by Shinji¡¯s big cock is the best feeling ever. Shinji approaches Renka, who is soaking up the afterglow of her climax while convulsing and twitching. ¡±Rero¡­? Hamu¡­? Chu¡­? Chu¡­? Chu¡­? Hah¡­ ? Fufu¡­?¡± Their kisses are more just touching kisses. Renka¡¯s feelings for Shinji seemed to be conveyed to him. Is Renka epting the existence of s*x friend because it is the wish of his beloved Shinji? Milis doesn¡¯t know why, but what was important to her is whether or not the secret would be kept. Her guilt towards Alvin is only growing. However, Milis is grateful that the secret would be kept. The time Shinji spent enjoying the afterglow was much longer than the time he spent teaching Milis about pleasure. Milis didn¡¯t envy him for that. Instead, she wanted him to take care of her as soon as possible. Zuru¡­ ? Shinji pulls out his p*nis after ejacting, and the overflowing semen drips onto the bathroom floor. Shinji¡¯s p*nis remains erect the whole time, and he gives Milis a re. Why can¡¯t she hate him? Maybe it¡¯s the instinct that makes her happy as a female to be desired by Shinji, an excellent wizard and an excellent male who gives her the greatest pleasure. Milis stood up from the tub as Shinji called her. With love juices dripping from her private parts, Milis no longer hesitated toy her body on top of Shinji¡¯s¡­ ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? It¡¯s good~ ? It¡¯s so good~ ? More~ ?¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? The sound of s*x can be heard from the bathroom. Renka, who had left the bath before the others, is in the living room listening to Milis¡¯s moans. (Mil too was a s*x friend¡­. Shinji is such a bad guy) This was a surprise even to Renka, who knew the attitude of Shinji and Milis during their adventures. She knew (it¡¯s been imprinted on her) that he had a few friends, but she didn¡¯t think that Milis was one of them. (Shinji¡¯s s*x is amazing¡­ ?) However, Renka didn¡¯t find that strange. The pleasure that s*x with Shinji gave her was so great that it made Renka happy. (She did say it was a secret from Al¡­) From Milis¡¯ attitude, it was clear that the rtionship was a secret from Alvin. As Alvin¡¯s sister, she took pity on him, but Renka¡¯s love for Shinji made him her priority. If Shinji says it¡¯s a secret, then Renka is going to keep it a secret too. ¡±Ah~ ? It¡¯sing~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmmmmming~ ???¡± Milis¡¯s voice rang out loudly. Renka felt that Milis waspletely into s*x with Shinji. It¡¯s not her usual innocent appearance or the appearance of a girl who loves Alvin. Renka sighed to herself as Milis revealed herself as a woman who devours pleasure. (I wonder if we can settle this before Al finds out) Renka was a little bit worried. * * * After getting out of the bath, Shinji continued to fuck Renka and Milis one after the other. Shinji¡¯s unbelievable s*xual drive made it impossible for Renka and Milis to move from the bed. ¡±It¡¯s about to be¡­ for thest time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Hah¡­? Hah¡­ ? You¡¯re working hard¡­ ?¡± ¡±Renka-chan¡­ ? Shinji-san, you¡¯re too amazing¡­?¡± Shinji put Milis on top of the limp Renka. The two of them have already had a lot of Shinji¡¯s semen poured into their vaginas, and they are dripping with it. It¡¯s not like Shinji is going to hold back when they¡¯re both out of breath. He had made up his mind that today he was going to make them cum with pleasure. ¡±Come on, it¡¯s thest one.¡± ¡±Yhesssss ?¡± He inserted his p*nis into Milis¡¯s vagina ?. Milis¡¯s body loosened up and she slumped against Renka. Even so, Milis¡¯s vagina remains tight andfortable. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Fuah~ ?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Nnn~ ?¡± Shinji made a deep pistoning motion, thrusting deep into Milis¡¯ vagina 10 times. Then. he quickly pulls his p*nis out of Milis and inserts it into Renka. In the same way, he poked Renka¡¯s vagina 10 times, then pulled out again and inserted it into Milis. (What a luxury¡­) Both of their vaginas felt different, and both felt good. Shinji is so excited that he gave it his all. ¡±Oh~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmming~ ?¡± Renka is the first to climax. While hugging Milis¡¯s body on top, she turned over and tightened Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji inserted his p*nis into Milis¡¯s vagina and poked the back of her vagina again and again, while holding back the feeling of ejaction. ¡±I¡¯m¡­ ? I¡¯m going¡­ ? Ahhhhh~ ???¡± Milis followed Renka¡¯s lead and climaxed as well. She hugged Renka, and Milis hugged her back, her body shaking. Shinji pulled his p*nis out of Milis¡¯s vagina, which was trying to squeeze him, and he finally pushed his p*nis in between their ovepping vaginas. ¡±¡±Ah¡­?¡±¡± Shinji¡¯s big cock rubbed against their clits, causing them to squeal in delight. Then, Shinji endured and released the semen that he had stored up. Dopyu ? Byupu ? Byupu ? Byupu ? Arge amount of semen was released between the two girls¡¯ bodies, staining their stomachs. Shinji slowly withdrew his p*nis when he had finished. He then turned Milis¡¯s body on her back and lined her up next to Renka. Milis and Renka. The two girls, who are good friends of each other, exposed their horny faces to Shinji. Shinji¡¯s semen stains them from stomach to chest. It was as if they were marked that their bodies belonged to Shinji. ¡±I¡¯m done¡­ that felt good, thank you¡± ¡±¡±Yhesss¡­?¡±¡± Shinji smiled in satisfaction as Milis and Renka replied in debauched voices¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 43 Alvin’s Fulfilling Life as an Adventurer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The Oni¡¯s garden, a high-level dungeon. This is a dungeon inhabited by monsters known as Oni. Oni are powerful enemies that no ordinary adventurer can match. They are huge, much bigger than humans. Their entire body is covered in muscr armor, and they are strong and tough. They have the ability to regenerate themselves and heal minor wounds in a matter of seconds. Alvin and the other had reached the bottom level of the dungeon where these monsters lived, in front of the boss room. ¡±Okay¡­everyone, we¡¯re on n. Let¡¯s go¡± ¡±Yes¡­!¡± Milis, Renka, Shinji and Freri nodded at Alvin¡¯s words and stepped into the room where the boss was. As per the reconnaissance, what was waiting for them was a group of six Oni: one boss, three with spiked iron clubs, and two with a bow. The boss was bigger than the original Oni, and he had a pair of horns. ¡±The first move must be won!¡± Alvin¡¯s figure disappears. An Oni with spiked iron clubs reacted to Alvin who stepping in front of him in an instant, but it was toote. Alvin has already finished swinging his great sword. ¡±First, one!¡± A sh of sideways horizontal slice cut through the body of the Oni without regard to its muscr armor and the upper body is cut off. The moment that Alvin¡¯s great sword struck, blue magic power covered the surface of it and increased its sharpness. This is a special version of . It is a type that has almost no range and deploys only in the vicinity of the de, increasing its power only. The group of Oni that had lost theirrades in the surprise attack were not upset. Two arrows with tremendous momentum approach Alvin, who is stopped after he has swung his great sword. If it hits, the arrow is powerful enough to pierce a human body with a single blow, but it takes a strange trajectory in front of Alvin and pierces the ground. [] It¡¯s Shinji¡¯s magic. The magic that protects him from physical long-range attacks. By the time the Oni¡¯s spiked iron club is swung down on Alvin, he has kicked the ground again and left the scene. The Oni, enraged by the ineffectiveness of its arrows, throws away its bow and charges at Shinji and the rearguard. Seeing this, Shinji mutters, ¡± You brainless bastard¡­¡± and smiles. It made the Oni even more nervous. Shinji didn¡¯t seem to respond to the oing Oni. That¡¯s because there¡¯s no need. Shinji has an excellent contracted spirit. Freri stoodfortably between Shinji and the Oni, and pointed her index finger at them. The yellow powder spewed out from the small magic circle at her finger tips and hit the Oni¡¯ faces. The excited Oni inhaled the powder. They instantly tangled their legs and fell to the ground with the momentum they had been running with. ¡±¡­¡± Freri looked down coldly at the Oni who were unable to move due to the fast-acting paralyzing pollen. It¡¯s another way of saying that she¡¯s done her job. A self-regenerating Oni will be able to move again in a few seconds, but is not ipetent enough to waste those few seconds. ¡±!¡± Two Oni. Milis¡¯s pierced the head of one of them from above. The remaining ones are pierced by Renka¡¯s arrows. This is easy for Renka, who has been gathering magic power in her arrows from the start of the battle to get through the outer shell of the Oni. ¡±Two! Three!¡± It is a heavy burden for the Oni that can only attack with arge swing to deal with Alvin. It¡¯s cut off in turn before he can take effective measures against Alvin, who repeatedly hit-and-run. What was the boss demon doing during that time? ¡± ¡± In addition to being struck off his feet by Shinji¡¯s , he is concentrating on crushing with the that is being delivered one after another. A single blow would not be fatal. However, the Oni¡¯s self-respect did not want to take the attack of for nothing, and he tried to taunt Shinji by crushing his attack. In all likelihood, Shinji, who had intended to stall for time, would not be offended. He had always nned to wait until his friends had defeated their cronies, and he didn¡¯t think he should be the one to defeat them. He would just have to win in the end. It would be a while before he could continue to consume magic and be a crusher. Alvin, Milis, Renka, and Freri joined the fight. The boss, who found himself alone, roared in anger. But it¡¯s toote now. The boss had no chance to win. In this way, the seeded in conquering the Oni¡¯s Garden. * * * ¡±Congrattions. Your capture of the Oni¡¯s Garden has been approved. And here is your reward for this time¡± ¡±Thank you very much!!¡± After finishing the dungeon invasion, the group returned to the guild. The leader of the group, Alvin, went alone to the reception counter to report the incident and exchange the magic stones for cash. After receiving a bag full of rewards, Alvin asked the receptionist. ¡±When is the promotion test for upper-intermediate rank?¡± ¡±Well¡­. It will be about three months from now.¡± ¡±Thank you very much!¡± The only requirement to take the promotion test is to have conquered a high-level dungeon. Alvin was eager to take the promotion test as soon as he could. After bowing, Alvin left the counter. (I¡¯ll have to talk to everyone about this¡­!) Alvin ran to the ce where he had the three of them waiting. From a distance, he could see that Milis and Renka were having a friendly conversation, and Shinji was watching over them. Seeing this scene, Alvin realized that he was truly having a fun and fulfilling life. (Only two more ranks to go to the top of the upper levels, my goal¡­!) Shinji seems to have noticed Alvin running and tells Milis and Renka about Alvin¡¯s presence. Both of them greet Alvin with a smile when they notice him. Of course, Shinji did too. ¡±Al-kun! Good work!¡± ¡±Al! We¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go to dinner!¡± ¡±Alvin, thank you for the cash¡± The four of them would surely be able to reach their dreams. With confidence, Alvin joined the circle. * * * [Secret talk that Alvin didn¡¯t hear] ¡±I¡¯lle to your house again the day after tomorrow¡­ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be waiting with Shinji, Mil ?¡± And that¡¯s where part of the story ends. Alvin doesn¡¯t know anything, so he¡¯s happy to be living an ideal adventurer¡¯s life with ideal friends. I guess not knowing is believing! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 43.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part One) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink. He has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. Milis ¡ú Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. Renka ¡ú Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. Bes lovers with Shinji. She doesn¡¯t tell Alvin her secret yet. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. Charlotte ¡ú Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. Freri A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Milis ¡û Akane ¡û Charlotte ¡û Renka ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Nanaka == Freri ¡û ¡û Emily Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 44 A New Beginning – An Encounter with Fire-Breathing Dragon Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Only one month left before the promotion exam. The members of spent their days mainly training themselves and asionally going to dungeons to earn money. While the five of them, including Emily, were having dinner, someone called out to them from the side. ¡±Are you ?¡± The man¡¯s bossy tone interrupts their pleasant conversation, and all five of their eyes are drawn to the owner of the voice. The man¡¯s face looked very well defined. His blond hair, luxurious robes and staff were all in perfect bnce. Everything was perfectly bnced and harmonious, enhancing the man¡¯s appearance. ¡±Yes, but¡­ do you need something?¡± Alvin looks at the upper rank adventurer¡¯s card on the man¡¯s chest and responds in the same manner he uses for the same rank. ¡±Well, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve conquered a dungeon. My party just finished conquering it the other day too. What do you think? Why don¡¯t we join forces and get to know each other as we aim for the same upper-intermediate rank?¡± At the same time as he finished speaking in a very bossy manner, magic was secretly released from the man¡¯s body. Shinji immediately detects the malicious intent of the magic and secretly cancels out the man¡¯s magic. (This feeling¡­ is it ? Did he intend to take advantage of his good looks to make a good impression?) The man realized that his charm had failed and red at Shinji. Shinji smiled back at the man with an innocent look on his face. If fails, the only thing that remains is the domineering man¡¯s words and actions. Even if he was good-looking, there was no way Alvin and the others would ept him. ¡±Sorry. I¡¯ll pass today¡± ¡±I see. Well, maybe another time¡± The man turned back without any particr regret. ¡±If you want to get to the top, you have to get someone who can use more powerful magic. The limitations of those who are contracted with flower spirits and other spirits that are not suitable forbat will reach their limits one day.¡± ¡±What was that!?¡± Emily raged at hisst words. Shinji immediately restrained Emily. Renka¡¯s face is also tainted with anger, and Alvin and Milis also look ufortable. ¡±Thanks for the extra advice! We don¡¯t need your help!¡± Alvin shouted angrily at the man¡¯s back as he walked away. ¡±Why are you holding me back? Shinji!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t get into trouble. We have a promotion examing up, and anything that happens could affect the exam¡± Even though the man waspletely gone, Emily tried to push Shinji, but he justughed and shook his head. It¡¯s no secret that Emily is close to . It would only be a problem if people thought that was luring Emily away. ¡±Al! Next time you see him, don¡¯t take him seriously!¡± ¡±I know! ¡­What the hell is wrong with him?¡± ¡±He was a strange man, wasn¡¯t he, Al-kun?¡± Alvin and the others were angry and confused. ¡±That guy used magic. I found it disturbing, so I canceled it out¡± Alvin and the othersughed back at Shinji¡¯s prank-likeugh. ¡±Well, then thatst one was a sore loser¡± ¡±Fufu, he was frustrated, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Alvin and the others who were in a bad mood finally returned to their normal mood. Seeing that, Shinji continued to talk. ¡±Since we don¡¯t have any evidence, telling the guild will probably only cause trouble and it¡¯s useless¡­so let¡¯s avoid dealing with him. We should be careful not to be alone, especially in deserted ces¡± ¡±Understood¡­¡± ¡±What did you mean? That guy¡­¡± Alvin wondered, thinking back to the man who had made the unsettling move. In response to his words, Shinji replied, ¡°Well, you know¡­¡± * * * [Damn, that guy¡¯s an asshole!] After that, Shinji returned to the inn and summoned Freri. When the man turned to leave, Shinji had seeded in putting a seed into his robe. The seed seemed to have stuck to the man¡¯s robe all the way to his room, and when he asked Freri to listen in through the seed, she was able to pick up the man¡¯s voice. He seemed to be recalling the events of the previous moment. [That man who can¡¯t even use high-powered magic¡­ Ugh, he¡¯s interfering me¡­! Ohh¡­] Although the man¡¯s voice is raging, he asionally makes unpleasant gasping noises, and the sound of water licking gives an idea of what is going on the other side. [Lili, Lilu, lick it well¡­ oh¡­ that¡¯s good¡­] ¡±Well, you¡¯re either angry or you¡¯re trying to vent¡­¡± Dumbfounded, Shinji continued to eavesdrop. Freri is leaning against Shinji¡¯s back, looking bored. [But, Minato-sama¡­ I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s an excellent wizard. After he joined, made a huge leap forward¡­] [Shut up, you fat-titted bitch! That guy! He¡¯s second-rate who can¡¯t sign a contract with a battle spirit like my fire spirit. He happened to cancel out my magic, but¡­ Hmm! I don¡¯t know what kind of magic he used!!] ¡±Hahaha, this guy is funny¡± Shinji muttered quietly, ¡°Third-rate people who don¡¯t notice eavesdropping¡±. Freri looks like she is not amused by the bad things said about her. Shinji patted Freri¡¯s head slowly. [Oh, well¡­ You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ve decided to make that woman mine. Those small breasts are mine!] ¡±Eh?¡± Shinji tilted his head at the word ¡°small breast¡±. Freri also tilted her head in response. [Huh¡­ Huh¡­ That beautiful girl¡­! Emily-chan¡­ Emily-chan is so cute¡­! I want lick her¡­!¡± ¡±Whoa, is this guy a pervert?¡± Shinji frowned unconsciously. In other words, the reason why he approached was to create an opportunity to talk to their close friend, Emily. For the time being, the situation has been roughly grasped, and Shinji stopped listening to the man¡¯s creepy voice so as not to hear any more. Then he began to think. ¡±That man name is Minato¡­ a wizard. Lili and Lilu, that man seems to have perverted taste, so They must be little girl. The girl he called ¡°Big Tits¡± isn¡¯t his taste, but she¡¯s capable, so he¡¯s using her as apanion¡­ or a ve, or bound by contract¡­¡± After that, Shinji goes to the guild and ask about a party called . He also needs to go to the information shop¡­ and make ns for tomorrow and beyond. (But then again, Emily¡­) Shinji thinks of Emily. He has no intention of returning Emily¡¯s favor at the moment. But he¡¯s not going to sit back and watch her fall prey to some pervert. Shinji also likes Emily, despite what he says. (He made fun of me. He mocked me. He mocked Freri. He also said he was going to mess with Emily¡­ I¡¯ll show you what you deserve, Minato) He didn¡¯t have his usual gentle smile. It wasn¡¯t the usual kind smile, nor the disgusting smile he showed during s*x. He smiled like a demon plotting to do evil. Freri¡¯s cheeks flushed as she saw his face. ____________________________________ Emily was locked on by pervert! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 45 Freri’s Morning Rituals Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was morning after the eavesdropping had been done. Shinji woke up with a strange feeling of warmth on his crotch. As soon as he woke up, he knew. Someone is licking Shinji¡¯s p*nis. And there¡¯s only one person who can do that at the moment. It¡¯s Freri, who decided to sleep with himst night because she didn¡¯t want to be sent back. ¡±Freri¡­ I wish you had woken me up first¡­¡± ¡±¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear had been slid down, and Freri had also taken off her white dress and waspletely naked. Her modest breasts and green skin are exposed, and her tongue licks Shinji¡¯s vulnerable areas with precision. ¡±This is a prepayment. I¡¯m going to need you to do a lot of work on this case. I¡¯ll show him that Freri is no ordinary spirit¡± ¡±¡­??¡± As Shinji said, Freri is not amon flower spirit. Freri is a half-breed, born from a subus mother and a flower spirit father. Shinji¡¯s aphrodisiac magic, estrus magic, and lewd crest engraving were all learned from a top-notch teacher called subus. He has a high level of precision in manipting, concealing, and detecting lewd magic, and yesterday¡¯s use of by Minato was child¡¯s y to him. ¡±I know my magic is tasty, but the energy drain should be moderate¡­. If I can¡¯t move, I can¡¯t do research¡­¡± ¡±¡­?¡± ording to Freri, Shinji¡¯s magic power is very tasty. He heard from Freri¡¯s mother that it was rare for two people to be so well-matched. Shinji remembered her mother crying tears of joy that Freri had been blessed with such a good partner from the very beginning. It didn¡¯t really matter, but unlike Freri, Freri¡¯s mother had beautiful big breasts. Shinji had high hopes for Freri¡¯s growth. Anyway, in exchange for her work, Shinji decided to give Freri his semen and let her do as she pleased. ¡±¡­?¡­??¡­¡­?¡± ¡±~Ugh¡­ ~Still as usual¡­ ~Oh no¡­¡± Her woman¡¯s tongue, which was inherited from her Subus mother, was skillfully used to suck on his p*nis, and even Shinji, who had a lot of experience with women, found it to be an excellent technique. Juzo¡­? Jupu¡­? Nipo¡­? Nipu¡­? Shinji could only endure a blowjob that no human woman could possibly imitate, and the sound of water echoed in the quiet room. ¡±Kuh¡­ with that kind of face¡­ It¡¯s so s*xy¡­¡± ¡±?¡­¡­¡­ ??¡­.?¡± Jupo~ ? Jupa~ ? Jupu~ ? Jupo~ ? Freri, who has a face full of lust and excitement that is unlike her usual vague face, continues to suck Shinji¡¯s p*nis. She seems to be happy with Shinji¡¯s words and gets more and more excited about sucking. ¡±Ah! I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­!!¡± ¡±???¡± Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu~ ?? The first thing in that morning, arge amount of extra thick semen is poured into Freri¡¯s mouth. Shinji ejacted into the back of Freri¡¯s throat, holding her head firmly in ce. Freri didn¡¯t choke, but swallowed the semen with an ecstatic look on her face. Shinji had no time to spare when dealing with Freri. The pleasure of being sucked dry of semen, magic power, and life force all at once is tremendous. It¡¯s no wonder that so many men have been drowned in pleasure after signing a contract with a subus, only to be squeezed to death. Freri seemed to have a soft spot for Shinji, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about being squeezed to death. However, Shinji has to keep his s*xual intercourse with Freri to a minimum because he doesn¡¯t want to get drained. ¡±Fuuuh¡­ are you satisfied?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± Freri shakes her head. She then lies on her back and spreads her legs to show Shinji her private parts. The juices are dripping, and her vagina is twitching and writhing, inviting Shinji in. (This is one of those things that needs to be finished¡­) Shinji covered Freri, who was very eager to fuck him. The missionary position was still easy to take control of, and it¡¯s better being on top of her. Shinji¡¯s p*nis was slowly inserted deep into Freri¡¯s vagina. The folds of Freri¡¯s vagina swell and twist around Shinji¡¯s p*nis, pulling it deeper and deeper into her. The vagina is filled with sloppy love juices and is warm, making it exceptionally pleasant to insert. An organ that specializes in squeezing a man is the vagina of a Subus. (Because Freri is a half-breed¡­) While it is tempting to thrust hard at Freri, who is breathing heavily with excitement, unthinking pistoning will make it harder for Shinjiter. He wanted to make her climax at least one more time with his caresses. ¡±¡­?¡­Ah~ ?¡­?¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers rubbed up the hardened nipples with the fingers of both hands, insisting on the tips of her modest breasts. He plucked and pinched it with his thumb and middle finger, and a lovely voice like the sound of a bell escaped from Freri¡¯s mouth. Her nipples were her weak spot, and Shinji¡¯s caress seemed to make her scream. Freri¡¯s face turned red with shame, and a red flower bloomed in her hair. ¡±You¡¯re still embarrassed by your voice¡­oh, my bad! But don¡¯t move your vagina¡­!¡± ¡±¡­? ¡­?? ¡­???¡± Shinjiughs teasingly, and Freri¡¯s vagina wriggles and gives Shinji¡¯s p*nis a pleasurable rubbing. The mouth of her cervix sucks on his ns, forcing him to ejacte, and Shinji resumes caressing her nipples. Freri¡¯s wriggling subsides, and Shinji manages to catch his breath and lick the semi-transparent nectar from Freri¡¯s nipple. ¡±Freri¡¯s nectar is sweet and delicious¡± ¡±¡­?¡± As Shinji said this to Freri, her vagina tightened up and she slumped back and climaxed. For a flower spirit, being praised for her nectar is the happiest thing in the world. So happy was Freri that she climaxed. Shinji started pistoning into her climaxing vagina. ¡±¡­? Uh¡­ ? Ah~ ? ¡­? ¡­Ah ?¡± Shinji keeps thrusting into Freri¡¯s sensitive vagina as she climaxes, torturing the depths of her vagina without mercy. She continued to shake her hips as she climaxed and climaxed again and again. The room was filled with the sound of water and the sweet smell of water. Freri couldn¡¯t keep her voice down any longer. Every time Shinji pushed up against her, she would let out a sweet cry, and it would make him cum. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­!¡± ¡±Aaaah~ ???¡± Shinji ejactes into her vagina as her vagina tightens and she urges him on. The semen he¡¯s stored up is swallowed by Freri¡¯s vagina and womb. Creampie for Freri is the best feeling¡­no, it¡¯s toofortable. Shinji pull his p*nis from Freri, who is twitching and shaking. The remaining semen is squeezed out onto Freri¡¯s body. The white semen clinging to her green skin looked so nasty. ¡±¡­Did it feel good?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± Freri smiled and nodded at Shinji¡¯s words. * * * ¡±Well, I¡¯ll ask you to create a surveince. You can tell where they¡¯re staying from the location of the seeds, right?¡± ¡±¡­!¡± After adjusting his clothes, Shinji finished preparing to go out and gave instructions to Freri. Freri also has a lot of motivation! She raised her thumb in the air. ording to Freri, Minato is still asleep at the inn. They are going to nt surveince nts around the inn while they can. ¡±Well then, let¡¯s start by gathering information. Let¡¯s do our best¡± ¡±¡­!¡± Oh! Shinji left the inn with Freri, who raised one hand in a clenched fist. Freri. She¡¯s a contracted spirit for Shinji, and she¡¯s an unusual half-subus, half-spirit who likes to have s*x with Shinji and watch him have s*x with other girls. She is Shinji¡¯s greatest coborator. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 46 Information Gathering (Fire-Breathing Dragons) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After parting ways with Freri, Shinji visited the guild. He went to the department where epting party applications andints were handled. He was able to get to the counter quickly, probably because it was past the busiest time of the morning. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I have a question about ¡± ¡±¡­I understand. What would you like to know?¡± Shinji didn¡¯t miss the moment when the receptionist made a face like, ¡°Oh, no, not again¡±. Shinji smiled at the receptionist, but decided to continue with his story with a troubled look on his face. ¡±You are asked a lot, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to show it on my face.¡± The receptionist apologized, and Shinji expressed his sympathy. ¡±I was also involved yesterday. I thought that the way he was acting, he might have caused trouble elsewhere. I understand.¡± ¡±Just that we get a lot of inquiries. Are you sure you want to check the record of the memberposition, reputation, etc?¡± The bitterly smiling receptionist regained herposure and came to ask. Shinji nodded silently. After listening to the receptionist, he thanked her and left the counter. He sat down in a suitable seat and decided to put it all together in his head. is an upper-low rank party. The leader is Minato. He is a wizard and has made a contract with the Spirit of Fire. L, Lili, and Lilu. Three elven sisters. L is the eldest, and Lili and Lilu are the second and third girls of the twins. The details of the fire spirit are unknown¡­. His reputation is extreme. When ites to capturing dungeons and defeating monsters that don¡¯t involve people, he has no problem with his results. It seems that there are times when he gets into trouble with clients when he has to deal with people, and his reputation is divided. (It seems that he¡¯s getting good reviews because of his ¡­ or because he had a client who was a good match¡­) Even if he thinks about it, he won¡¯t get an answer. What can be known is that the party has a personality, but also a fighting ability that is appropriate for an upper rank. (That¡¯s all the information avable on the surface. The rest is¡­) Shinji left the guild, pondering. * * * After that, Shinji bought as much information about as he could from an informant at a bar in a back alley, and returned to his room at the inn. He wrote down the profile of that summarized the information. [Minato. He is a wizard and the leader of ] A young man with a great face. His personality is arrogant and self-centered. He used to be based in a neighboring town, but he identally burned down a field of grass near the town with a fire spirit. He became ufortable and came to this town. L, Lili, and Lilu are Minato¡¯s party members. He has good looks and are popr with women. He likes girls with small breasts and has yed with many girls with small breasts. It seems that there was a certain amount of trouble caused by this, but it was solved with power or money. There was no information that he could use magic, but Shinji know that he can, so he has to be careful. [L. The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout] Bothbat and scouting abilities are quite good. Her character is quiet and timid. The three sisters have simr faces, but she is the only one with big breasts, so she is easily recognized. It seems that she is treated as a normal person in public ces, but she is treated unfairly because she is often heard shouting at the inn where she stays. How she became one of them is unknown. [Lili. She is the second girl of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield] Her fighting skills are excellent. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. The third sister has the same small breasts, and the only way to tell them apart is by their hair. Her hairstyle is a side-tail tied on the right side. Along with Lilu, she is loved by Minato. It¡¯s unclear how they becamepanions as well. [Lilu. The third girl of the three Elven sisters. Her role is attacker] Her fighting skills are excellent. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has the same body shape as the second sister, and they are so simr that it¡¯s hard to tell them apart except by their hair. This one has a side-tail tied up on the left. Along with Lili, she is loved by Minato. It¡¯s unclear how they becamepanions as well. [re. A spirit of fire. She has a contract with Minato] Her power of the me magic is tremendous, but the uracy is poor. She is a beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin and good style. Details other than her appearance are unknown. The reason why she made a contract with Minato is also unknown. There are too many unknowns. It needs to gather more information. After finishing writing down all the information, Shinji put his pen down on the desk. ¡±¡­but we can¡¯t make any shy moves yet¡± It¡¯s difficult to prove to a third party that a person has used a magic. If they make a move and cause amotion, the reputation of will be damaged. That¡¯s not Shinji¡¯s intention. (At that rate, he¡¯ll probably try something else.) He thought back to the time when he was eavesdropping. From Minato¡¯s rage, there was no doubt that he would be contacted again. He concluded that he would have to wait with caution for now. As he was thinking about this, he heard someone running towards Shinji¡¯s room. There¡¯s only one person who would do this. ¡±Shinji! Let¡¯s go have dinner ?¡± Emily opened the door without knocking. ¡±I always tell you to knock, Emily¡± ¡±It¡¯s fine because we¡¯re friends, Shinji and I¡­¡± ¡±I would say there¡¯s etiquette even among friends¡­¡± Shinji held his temples as Emily seemed to have no discipline at all, and with a sigh Shinji left his seat. He was already getting used to the fact that things had been happening quite frequently since Emily and Shinji had been staying together. Emily took Shinji¡¯s hand and pulled him along with her. Shinji gave up and started walking to the dining area. He took another look at Emily¡¯s face as she walked next to him. Her face is still very pretty. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s a target for perverts¡­ Shinji thought. Emily notices Shinji¡¯s gaze and looks up at him, giving him a teasing wink. ¡±What is it? Have you finally realized how attractive I am?¡± Emily had expected Shinji to ignore her as usual. But today Shinji¡¯s reaction was different than usual. ¡±Well¡­ Emily is cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡±¡­Eh?¡± Shinji was at a loss as to how to react to Emily¡¯s blushing face and thepletely different reaction he had expected from her. When he thought about it, he had always ignored or meekly responded to her, and had never once praised her properly. ¡±Y, yes. Now you can have a rtionship with such a cute little Emily!¡± ¡±Haha, I¡¯ll pass on that one¡± Emily pouted when he refused, smiling as she nced up at him while ying with her hair. ¡±Look, I¡¯ll have dinner with you for the rest of the day, if you don¡¯t mind¡± ¡±¡­I don¡¯t see why not!¡± When Shinji turned back the hand that was being pulled, Emily smiled good-humoredly and followed Shinji. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 47 Running Wolves entangled with Fire-Breathing Dragon Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Shinji had gathered the information. had visited the Monster Den. They collected magic stones as they defeated the oing pack of monsters. ¡±Let¡¯s take a break.¡± ¡±All right. Freri, take care of the surroundings¡± ¡±¡­!¡± No one disagreed with Alvin¡¯s opinion as he wiped sweat from his face. They all sat down in the small room where they had finished killing the group of monsters. Alvin and the others left Freri to guard the surroundings and replenish the food and water they had brought with them. After a while of resting, Freri pulled Shinji¡¯s hem. She pointed to the entrance of the small room with a look of annoyance on her face. Shinji, sensing their presence, called out to Alvin and the others. ¡±The other day¡¯s party is approaching, be careful.¡± ¡±¡­! Oh, I get it!¡± ¡±It¡¯s the same rank, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we run into each other¡­¡± Alvin and Shinji stand up. When Milis followed, Renka also stood up silently, and all of them looked at the entrance. There were several sounds of people walking, and one elf appeared first. It was a beautiful blonde elf girl. She was wearing a green cape that elves often wear. Herrge cleavage was visible through the fluttering cape. She was wearing a shirt that showed off her cleavage and navel, a miniskirt, and high socks, amon outfit for elven travelers that prioritizes ease of movement. Shinji continued to observe her, thinking that she must be the L he had heard about. The next to appear is Minato, the arrogant blond man from the other day, and the two elves. The two elves had the same hair color as Lira and wore the same outfit. The only differences were their weapons and the fact that they had very modest breasts and no cleavage. The faces of the twins were so simr that it was hard to tell them apart at a nce, only by their hair. Shinji was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t find the fire spirit. ¡±What¡¯s going on here? seems to be resting. How is your condition?¡± Minato speaks to them in the same bossy way he did the other day. The leader, Alvin, stepped forward. Shinji casually shifted his position to hide Renka and Milis from Minato¡¯s view. ¡±We¡¯re in good shape. What do you want from us? It ismon knowledge that if you meet another party in a dungeon, you should leave immediately. If you don¡¯t need us, we¡¯ll just leave¡± ¡±I know you said it was none of my business, but as a real wizard, I thought I¡¯d show you my magic. You¡¯ll see what I mean when you see real magic!¡± Shinji was annoyed by Minato¡¯s hostile tone. He¡¯s an individual who believes in the supremacy of power, but he doesn¡¯t want to be forced into it. When Shinji didn¡¯t argue, Minato tried to push him further¡­ until he was caught by the lovely Freri, who was picking at Shinji¡¯s arm. Shinji looks out of Minato¡¯s eyes and speaks in a cautious tone. ¡±I¡¯m not interested in real magic or anything like that. Can you please not look at my spirit in a weird way?¡± ¡±So, she¡¯s a flower spirit, huh? I have to admit that I was wrong. She¡¯s not useless. What do you think? Would you like to be mine?¡± The three of them, Alvin, Milis, and Renka, looked at him with astonishment and said, ¡°What the hell is he talking about!¡± The three elves, who are Minato¡¯spanions, do not show any reaction. Shinji is surprised to see Minato¡¯s eyes, although he did not show any expression. (What the hell is he thinking, using Charm Eyes so openly!?) Charm Eyes and magic is very different. Charm Eyes are a strong charm that is triggered just by making eye contact with someone, and can almost certainly make them fall in love with him. For those who don¡¯t know any of it, it looks like love at first sight. Fortunately, as a half-spirit, half-subus, Freri was highly resistant to charm, so a little eye contact would not affect her. Shinji immediately blocked Freri¡¯s view with the sleeve of his clothes. ¡±I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t look at her with those strange eyes¡± Freri also hid behind Shinji. Minato looks at Shinji with a suspicious expression, as if he is wondering why his Charm Eyes failed to work. Shinji doesn¡¯t even react to it. He looked at Alvin and Alvin nodded silently. ¡±¡­Absolutely. We¡¯re leaving now. See you!¡± Alvin walked past Minato and the others to leave the small room. Milis and Renka followed suit. Shinji also walked past, making Freri lower her gaze. ¡±¡­Tsk¡± The two twin elves who take care of Minato, clicks their tongue, to Minato, who looks unhappy. ¡±Why¡­?¡± Shinji heard L¡¯s voice, which seemed to be stunned. * * * (I have found out a lot about your information¡­ you careless bastard.) After leaving the Monster Den and exchanging money at the guild, Alvin and the others were all having dinner. Shinji, alone, ate his meal in silence while thinking. It¡¯s no secret that Shinji doesn¡¯t talk much when he¡¯s thinking, so Alvin and the others didn¡¯t bother him and the three of them had a nice conversation. (Minato charmed the twin elves with his Charm Eyes. The two charmed elves are devoted to Minato. The eldest, L, is also charmed. But the effect is weak) Unlike the twins, L¡¯s reaction to Minato was not directed at him. If she was under Charm Eyes, which melts reason and makes her crazy, all three of them should have reacted the same way. (I guess the Charm Eyes only work on people Minato likes. It is safer to bind them all together with the Charm Eyes than to bind L with . The reason why he doesn¡¯t is because he can¡¯t do that) It is unlikely that Milis and Renka will fall prey. On the other hand, Emily will be seriously affected. He needs some kind of countermeasure. ¡±¡­Fuuh¡± ¡±Are you done thinking?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ ¡±Are you done thinking? Renka calls out to Shinji. The distance between them is the same as before they became lovers. Although they have be lovers, they keep it a secret from Alvin. Although Renka was a little dissatisfied with Shinji¡¯s wish, she was able to put up with it because they had a solid date on their day off and they kept their private and public lives separate. ¡±Well, you know. I guess we¡¯ll just have to be patient until there¡¯s direct damage. I¡¯ll alert Emily.¡± ¡±That guy is definitely crazy¡­¡± ¡±Will you be mine? he said, huh¡­¡± Even if she has a good face, Milis shuddered at the too-good-to-be-true line. Alvin also has a tired look on his face. ¡±I can¡¯t really deal with a crazy person. We¡¯ll just have to ignore him!¡± ¡±Renka was right. We¡¯re in the middle of a preliminaries exam. I¡¯d rather not get into any unnecessary trouble¡± Shinji smiles bitterly while appeasing the angry Renka. Alvin and Milis nodded in agreement, and they allughed together. After that, they all forgot about the painful talk and enjoyed the conversation. * * * [Why aren¡¯t my eyes working!?] ¡±It¡¯s so rough¡­¡± After dinner, it was time to go back to the room to eavesdrop. The surveince that Freri hadid outpletely surrounded the inn, and it was possible to hear every conversation that took ce in Minato¡¯s room. In addition, the seeds that were used the first time have already been collected to hide the evidence. [What¡¯s going on here¡­? I¡¯m sure my eyes can make all the women I like fall in love with me. The effect of the eyes has not been lost. Lili, Lilu. You like me, right?] [I like you ?] [Like you~ ?] Shinji can hear the sound of the two of them bumping into each other. He can hear the sound of kissing, which indicates that the twins hugged each other vigorously. [The flower spirit was also cute¡­ I¡¯m going to make her mine. I was also ambushed by Emily, she was able to look at me for a moment, but she was gone in a sh] ¡±What the hell!?¡± (Why is he suddenly going for the real deal!?) Astonishing Shinji. Freri also searched the area around Minato¡¯s inn, but there seemed to be no sign of Emily. (I should go look for her¡­ I heard she looked at him, even if only for a moment, but I wonder what kind of influence she¡¯s under¡­) Shinji instructed Freri to stop Emily if she should happen to approach Minato¡¯s inn, and as he picked up his robe, he heard the usual sound of running down the corridor approaching. BANG!!! With a loud bang, Emily opened the door to Shinji¡¯s room. Shinji was relieved to see that Emily was safe, but his face pulled into a grim expression when he saw her face. ¡±Shinji¡­? I love you¡­?¡± Emily, who hadpletely lost all sense of reason, jumped on Shinji. It was a surprise attack, and there was no way Shinji could beat Emily in physical ability. In a sh, Shinji¡¯s hands were tied up with the robe he was trying to wear and he was thrown onto the bed. Every time Shinji tried to cast a magic, Emily¡¯s hands covered Shinji¡¯s mouth with a tremendous reaction speed, not letting him cast it. The Charm eye is the eyes that make the target¡¯s reason fly away and fall in love with the user. Emily¡¯s eyes met him for a moment, and her reason waspletely gone. She escaped before Minato could make her fall in love with him, so she did not receive the effect. However, the feelings for Shinji that she had suppressed in her mind overflowed and led her tomit the crime. Thus, things were about to proceed in an uncontrolled way. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 48 Educational s*x for Emily Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Shinji¡­ ?¡± ¡±Calm down, Emily!¡± Emily gets on top of Shinji, who is thrown onto the bed. Although Emily is petite, her push is strong, and Shinji is unable to stop Emily¡¯s assault. Hah~ ? Hah~ ? Emily, who is breathing hard, grabs Shinji¡¯s face firmly with both her hands and pulls his face closer to hers. Their lips lightly touched each other without any resistance. ¡±Ehehe¡­ We kissed¡­?¡± Emily muttered with a sloppy look on her face. And Shinji gave up resisting Emily¡¯s attempts to take off his clothes. The condition has gotten to this point, so he decided to change his mind and take advantage of it. ¡±Huh¡­ I won¡¯t resist. But can you pull down my pants first?¡± ¡±Oh, I see you¡¯ve given up ? I don¡¯t mind ? I¡¯ll do what Shinji asks ¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± Mufu ? Emily is pleased to see that Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear had been pulled down, exposing his big, erect p*nis to Emily¡¯s eyes. Emily was stunned by the sight of Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was much bigger than she had expected, and her sense of reason began to return. But Shinji had no intention of stopping now, once he had decided to do it, he would do it. While she was stunned, he applied an aphrodisiac spell and an estrus spell, and brought his ns close to Emily¡¯s mouth. ¡±Lick it¡± Emily shuddered at the sound of Shinji¡¯s cruel voice. Emily regretted that she had attacked Shinji on impulse. She felt that it was understandable that the gentle Shinji would be angry. But at the same time, Shinji¡¯s cold gaze and unyielding power made her feel as if she had no choice. Emily¡¯s chest began to pound as Shinji forced himself on her. Actually, it was the effect of the aphrodisiac magic, but Emily had no way of knowing. ¡±¡­Pero ? ¡­Pero ?¡± Emily licked Shinji¡¯s p*nis with the tip of her tongue, looking fearful. She licks it while looking at Shinji¡¯s face, but his expression remains cold. Emily continues to lick his p*nis, but he doesn¡¯t seem to feelfortable at all. ¡±Suck it¡± ¡±Rero¡­ ? I understand¡­¡± Emily sucked Shinji¡¯s p*nis in her mouth, trying her best to make him feel as good as possible as an apology for making him angry. For a while, the only sound in the room was the sound of Emily sucking on his p*nis. ¡±I can¡¯t cum like this. How can you so confidently attack me with this?¡± ¡±¡­Huh ? Nn¡­, It¡¯s my first time¡­ So, I don¡¯t know¡­. I don¡¯t even know how I could have done that¡­¡± While Emily was struggling to suck his cock, Shinji untied his robe that bound his hands. He tapped Emily¡¯s shoulder to stop her from sucking and asked her in an using tone. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s actually angry, he¡¯s just acting, but Emily doesn¡¯t notice and turns her head down in a pout. But the estrus spell seems to be working, and Emily is rubbing her thighs together with a squirming motion. The fetio seemed to have excited her enough. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you well¡± ¡±Fueh? Hiiee!?¡± Shinji, speaking in a light tone, easily flipped Emily over. Emily¡¯s eyes are ck and white as she lies on her back on the bed. He put his face between her legs and lifted up her skirt to see a faint stain on the striped panties that covered her private parts. Feeling the feminine scent of Emily¡¯s private parts, Shinji slipped off the striped panties and sucked on them directly. ¡±Hiu~ ? Shinji~ ? That¡¯s not a good ce~ ??¡± Shinji continues to lick Emily¡¯s private parts in silence. And Shinji caresses Emily¡¯s private parts while casting a spell to increase sensitivity. The relentless caressing on Emily¡¯s underdeveloped private parts is to make them more sensitive and ready to ept Shinji¡¯s big cock, and it gives her tremendous pleasure. ¡±Ah~ ? Ahh~ ? Shinji~ ?? Auuuu~ ??¡± Her first cunnilingus was too stimting for Emily. And in no time Emily climaxed, her body shaking and trembling. But Shinji doesn¡¯t stop caressing her. He continued to lick the entrance to Emily¡¯s private parts with his tongue, sucking and licking the overflowing love juices from her private parts. His caresses are not limited to her secret parts, but also extend to her clitoris. He licked, sucked, rubbed with his lips together, and lightly brushed his teeth against it. ¡±Yaaaaaa~ ??? No good¡­ no¡­ no¡­ noooo¡­ ???¡± Emily climaxed again and again. Her mind going crazy from the excessive climaxing. Emily, unable to use her strength properly due to the pleasure, and she allows Shinji to do whatever he wants. The only thing Emily could do was to climax, scream, and writhe around. ¡±Forgive me~ ??? Shinji~ ??? Aaaaahhh~ ???¡± Emily climaxed loudly and squirted. At this point, Shinji finally raised his head from Emily¡¯s crotch. ¡±If you¡¯re going to attack me, you need to be able to do this¡± ¡±Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ?¡± Shinji wiped his mouth and covered Emily, who was unable to reply properly. He makes her open her legs and ces his p*nis at the entrance of her twitching and greedy pussy. ¡±I¡¯ll insert it¡± ¡±Fue¡­? ? Nnnnnnn~ ???¡± Shinji slowly inserted his p*nis deep into Emily¡¯s vagina, which was in a daze. Shinji¡¯s p*nis breaks Emily¡¯s virgin membrane and he enjoys the pressure of Emily¡¯s vagina as it tightens. It only took a moment for Emily to feel the pain. A shiver ran down her spine at the sensation of his big p*nis prating her vaginal passage and thrusting deep inside her. Of course, it¡¯s pleasure. Thebination of cunnilingus, aphrodisiac magic, estrus magic, and sensitivity magic had developed Emily¡¯s vagina so that she could cum easily in a short time. She climaxed again as the p*nis upied her vagina until it was deep inside her. ¡±I¡¯m going to move, Emily¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Wait¡­ ? Nnh¡­ ? Oh~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s pistoning begins. From the very beginning, Shinji thrusts into Emily¡¯s vagina without any consideration for her. Emily is not in any pain, she just continued to enjoy the violent pleasure and screamed with pleasure. Emily¡¯s vagina is very narrow because of her small size. But she is still able to hold Shinji¡¯s big cock firmly, and the sensation of it tightening is very pleasurable. Shinji wanted to use this opportunity to instill a sense of hierarchy in Emily so that she would never think of attacking him again. He felt that Emily¡¯s usual attitude was based on the fact that she was stronger than him. So, he will instinctively instill in her the idea that he is an unbeatable opponent and that the control lies with Shinji. Emily was so much at the mercy of the pleasure Shinji was giving her that she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed that her first experience was not at all what she had imagined. There was nothing romantic about it, it was just instinctive pleasure. Emily thought that she was the strong, dominant one. But in reality, she was not. In this way, she was reminded that she was a person who felt pleasure in being raped and dominated by the person she loved. ¡±Niiii~ ?? Hahu~ ???¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Emily lets out a shriek that makes no sense as Shinji¡¯s hips crush Emily¡¯s vagina from above as if to force her into submission while she is covered. Shinji¡¯s hips shake more and more, and his p*nis swells more and more. Emily instinctively knew that Shinji was about to ejacte. ¡±Nnhhhhhhhhh ????¡± Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Shinji¡¯s semen poured into Emily¡¯s vagina. Her first creampie¡­ made Emily climaxed with the happiness of receiving the semen of the man she loved. The warmth of the semen and the mind-blowing climax made Emily¡¯s body tremble and shake. Despite the fact that Shinji¡¯s p*nis had ejacted, it did not wilt. He will have to make the most of his energy-boosting magic to fuck and educate Emily as many times as possible this evening. He had to teach her body the hierarchical rtionship between Shinji and Emily. ¡±Come on, Emily. There¡¯s no time to rest, okay?¡± ¡±Fueh¡­ ? It¡¯s still big¡­ ? Naaaaah~ ??¡± And so, Shinji fucked Emily over and over again. Emily didn¡¯t resist, but let herself be fucked by Shinji. When Shinji told her to get on top of him and shake her hips, she did just that, learned how to give him a good fetio, and was once again prated. Emily is thoroughly taught the pleasures of being dominated. And then, at the very end. Thest time, Emily¡¯s vagina was carved with a lewd crest while she was passed out with a look of pleasure on her face. ¡±Fuhh¡­ okay, that went well¡± Shinji put some magic power into the crest to protect Emily from being charmed. This should allow Emily¡¯s reflexes to take action before she is affected if their gazes unexpectedly meet each other. ¡±¡­I wonder if I should start with s*x friend rtionship for now¡­ It seems that if I don¡¯t bind this words and actions with a lewd crest, she¡¯s going to lose her mind¡­¡± As he looked at the unconscious Emily, Shinji pondered about the future. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 49 Emily’s Love is Pretty Heavy Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, when Emily woke up and dressed, Shinji called Freri over. The three of them sat side by side on the edge of the bed, Shinji in the middle, Emily on his right and Freri on his left. ¡±About yesterday¡­¡± Emily was clinging tightly to Shinji¡¯s arm, and Shinji began to talk to her. ¡±What do you remember about what happened before you came to my room?¡± ¡±Um¡­ I saw a guy at the entrance of the guild who was bad-mouthing Shinji, so I was going toin to him. I had a bad feeling the moment Iid eyes on him, so I immediately ran away as usual¡± ¡±Emily¡¯s intuition is amazing¡­¡± Since Shinji had imprinted a lewd crest on her, he could now bind Emily¡¯s actions. After telling her about the current situation, Shinji intended to bind Emily¡¯s actions if necessary. ¡±The man¡­ Minato, has Charm Eyes. It¡¯s the eyes that force a woman of his choice to fall in love with him. It¡¯s a good thing Emily escaped after only a moment, but¡­ that was a close call. I wonder if that¡¯s why you were out of control¡­ you saw his eyes for a second, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Yes¡­. Yes, what happened yesterday was his fault¡­. But it¡¯s also because of him that I¡¯m able to be like this with Shinji¡­¡± ¡±Positive¡­!¡± Although it is strange for the person who did it to think so, but educational s*x, in which the first experience is to teach hierarchy, is an act that should be traumatic. ¡±I just didn¡¯t do it until now because I didn¡¯t want you to hate me. I didn¡¯t know that Shinji, who I thought was so gentle, had such a heroic side ?¡± Emily¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked up at Shinji. The sparkle in her eyes hadn¡¯t changed at all, and they were still filled with affection for Shinji. Shinji smiles bitterly at Emily, whose affection for him has increased to the point of being almost insane. ¡±I always thought that Shinji was kind and I had to protect him. But I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know he had such a side to him underneath his gentle mask¡­? That¡¯s the real Shinji, isn¡¯t it? I like you even more now¡­ ? You always took care of me when we were in a party, didn¡¯t you? I realized that when I was separated from Shinji. I knew that Shinji had really helped me¡­ ? That heroic Shinji could have done more to force me to listen ?. But you didn¡¯t do it. I always thought it was just Shinji¡¯s gentle way of thinking, but maybe it wasn¡¯t¡± Emily¡¯s story didn¡¯t end. ¡±I really like Shinji, you know? When I was working in the desert city, I was always going to wait for Shinji toe to me¡­ ? This is a proof of the binding of my body, right? You don¡¯t have to do this, I will do whatever Shinji asks¡­ ?¡± She lovingly stroked the lewd crest on her vagina. It¡¯s as if Emily wants to be dominated. ¡±Tell me what you think Shinji¡­? I¡¯ll help you¡­ Not just that. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help Shinji ?¡± With a very cute smile, Emily pledged her obedience to Shinji. (I thought it would be heavy, but I didn¡¯t expect it to go this far¡­) Emily¡¯s favor was pure and quite heavy. If Emily¡¯s words are correct, up until now, she had nned to bind Shinji to protect him once they became lovers. But now that she knows that Shinji is superior to her, she no longer wants bound him, but instead wants to be dominated and helped. ¡±That¡¯s true about the lewd crest. It¡¯s something that binds Emily. So, I hope you can hear what I¡¯m doing¡­¡± Shinji talked about the connections he had made behind the scenes with people rted to Emily. He trained Nanaka, who had a crush on Haruto. He trained Charlotte, who had a crush on Morse, to be his s*x friend. He made Renka, who had a crush on Alvin, his girlfriend. He made Alvin¡¯s girlfriend, Milis, his s*x friend. ¡±I didn¡¯t return Emily¡¯s favors because I used to not be interested in girls, especially those who didn¡¯t have partners to sleep with¡± Shinji is well aware that his actions are wrong for a human being. He knew that Emily would be disappointed by his overly shy rtionship with a woman, so he looked at her and told his the story. The fact that he was taking Renka as his girlfriend was especially uneptable to Emily, who had always said that she would be his girlfriend ?. Shinji braced himself for any kind of abuse, but Emily kept her cute smile on her face. ¡±Do I have to tell you that I missed you, or that you never thought I was like that, or something?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ you know what, Shinji?¡± Emily, who had been sitting next to Shinji, stood up and bent down to look at him. Her expression is the same as before. ¡±I¡¯m going to be Shinji¡¯s property now. I was made aware of this during s*xst night¡­ ? I¡¯m not going to say anything about what Shinji wants or what you¡¯ ve done. I¡¯m just counting on your cunning to keep it hidden until now¡­ ?¡± Emily grabs Shinji¡¯s palm and squeezes it. ¡±I¡¯ve given my love to Shinji¡­ ? From now on, you can use me as well as Freri¡­ ? ?¡± Her eyes stared at Shinji from the front. Shinji can only smile bitterly as if he has given up. ¡±Yes. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of things you can do to help if Emily cooperates. Can you and Freri help me from now on?¡± ¡±Of course¡­ ? Use me well, Shinji ??¡± ¡±¡­?¡± While her cheeks flushed, Emily¡¯s fingers intertwined with Shinji¡¯s. Freri seems to be in a good mood at the fact that Shinji now has apanion to follow. When Shinji decided to mess with Emily, he thought he might regret it, but looking at the results, it turned out to be close to perfect. The fact that he now had the option of using Emily¡¯s power might indeed be a big factor in his evil n. ¡±I¡¯ll have to show Minato what I¡¯m made of. J don¡¯t need to show any mercy from someone who messes with my girl¡± ¡±My woman¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± Shinjiughed evilly as he watched the embarrassed Emily and the embarrassed Freri. Emily. The talented girl¡¯s first love wasplicated. She wanted to protect Shinji, but He was a cunning man. Emily is happy to obey Shinji, and bes a part of his dark scheme. ¡±I¡¯ll love you with all my heart. Nice to meet you, Emily. It¡¯ll be the same as before. Just pretend like you don¡¯t know it, okay?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Even so, Emily was happy to be desired by Shinji. ¡±My woman¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± Shinjiughed evilly as he watched the embarrassed Emily and the embarrassed Freri. Emily. The talented girl¡¯s first love wasplicated. She wanted to protect Shinji, but He was a cunning man. Emily is happy to obey Shinji, and bes a part of his dark scheme. ¡±I¡¯ll love you responsibly. Nice to meet you, Emily. It¡¯ll be the same as before. Just pretend like you don¡¯t know it, okay?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Even so, Emily was happy to be desired by Shinji. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 50 Running Wolf is Entangled Again Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Emily had submitted to Shinji. On his days off, Alvin continued to receive regr training from Emily. It varied from day to day, but usually took from half a day to a full day of training. On most of Alvin¡¯s training days, Shinji, Milis, and Renka would get together and have s*x at Shinji¡¯s house. However, as part of their response to being tangled up with a , they all decided to apany Alvin on his training. The five of them went out to the outskirts of . Shinji has sent Freri to monitor the inn where Minato and the others are staying. If there is any movement, they will know immediately. It¡¯s also a way to keep an eye out for any unforeseen events like the one that happened to Emily the other day. ¡±I¡¯m going to go! Alvin!¡± ¡±Yes! Master!¡± Alvin and Emily began to engage in a face-to-face battle with their imitation swords. The sound of swords shing against swords, and the sight of the two of them kicking the earth and moving at a tremendous speed while striking each other is too fast for the average person to follow. ¡±Emily¡¯s technique has be quite familiar, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes. Al-kun became very fast! Shinji and Milis are sitting on the ground, facing each other, watching Alvin and the others stand there. Of course, they were not merely watching. Shinji and Milis are releasing magic power from their bodies, colliding in the middle of the two of them and pushing each other. The rules of the game are that the amount of magic released is about the same, and the winner is the one who hits the other¡¯s body first, while pushing against each other with some stronger and some weaker magic. It is said that the more magic power is used, the more it is trained. This training method is popr among adventurers because it allows them to use their magic while also training their control. After a while, Shinji¡¯s magic power passed through Milis¡¯ magic power and lightly hit her head. ¡±Nn, Shinji-san, you¡¯re too strong¡­¡± ¡±Hahaha, I¡¯m not going to lose in terms of control. But I can never beat you in terms of the amount of magic you release.¡± Controbility is rted to the precise control of magic and the efficiency of magic power. The more magic is released, the more power is added to it. Arge amount of magic requires arge amount of release, and Shinji, who has an average amount of release, cannot use it alone. Milis has arge amount of magic, and is able to use all existing light magic. Of course, this is only if she has the funds to learn all of them. ¡±That¡¯s what contract spirits are for, right?¡± ¡±I¡¯m next¡± Renka said, switching ces with Shinji. The two of them released their magic power and began to push each other. ¡±That¡¯s true, but¡­ I can only use my own magic power when we are separated like today¡± If someone has a contracted spirit by their side, they can use their magic by adding the amount of the spirit¡¯s magic to their own. In general, spirits are superior in terms of the amount of magic they can release, so if the contracted spirit has an attribute that the contracted spirit is good at, they can use all kinds of magic. Shinji can also userge scale magic if Freri is by his side. But it¡¯s only Freri¡¯s power, not his own. That¡¯s why Shinji has said publicly that he is not good atrge-scale magic. Once again, Milis was defeated. ¡±Ugh, Renka-chan, you¡¯re getting stronger.¡± ¡± is all about control, isn¡¯t it?¡± One more time! One more time! Milis and Renka released their magic power again. Then Shinji is informed by Freri¡¯s thoughts. (They left the inn. L is using . If we run, we¡¯ll be pursued. Then there¡¯s no point in running away.) ¡±Everyone! ising. It¡¯s impossible to escape since they¡¯re using . Why don¡¯t we stop training and go back to the city?¡± ¡±Seriously, he¡¯s totally stalking us¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s a good point. Oh, man. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Alvin is disheartened and Emily angrily starts packing up her things. After everyone has packed up their belongings, they start walking towards the city. They took the shortest route possible, and when they could see the gate to the city from a distance, they ran into a group of . ¡±What do you want today¡­ we¡¯re going back to the city¡­¡± Alvin is not going to deal with it properly from the beginning. Minato snickered at Alvin. ¡±I¡¯m not here for you guys today. I¡¯m going to take Emily on a date¡­¡± ¡±Eh? No, I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m devoted to Shinji¡­ ?¡± The other day, Minato thought he had made her fall in love with him because their eyes met for a moment, but Emily immediately cut him off. Emily is hiding from Minato by clinging to Shinji¡¯s back. ¡±¡­It¡¯s you again¡­!¡± ¡±Well, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Minato, who thought Shinji had done something to prevent her from being charmed the first time and Freri from falling in love with him, red at Shinji with bloodshot eyes. Shinji just cowered his shoulders and didn¡¯t say anything. This further provoked Minato¡¯s anger. ¡±I want a duel! You second-rate wizard! Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Minato pulls out his staff and points it at Shinji. Both party members tensed up and got into a fighting stance. ¡±Are you crazy, this close to the city?¡± ¡±Hmm, I think you¡¯re just scared! Look, if you can stop the magic I¡¯m about to unleash, try to stop it!¡± ¡±No, I didn¡¯t say I would take it¡­¡± Minato raised his staff to the sky. The elves seem to be nning to be a wall to prevent them from interfering with Minato¡¯s chanting. ¡±Shinji! You¡¯ve got to stop them¡­!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prevent it. Look, over there¡± Alvin and Emily are about to charge at Minato to stop his chanting. Shinji pointed towards the city so that the four of them, including Milis and Renka, would understand what was going on. The guards at the gate seem to have noticed themotion and are moving around. By this time, Minato¡¯s magic power was extremely high. ¡±If I prevent it from happening, I can easily make the excuse to the guard that I was unterally involved¡± Shinji took a step forward while smiling at Alvin and the others. He holds up his cane and looks at Minato. ¡±Take it! This is the affinity magic of re and me¡­ !!¡± ¡±Really, he¡¯s just good for nothing¡± Shinji was disgusted by Minato¡¯s confidence. Affinity magic. It is a joint magic of the contractor and the spirit, which can be used by maximizing the power of the contracted spirit. It is a magic that can only be used if the contractor and the spirit have a certain level of trust and skill. Since the cooperation of the spirit itself is essential, a is a prerequisite. A huge,plex magic circle unfolded above Minato¡¯s head. Looking at it, Shinji realized something. ¡±Ah¡­ this magic. Have you ever used this magic in the presence of other wizards?¡± Unintentionally, Shinji asked Minato. ¡±No! Did you think it would be easy to show me my secret technique?¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Seeing Minato¡¯s magic circle, Shinji figured out something and smiled. Thankfully, he made use of it in his future actions, and now raised his staff to prevent magic. Shinji deployed a triple magic circle, much smaller than Minato¡¯s but with a moreplex pattern. Compared to Minato¡¯s magic power, Shinji¡¯s magic power was small. Alvin and the others look at Shinji with concern. Emily was the only one who didn¡¯t worry, and called out cheerfully to Alvin and the others. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. Shinji¡¯s affinity magic is amazing!¡± ¡±That¡¯s the extent of it¡­ I¡¯ll stop the magic if it gets past your defenses! Take that!¡± It seems that Minato thinks that killing is a bad idea. His¡¯s magic circle shines, then converges and disappears. A beautiful, brown-skinned woman in a red dress, re, the fire spirit, appears in the converged ce. ¡±I¡¯m not going to kill you. It¡¯s a pain in the ass ~ ¡± She looked down at Shinji from the sky and lowered her hand. A huge ball of fire shot from the palm of re¡¯s hand and fell towards Shinji. It was as if the sun had fallen to the earth. ¡±Freri ¡± ¡±¡­!!¡± Freri, who had been summoned with her eyes closed, put her hands on the ground. A thick stem sprouted from her hand and grew rapidly. The flower opens as it passes Shinji¡¯s back. A pale-yellow barrier was stretched toward the sky, colliding head-on with the . The fireball made a buzzing sound as it tried to push its way through the barrier. Each time the barrier suffered a minor crack, the petals of the blooming sunflower withered one by one, repairing the crack. ¡±More than this is not good¡± is a magic that uses the power of the flower to absorb the magic of the earth and put up a barrier. If too much magic is used to repair the cracks, thend will wither. Shinji wanted to avoid continuing to suck up the magic of thend until it waspletely blocked, especially in this location near the city. Shinji put his hand on the stem of the blooming sunflower. Then he bent the flower to the right. As the flower moves, the barrier moves to the right, deflecting the path of while still receiving the . By the time the barrier has moved, thepletely deflected hasnded next to Shinji. A huge pir of fire rises toward the sky. The aftermath of the fire was all taken care of by the barriers that were still in ce. ¡±I was trying my best to deflect it, so let¡¯s call it a draw, shall we?¡± ¡±You¡­! How dare you treat me like this¡­!¡± ¡±Impressive, my Lord. It¡¯s brilliant.¡± When the pir of fire had subsided, Shinji spoke to Minato. Minato is trembling with anger, but re isughing with amusement. ¡±It¡¯s not fair to deflect!¡± ¡±Minato-sama is the winner!¡± The twin elves were yelling and screaming, but Shinji ignored them and stared at re. After all, Shinji could not feel the anger of being prevented from magic. ¡±You guys!!! What are you doing!!! You will being with us!!!¡± The guard at the gate shouted and ran. They seemed to have called for backup, and quite a few of them wereing towards them. Shinji looks at Alvin. Alvin nodded, and the members of and Emily quietly followed the soldiers¡¯ lead. ¡±I¡¯m going home. Then¡­¡± (*Note: I -> Mekake (æª) -> Warawa (¤ï¤é¤ï) usually used by samurai¡¯s wife) re made a troublesome face, and then disappeared. ¡±Damn it! I will remember it!¡± It seems that there is no way to defy the soldiers, and is also taken away. In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the inte, you can call us at the web site. Shinji did not react to Minato¡¯s words, and quietly followed the soldiers to the city. As a result. Thanks to the testimony of the gatekeepers who had been watching everything from the beginning, the members of the were quickly released. spent the night in jail and were given a warning and a fine by the guild. If we¡¯re going to be wizards, we should at least have a magic showdown! re makes her first appearance. Mistress, my dress! A story about magic settings. It takes a minimum of 50 magic power to activate a certain spell. If someone releases 60, the power increases. If the maniption is excellent, it is possible to achieve the same power as 60 with 50 magic energy, which is a very efficient image. As the scale and power of the magic increases, this minimum value increases. The amount of magic power is the amount of magic power you have. If it is trained, it will increase. So called MP. The amount of magic power that can be released at one time. The maximum amount of magic power that can be released is determined when the user is born. So-called magical qualities. Controbility is the skill to move magic power precisely. It can be trained. So-called proficiency. When a person makes a contract with a spirit. They can use the amount of magic power of the spirit (treated as shared MP). If the contractor is close by, the contractor can use magic with the amount of magic power released by the contractor + the amount of magic power released by the spirit (the maximum amount of magic power released will increase). However, unlike humans, the amount of magic released by spirits differs depending on their attributes (humans have all attributes + 0 (the number differs for each individual). Freri is Earth so +50 Water +50 Fire ¨C 100 Others ¡À 0; re is Fire so +100 Water ¨C 100 Others ¡À 0) * The numbers are just for reference. * Non-attribute magic is a separate category. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 51 Elf’s Eldest Sister, Lila, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Minato¡¯spanion, L, has wake up early. She starts working early in the morning when Minato and his two sisters are asleep. She¡¯s been assigned to watch Shinji¡¯s movements. She entered a deserted back street from the inn and sat down to hide herself in a position where she could see the roofless sky. can only be used if the user is under the unobstructed sky. ¡±¡­¡± The perspective switches. L took a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire city from the sky. Shinji¡¯s inn, Alvin¡¯s inn. She looked down at the city in the morning, where there were still few people. (There¡¯s no way they¡¯re moving at this hour¡­) (With fascination) Even for the man she¡¯d fallen in love with, she couldn¡¯t me him forining about having to watch them in the morning. Minato was in a particrly bad mood yesterday because of the penalties, and he had been flirting with her two sisters all day to get his mind off of it. Of course, he left L out of it. (Minato-san, he likes girls with small breasts¡­ All the guys except Minato-san often look at my breasts¡­) She sighs at the weight of her richly developed breasts. If the person she likes doesn¡¯t like her, she thinks she¡¯s just a distraction. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s been thinking too much about other things. It was toote for L to notice the rapidly approaching presence. She hurriedly deactivated , but the owner of the presence was right in front of her. Emily. She was the target Minato was aiming for. (Too fast¡­!) L was unable to react to Emily¡¯s attack. Her hands are constantly being swept away by Emily as she tries to defend herself. Then, Emily¡¯s hand reaches L¡¯s face and covers her mouth. A cloth is clutched in her hand, and with her nose and mouth covered, she is unable to speak. A sweet scent emanates from the cloth. L¡¯s consciousness fades into the distance¡­ (Minato-san¡­ help me¡­) L¡¯s wish does not reach Minato, who is asleep. Emily carries the weak L, who has been forced to sleep, on her shoulders. ¡±Are there any witnesses? No? Then take care of the rest, Freri ?¡± After submitting to Shinji, Emily has been given the ability tomunicate with Freri through her lewd crest. After leaving Minato and the other three to Freri¡¯s surveince, Emily carried L to Shinji¡¯s house. No one else saw her¡­ * * * L was dreaming. It was a dream of the time when the three sisters were traveling together. It was a pleasant trip. They were impressed by beautiful ces and ate delicious food. It was something she could never have experienced if she had stayed in her hometown. Then one day. The two people who went out brought Minato with them. They fell in love with this person. They are devoted to him. They said goodbye to their sister here. L didn¡¯t understand what they meant. But there was no way they could just obey him. They had been together all this time. Minato was an arrogant man. L had no idea what attracted them to him, but her two sisters were devoted to him. At some point, L also fell in love with Minato. She doesn¡¯t know why she fell in love with him. Even though she is treated so poorly. Even though he doesn¡¯t love her as much as her sisters. There was no way that L could have known that she was being enchanted every night while she slept in the same room. He made a mistake in the city he was staying in, and came to the next city¡­ There, Minato tried his hand at a new girl, and then¡­. * * * L wakes up in a daze. L feels a slight heaviness on her stomach, and realizes that someone is straddling her stomach. Her chest cleavage feels slimy and ufortable, and she lowers her gaze. ¡±It looks like you¡¯re awake¡± ¡±Hi¡­!?¡± L¡¯s vision shows Shinji smiling wickedly and his big cock slowly moving back and forth in her cleavage. L can¡¯t even scream at the sight. Shinji had exposed L¡¯s breasts and was spreading slime lotion on her cleavage as he rode her. ¡±Your breasts are so nice, L-chan¡­¡± ¡±Stop it¡­ stop it¡­! Help me, Minato-san¡­!¡± L desperately tried to resist, but her hands and feet were tied to the bed and she couldn¡¯t move. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t use magic either. ¡±It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t use magic. No help ising. Minato and the others seem to be asleep¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­! Oh no¡­!¡± L shuddered at the sensation of her breasts enveloping Shinji¡¯s big p*nis as he squeezed her breasts together. Whenever Shinji¡¯s hips move back and forth, the ns reveals itself through the cleavage of her chest. L¡¯s face is warped in disgust. But Shinji¡¯s aphrodisiac magic was slowly eating away at her, and her body was beginning to heat up. (It¡¯s so big¡­. It¡¯s totally different from Minato-san¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­!) L desperately turned her face away. She, who had been watching Minato and his sisters in action, knew the size of Minato¡¯s p*nis. Even when erect, the cute size of his p*nis was not something to be afraid of. But every time Shinji¡¯s big dick rubbed against her, instead of scaring her, L felt her crotch heat up and her vagina tingle. She was in heat, and her awakened female instincts were beginning to be attracted to the muscr male symbol. But she didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡±No, no, no! Help me¡­ Minato-san¡­ help me¡­!¡± ¡±Do you like Minato-kun that much? What do you like so much about Minato-kun, that he treats you so roughly?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m Minato-san¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Minato is not kind. Minato is harsh. Minato doesn¡¯t love her. Minato won¡¯t help her even though she¡¯s going through this because of him. The many painful events that can¡¯t be covered up by the imnted favor diminish the charm effect that L receives. ¡±I hate Minato¡­I hate him¡­ Why¡­ Why do I always have to go through so much pain¡­ no more¡­¡± L shed tears. Her heart was at its breaking point due to the stress of everyday life. As it is, Rira¡¯s heart is about to break and close¡­. just then. ¡±Don¡¯t you want to save your two sisters from Minato?¡± ¡±Eh¡­?¡± L looked up at Shinji with eyes whose light was fading. ¡±Your sister is going crazy because of Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes. You¡¯ve been affected by it, too.¡± ¡±Charm¡­¡± L was stunned. Shinji continued to speak without stopping his hip movements. ¡±This is a necessary action to weaken the charm. I¡¯m sure your fondness for Minato has diminished¡­? Can we continue talking?¡± ¡±¡­Please¡± L¡¯s disgust for Shinji had diminished as her fondness for Minato had diminished. As her fear of the sensation of being rubbed against her cleavage faded, the muscr p*nis became more attractive. A nasty sound echoed in the room, ¡°Nichi¡­? Nichi¡­?¡± ¡±Charm eyes are powerful. If you kill Minato, the twins may follow him¡­! I wonder if I can get Minato to deactivate it¡­ Huh¡­ I¡¯ll just have to force it out like now¡­¡± Shinji rubs his p*nis while breathing hard. The pre-cum overflows from the tip of the p*nis. L¡¯s big breasts are moisturized, and when he rubs his p*nis against them, an indescribably strong sensation of pleasure increases Shinji¡¯s sense of ejaction. L is beginning to regain her lost dignity as a woman when she sees Shinji twitching and shaking with his big breasts, aplex that Minato had never paid attention to. And she begins to feel that she wants to make him feel even better¡­ L doesn¡¯t realize that this feeling is being dragged down by her body, which is in heat due to the estrus magic. Minato¡¯s charm already started to lose its effect. Her carnal desires for Shinji outweighed her fondness for Minato. ¡±I¡¯m going to retaliate against Minato for trying to get his hands on Emily and Freri¡­ Uhh¡­ I felt bad about involving the twins in this¡­ so I thought I¡¯d ask L first, so I kidnapped you¡­ haha¡­¡± ¡±I want to save them¡­ They¡¯re my precious little sister. I can¡¯t let that man do whatever he wants to them¡­¡± The shine returns to L¡¯s eyes. ¡±Then¡­ I¡¯ll untie your hands and you can make me cum on your chest. I¡¯ll give you magic power to counter the charm in the semen¡­ So, drink it all. Then, L-chan¡¯s charm will be lifted¡­¡± ¡±I understand¡­?¡± Shinji releases L¡¯s hand. L squeezed her own breasts from the sides with both hands to increase the breast pressure, while she brought her lips to Shinji¡¯s ns and sucked on it with a chuckle. At the limit of his endurance, Shinji immediately ejacted. Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Buu ? Buu ? Dopyu ?? Arge amount of semen is released into L. There was no way that her first semen-drinking would go well, and the semen released from his bouncing p*nis-stained L¡¯s face with a sticky mess. Still, she was able to take the first shot in her mouth and swallowed the semen as promised. The charm magic that had been on the verge of being lifted was now being canceled out by Shinji¡¯s magic power in the semen. L felt a lightness in her chest. ¡±Ahhh¡­ it¡¯s came out so much¡­ it felt so good, L-chan¡± ¡±I¡¯m d¡­?¡± L smiled; her face still stained with semen. Her smile was lewd, but it was the original smile of L, who had been freed from charm and was very beautiful. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 52 Elf’s Eldest Sister, Lila, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai L is covered in the scent of male semen on her face, making her squirm. Strangely, she didn¡¯t find it disgusting. In fact, the smell made her vagina tingle with excitement ?. Even after ejacting, Shinji¡¯s p*nis in her cleavage remained stiff and hard. When she loosened the pressure on her breasts, L saw that his p*nis was as strong as it had been before his ejaction. Unintentionally, Gulp¡­ ? L gulped and slurped. The look in her eyes showed that she was a fully aroused female and that she was expecting more. Of course, Shinji has no intention of letting this end. She is Minato¡¯s woman, even if it was because of the effect of his . He thought that he must teach her body to enjoy the pleasure and steal her from Minato. ¡±I¡¯m going to pour more cum into you just in case¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ? Yes¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s words were exactly what L wanted. Shinji got off from the top of L and started to undress her. He also releases the leg restraints, and L is forced to wear only her pants and high socks. She is embarrassed by her nudity and covers her breasts with her arms. However, herrge breasts are crushed by her arms, making her look even more s*xy. ¡±There¡¯s no need to hide them. You¡¯ve got such attractive breasts¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? My Breasts¡­ are attractive¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand touches them as if lifting them from below. ¡°Munimuni¡± Shinji¡¯s hands rub her breasts with gentle hands. Caressed by the slime lotion, L turned her face away in embarrassment, but lowered her arms to expose her raw breasts to Shinji. ¡±I¡¯d like to keep touching it¡­¡± ¡±Ah~ ? My nipple¡­ ? No¡­. ?? Ah¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers touched her nipples, which had hardened. L flinched back from the numbing pleasure of that touch alone. Pinch the nipples on both breasts, and Shinji sucks one of the plump nipples into his mouth. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Don¡¯t suck it¡­ ?? Ahhhh~ ???¡± L moans in agony from the gentle torment of her nipples. When he finished sucking on one side, Shinji continued caressing her breast with the other side. It¡¯s not just the sucking, but the squeezing and tormenting of the nipples that aren¡¯t being sucked makes it easy for L to climax. ¡±I can¡¯t get enough of L¡¯s breasts¡­ Minato was weird. L-chan is so attractive¡± ¡±Fue~¡­ ? Amazing¡­ ? It¡¯s so big¡­ ?¡± On his knees, Shinji shows his p*nis to L. The same manly p*nis as during the squeeze seems to appeal to her instincts. Then he said, ¡°You are a good female who makes males wild¡± ¡±I¡¯ll make you forget all about Minato¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Please take me away¡­ ? Kuuuuu ???¡± The caress to her breasts alone had made L¡¯s secret parts melted. The effect of the aphrodisiac magic also made L¡¯s vagina perfectly ready to ept Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji took off his underwear and slowly pushed his p*nis into L¡¯s vaginal passage. Then, when he reached it, he broke L¡¯s vaginal membrane. Shinji¡¯s p*nis pushed into the deepest part of her, and their hips touched each other tightly. ¡±What is this¡­ ? Amazhing¡­ ??¡± Blood, a sign of her virginity, flowed from her secret area and stained the sheets. L felt more pleasure than pain in her body. Shinji¡¯s p*nis upied her vagina tightly. Because of that, L¡¯s vagina seemed to belong to Shinji. She feels good just by inserting it¡­ and her vagina is tightening up with a joyful ?. ¡±I¡¯m going to move¡­?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~~ ? This is¡­? Sex¡­?¡± Shinji slowly pulled his hips back and pushed in again. The pistoning motion was not violent, but rather a slow movement. However, as Shinji¡¯s p*nis pushed and rubbed her vaginal walls, L writhed in pleasure, drooling from her mouth. (It¡¯s not like Minato at all¡­ ?) L had seen Minato and her sister having s*x before. Minato¡¯s p*nis was small, and her sister had plenty of room to talk and flirt while he prated them. However, the s*x that L is experiencing now ispletely different. She can¡¯t help but be tossed about by the overwhelming pleasure. The feeling of being fulfilled as a woman. The joy of a woman being desired by a fine male. L is convinced that this is what real s*x is all about. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji-san¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to make it harder now¡­¡± ¡±Oh~ ? Ah~ ? Ahhh~ ? This is¡­ ? Feels so good¡­ ?? I¡¯vee¡­ ???¡± Shinji grabbed both of her wrists tightly and pulled her arms while crossing her wrists. Her big breasts are emphasized and shake when Shinji shakes his hips violently. This also fueled Shinji¡¯s excitement and increased his ejaction. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­!¡± ¡±Kuuuhhhhhh ?????¡± When he pushed his p*nis deep into her, L¡¯s vagina tightened up. Dopyu~ ? Dopyu~ ? Dopyu~ ? Dopyu¡­ ? An unbelievable amount of semen is released into L¡¯s vagina for the second time. L, who had experienced her first Creampie, felt the warmth of the semen and experienced the most pleasant climax she had ever had, and was intoxicated with euphoria. (It feels so good¡­? I¡¯m happy¡­?) A sense of fulfillment enveloped L, as if the painful days she had experienced so far were a lie. The man in front of her, who had given her this happiness, was the one who should be favored by her, she thought. Yes, it¡¯s not like Minato, who only makes L unhappy. ¡±That felt good¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m d¡­ ? I felt good too¡­ ? But¡­ ?¡± L tightens her vagina. Shinji moaned involuntarily at the pleasure of the sudden tightening. Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was still inserted, remained hard. ¡±It seems¡­ Shinji-san isn¡¯t satisfied yet¡­ ? Would you like to do it again¡­ ?¡± L tightened her vagina invitingly as she looked up at Shinji in embarrassment. Shinji cannot believe the strength of her s*xual desire and control of her vagina after her first experience. It seems that she has lost her mind before even breaking the spell. ¡±Then¡­ Yotto¡­¡± ¡±Kya¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? That¡¯s¡­ ? Very deep¡­ ?¡± Shinji hold L and change the position. Shinji is lying on his back and L is on top of him in the cowgirl position. When she straddles him, his p*nis presses deeper into her than in normal position. It was the first time she had ever been tortured in the depths of her vagina, and she seemed to be enjoying it. Shinji did not use any magic to increase sensitivity or estrus magic. Because the elves¡¯ fearsome ability to adapt to s*x ising into y. ¡±Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Before Shinji could give themand, L dexterously swung her hips. After only a few awkward swings of her hips, she quickly became an expert at what she did. L is extremely lewd, her beautiful white skin without a single blemish slightly dyed red, her rich breasts swaying on top of Shinji as she soaks in the pleasure. This is something Shinji doesn¡¯t even know. Elves have a very strong libido. Normally, it¡¯s only controlled by an overwhelming sense of reason. It is only when they are in the presence of apanion or lover that they abandon their reasoning and be lewd and violent, using their superb bodies to their fullest to captivate their partners. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji-san¡­ ? Do you like my breasts¡­ ? Nn¡­ ? Please rub them a lot¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands grabbed her bouncing breasts and squeezed them. L¡¯s moist breasts are very nice to the touch, absorbing his hand. When Shinji grabbed them a little harder and squeezed them, his fingers sank into them¡­ they were magical breasts. L also seemed to feel good after being squeezed, and her hips began to shake violently. Suddenly, her vagina tightened up and she begged for cum, pushing her hips together and luring the ns deep into her vagina. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte again¡­!¡± ¡±Me too¡­ ? It¡¯sing¡­ ? Commming¡­??? Nnnn~ ???¡± Shinji ejactes just as the ns meets the mouth of her womb. Dopyu¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? A lot of cum shot inside¡­ L¡¯s cervix sucked and swallowed the semen into her womb as if she had been waiting for it. The sperm that cannot be contained also fills the vagina¡­. Shinji looked up at L, who was exposing her sloppye face. (I¡¯m being squeezed¡­ the elf¡¯s body is even better than they say¡­) Shinji had heard that the body of the elves was superb, but he had never imagined it to be like this. He embraced L in a face-to-face sitting position. Her rich breasts crushed against his chest, making her feel good. ¡±Now it¡¯s my turn¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­ ? You¡¯re unequaled¡­ ? It¡¯s wonderful¡­ ??¡± Melted by Shinji¡¯s big cock, L kissed Shinji with an enraptured expression. Shinji starts to move again¡­ After that, the two of them continued to have s*x until Shinji ejacted three more times. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 53 Making Lila into a Collaborator Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I¡¯m so sorry¡­!¡± L, who has adjusted her clothes on the bed, is bowing her head. Shinji smiled bitterly and told L to stop bowing. He also called Emily, who had been waiting for him, and Shinji tried to reestablish order. ¡±I didn¡¯t stop you either, so let¡¯s call it a mutual decision¡± ¡±I know, because I was held all night too. Shinji is unequaled¡­?¡± ¡±All night long¡­¡± Gulping, L¡¯s throat gurgled. Even if the atmosphere is strange, it will not help the conversation, so Shinji choked to get the attention of the two. ¡±It¡¯s a littlete for that. I¡¯m Shinji. This is Emily¡± ¡±I¡¯m L. ¡­I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve greeted each other properly¡± L sits back down and smiles bitterly. Emily also says hello to L. ¡±I¡¯m sorry about the first time. Now¡­ let¡¯s talk about Minato¡± Charm magic seems to have beenpletely lifted, and L¡¯s expression turns sour when Minato¡¯s name is mentioned. ¡±I¡¯m going to make sure he never touches my girl again. And I need your help with that¡± ¡±What exactly are you going to do¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll get rid of him¡± L gasped at Shinji¡¯s immediate response. ¡±If it weren¡¯t for Charm eyes, I could do it with a harsh punishment.¡± ¡±¡­ Your sisters¡­ You said you were going save them¡­, right?¡± A pale L turned a clinging gaze to Shinji. Shinji smiled gently back at L. ¡±I¡¯ll release them before that. I want Minato to die alone. It¡¯s going to be a little forced, but¡­ just like before¡± ¡±D, do you mean s*x?¡± ¡±It¡¯s forced, so it¡¯s rape¡± Shinji exined the reason to L, who froze. Charm eyes are more powerful than Charm magic. It¡¯s impossible to make people lose faith in Minato like he did with L. She has been made to fall in love with him to such an extent. If Shinji want to override the feeling of love with something stronger, pleasure torture is the easiest way to do it. Of course, the twins would resist, so it would be rape. He will rape them so thoroughly that they can no longer think. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make them fall into a state of pleasure and overwrite the state of their love for Minato¡± ¡±Voluntary release is the best, though. If I do it in front of Minato¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll release them during the process¡± Shinji thought back to Minato¡¯s attitude, thinking that he was the type of person who would reject a girl who had been raped by someone else. In the end, if he uses a hypnotic magic to imprint the state of pleasure corruption, the twin elves will remain free from Charm eyes. Because hypnosis magic does not work while Charm eyes are active, so he has to give up the fact that their body is already developed. ¡±Is there any other way¡­?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t think of any. Even if L-chan doesn¡¯t cooperate, we¡¯re going to do it on our own. I just hope you don¡¯t get in the way¡± When Shinji looked at Emily, she nodded with a smile. L¡¯s thoughts were not quite coherent. What Shinji is trying to do is a very bad n. She felt like he was in a different league than Minato, who was a small-time viin that will satisfied to do whatever he wanted for the moment. L could see that Shinji was already prepared to kill Minato and to be med for the rape of the twins. No matter what anyone said, Shinji seemed to have the strength to carry out his n. Emily, who gazed at Shinji with an enraptured face, was no doubt an aplice. L couldn¡¯t say anything and turned her head. ¡±You can¡¯t say you¡¯re going to cooperate, right? Because what I¡¯m going to do is kill and rape people. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know. When all is said and done, your sisters will be returned to L-chan. ¡±Ah¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hand was ced on L¡¯s head. His hands began to gently stroke L¡¯s head. L felt calmer and calmer every time Shinji stroked her. At the same time, she began to ask herself if she could really trust him with everything. She began to ask herself. Shinji¡¯s hypnotic magic guided L¡¯s thoughts, forcing her to choose whether or not she was ready. What Shinji is doing is undeniably evil, but as a result, her precious sisters will be saved. She wondered if she should just sit back and watch Shinji, a stranger, try to save them when she, her sister, should be the one to do so. And. (There is no excuse for this!) L braced herself for weakness and mustered up her courage. She grabbed Shinji¡¯s hand and raised her gaze to look at him. ¡±I¡¯ll cooperate. I want to save my sisters, so¡­!¡± ¡±I see¡­. It¡¯s a great, L-chan. That¡¯s what makes you a big sister¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s words reminded L of her younger sisters, who used to call her sister and adore her. Courage is added to determination. She is prepared to take back her sisters from Minato, even if it means being part of the wrongdoing. Shinji smiled at the fact that he was able to guide L so well. Although he had said he didn¡¯t mind either way, the sess of his n depended on whether or not he could win over L, the party¡¯s scout. ¡±Also, thank you. I¡¯ll be happy to help you if you help me, too¡± ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand that was patting her head touched her cheek. The warmth of his hand isforting and calms L¡¯s tense spirit. She smiled, embarrassed by the touch of the man who had just made love to her. ¡±I¡¯d like to ask you for something, but I need Minato¡¯s magical power. I want you to collect as much blood and saliva as you can. You can give what you collect to Emily in the evening¡± ¡±Minato doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in leaving the inn properly¡±, Shinji muttered. ¡±How do you know that¡­?¡± ¡±We¡¯ve been monitoring him too. I¡¯ve heard most of the conversations.¡± Shinji added in his mind, ¡°It¡¯s Freri who heard it, though¡± In fact, after receiving the warning, Minato was determined to make Shinji pay in the exam! L knows that Minato was so determinedst night that he said he was going to stay at the inn until then to regain his strength. L was beginning to feel as if everything was in Shinji¡¯s hands. Terrible and dependable. The hope that she might be able to get the twins back was bing clearer to L. ¡±I¡¯m going to stay here and get ready for the next round of arrangements. Emily, L. I leave it to both of you¡± ¡±Leave it to me!¡± ¡±Yes¡­!¡± Both of them responded to Shinji¡¯s wishes. * * * ¡±Hey, L! What have you been doing all this time?¡± When L returned to the inn, it was past noon. A grumpy Minato was waiting for her with the twins in his arms. L, as ever, looked apologetic and begged Minato¡¯s forgiveness. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was keeping an eye on them, when Shinji and Emily were on a date¡­ I didn¡¯t want to get in the way of their good mood¡­¡± Minato¡¯s eyebrows shot up when he heard that Emily was on a date. ¡±What the hell? I hope they were left without anything¡± ¡±Yes¡­. The two of them left without incident¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay¡­ Then that¡¯s fine¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy for you, Minato-sama ?¡± ¡±I have to make Minato-sama¡¯s charm known soon ?¡± When Minato¡¯s mood improved, the twins rubbed their bodies against each other from both sides. Minato touches and kisses the twins with a sloppy look on his face. The sisters look enraptured and happy even though Minato is having his way with them. (I¡¯ll save you¡­!) After saying ¡°I¡¯ll clean up,¡± and leaving the three of them, L begins to act to fulfill Shinji¡¯s request. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 54 Fire Spirit, Flair?Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The following day, after making Lira a coborator. It was nighttime, and the sun had already set. Shinji, who had finished his daytime adventure, was visiting a rental warehouse on the outskirts of the city. This warehouse had been rented by Shinji for certain purpose. Wooden boxes for camouge are stacked as soon as he enters the warehouse. As he walked around the boxes and went deeper into the warehouse, there is a spacious area. A huge magic circle was drawn on the floor, with arge number of chains ced around the center of the magic circle. The chains had a binding magic attached to them that automatically moved and bound the designated target within range. On the walls and ceilings, there are sheets of paper with Shinji¡¯s original magic circle drawn on them. The magic circles had all kinds of fire-preventing magic added to them, such as and . Emily, who was with him, not surprised to find that the building had taken the best fire prevention measures imaginable. (Even so, it would onlyst for a few seconds if the fire spirits were so resisted) Shinji felt that the power of the spirit called ir was that strong. But in order to get rid of Minato, ir had to be neutralized. ¡±Emily, you know what to do, right?¡± ¡±Yes, leave it to me. I¡¯ll move as soon as the chain reacts.¡± After a final check, Shinji ced the object in the center of the magic circle. There is a flower of that prevented ir¡¯s magic in the battle like the other day. There¡¯s also the blood of Minato, collected by Rira. is not just a magic that summons a spirit that ispatible with the user. This is also a magic that can summon any spirit desired. But there have been many idents, most of which were caused by inexperienced wizards summoning high-ranking spirits and angering them. The thing that is needed to summon a designated spirit is a catalyst that contains the magic power of the spirit one wants to call and the full name of the spirit one wants to call. If someone wants to summon a spirit that has already been contracted, the contractor¡¯s magical power is additionally required. Spirits are a race for whom names are important. A spirit¡¯s name has power, and simply incorporating it into a magic circle will increase the power of the magic. However, if it is incorporated without the permission of the spirit, it will not have any effect. With the consent of the spirit, the magic that incorporates the name and increases its power is affinity magic. On the huge magic circle that Minato deployed the other day. Shinji confirmed that ir¡¯s full name was written on it. Of course, Shinji¡¯s affinity magic had Freri¡¯s full name on it as well, but the triple magic circle, including the decoy, made it impossible to read. (It should bemon knowledge, but¡­ it¡¯s kind of tenuous, isn¡¯t it Minato? You don¡¯t have enough knowledge for fighting ability) As long as he decided to kill him, there was no point in worrying about it, and Shinji abandoned any further spection. What is important is the result that he has everything he needs to summon ir. The catalyst is a flower that continues to prevent ir¡¯s magic and contains magical power. The magic power is drained from Minato¡¯s blood. And then Shinji chanted ir¡¯s full name. ¡±Come, me Aria Lioneia¡± The magic circle on the ground emits a dazzling light¡­! * * * ir frowns at the sensation of being summoned. (Hey¡­ I told you to contact me before calling me at night¡­) A spirit can¡¯t be rejected if it is summoned by the contractor. ir responds to the summons, thinking ofining about it for now. ¡±Minato! Why you call me at night¡­?!¡± The ce where ir was summoned is in the middle of the magic circle that Shinji prepared. Arge number of chains that had been ced on the ground rushed at once to capture ir. The chains wrapped around ir¡¯s entire body, who had been caughtpletely off guard¡­ ¡±It¡¯s naive!¡± mes erupted from ir¡¯s body with tremendous force. Although the chain melted in a second or so, it lost its binding power. But for Emily, one second is enough of a gap. Emily¡¯s full power swing with her iron clubes at ir¡¯s head. It is impossible for ir to avoid it, when she is standing still and releasing the me. However, it did not directly hit ir¡¯s head. ¡±It was a close call¡± ¡±Ara, as expected of spirit¡­!¡± ir was able to catch the iron club that was approaching at high speed with a white feather. Although the impact caused the feet to sink, it did not cause much damage to ir. ¡±So? Whose permission have you obtained to touch me?¡± ¡±¡­¡± Shinji, who had approached behind Emily¡¯s threat, had touched ir¡¯s stomach. ir red at Shinji with a look of deep displeasure on her face. She tried to use her magic to burn the insolent man¡­ ¡±Affinity magic ¡± ¡±Haaaaaan ???¡± ir fainted in agony as she made a charming sound. While her body trembled, she fell on her ass. Naturally, there is no way to create a me, and the magic power that ir tried to use dispersed. ¡±No, no way¡­ ? I¡­ ? I have been engraved on my womb¡­ ?¡± ir visually confirmed the ufortable sensation she felt on her vagina, and was astonished to see the existence of the engraved lewd crest. Spirit has a strong resistance to magic. So, normally the crest can¡¯t be engraved unless her magic power is reduced. But. ¡±My Freri is half spirit, half subus¡± ¡±It¡¯s not good¡­ ? Nnnn~ ??? Stop~ ? Please stop it~ ?¡± The power of the subus¡¯s lewd crest easily breaks through the spirit¡¯s magical defenses. is a magic that uses the power of Freri¡¯s subus to engrave a lewd crest on the person she touches. ir was doomed as soon as Shinji touched her. Shinji sent his magic into the crest, and ir continued to writhe and shake her body. Her womb reacts by itself, and her underwear is soaked with her love juices as they gush out of her private parts. Her instincts demanded the semen of the man in front of her, but she suppressed her instincts with her pride as a spirit. ¡±Nywhat is¡­ ? Your purpose¡­ ?¡± ¡±I wanted to cut down Minato¡¯s maximum strength. Why would a spirit like ir make a contract with a man like that?¡± The crest tries to erode ir¡¯s body, but ir uses all her magic power to resist and suppress the erosion. It is a terrifying mental power. But when Shinji¡¯s hand slips inside her dress and presses on her soaking wet underwear, she slumps back. ¡±Nn~ ? Don¡¯t touch me¡­? I¡¯ll forgive you¡­ ? If you let me go now¡­ ? I¡¯ll forgive you for the lewd crest¡­ ? So¡­ ? Please stop it¡­ ?¡± ir tells Shinji while furrowing her brows in pleasure. ir¡¯s pride is hurt when she makes the wrong move, but there¡¯s nothing she can do about it unless she does something about the lewd crest. ¡±No¡± ¡±What¡­ did you sayyyyy ???¡± With a single push of his finger, he shifted her soaked underwear and inserted his finger directly into her vagina. Shinji¡¯s fingers are constantly stirring inside the vagina. With the pleasure doubled by the lewd crests, ir will continue to receive Shinji¡¯s manhandling while exposing her pathetic face. ir desperately tried to grab Shinji¡¯s arm to make him stop, but with no strength at all, she was unable to resist. Over and over again, ir lightly climaxes. Each time, she spurts out her love juices, it¡¯s soaking Shinji¡¯s hands. ¡±Nnn~ ??? Cumming¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­ ? ?? I can¡¯t stop cumming-noja¡­ ???¡± Finally, he stimted ir¡¯s G-spot, she climaxed wildly, her body shrinking. She lost her strength and immediately clung to Shinji¡¯s arm, who was right in front of her. ¡±Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ? Hah~¡­ ? Hi¡­ ?¡± ¡±See, I¡¯ll do it again if you don¡¯t answer my question, okay?¡± ir was afraid of Shinji, who had a nice smile on his face. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 55 Fire Spirit, Flair?Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I¡¯ll answer¡­ ? I¡¯ll answer it¡­? I¡¯m cumming-nojaa?¡± If the G-spot was stimted any further, ir¡¯s head was going to explode. Shinji smiled and urged her to talk, who threw away her pride and pleaded desperately. ¡±The higher-ups¡­ ? Asked me¡­ ? To make a contract with Minato¡­ ?¡± ¡±He~¡­ the reason?¡± It is extremely rare for a spirit to offer a contract. It¡¯s not possible unless they like you very much or there is some other factor. ¡±I don¡¯t know¡­ ? I really don¡¯t know¡­ ?¡± ¡±He~¡­¡± When Shinji looked at Emily, Emily grabbed ir¡¯s arm and pulled her up. She finned her wrists with vine hanging from the ceiling, and tied her ankles with vine growing from the floor so that she could not move. These are Freri¡¯s work. Shinji took off his pants and underwear. When ir saw Shinji¡¯s big dick, she paled. But her body seemed to be attracted to the strong p*nis, and ir felt her love juices dripping from her secret parts. ¡±I don¡¯t lie~ ? My first time is at stake¡­ ? I¡¯ll do anything you say~ ? So please stop inserting it~ ?¡± ir instinctively knew. She knew instinctively that she would fall if that big cock was inserted. She wanted to avoid that at all costs. But Shinji had no mercy. After getting behind ir, Shinji hugged her from behind. He lightly fondled her breasts, which were just the right size for him to rub over her dress. It was enough to make ir shiver and shudder. Shinji rolls up the skirt of her dress and inserts his p*nis between her legs, swaying his hips back and forth while smearing his love juice on it. Shinji¡¯s p*nis rubbed against ir¡¯s secret clitoris, causing ir to squeal in delight. ¡±It~ ? It¡¯s rubbing~ ?? Ah~ ? My nipple is not good~ ?? Nysuch¡­ ? Nysuch of this¡­ ???¡± The warehouse was filled with the sound of their hips and ass pping against each other, and the sound of her love juices bubbling up as his p*nis slowly rubbed against it. Unconsciously, ir¡¯s hips were moving in time with Shinji¡¯s movements. ir¡¯s thoughts were tainted with pleasure¡­ ir couldn¡¯t resist Shinji¡¯s frustrated movements and changed the angle of her hips to make her feel even better. (Ah¡­? No¡­ ? Even though I shouldn¡¯t¡­? I want it¡­?) Shinji¡¯s ns rubs up her vagina as it scratches the entrance of her secret ce. If ir changed the angle a little more, his p*nis would be inserted. Goku¡­ ? Then, she moved her hips to the angle where Shinji¡¯s p*nis could be inserted. Nuchi~ ? ¡±Ahhhhhhh ???¡± ir¡¯s vagina, which had already been tormented, sucked Shinji¡¯s big cock deep into her vagina. She said it was her first time, but there was no virgin membrane. However, the vaginal passage was narrow and tightened around his p*nis. ¡±You said it was your first time, but you don¡¯t have a virgin membrane, do you?¡± ¡±Ahhh¡­ ? It¡¯s my first time with a human-noja¡­ ?? Be grateful¡­ you are¡­ the first human¡­ ?? Oh¡­ Nn~???¡± Shinji presses up against the back of her vagina as she talks down to him about humans. It must have been a very long time since she had done it. That alone made the inside of ir¡¯s vagina tighten up. It seems that she immediately reached her first climax. ¡±The spirit vagina can easilye with a human cock, right?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ? Because it¡¯s lewd crest that make me cum¡­ ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? Aah ?¡± ir squirmed and squealed from the overpowering pleasure of Shinji¡¯s pration. Her body was beginning to ept Shinji¡¯s cock, and her dted vaginal folds were swelling as it tried to remember the shape of his cock. (Her body is so honest, though. I think the priority today is to make her cum a lot. I should make it harder for her to resist¡­) The peach-colored crests that should be glowing are still ck. It is a sign that ir¡¯s magical power is resisting the erosion of the lewd pattern. But it¡¯s dyed on pink from the bottom of the crests, caused by the fingering and pration that made her cum. Shinjiughed thinly at the fact that ir¡¯s resistance was weakening with each climax and increased the pace of his hips, pinching her nipples again. ¡±Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ ? Don¡¯t do that~ ? It¡¯s~ ? Ah~ ? It¡¯sing~ ??? Please stop it-noja~ ???¡± Even though she climaxed and climaxed again, there was no break in Shinji¡¯s pistoning motion. ir¡¯s mind has gone nk due to the increased sensitivity caused by the lewd crests. (It¡¯s amazing~ ? The s*x I had so far~ ? It¡¯s just a y¡­ ? His cock is the best~ ?? With addition of the lewd crest~ ?? It feels so good~??) ir was able to immerse herself in s*x better when she was silent. If they talked, her defiance would rise up and she would say back, ¡°I¡¯m not going to give in¡± Shinji and ir¡¯s ragged breaths echoed in the warehouse. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? There was also the sound of flesh and flesh hitting each other. Shinji¡¯s hands gripped ir¡¯s hips tightly. Shinji¡¯s p*nis begins to tremble and shudder. ir knew that Shinji was in a position to ejacte. The thought that had melted in pleasure came back at once. ¡±The inside¡­ ? It¡¯s not good to do inside¡­ ? I¡¯ll get pregnant¡­ ???¡± ir is sweating, and her crimson dress was tightly clinging to her pale brown skin. On the contrary, it would only inme Shinji¡¯s feelings of inferiority and would have the opposite effect. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte inside you¡­¡± ¡±Stop~ ? Stop it-noja~ ? Nnnnn~ ???¡± The ejaction started with a thrust deep into her vagina. Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Shinji¡¯s semen is shot into the back of her vagina. The amount of semen is sorge that it fills up ir¡¯s vagina in no time at all, and the overflowing semen drips onto the floor. (The amount of semen is nyso grewt¡­ ? Nysuch of this¡­ ? For my first time¡­ ?) ir¡¯s face was in ecstasy, her body trembling as she seemed to be thoroughly enjoying the creampie. In fact, it was the best climax she had ever had, and her body was melted by Shinji¡¯s big cock. The lewd crest was now almost halfway dyed through her climax. As soon as ir could finally take a breather, Shinji¡¯s p*nis prated the back of her vagina again. A mixture of love juice and semen overflowed from her vagina. Then ir noticed that Shinji¡¯s p*nis had not wilted at all despite his ejaction. She noticed that. ¡±Are¡­ ? Are you¡¯re really a human being¡­ ? I can understand if you are incubus but¡­ ???¡± ir¡¯s vagina tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis on its own. ir¡¯s body is still in a state of estrus, under the influence of the lewd crest, and is greedily seeking for semen. ¡±I¡¯ll take that as apliment¡± ¡±Be grateful I praise you Nn~ ? Oh~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± ir¡¯s words put Shinji in a good mood and he continued to fuck ir. ¡±It¡¯sing ? Cummminggg ???¡± ¡­ ¡±Stupid~ ??? I will be stupiddddd~ ???¡± ¡­. ¡±Ah©`©`©` ? Ah©`©`©` ??¡± ¡­ ¡±Oh¡­¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­¡­. ?¡± ¡±Fuh¡­ I wonder if that¡¯s all for today¡± When ir stopped responding properly, Shinji pulled out his p*nis. The semen that has been poured from the ejaction so far overflows from the vagina, and ir¡¯s feet are in a miserable state. The lewd markings on her vagina were glowing pink. This meant that ir¡¯s body was no longer able to resist Shinji. Now that she was connected to Shinji, she was able to summon ir using a spirit summon. He inscribes a prohibition on ir, who is in a daze. She couldn¡¯t ask for help, she couldn¡¯t release the magic, and she couldn¡¯t talk to him. Any action that would harm Shinji was also forbidden. ¡±I¡¯ll call you back tomorrow night¡± The faint light of the sun shines into the warehouse. The sun was shining into the warehouse, and Shinji smiled at the limp ir. Tranted with /Trantor (free version) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 56 Interval Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After fucking ir until dawn, Shinji decided to repatriate her and take a nap. It happened to be the day after the adventure, and it was also his day off. So, he returned to his home, which he used far more often than before, and fell asleep alone¡­ After sleeping for a while, he woke up to the presence of someone at the door of his house. The door was unlocked and Renka appeared, carrying a shopping bag. ¡±Have you stayed up all night again?¡± ¡±I had something to do until dawn¡± Renka smiled as she looked at Shinji, who was yawning sleepily, as if she had no choice. ¡±I¡¯ll make lunch, but I wonder if you are hungry¡± ¡±I¡¯m hungry, so I want to eat¡­¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll make it right away, just wait a minute¡± After taking out the contents of the bag, Renka put on her apron and began to cook. It had be a regr part of their home dates that Renka would cook a meal at Shinji¡¯s house on their days off. Renka liked to cook, and Shinji enjoyed it so much that it made Renka¡¯s cooking even more rewarding. Shinji watched Renka¡¯s back as she cooked in a good mood. (It¡¯s so exciting to see her in her apron with all the gaps¡­) The swaying skirt and apron seemed to be inviting Shinji. However, he can¡¯t y any naughty pranks on her while she¡¯s cooking. Once, Shinji had hugged Renka from behind and touched her breasts. She was very angry. Renka was very particr about her cooking and would not allow him to touch her while she was cooking. (Although it was okay when she was washing the dishes after dinner) Shinji dragged a shy but unresisting Renka into bed, and that day the dishes had to be washed after dinner. After making Renka his girlfriend, Shinji spent a lot more time with Renka on his days off. Even when they were not having s*x, he feltfortable spending time with Renka. Renka is a caring person, and Shinji doesn¡¯t mind being taken care of, so they are a good match. From Renka¡¯s point of view, her maternal instincts were tickled by the fact that Shinji, who was reliable during their adventures and pampered her during s*x, was surprisingly carefree and caring in his private life. As Shinji watched Renka¡¯s back, he remembered that he hadn¡¯t told her about Emily. ¡±Renka, about Emily¡­¡± ¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡±Did you call me?¡± The moment Shinji mentioned Emily¡¯s name, the unlocked door opened to reveal Emily in Shinji¡¯s house. It was Freri who unlocked the door and a pair of Shinji¡¯s servants entered the house. ¡±What are you doing together with Freri¡­?¡± ¡±¡­ ?¡± Freri¡¯s thoughts flowed to Shinji, as she seemed to be enjoying herself. It seems that she had seen Renka enter the house and was waiting for the right moment to enter. ¡±Emily, this is, um¡­¡± ¡±I know, I know. You¡¯re Shinji¡¯s girlfriend now, right?¡± Emily replied ndly to Renka, who couldn¡¯t think of a quick way to cover it up. ¡±Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡±I think it¡¯s a shame that we didn¡¯t be lovers. Well, I¡¯m not going to give up, I¡¯m going to kidnap him if you don¡¯t keep him properly ?¡± ¡±I won¡¯t let you have him!¡± Emily smiled as she flipped up her jacket to show Renka her lewd crest. Renka, who understood that Emily could not be his lover, but she could be his s*x friend, red at Emily with cold eyes. ¡±Emily, don¡¯t provoke Renka¡­¡± ¡±Okay-y ?¡± Emily, who is now Shinji¡¯s property, no longer wants to be in the position of a lover. She had learned the joys of being dominated, and she liked her current position. The reason why she provoked Renka was to give her a sense of danger and to spice up her love for Shinji. ¡±Well, we¡¯re in your way, so we¡¯ll be going. Freri! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡±¡­!¡± There¡¯s nothing Emily can do now that she¡¯s been banned from stirring things up. ¡°I¡¯m the senior!¡± Emily said, while dragging Freri. ¡±Huh¡­ what are they doing here¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji, Emily¡¯s too be his¡­¡± Renka resumed cooking, but when she found out that Emily, who had always said that she liked Shinji, was also a s*x friend, she was very anxious. He walked up behind Renka and hugged her after making sure she wasn¡¯t handling a knife. Renka did not resist. ¡±The only one I like is Renka¡± ¡±N¡­ ? I know, I like you too¡­ ?¡± Renka turned and kissed Shinji¡¯s cheek. ¡±Let¡¯s have s*x after dinner¡­ ?¡± ¡±Yeah, I guess so¡± The rtionship between Shinji and Renka began as a physical one. Until nightfall, the two spent time together like lovers,ying on top of each other and chatting over a leisurely cup of tea. * * * A room in the inn. Alvin and Milis are lying on the bed side by side, both naked, soaking up the afterglow of the night under the covers. Milis looked at Alvin¡¯s dozing face and thought back to the s*x she had just had with the man she loved. (After all, Al-kun is kind¡­ ?) The slow, sweet s*x while caring for Milis was an act that made her feel very happy. Alvin seemed to have gotten used to the s*x, and Milis was able to climax lightly. (But he might need to work a little harder¡­) After two ejactions, Alvin had reached his limit, and Milis was unable to force him who had been lying there like this. She can¡¯t help butpare the s*x between Shinji and Alvin¡­ A p*nis that doesn¡¯t wilt no matter how many times it ejactes. The feeling of a long, thick p*nis rubbing all of Milis¡¯s good spots and squeezing the back of her vagina. The feeling of a contraceptive p*nis making her climax again and again. She knew that Shinji was special, but her body had be so ustomed to it and developed by it that she could no longer be satisfied with just having s*x with Alvin. (I¡¯m sorry, Al-kun¡­ I can¡¯t go against Shinji-san¡­) Milis, who has been carved with a lewd crest, has no right of refusal. If Shinji asks for her, she has to offer her body to him. Buttely, Shinji has been asking for it less and less. In spite of this, the frequency of Milis¡¯ visits to Shinji¡¯s house remains unchanged. The only excuse she has using is her lewd crest, but actually Milis is addicted to s*x with Shinji. (I have to go again¡­ ?) Next to the man she loves, she thinks of another man. Milis was steadily falling¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 57 Fire Spirit, Flair?Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Same time asst night, same rental warehouse. Shinji had visited the rental warehouse to summon ir again. The only difference fromst night was that a double bed was set up in the center of the magic circle. ¡±Come, ir¡± ir is summoned by the Magic. The location is on the bed. ir appeared, sitting on the soft bed. ¡±¡­ Fu~, what do you want~noja?¡± ¡±I wanted to continue our conversation from yesterday¡± Shinji talks to the vignt ir in the same tone as before. ¡±I thought you aren¡¯t going to listen. You held me in your arms¡­ was my body that good?¡± Still harboring the memory ofst night¡¯s attack, ir provoked Shinji by pulling the breast area of her dress with her hand, revealing her cleavage to him. She had recovered during the day, and although she couldn¡¯t resist Shinji, she had regained her mentalposure. ¡±I wonder if ir¡¯s body temperature was warm to befortable to hold¡± ¡±Ku¡­Fuh~. That¡¯s good.¡± ir turned his head to the side as if squashing a bitter bug when Shinji didn¡¯t take the provocation seriously. Shinji continues to talk while staring at ir. ¡±And you really don¡¯t know why?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know¡± ir is bound by a lewd crest and cannot tell a lie. Therefore, the least she could do was to keep her words to a minimum. ¡±Can you guess?¡± ¡±I have a guess. But I don¡¯t have the right to tell you¡± ir tried to resist speaking. The ability of a lewd crest to force a non-erotic act is not high. It¡¯s even more difficult for an individual with a strong mental capacity like ir¡¯s to be effective. Shinji took off his pants and underwear, thinking that he would have to break more her hearts. ¡±Are you going to do what you did yesterday? I don¡¯t mind. Because I won¡¯t be able to talk if you hold me down¡± ir looked frightened for a moment as Shinji began to undress, but she did her best to restrain him. It¡¯s not going to work, of course. ¡±Lick it and make it bigger¡± ¡±Guh~¡­ Umu¡­ ?¡± Forced eroticism is a specialty of the lewd crest. ir wants to resist, but she can¡¯t resist as she puts her face between Shinji¡¯s legs. (This presence¡­ ? It¡¯s too big even if it¡¯s not erected~noja¡­ ?) Shinji¡¯s p*nis made her climax so hard that she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. ir¡¯s body remembered his presence. Her vagina tingled just by looking at it, even though the estrus magic from the lewd crest had not been activated. ¡±¡­Chu~ ? Rero¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Nn~ ? Jyuu¡­? Jyupo¡­?¡± Just by licking it with her tongue, Shinji¡¯s p*nis became erect and hard. ir¡¯s mouth tightened and sucked on Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which quickly became hard in the blink of an eye. ¡±You seem to be quite used to it. Have you been doing this to someone else?¡± ¡±Puha¡­ ? Well, there was a guy who broke up with me at the time of the contract, but we used to have s*x a lot. And he liked blowjob~ ?¡± Long-lived spirits do not have the concept of boyfriend, girlfriend, or husband and wife. They are a race of people who make love with whomever they like, and have children and raise them on a whim. They break up with each other during the decades-long contract and then get back after the contract is over. Even though they have broken up, it is only temporarily, and it is almost like having a boyfriend. Shinji was suddenly motivated by the unexpected information. ¡±I see. Then I need you to train harder¡± ¡±Fool¡­ ? Your cock is too big for me to practice¡­ ?¡± Jupyo ? Jupyo ? Jupyo ? Jupyo ? After saying that, ir starts sucking Shinji¡¯s p*nis again. Shinji feels aroused as she closes her eyes and sucks his cock with all her might. She touched his testicles with her hands, and caressed them with her tongue as well as her mouth. Shinji¡¯s p*nis reached its limit as she sucked him so hard that he wanted to give her his semen as soon as possible. ¡±Drink it all¡­¡± ¡±Nbu¡­ ? Nnm~ ? Nn¡­ ? Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ ?¡± (That¡¯s a lot of cum~noja¡­ ?) Shinji ejacted while holding ir¡¯s head to keep it in ce. ir¡¯s eyes were ck and white from the vigorous ejaction, but she couldn¡¯t disobey Shinji¡¯s orders. She will have to drink a lot of the thick semen that is poured into her. ¡±Fuh~¡­. It was good, ir¡± ¡±Rero¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? Fuu¡­ ? Fuu¡­ ? It¡¯s too much¡­you beast¡± When ir sucked out even the remaining semen in his urethra, Shinji pulled his p*nis out of ir¡¯s mouth. As a matter of course, ir averts her gaze and swearing from the p*nis that insists without wilting. ir¡¯s crotch was soaked and damp just from the blowjob. The rich male scent awakened the female instincts and appealed to ir. Invite this male. It will make me feel as good asst night. ¡±So, what¡¯s your guess?¡± ¡±Won¡¯t say it¡­? I won¡¯t say it¡­ ?¡± ir continued to defy Shinji, who was urging her to talk. Shinji did not feel any anger at all when she was defied him. Her body had already fallen to Shinji. Just take it slow, he thought as he undid the shoulder straps of her dress and pulled down the top half of her dress, exposing her breasts. ¡±Then let¡¯s do it until you want to say it¡± ¡±Kuuuu¡­ ? From behind again¡­ ?¡± Shinji lifted ir up and sat her backwards on top of the seated Shinji. He put his arms around her armpits and grabbed her breasts with both hands and began to rub them lightly. His erect p*nis touched her secret part. As ir writhed, his p*nis rubbed against her vagina, and a frustrating feeling of pleasure overtook her. It¡¯s not the forced excitement that drove her crazy like yesterday. Instead, slow and steady caresses gradually stained ir¡¯s body with pleasure. (This guy¡­ ? He¡¯s good at caressing normally too¡­ ?) When Shinji¡¯s hands pinched her nipples, the strong pleasure caused ir¡¯s back to flinch. ir¡¯s hips moved unconsciously, rubbing her vagina against his p*nis. ir looked back at him in frustration. Her eyes are moist, and she stares at Shinji with a lustful gaze. ¡±Do you want me to insert it?¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? There¡¯s no reason for that~noja¡­ ? If you want to rape me, then rape me¡­ ?¡± Despite her verbal disobedience, her body was honest. When Shinji put his hands on her soaking wet underwear, ir lifted her hips to make it easier to take them off. After pulling her underwear down to her knees, Shinji ced his p*nis at the entrance to her secret region. He did not insert it, but continued to apply it. The love juices dripped down his ns, and their genitals warmed each other. ¡±I won¡¯t insert it or let you do it unless you tell me¡± ¡±That¡¯s no¡­ ? Please¡­ ? Isn¡¯t you try to kill me¡­ ??¡± ir tried to lower her hips, but her body didn¡¯t move at all. Her vagina was tingling with desire for the strong p*nis. She is now in a position to receive Shinji¡¯s caresses with her hips in a floating position. Shinji¡¯s caresses have changed from touching her nipples to stroking her are or touching her breasts with a soft touch. After a few minutes of caressing, ir couldn¡¯t wait to get her hands on Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±¡­Wait~ ? I¡¯ll talk about it~ ? So¡­ ? Nnnn~ ???¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis is thrust into ir¡¯s vagina as she says she can¡¯t hold back. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 58 Fire Spirit, Flair?Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The p*nis that had been thrust into ir was inserted all the way to the back of her vagina. Shinji felt that ir¡¯s vaginal folds, which had been tortured for a long time, were waiting for him and twining around his p*nis ?. ¡±It¡¯s so tight. You wanted it so badly, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? You¡¯re so noisy~noja¡­ ? Don¡¯t bother telling me¡­ ?¡± ir, who had climaxed lightly just from the insertion, was out of breath. The big cock that made her cum so muchst night was inserted into her vagina, and she shivered at the size of it. (It¡¯s really¡­ ? So big¡­ ?) The sensation of beingpletely filled from the entrance to the back of the vagina. The ns pushing up against her uterus. ir¡¯s body felt on its own that she was being filled to the max as a woman. The fact that her sensitivity hadn¡¯t increased made her understand how good this thick, strong p*nis felt. ¡±So? Any guesses?¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Wait¡­ ? I¡¯ll talk, so wait¡­ ?¡± There was no way she could have a proper discussion with her head stained with pleasure. She tried to calm her mind so she could talk, but with Shinji¡¯s p*nis pumping up her vagina, there was no way she could calm her body. Slowly, ir¡¯s hips began to move. Shinji spoke nastily to ir, who began to move up and down in small movements, supporting herself with her hands. ¡±I thought you were going to talk?¡± ¡±Wait¡­ ? I will talk it~noja¡­ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nnn~ ?¡± ¡±You look like you¡¯re moving yourself and it¡¯s making you feel good¡± ¡±I can¡¯t help it¡­ ? I need to calm down once¡­ ? So I can talk-yoja¡­ ?¡± There should be an option to pull out once and calm down, but that option didn¡¯te to her mind, who couldn¡¯t bear to cum because she was being hurried. After Shinji pointed this out to her, she regained herposure and her movements became bolder. But then Shinji stopped her. ¡°Why¡­?¡± ir said while gave Shinji a confused and pleading look. Shinji lifted ir¡¯s hips and pulled out his p*nis. ¡°Don¡¯t pull it out¡­ ?¡± She said when Shinji pulled it out, not caring that her vagina was tightening up. ¡±I¡¯ll make you cum if you get down on all fours¡± ¡±¡­? ! ¡­Kuh~¡­ ?¡± ¡±See, is that okay?¡± Pride and carnal desires struggled inside ir. Getting down on all fours means being med from behind. She felt ufortable with the idea of being in a position where she could be dominated by a male. But ir knows how good it feels to be poked from behind. Today she is not being sensitized in a way that makes her crazy. She knows this because she has been prated once. She knows she¡¯s going to have a great s*x experience. Slowly, ir gets down on all fours. She was silent, which was the only resistance she could muster. She was red with shame as she presented her beautiful peach ass to Shinji. ¡±Good job, you¡¯re doing great¡± ¡±Nnnnn~ ??? Nn~ ? Nn~ ?¡± The skirt of her dress is pulled up and Shinji inserts his p*nis. Shinji pokes the back of her vagina while rubbing the inside of her vagina tightening his p*nis as she waits it. (Ah¡­? No¡­ ? This cock is so strong~noja¡­?) Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? ir¡¯s thoughts were filled with feelings of pleasure. ir begins to move her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s movements. He pulls his p*nis out to the edge and inserts it all the way in. The strong tip of his p*nis rubs up against the mostfortable part of ir¡¯s body. ir¡¯s face was sloppy and debauched. Her mouth, which was tightly closed to prevent her from screaming, was her only resistance. Her body had been corrupted and she was devouring the pleasure. (Aah¡­? Cumming¡­? I¡¯m cumming~noja¡­? Cummmmming¡­?) ir tried to push her hips so that his p*nis would poke the back of her vagina to climax, but Shinji pulled his p*nis and did not poke the back of her vagina. On the contrary, he even stops his pistoning motion. ¡±If you want to cum, you have to tell me¡± ¡±¡­N~ ? Nn~ ? Kuh¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ?¡± ir shakes her hips in an attempt to climax, but Shinji slowly and slowly pulls his p*nis out of her vagina. The sensation of decreasing pleasure and the desire to cum finally overcame ir¡¯s pride. ¡±¡­Please let me cum ? I want it~noja~ ? Pleaseeee ???¡± As soon as ir begged, Shinji grabbed her slim waist and resumed his deep pistoning movement into her vagina. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~nojaaaaa ???¡± ir screams in delight at the pleasure she¡¯s been waiting for. It¡¯s not a human and a spirit on the bed, it¡¯s just a male and a female. The ns pushes up into ir¡¯s womb. She sensed that Shinji was about to ejacte. She prepares for the impact of the seed by pressing her seductive hips against Shinji¡¯s waist. Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dop¡­ ? Dop¡­ ? Arge amount of semen is released from his p*nis. ir¡¯s womb sucks up the semen and fills her vagina with it. The amount of semen that can¡¯t be contained in the vagina leaks from the vagina and stains the sheets. (Amazhing¡­ ? I¡¯m be ruined¡­ ? I can¡¯t resist¡­ ? If I¡¯m a woman¡­ ? I can¡¯t win against this cock¡­ ?) The shock of her climax had tainted the thoughts of ir, who had exposed her disheveled face, with pleasure. In addition, the sensation of the semen pouring out of her is just too good¡­. She let go of the sheet that she was holding so tightly and fell down on the bed in a limp position from all fours. ir¡¯s mouth was dripping with drool. ¡±Nn¡­?¡± Shinji pull out his p*nis from ir. That was enough to make ir moan. He flipped ir over on her back, exposing his erect, strong p*nis to ir¡¯s eyes. It seemed to indicate that Shinji was still willing to fuck her. Yesterday, that had been terrifying. But today, ir didn¡¯t feel scared. She could not help but stare at the p*nis that had made her feel so good. ¡±ir, talk about it¡± ¡±Gu¡­ ? It¡¯s promise after all ?¡­¡± At Shinji¡¯s urging, ir realized that she had been staring at his p*nis with lustful eyes. Shinji¡¯s nasty smile irritated her, but she had to speak. ¡±Minato is probably from another world. He doesn¡¯t have a clue aboutmon sense, and he uses anguage I don¡¯t understand. ¡°Am I going to make a contract with him?¡± That¡¯s what I said to higher-up. Originally, my higher-up had nned for him to learn about this world from her while she was still in the here.¡± ir muttered to herself, ¡°My higher-ups also told me to support him¡± Shinji is ready to listen to the end. ¡±But Minato is like that, isn¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t even want to do anything voluntarily. Because It¡¯s my job and I¡¯ll lend a hand if I¡¯m asked. Affinity magic is part of that. But he should have at least taken care to hide my name. Is that clear?¡± ir looked at Shinji after she had shared her guesses as to why she had been requested by her higher-ups. She seemed to have calmed down a bit while she was talking, and Shinji could see the frustration in her gaze. ¡±That¡¯s enough. Thank you, ir¡± ¡±Hmm, that¡¯s good to know. Can I have it back when you¡¯re done?¡± ir said, ncing at the imed p*nis in front of her and then out of sight. She is aware that although her mind is calm, her body is attracted to the p*nis. ¡±I¡¯m not going to tell you why I called him the otherworlders. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you. But, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t¡± ¡±I see. I see. It¡¯s good of you to answer before I ask. You should be rewarded for that¡­¡± ¡±This is not a reward¡­ Ah~ ?¡± Shinji started to move again with the words he said to control her. Shinji covered ir. The p*nis is inserted into the secret area, which is again dripping with semen and love juice. ir resisted. She tried to push Shinji away with both hands, but she was not strong enough, and it was only a matter of form. ¡±Ahh~ ? Nnn~ ? Stop~ ? Stop it¡­ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s only your mouth which says you don¡¯t like it, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t make me feel any better¡­ ???¡± Shinji fucked ir mercilessly after she admitted that s*x with Shinji felt good. And so, for the second day in a row, ir is fucked until morning¡­ ¡±Fuaahhhh~ ??? No more~ ? Stop~ ??? Please don¡¯t cum inside me again~nojaaaaa ???¡± ir¡¯s face was covered with pleasure as she screamed in disgust. As the sun rises, ir¡¯s face is still disheveled as she lies next to Shinji, who has finished fucking her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 59 Interval Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At dawn, after repatriating ir, Shinji took a nap. Since he had no ns for the day, Shinji decided to sleep until noon. After getting rid of his sleepiness, Shinji finished his lunch and was rxing in his room at the inn when there was a knock at the door. ¡±Shinji-san. Alvin-san is here to see you¡± He heard Charlotte¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t remember making a promise to Alvin, but he opened the door, thinking that he might have suddenlye up with something else. ¡±Hello, Alvin. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Sorry to drop in so suddenly. I need to talk to you about something¡± ¡±It¡¯s not a problem,¡± Shinji replied to Alvin, who looked unhappy. Charlotte also bows when and returns to work when Shinji opens the door. ¡±Do you want to talk in private?¡± ¡±No, I¡¯d rather have a drink with you. Let¡¯s go to the dining room¡± ¡±All right¡± Shinji walked behind Alvin, who was leading the way. When they arrived at the restaurant, they sat down and asked for an ale. Shinji and Alvin said good work to each other and bumped into each other lightly as they held the mugs of ale that had been brought to them. Then they started to drink the ale, gulping it down. ¡±Fuh~¡­ It¡¯s great to drink ale at noon on a day off!¡± ¡±You smell like an old man even though you¡¯re younger than me, Alvin¡± Phew! Shinjiughed at Alvin, who exhaled. ¡±Once in a while! It¡¯s fine, at least for today. There is no Mil, Renka or Master¡± ¡±Is it hard to talk to someone when there¡¯s a woman around?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not that. I mean, I can¡¯t do anything weird in front of a woman, okay? Especially Renka. She¡¯s always saying things¡­¡± Shinjiughed when he saw Alvin blurting out, ¡°It¡¯s noisy when I¡¯m dressed sloppily in the morning¡±. ¡±So, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡±We¡¯ve talked about renting a house together before, right? Why don¡¯t we consider it seriously?¡± ¡±Fumu¡­ I think it¡¯s fine as it is now. What¡¯s your reason?¡± Shinji folded his arms and urged him to talk, as he could not simply nod. ¡±You¡¯ve been tangled up with , right? I thought it would be better for you to stay close to us outside of our adventures. In addition, when we get to the higher ranks, and we get valuable items, it¡¯s easier to store them if we have a home!¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, but¡­ It¡¯s hard to manage a building, you know? I¡¯m not particrly good at cleaning¡­. If we¡¯re going to go out on missions here and there, we might as well have a small fixed cost¡± Even though he has a house, which is a fixed cost, Shinji says something reasonable. If it¡¯s a party of four with a high level ofmission, it¡¯s enough to cover the expenses in terms of ie. ¡±Do you disagree Shinji?¡± ¡±No, I agree. The point is that there are disadvantages, but you are prepared for them, right? That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡± Alvin seemed unhappy, but when Shinji said yes, his mood instantly improved. ¡±Shinji, you¡¯re still so difficult to understand! If you agree, just say you agree!¡± ¡±But, at least one of us has toe up with a different opinion and examine it. If we keep going at a rush, we might get caught somewhere along the way¡± Alvinughed, and Shinji opened his mouth as if he¡¯d just thought of something. ¡±But is that okay? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be alone with Milis?¡± ¡±Actually, yes. ©¤ But I¡¯m nning to wait until after we¡¯ve achieved our goal to have that kind of married life. Because if it¡¯s just the two of us living together, we¡¯ll be out of control.¡± Shinji nodded to Alvin, who smiled shyly. This is something that Shinji, who actually has physical rtionship with Renka and his s*xfriends in his house, understands very well. Without contraceptive magic, anyone could have been conceived. ¡±I heard from the conversation that your goal is to climb the Mountain¡± ¡±Oh, you heard that? Yes, that¡¯s thest ce my mom and dad tried.¡± Alvin turned his gaze away from Shinji as he spoke in a nostalgic tone, drank the ale in his hand in one gulp and ordered more. ¡±My parents were upper-ranking adventurers. They were inactive before after I was born, but¡­ they came back after a while. Then, when I was 10, they challenged Mountain¡± Alvin muttered, ¡°It was to get an herb that could be used as a medicine for an incurable disease that only grows naturally in ¡±. Shinji continued to listen in silence. ¡±My father and few hispanion died there. The herbs were brought back by one of hispanions with wounds. My uncle, who took me in, paid for them. That¡¯s how we were able to make a living. I didn¡¯t feel so lonely because I had Mil and Renka¡± ¡±I was blessed¡±, Alvin muttered. ¡±But I had to train until I turned 15! When I said I was going to be an adventurer, Mil and Renka started training too. I told them it was dangerous, but they wouldn¡¯t stop. So, I decided to be strong enough to protect them¡± Then Alvin said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that there was a lot ofmotion when I tried to persuade them. Not many parents would want their cute daughter to be a dangerous adventurer¡±. ¡±I¡¯ve always admired my father and mother. So, if I can climb Mountain with my own party, which my father and mother couldn¡¯t do, then it¡¯ll mean I¡¯ve surpassed them. I can be proud of the fact that their son has be a great man¡± ¡±That¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming for,¡± Alvin finished. ¡±So, this is why you¡¯re trying to surpass your parents. That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? But you¡¯re not trying to force yourself to climb the mountain in the shortest time, right?¡± ¡±Yeah, the most important thing is now! If I keep working hard, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get there¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I think, too. There¡¯s no need to rush¡± Alvin nodded with an embarrassed smile. Perhaps it had urred to him that he had been talking about himself, but now he leaned forward to ask Shinji something. ¡±Don¡¯t you have anything in mind, Shinji? Any goals, any dreams?¡± ¡±Me? ©¤ Well¡­ in a very general sense, yes. Make money and live a luxurious life. Live happily with a good woman. That¡¯s what I¡¯m dreaming of. I¡¯m dreaming of a wealthy retirement¡± ¡±You¡¯re only 19 and you¡¯re already talking about retirement!¡± Alvinughs at Shinji¡¯s joking talk. After that, they had a good time talking about all sorts of silly things. They concluded their conversation by saying that they would all go looking for a ce to live next time, and Shinji and Alvin parted ways. Alvin didn¡¯t notice, but after all, he hadn¡¯t been able to ask Shinji about his dreams and goals. What Shinji was thinking about in his current life, only Shinji knew. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 60 Flair Called Out during The Reward for The Pair of Servants Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±¡­Looks like it¡¯s almost time~noja¡± ir remembered that she had been summoned the day before yesterday, at the same time as yesterday. This alone made ir¡¯s heart beat faster and she was aware of the blush on her cheeks. The day before yesterday, when she had been subjected to pleasure torture that made her crazy. The day before yesterday when she had been taught how good it felt to have s*x with Shinji. What would he do to her today?¡­ ir¡¯s mind was filled with anxiety, but also a little bit of anticipation, which made her feel threatened. She can¡¯t ask for help, and Minato, who should be most aware of ir¡¯s danger, ispletely unreliable. Today, he was just flirting with the twin elves and didn¡¯t even contact her. Staying out of the way during nonbat times had backfired. (Whose fault is it that I¡¯m in this situation¡­) If Minato hadn¡¯t picked a fight with Shinji, none of this would have happened. ir couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. She¡¯s too afraid to meet her own kind. There are many people who look down on humans, including ir, and if they find out that she¡¯s gotten screwed over, she¡¯s sure to be used as a topic for a long time. Time passes without a good ideaing to mind¡­ Then, ir sensed that she would be summoned at exactly the same time. (I will not give in¡­ He may do whatever he wants with my body, but never my heart¡­!) Yes, ir was determined not to be defeated by a man with inferior strength, and she was summoned¡­ * * * After being summoned, ir immediately noticed that her surroundings were different from before. She knew that she was being summoned to an ordinary room instead of the bleak, warehouse-like ce she had been in. ¡±What¡­!?¡± When ir looked back, she saw a man and a woman entwined on a bed¡­ no, a woman being fucked by a man. ¡±¡­ ? ¡­ ? ¡­Nn~??¡± A naked Freri was on all fours on the bed, and a naked Shinji was poking her from behind with his big p*nis. Every time he thrusts, Freri¡¯s love juices overflow from her secret area and make a watery sound. The sight of her being raped while desperately trying to hold back the sound of pleasure was extremely lewd. Next to them, Emily is lying on her back in a limp and weak state. Her expression was debauched with pleasure, and the fact that semen was dripping from her private parts indicated that she had been fucked first. ¡±You¡­what do you think you¡¯re doing~noja¡­!¡± ¡±Nothing, I¡¯m just rewarding her first. You wait there, ir¡± ir was summoned to the obscene space and shouted at Shinji, but Shinji didn¡¯t look back and was immersed in s*x with Freri. Nuchu ? Nuchu ? Nuchu ? Nuchu ? Every time Shinji¡¯s big cock went in and out in a pistoning movement, it made a nasty sound. ir¡¯s gaze was drawn to Shinji¡¯s p*nis. (It makes such nasty sound¡­ Nn, such thick cock inside me¡­ ?) ir remembered that she had been fucked in the same position. It was amazing how Shinji seemed to have even the half-subus Freri as his captive. ir could sense that Freri had more magic and was stronger than Shinji. As for Emily, the intimidation she felt when they were enemies was overwhelmingly stronger than hers. The two of them were supposed to be stronger than Shinji, but they were giving in to him. This was an unbelievable sight for ir. ¡±Why¡­ why are you being yed by a man weaker than you! Flower Spirit!¡± ¡±Because Shinji is such a strong male ?¡± Emily was the one who answered ir¡¯s question. Shinji and Freri did not show any reaction to ir¡¯s question. On the contrary, Shinji firmly gripped Freri¡¯s waist and increased the speed of his pration to ejacte. ¡±Strength and s*x are not the same thing ? Even spirits are women. It¡¯s okay to be embraced by a man who can make you feel good ?¡± ¡±¡­? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? ¡­Nnn~ ?¡± ¡±Noo, my pride won¡¯t allow it¡­!¡± Even as she said this, Emily¡¯s words sounded like a convenient excuse to ir. Her vagina is beginning to tingle from watching Shinji and Freri having s*x. Freri couldn¡¯t hold back her moans as Shinji tortured her vagina and she continued to moan in a lovely voice. ¡±Really? I¡¯m fine. Sex with Shinji feels so good ? Strength has nothing to do with the night ? You looked so good too ?¡± ¡±Guh¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡±Freri, I¡¯m going to ejacte!!¡± ¡±¡­? Aaaahhhhh~~ ????¡± ir couldn¡¯t argue with Emily¡¯s words. In fact,st night, ir understood that Shinji had been making her cum all the time. It was a fact that Shinji¡¯s p*nis gave her the greatest pleasure. Now, ir knows how good and euphoric it feels to cum while Shinji prates her vagina like he¡¯s doing to Freri. ¡±Fuh~¡­ Emily¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ? Ah~ ? Shinji¡­ ? I¡¯m just talking about you¡­ ??¡± Shinji, who had pulled his unwilted p*nis out of Freri, covered Emily, who was on lying her back. He opened her legs and grabbed her waist tightly and inserted his big cock into her vagina. Emily¡¯s face immediately went wild. Every time he pulled his cock out, a mixture of love juice and semen woulde out of her secret parts, staining the sheets. Emily didn¡¯t have time to continue talking to ir. She just let herself be fucked by Shinji and surrendered to the pleasure. As she watched the scene unfold in front of her, ir was aware that her aches and pains grew stronger. When she gently touched her underwear, she could see that it was slightly stained. Her body couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ahn~ ? Shinji¡­ ? It feels so good~ ? More¡­ ? More¡­ ??¡± Emily¡¯s expression as she flirted with Shinji was that of sloppy debauchery, immersed in pleasure. Shinji¡¯s movements be more and more violent in response to Emily¡¯s demands. He doesn¡¯t just ram the back of her vagina, but he does it with such skill that Emily ispletely lost. [You can¡¯t beat Shinji¡¯s cock] ¡±¡­Is this flower spirit¡¯s voice¡­?¡± Freri¡¯s words came to ir¡¯s mind as she watched Shinji and Emily having s*x in a daze. [You should give in before you give inpletely¡­] ¡±I will not give in¡­¡± ir overreacts to Freri¡¯s words. In her head, she knows. She will eventually give in to this. But because it¡¯s pointed out directly to her, ir faked her anger. [Well¡­ then, do your best] ¡±Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Ah~ ? Nnnnnnnn~ ???¡± Emily climaxed, and Shinji¡¯s semen poured into Emily¡¯s tight vagina and tiny womb. Her legs are tightly entwined around Shinji¡¯s waist, and their hips are so tight together that they never part. The overflowing semen dripped from the joint onto the sheets¡­ ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? That felt so good¡­ ??¡± ir averts her gaze from Emily, who seems to be truly satisfied. That¡¯s what she did because she thought this might happen to her in the future. Shinji with his erected p*nis, moves back from Emily and looks at ir. ir can¡¯t make eye contact with the still boiling Shinji. ¡±ir,e here¡± ir moved slowly in response to Shinji¡¯smanding words. Her fallen body is anticipating the s*x. Without Shinji saying a word, ir got down on all fours on the bed. She rolled up the skirt of her dress herself, revealing her ck underwear to Shinji. ¡±¡­Do as you wish~noja, but I will not be defeated¡± ¡±I wonder how long you can keep saying that¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers slid down ir¡¯s underwear. And then Shinji¡¯s p*nis was inserted into ir. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 61 The Defeat of Flair, The Fire Spirit Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After two days of s*x with Shinji, ir¡¯s vagina was remembering the shape of Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Her vagina expanded to fit Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and it sucked it tightly and without any gaps. ¡±Ah¡­ ir¡¯s vagina is excellent. It remembers the shape so well¡± ¡±Kuuh¡­ ? Noisy¡­ ? Just shut up and do it~noja¡­ ?¡± ir¡¯s vagina tightened up as he pushed it all the way in. The feeling of the womb being pushed up by Shinji¡¯s big p*nis is unbelievably pleasurable. At Shinji¡¯s inciting words, ir looked down and slowly began to move her hips. When the p*nis is squeezed by the entire vagina, the rubbing sensation creates a pleasurable sensation that makes her arms feel as if they are about to lose their strength. Jupu ? Jupu ? Jupu ? In the blink of an eye, the sound of love juices being stirred by the p*nis begins to echo through the room. This was how well ir¡¯s vagina had adapted to Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±After all this time¡­¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? What is it~noja¡­ ?¡± Shinji wrapped his arms around ir¡¯s stomach and hugged her upper body. He put his mouth to ir¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡±I thought we are just going to talk today. But I¡¯m d you invited me¡± ¡±¡­ ? What¡­ ?? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Wait¡­ ? Ah~ ?¡± After whispering, Shinji starts to m his hips against ir¡¯s ass again. The weight of ir¡¯s body on his upper body increased the pressure of his p*nis pushing up from below, pushing her cervix up more than ever. When this happens, ir¡¯s fallen body moves her hips as she is led by pleasure. ¡±Ah~ ? My clitoris~ ? While touching it~ ? It¡¯s no good~noja ? I¡¯m cumming~ ??¡± Shinji grabbed her wrist with one hand and pulled, while the other hand crawled his fingers over her clitoris. The vagina tightens up and the love juices drip down the p*nis. (It feels so good¡­ ? As expected¡­ I can¡¯t win¡­ ? A cock that satisfies even a half-subus¡­ ???) The lightly climaxing ir shuddered as her back slumped. Shinji dared to stop shaking his hips and pushed up the back of her. It makes her vagina tighten with climax, and makes her remember the p*nis that is pushed all the way in. Shinji pulled his hands away from her clitoris and wrists and pulled down the dress that covered her breasts. Her beautifully shaped breasts swayed. The tips of her nipples were swollen and hard. Shinji pinched her nipples with the index and middle fingers of both hands. The numbing pleasure made ir¡¯s head go nk. ¡±Nnn~ ? I¡¯m going to cum again~nojaaaa ??¡± ir climaxed in session in no time at all. (With continuously cum¡­ ? My body¡­ ? Has been changed¡­ ?) ir weakens and leans back against Shinji¡¯s arm. Shinji¡¯s hands are on the side of ir¡¯s face as she lies face down on the bed. The bed creaked under her weight. Shinji covers ir from above. The feeling of being held down tightly from above and the feeling of being in close contact with each other makes her more aware that she is in the process of being conquered by Shinji. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Ahh~ ??? This~ ? This position is not good~noja ? It¡¯s feels so greattt ???¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Her plump, shapely ass rippled as Shinji inserted his p*nis. This position seemed to hit ir¡¯s best spot, and she moaned with the most delightful sound so far. Her vagina tightens up, and when it seems to stop, it tightens up again. (I¡¯m cumming all the time~noja ? It¡¯s too good¡­ ? My pussy will only be satisfied with this man~ ?) ir¡¯s head was soaked with pleasure that she no longer had any sense of pride. All she wanted now was for the cock that was giving her the greatest pleasure to make her feel even better and better. She didn¡¯t even have to think about Shinji¡¯s words whispered in his ear, she just agreed with them. ¡±I¡¯m going to get rid of Minato, but you won¡¯t touch me, okay?¡± ¡±I won¡¯t touch you~noja ??¡± The lewd crest recognized that ir had agreed to Shinji¡¯s order. Now ir couldn¡¯t lend her power to Minato when Shinji and Minato turned against each other. Having seeded in binding ir¡¯s actions, Shinji stopped shaking his hips. With his p*nis still inserted, he grabbed ir¡¯s chin and made her look back at him. He nced at ir, whose lips were half open and drooling with pleasure. ¡±You have lost, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±No¡­ ? I haven¡¯t surrendered yet¡­ ? I won¡¯t be at your mercy¡­ ?¡± ¡±You seem to be mistaken. It¡¯s not that I want to make ir do my bidding. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to get in the way when I¡¯m dealing with Minato. That¡¯s all I care about when ites to ir¡± ¡±Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ What did you tell me just now¡­ ?¡± Shinji slowly resumed his pistoning movement. Unlike the pleasure-teaching hips that he had been using earlier, Shinji pressed his hips against her as if to show off the presence of his pleasant p*nis. A pathetic voice escaped from ir¡¯s mouth. Her vagina tightens on its own, and she can taste Shinji¡¯s big cock all over her vagina. ¡±I don¡¯t mind if I repatriate you like this. But ir¡¯s pussy is sucking on me like it¡¯s not enough¡­¡± ¡±Hah~¡­ ? Hah¡­~ ? Ah~¡­? Slowly¡­?¡± ¡±If you give in properly, I¡¯ll satisfy you¡± ¡±That¡¯s not possible¡­ ? I¡­ ? I¡¯m¡­ ?¡± ir unconsciously swung her hips from side to side to tempt Shinji with her frustrating pleasure, but Shinji¡¯s pration pace never changed. Even so, as the p*nis slowly and repeatedly rubbed up against ir¡¯s vulnerable spot, ir was aware that she was getting hotter and hotter from the inside of her body. (It¡¯s not good anymore¡­ ? I¡¯m defeated¡­ ? There is no need to be stubborn¡­ ? Not only me¡­ ? But also the flower spirits ? The female warriors~ ? I can¡¯t win against this man~ ? It can¡¯t be helped that I couldn¡¯t win~noja ? I can¡¯t resist him because of the lewd crest¡­? I can¡¯t help it¡­? I can¡¯t help it¡­ ?) The unbearable s*xual desire overcame ir¡¯s pride. Aftering up with a number of excuses why she couldn¡¯t help herself, ir finally turned her flirtatious female face towards Shinji. Her face was flushed with debauchery, and she no longer had the value of a spirit who looked down on humans, but was simply a female who submitted to the male. ¡±I¡¯ve lost~noja¡­ ? I give up¡­ ? Then¡­ ? Hold me more~ ??? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nnn~ ?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll hold you¡± Nuchu ? Nuchu ? Nuchu ? Nuchu ? Shinji¡¯s big cock is thrusting vigorously into the vagina, which has be sensitive due to the continuous stimtion. ir goes wild from the intense pration, and because she¡¯s really feeling it, her love juices overflow more than ever. The fact that she surrendered seemed to have taken her stubbornness, and she moved her hips to match Shinji¡¯s pleasure. His p*nis rubbed against the vaginal wall, stimting all of ir¡¯s weak points. Serious juices bubbled up, and ir¡¯s head was all about pleasure. (He¡¯s a horrible man~noja ? He¡¯s a man who forces me to fuck him~ ? It feels so good~ ? This man¡¯s cock~ ? The best cock~noja ? It¡¯s the worst and the best~noja ??) ¡±Nnnnnnn~ ???¡± Shinji ejactes silently. It was a selfish and unrestrained ejaction, as if he was spitting semen into an onahole. Despite the suddenness of the ejaction, ir¡¯s body climaxed with joy. Her body shuddered and she was immersed in pleasure. The way she drooled into her mouth was truly lewd. He pulls out his ejacted p*nis and turns ir over on her back. He spread ir¡¯s legs to expose her tanned face, and inserted his p*nis again, this time in the normal position. A pleasurable breath escaped from ir¡¯s mouth. Shinji did not feel any sign of resistance from ir. ¡±I¡¯ll love you until morning¡± ¡±Mo~¡­ You can do whatever you want~noja¡­ ?¡± Shinji covered ir, who had be more honest after admitting defeat. Shinji felt a sense of satisfaction at having brought her to her knees, even if it was only temporarily. He pulled her face close to his and took her lips. ¡±Nn¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Aah~ ?¡± While kissing her deeply, Shinji slowly thrust deep into her vagina. ir¡¯s arms and legs entwine around Shinji¡¯s body. (Conceived¡­ ? I will be¡­ ? Conceived~ ? I don¡¯t want to be¡­ ? But this cock feels too good¡­ ??) Shinji continued to fuck ir until morning, as she began to greedily try to feel s*x with Shinji all over her body. After finishing the act, ir sleeps next to Shinji, clinging to him as she sleeps. She doesn¡¯t look like she doesn¡¯t want to be impregnated at all. The expression on her face as she sleeps is that of a very satisfied woman¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 62 Going to Kill Minato Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It is thest day of the holiday, which was decided after the adventure. After repatriating ir, Shinji slept until noon to regain his energy. With ir corrupted, the nned countermeasure against Minato was all but over. (Maybe I¡¯ll get it done today¡­) Shinji woke up in the early afternoon and called Emily and Freri. Shinji smiled at the two of them as they gathered. ¡±Thanks to you two, we¡¯re all set. Let¡¯s get this over with¡± ¡±Freri and I have also set up everything in the rental warehouse as you asked¡± ¡±¡­?¡± ¡±Everything¡¯s ready!¡± Freri gave a thumbs up. Shinji nodded once when he saw the gesture. ¡±Contact L. Lead to the warehouse¡± ¡±Oka-y ?¡± ¡±¡­!¡± Shinji and the three of them headed for the rental warehouse. * * * Minato had been leading a self-absorbed life in his room. L came running into the room where Minato was. Minato frowns at the noise, but L doesn¡¯t care and speaks up. ¡±Emily-san acted alone. She¡¯s heading towards a rental warehouse on the outskirts of town¡± ¡±Out of town¡­ that¡¯s convenient. The fewer people there are, the less likely we are to make a scene¡­ Okay, let¡¯s go. Lead the way, L. Lili, Lilu, let¡¯s go¡± ¡±¡±I understand~?¡±¡± All Minato could think of was the image of being able to charm Emily and bring her home. It never urred to her that Shinji was waiting for her. * * * ¡±Is it here?¡± Minato and the others stopped in front of the door of the rental warehouse. L nodded in response to Minato¡¯s question. ¡±What does she want with this ce?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know¡­ But I can feel the presence of people inside¡± Minato wondered why, but no reason came to mind. He opened the door cautiously and looked inside the warehouse. When he opened the door, he felt a sweet scent. It was not a single scent, but a pleasant mixture of various scents. The inside of the warehouse was a field of flowers. The ground of a typical warehouse is well-trodden soil. Minato thought that they had sown the seeds there and turned it into a flower garden. The reason was obvious. Minato came to the conclusion that Shinji had created it for Freri, the flower spirit. As if to confirm this, Emily and Freri were sitting in the middle of the flower garden, facing each other. (How convenient¡­! I¡¯m going to make you both mine!) The three elves followed behind Minato, who opened the door and stepped into the flower garden. The three elves followed behind Minato, stumbling closer and closer to Emily and Freri. When he thought he was close enough, Minato stopped. ¡±Emily-chan! Freri-chan!¡± Minato shouted. The two of them reacted to Minato¡¯s voice and turned to look at him. He stared into their eyes. (Kukuku, I did it!) ¡±Be my woman. I will love you! He dered loudly. But Emily and Freri did not respond to Minato¡¯s voice. In addition, Minato felt a strange sense of unease. He was staring into the eyes of Emily and Freri, but he couldn¡¯t see anything from the other side¡­ It was a sudden event. The flower garden Minato and the others had stepped into. Arge amount of ivy grew from under their feet. The numerous ivies wrapped around Minato¡¯s legs, arms, throat, face, torso, and many other parts of his body, restraining him and tightening his hold on movement. Minato waspletely unable to react to theplete surprise attack from his feet. It wasn¡¯t just Minato. The ivy attacked the three sisters at the same time, L, Lili, and Lilu. None of them were able to avoid it. All of the members of had been restrained. ¡±What¡­ What is this¡­?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t use my magic¡­!? Minato-sama!!¡± Lili and Lilu desperately scratched the ivy, but the thick ivy did not budge. It was the same for Minato, the wizard. He scratched and scratched, but the ivy was not torn apart, and the magic did not work. He waspletely confused. ¡±Why¡­, save me¡­! Freri! Emily! Why aren¡¯t you moving!¡± ¡±Because neither of them is under the charm. You know that.¡± Shinji spoke to the screaming Minato. Look in the direction of the voice of Minato¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and he will see Shinji brushing away the dust with his hands. ¡±You¡­! Where have you been!?¡± ¡±In the dirt. Now, let me tell you something.¡± There was a lot of dirt scattered around Shinji when he crawled out. He continued to talk as he walked over to Freri and Emily. ¡±The terrifying thing about the Charm Eyes is that they are impossible to detect in advance, despite the fact that one second of eye contact is all it takes. However, it is easy to counteract. For example, I can use the magic to take away your vision¡± ¡±Nonsense¡­!? With a magic like that¡­!?¡± Minato shakes his body in anger as Shinji takes care of Emily and Freri with his decoy. He has a misced anger that the woman he¡¯s supposed to get is so familiar to him. ¡±Well, you¡¯ve had your way with me, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to make you regret that you ever tried to touch my girl. You¡¯re messing with someone else¡¯s girl. You wouldn¡¯tin if the same thing happened to you, would you?¡± ¡±What the¡­!! Lili and Lilu are my women!¡± ¡±What does it matter? I¡¯m just going to do the same thing. Only in a different way¡± Shinji shrugged off Minato¡¯s anger. But Minato understood that Shinji was serious. Minato scrambled to break the situation by using magic. It was only at this point that Minato realized that Shinji had counterattacked, and he was terrified. ¡±! ! ! Why¡­!! Why!!!¡± (*Note: Red Lotus -> Guren) Of course, Lili and Lilu could hear their conversation. They tried to use their magic and get their des out, but it didn¡¯t work at all. L didn¡¯t move or resist at all, but Minato, Lili and Lilu were too upied with themselves to even notice. There¡¯s a reason why Minato and the other three can¡¯t use magic. The sweet scent that Freri was spreading is called a sealing fragrance magic, and it temporarily blocks the activation of magic on the target who smells it. It has no effect unless arge amount of it is inhaled, but it did have an effect on Minato and others who entered the warehouse carelessly. It is not necessary to tell them, so Shinji did not say anything. However, it just to seal a new magic which will be activated. It can¡¯t block magic that is always active. For example,municating with spirits is possible through contract magic, which is always connected. ¡±Help me!! ir!!¡± In response to Minato¡¯s impatient voice, a crimson magic circle unfolded next to him. He was able to call ir safely, and he smiled fearlessly. When the magic circle disappears, a beautiful brown-skinned woman in a crimson dress, ir, the fire spirit, appears. ¡±Haha! The tables are turned!! ir! Do it!! Kill that man!!¡± Minato¡¯s face is very ugly as he shouts while spitting all over the ce. Shinji was looking at Minato with an expression of disgust. ir did not move even though he had finished shouting. ¡±What¡¯s wrong!? Hurry¡­! Kill him quickly!!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Minato. I can¡¯t go against him~noja¡­¡± ir is red at Minato. He stunned when he saw the peach-colored glow on ir¡¯s vagina that could be seen even under her dress. (What¡­ What the hell is going on¡­?) Minato can understand what is going on. He can understand, but he doesn¡¯t understand why the lewd crest is engraved on ir. ¡±ir won¡¯t help you. I trained her that way¡± ¡±Trained¡­¡± Minato finally recognized the owner of the lewd crest on ir when Shinji spoke. Shinji smiled at the stunned Minato. ¡±Are there no more countermeasures? Then it¡¯s time for your punishment¡± ¡±Hi¡­!?¡± The smile was an intimidating and vicious one. Finally, Minato understood how bad it was for him to have sold the fight. He understood that it was toote for him to do anything about it. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 63 Corrupting One of the Twin Elves Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I¡¯ll shut Minato first¡± ¡±Damn it¡­! ¡­! ¡­!¡± The ivies twisted around Minato¡¯s mouth as if to cover his fearful mouth. He has beenpletely unable to move. As the ivy stretches, it lifts Minato up and carries him in front of Lili and Lilu. Shinji walks behind them and follows. The two of them were standing in front of the restrained Minato, with Lili and Lilu standing between them. ¡±Minato-sama! You! You¡¯re coward to attack us like this!!¡± ¡±Minato-sama! If I¡¯m going to be assaulted by a man other than Minato-sama¡­, I would rather¡­!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t be hasty¡± Shinji hits the ground with his staff. A lot of ivies that are different from the one that are restraining the two of them extend from the feet of the two of them who are making a noise. The surface of the ivy is slippery with sticky mucus, and there is a hole in the tip. It was like a tentacle ivy. The tentacle ivy crawled all over Lili and Lilu, and one of them shoved it into their mouths to prevent them frommitting suicide. The twins¡¯ bites had no effect on the tentacle ivy, which had no sense of pain. In addition, the tentacle ivy hooked the clothes and tore them off. In no time at all, the clothes were ripped off until they were naked. Lili and Lilu stared at Shinji, shivering at the unpleasant feeling of the tentacle ivy crawling around them. Not caring at all about the stares, Shinji put his hands on Lili and Lilu¡¯s stomachs. The two of them were getting more and more violent, but the restraints were too tight to make any sense. ¡±I¡¯m not a fan of torture, so let¡¯s get started. Affinity magic, ¡± ¡±Fuguuuuuuunnn~ ???¡± ¡±Muuuu~ ??? Nn~ ? Nnnn~ ???¡± When Shinji cast the magic, Lili and Lilu turned their heads at the same time. It was a very sudden moment. Just the rubbing of their skin against the slimy tentacle ivy crawling all over their bodies was enough to send tingles of pleasure down their spines. Not only that, but their womb began to tingle unbelievably. Their love juices would be dripping out of their secret parts without their permission. ¡±Nbu~ ? Nbu~ ? Nugu~ ? Nnnn~ ?¡± They couldn¡¯t even moan because of the tentacle ivy that was shoved in their mouth. The tip of the tentacle ivy opened up in front of Lili¡¯s eyes. The nipple, which was bing hard, was sucked into the hole where the fluid flowed. (What is this~ ? My body is so hot~ ? My nipples~ ? My nipples~ ? Cummmingg~ ? I¡¯m cummmmming~ ???¡± The tentacle ivy that sucked both nipples into its mouth wriggled and started caressing them as if people were sucking on them. In addition to sucking, the thin tentacles wriggling inside the tentacle ivy kneaded the nipples. Lili, whose sensitivity was increased by the carved lewd crests, climaxed easily and fell on her back again. The same thing was happening to Lilu. Her nipples were sucked, pinched, and squeezed by the tentacle ivy. That was all it took for Lil to climax with such ease. ¡±Nnnnnn~ ???¡± As if on purpose, a new tentacle ivy opened its mouth and sucked in her clitoris, which had be sensitive from repeated climaxes. The tentacles wriggling inside the tentacle ivy crawl around like a human tongue, peeling and licking the clitoris. (My clit~ ?? Aah~ ?? My clit is too good~ ?? I¡¯m going crazy~ ? Please~ ? Please~ ? Stop it~ ??) Lilu begs in agony. But it neveres true. The merciless torture just keeps on going. The rape in the name of caressing by the tentacle ivy continued incessantly. For about an hour¡­ until the bell rang once and then again, the tentacle ivy continued to make Lili and Lilu climax. ¡±¡­Nn¡­? ¡­Ah ¡­? Nggh¡­? ¡­Ah¡­ ?¡± Lili¡¯s and Lilu¡¯s heads werepletely nk from the surging pleasure. They were dripping white liquid from their mouths that had been released from the tentacle holes, and their shamelessly debauched faces were exposed. They squirted and even peed, but the tentacle ivy ate it up so well that it wasn¡¯t that look terrible for their legs. In spite of being humiliated for such a long time, the tentacle ivy never touched the inside of the secret part that dripped love juice. Their vagina continues to tingle that make Lili¡¯s and Lilu¡¯s head full of frustration because they can¡¯t get it stimted, and they want it inserted. Minato was dumbfounded as he watched the tentacle ivy mercilessly torture his beloved girls right in front of his eyes. While looking at Lili and Lilu, who continue to squirm and writhe madly, he muttered, ¡°Why¡­why¡­why?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not so badpared to the spirits. ir took all night¡± The tentacle ivy stops its caresses with a snap. Then, the tentacle ivy was pulled out of from their mouth and a string of saliva was drawn. The lewd crests on Lili¡¯s and Lilu¡¯s vaginas, which had been subjected to so much abuse, had been dyed peach-colored and were shining brightly. It seemed that Lili and Lilu¡¯s magical resistance was limited to one hour. ¡±Lili, Lilu. It¡¯s forbidden to harm yourself. Let¡¯s start with Lili¡± ¡±Goho¡­ ? A¡­ an¡­ ? Au¡­ ? No¡­ ? Too much¡­ ? I¡¯m going to die¡­ ?¡± Shinji takes off his pants and underwear. He exposing his big p*nis, which was already fully erect and ready. Minato was astonished to see how big Shinji¡¯s p*nis waspared to his own. It was as if he was being shown the difference in rank as a man. Then, he made the tentacle ivy open Lili¡¯s legs. The tentacle ivy lifted Lili up in the air and turned her over on her back. cing her at the height of Shinji¡¯s waist for easy insertion. Shinji ces his p*nis on Lili¡¯s private parts, which are now sticky with fluid and her vision is hazy. Then he slowly inserts his big cock into her vagina. ¡±Fuahhh~ ? It¡¯sing~ ? My pussy~ ? It¡¯sing~ ? Nn~ Cummmmming~ ???¡± There was no power left in her debauched head to think. Lili climaxed as she threw back her head, screaming in delight at the pration she had been waiting for. The thick, strong p*nis was the best thing that had ever happened to her vagina. The vaginal wall, which was perfectly sized for Minato, was pushed open. ¡±This is so great¡­ ? Different from Minato¡¯s-sama¡­ ? It¡¯s so great¡­ ??¡± The p*nis is inserted deep into the vagina, and the genitals are tightly pressed together. Shinji could see that the womb mouth was sucking on the ns and the whole vagina was wriggling healthily to remember the size of the p*nis. Minato looked aghast at Lili¡¯s line. ¡±Lili¡¯s pussy. It¡¯s been overwritten, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±¡­Huh!? ¡­Lili¡­!? What are you talking about¡­ ? That can¡¯t be¡­ ??? Stop it~ ?? Don¡¯t suck me again~ ???¡± Lili¡¯s charming voice made Lilu regain herposure, but when the tentacle ivy started to move again, she was tossed around, shaking her head. She couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to Lili in an instant. ¡±It¡¯s great~ ? It¡¯s so great~ ? This is amazing~ ? The rubbing~ ? It feels so good~ ??¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you like it. It feels better than Minato¡¯s. Is it good? Even if Ipare it with someone you like¡± ¡±Because~ ? Because~ ? It¡¯s so different from Minato-sama¡¯s~ ? My~ ? My pussy~ ? My pussy is being made happy~ ???¡± The first thrust of the p*nis caused Lili to jerk back and climax. As it continued over and over again, her pussy kept cumming. She continued to express her feelings while exposing her pleasure-soaked face to Shinji. Minato looks at her with a stunned expression as she tries to move her hips in a flirtatious manner, even though he is tied up in ivy and cannot move. (Lili¡­ My¡­ Lili¡­ My Lili is not that kind of girl¡­) Lili loves only himself, and smiles happily when she makes love to himself. But now she¡¯s being tortured by the man she hates, and she¡¯spletely lost. The nightmarish reality made Minato feel nauseous and he vomited. Minato¡¯s vomit drips onto the ground through the ivy that covers her mouth. No one was worried about Minato¡¯s miserable appearance. L closes her eyes and looks down. Lili and Lilu were out of their minds, and ir was just looking at Minato without worrying about him. ¡±I¡¯m going toe inside you soon¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? It¡¯s cumming~ ? He¡¯s going to cum inside of me~ ? Minato-sama~ ? I¡¯m~ ? I¡¯m sorry~ ? I¡¯m going to be impregnated by him? Because it feels so good~ ? I¡¯m going to be impregnated~ ?¡± ¡±Mggghhh!¡± (Stop it!! Please stop it!!) While Minato is desperately scratching the ivy and moaning. Shinji ejactes inside Lili¡¯s vagina without hesitation. ¡±Fuahhhh~ ??? It¡¯s swo hwottttt~ ??? It¡¯s so much~ ? I¡¯m getting so much~ ???¡± Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopy¡­ ? Dopy¡­ ? Dopyu ? Shinji¡¯s ejaction while pushing the ns against the cervix was the best feeling he could have ever had. A lot more semen than usual came out, filling Lili¡¯s womb and causing what could not be contained in her vagina to fall to the ground from the joint. ¡±Lili is now my woman, Minato¡± He slowly pulled out his p*nis and showed Minato her secret area, which was dripping with semen. Minato hung his head and cried quietly¡­ (Ahhhh¡­ Oh no¡­ Lili¡­) (Sex with this guy¡­amazing¡­ ? It¡¯spletely different from Minato¡¯s short cock¡­ ? Robust s*x¡­ ? It was amazing¡­ ? Minato¡­ I¡¯m being taken away as his woman¡­) Lili was shivering and shaking, soaking in the afterglow of her climax. When Minato saw that Lili had been ejacted into, he unconsciously released his Charm from her. The woman who had impregnated another boy was not to Minato¡¯s liking. When Lili was released from her fascination, she remembered what she had done so far. Of course, she remembered how Minato had taken advantage of her body. She hated him for it, but the fact that the s*x with Shinji hadpletely overwritten her body made her think Minato was an asshole more than she hated him. Shinji¡¯s eyes met Lili¡¯s. He knew that Lili had been freed from Minato¡¯s magic when he saw a hint of rationality in her eyes. (After all, a girl who might be impregnated by someone else is not his target, right? It¡¯s nice and easy) Shinjiughed as he looked down at the crouching Minato. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 64 Corrupting Lilu Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Now it¡¯s Lilu¡¯s turn¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Stop~ ? Please stop it~ ? I¡¯m¡­ ? Minato-sama¡¯s property¡­ ?¡± (Lilu¡­ Even Lilu¡­ Stop it already¡­) Shinji manipted the tentacle ivy and brought Lilu right in front of Minato. Lilu is out of breath from the constant torture of the tentacle ivy, but her consciousness is still intact. When Minato saw Lilu, he looked at Shinji as if he was clinging to him. Naturally, Shinji ignored the look. Shinji stood behind Lilu, who had been brought in front of Minato. He made Ivy open her legs and show Minato her crotch, which was dripping with love juice. He ced his p*nis, stained with Lili¡¯s love juice and semen, at the entrance to Lilu¡¯s secret region. The stain gave Minato a sense of reality and despair that Lili was now Shinji¡¯s property. ¡±It¡¯s still at the entrance, but it¡¯s still sucking on me¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Minato-sama¡­ ? Don¡¯t look at me¡­ ? My body is acting on its own¡­ ? Even though I don¡¯t want to¡­ ?¡± ¡±Your body is so honest. You must be so desperate for it, right?¡± His ns entered her vagina from behind in a reverse ekiben position, making her wet and ready to receive him. (*Note: Ekiben -> Sexual position where the man remains standing while supporting the woman who faces him with her legs wrapped around his waist) As soon as he did, Lilu¡¯s vagina tightened around the ns and wriggled, begging her toe deeper. (My Entrance¡­ ? It spreads¡­ ? Even though it¡¯s Minato-sama¡¯s ce¡­ ?) Lilu¡¯s attitude is really calm as she tries to keep her cool with shallow breathing. However, when Shinji¡¯s p*nis slowly, slowly prates her vagina, Lilu¡¯s back slumps and she screams in delight. ¡±Ah~ ? Ahhhh~ ? Don¡¯t~ ? No~ ? Don¡¯te in~ ? This is¡­ ? This is so tighttt~ ?¡± ¡±Lilu¡¯s pussy wants me toe deep inside her¡± ¡±Mogaa¡­¡± Minato shakes his head repeatedly as he looks up at Lilu¡¯s face, which is quickly bing the face of a woman. Despite she said that she was Minato¡¯s property, the sight of Lilu losing herself in pleasure in no time at all filled Minato¡¯s heart with despair. (Does she really want a cock that big?) In spite of his despair, Minato¡¯s p*nis became erect. However, even though it was erect, there was only a small mountain that pushed up his pants. It was as if he was being shown the difference in rank as a male. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­ ? Lili¡­ ? Want to apologize¡­ ? This is¡­ ? Very hard¡­ ? I¡¯ll lose too¡­?¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it too early to give up? I haven¡¯t even moved yet¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Please~ ? Don¡¯t rub my pussy¡­ ? My pussy won¡¯t be Minato-sama¡¯s anymore¡­ ?¡± Lilu¡¯s vagina, with Shinji¡¯s p*nis inside her, tightens up when he thrusts deep into her. Lilu¡¯s face looks satisfied as she basks in the afterglow of her light climax. This is the first time Minato has ever seen such a female face. Sex with Lili and Lilu is a very pleasurable experience for Minato. When they looked at each other while having s*x, they would look back at each other with a loving gaze. Minato was always the one who could not be rxed. Because elves¡¯s vaginas greedily seek out pleasure and squeeze the semen out of the people they love. Minato, who has the power of charm didn¡¯t have the same level of energy as them, and he will be finished after two ejactions. When Minato¡¯s p*nis is no longer erect, he enjoys the aftermath in bed, touching themselves as he pleases. He thought he was satisfying Lili and Lilu desire. Because they didn¡¯tin¡­ but they couldn¡¯t do it due to his charm magic, so he thought he was satisfying them as women without any problems. Until now he thought he was fulfilling his womanhood without any problem till he saw Lili and Lil¡¯ssciviousness. ¡±Ah~ ? Oh~ ? Ohh~ ? It¡¯s rubbed¡­ ? My inside is all rubbed~ ? My pussy is cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming all the time~ ??¡± ¡±That¡¯s also what happened to Lili. It feels so good to be inside an elf. It¡¯s just that your pussy is so soft that it gives up quickly¡± ¡±No~ ? It¡¯s different~ ? My pussy isn¡¯t soft~ ? But, it¡¯s yours~ ? Your thing is strong~ ? Minato-sama can do it ?¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll make sure you unsatisfied with Minato¡± ¡±Stop~ ? Stop it~ ? Minato-sama will make me unable to cum~ ??¡± Lilu shouted while shaking her hair tied up on the side of her head. Shinji¡¯s big cock pushes up into the back of Lilu¡¯s vagina, and when he pulls back just far enough, the folds of her vagina swell. When he thrusts again with great force, he hears the sound of love juices and s*xual juices being stirred up. It was the first time Minato had ever been exposed to bubbling s*xual juices. The conversation between Shinji and Lilu drove him even further. Despite the fact that she was charmed, Minato could see that Lilu waspletely lost in pleasure. Lilu says that Shinji¡¯s is better whenpared to his own with charm included. Before the overwhelming pleasure, the heart of love is nothing but powerless. (This is too much¡­. Even though I¡¯m transfer from another world¡­ Why would someone like this be here¡­ Strange¡­ Strange¡­) Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji¡¯s hands tightened around Lilu¡¯s waist. The pace of his thrusts quickened, and Lilu felt his p*nis trembling inside her vagina, and knew that Shinji was about to cum inside her. She can tell it by instinct. She knew instinctively that this Creampie would make her give in. Her womb descended, and her entire vagina pumped and clenched around the p*nis, seeking semen in order to impregnated by the strong male. She can¡¯t control herself, and the excitement of being forcibly impregnated is stronger than the disgust of being dragged along by an overactive body. ¡±Minato-sama~ ? I¡¯m sorry~ ? I lost~ ? I¡¯m going to be impregnated~ ? But I love Minato-sama~ ? Oh~ ? Ah~ ? I will cum again~ ? Ah¡­ Cummmming~ ??? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Shinji ejacted while the ns was in full contact with her cervix. Lilu¡¯s uterus is perfectly ready to be fertilized, and she sucks up the semen and fills her womb with it. The vagina was also squeezing and squeezing even after the semen was squeezed out, and the vaginal pressure was so high that it seemed to be preventing the semen from flowing out of the vagina. ¡±I think Lilu is more determined to get pregnant than Lili¡± ¡±Hahi¡­ ? Bechause¡­ ? I¡¯ve never had an ejaction like this before¡­? I¡¯m definitely going to be impregnated¡­? I¡¯m getting ejacted on the mostfortable spot. ¡­???¡± Shinji pulls his p*nis out and shows Minato Lilu¡¯s twitching private parts. Lilu seemed to like the pleasure of being prated deep inside her vagina the most, and she was looking at Shinji with a sloppy, enraptured face. Even though Minato, the man she loves, was right in front of her, she seemed to have forgotten all about making up for it and lost her mind to the most pleasurable inside cumming. (Lilu¡­ Lilu¡­ is it really that good to have s*x with that man? No semen came out of her cunt¡­. But when I had s*x with you, it just dripped out¡­) Minato¡¯s heart was broken. He instinctively understood that he hadpletely cuckolded. At the same time, Minato was ejacting in his underwear. He felt the desperation of having his precious woman cum right in front of him, but at the same time, the part of a man that is excited by his woman¡¯ssciviousness was mixed up. ¡±If it felt so good, I¡¯ll do it again for you¡± ¡±More¡­ ? I want more¡­ ? Please¡­ ? Cum inside me¡­ ? My pussy¡­ it can¡¯t be satisfied without you¡­ ? But I still love you, Minato-sama¡­ ? But I also like his cock ? I¡¯ve grown to love his dick ?¡± Lilu¡¯s words be the final blow to Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes. There is no way Minato can continue to love a girl who loves other people¡¯s dicks. So, the effect of the charm was slipping away from Lilu¡­. Like Lili, Lilu remembered what had happened during captivity and when she had been captivated. (He approached us on the street¡­ and kept doing whatever he wanted to us. But this guy messed with his girl and he messed with him¡­ so we got punished¡­ but It felt better than that¡­ ? My body was dyed¡­ ? I¡¯m definitely pregnant¡­ ?) Lilu stroked the top of her vagina, which was filled with semen, and looked at Shinji. Like Lili, Shinji guessed that if he ejacted into Lilu¡¯s vagina, the charm effect would wear off, but when Lilu stared at him, he could see in her eyes that herself had returned. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 65 The End of Fire-Breathing Dragon and the Rebirth of the Three Sisters Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Okay, let¡¯s get rid of him¡± Convinced that Lili and Lilu had been freed from Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, Shinji moved Lilu to the side with his tentacle ivy and stood in front of Minato. Minato, who had quietly and shamelessly ejacted and had fallenpletely silent, looked up at Shinji standing in front of him sluggishly. ¡°Shinji-san! Lili and Lilu¡­!¡± ¡±They¡¯ve been released¡± L, who was pretending to be bound by ivy, removes the ivy and rushes over to Lili and Lilu. Their whole body is covered with sticky fluid from the tentacle ivy, and they have even been ejacted into their vagina, so they are in a miserable state. However, when the two were released from the tentacle ivy, L ran up to them and hugged them tightly with both arms. Lili and Lilu were also exhausted from the overwhelming orgasm, but they hugged L back. ¡±Thank God¡­! Lili, Lilu¡­!¡± ¡±Onee-chan¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I gave you a lot of trouble¡­¡± ¡±Onee-chan¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ for everything we¡¯ve done¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay¡­! I¡¯m just really d things are back to normal¡­¡± Lughs, tears welling up in her eyes. Lili and Lilu also smiled tiredly. ¡±If there¡¯s anything you want to say before you die, you can say it¡± ¡°¡­~Ugh, Puha¡­ Ogh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Shinji removes the ivy that was covering Minato¡¯s mouth. Then, he twines the ivy around him to block his vision. Minato was finally able to breathe in some fresh air as Shinji moved away the vomit-soaked ivy. When his vision is blocked, however, the broken-hearted Minato shows no signs of rebelling. L came to Minato¡¯s side, next to Shinji, lending her shoulder to Lili and Lilu, and red at Minato, who was crouching pitifully. There were so many things L wanted to say to Minato. A lot of resentments and abusese to her mind. If she throws them all at him, no matter how much time she has, it won¡¯t be enough. That¡¯s why L stopped her endless ranting and raving. She decided to put all her resentment into herst words. ¡±¡­Goodbye. Please die miserably¡± L¡¯s cold words pierced Minato. ¡±You were the worst man I ever met¡± ¡±We¡¯ll forget about you soon¡­¡± Minato shivered at the sound of Lili and Lilu¡¯s voices. Really, after all this time. It was only after hearing Lili¡¯s and Lilu¡¯s bitter words that Minato realized that his act of charming was an act that others would resent. ¡±Are you really going to kill me?¡± ¡±¡­? It¡¯s obvious¡± Minato shivered as Shinji spoke in a natural voice with no special emotion. ¡±I, I just tried to touch your woman!? Do you think that¡¯s enough to make you a murderer!?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want the person with those eyes to resent me¡± ¡±For that reason alone!?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a good enough reason,¡± Shinji muttered, and when Minato heard Shinji fumbling for something, he knew he was serious. He started to persuade him desperately, even though he was leaking a little water in fear. ¡±It, it was the goddess who called me! Do you really think you can kill me like that!? You¡¯ll incur the wrath of the goddess!?¡± ¡±Minato!!¡± ¡±Mghh!! Mghh!!¡± ir, who had been watching quietly as Minato said the word , shouted and covered his mouth with his hand. Minato was unable to speak any further, but still tried desperately to escape from ir¡¯s hand to speak. ¡±Goddess¡¯s Apostle¡­?¡± ¡±Such a man¡­?¡± L and the others were confused by the unexpected words. In the meantime, Shinji, without any particr surprise, took out a dagger in its sheath from his pocket. Shinji had heard from ir that she couldn¡¯t tell him because she couldn¡¯t say it, and he thought it was possible that there was something even higher than a spirit¡­ perhaps even a god. On top of that, he was going to kill Minato. Minato¡¯s words were no reason for Shinji to hesitate. ¡±You don¡¯t seem surprised, do you?¡± ¡±Thanks to ir. I was prepared for this¡± ¡±¡­Fuh~. If Minato had been as thoughtful and bold as you, he would be a great viin. He is truly a fool¡± Shinji pulls a dagger from its sheath. He kneeled down in front of the raging Minato and thrust the dagger into his throat. ¡±Goho¡­! ¡­ A¡­. Ag¡­. Gh¡­ Koho¡­¡± Shinji moved away from Minato and pulled out the dagger with ivy that was pierced firmly to the root, and then fresh blood spurted from his throat. He also vomited blood from the mouth that ir had blocked, and fell to the ground. He convulsed a few times and then stopped moving. ¡±Freri, take care of the rest¡± ¡±¡­!¡± Freri, who gave a thumbs-up, was sent back with Minato¡¯s corpse. If she can get rid of him in the other world, there will be no evidence left behind. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ are you okay?¡± ¡±Well¡­ There¡¯s nothing to worry about for now. But It¡¯s about the future¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing¡­¡± Shinji handed a scroll to an anxious L. When L untied the string and opened it, she discovered that it was a pledge scroll. A scroll of oath, although expensive, is a magical contract used for important agreements and promises. They are mutually agreed upon and kept secret by magic. If they break it, they will be punished. ¡±Today. What you see or hear here today must not be divulged to anyone else. Failure to do so will result in your death. Can three of you swear to that? Wouldn¡¯t you like that, ir?¡± ¡±¡­I agree~noja. If they swear, I can let the three sisters go~noja. But It¡¯s not that I want to kill them, either¡± Shinji hadn¡¯t let go of ir since he had finished with Minato. The only thing that binds ir is the attack on himself, and she is not bound to the three sisters. From the standpoint of the spirit called ir, the fewer people who knew that Minato was an apostle of the goddess, the better. It is the duty of a contracted spirit to clean up after Minato. Now that Minato is dead, there is no reason to keep the three sisters alive. However, it was not that she wanted to kill them. ¡±¡±¡±I swear!¡±¡±¡± L and the others immediately made a vow. The oath scrolls zed, and here was the contract. ¡±All right, then, let¡¯s disband. I¡¯ll repatriate ir, too. We won¡¯t be seeing each other that often, though¡± ¡±Wh, what¡­!? ¡­But you¡¯re responsible for doing this to my body~noja¡­¡± ir, who was surprised, whispered in a whispering voice. [If ir insists, I¡¯ll summon you again] [T, this bad mannn, ¡­¡­¡­ c, call me again] Shinji¡¯s smirking voice echoes in ir¡¯s head via her lewd crest. ir, who can¡¯t be said to be held obediently, can only trembled. Shinji quickly repatriates ir. At thest moment, just before ir left, she said her plea. (I¡¯ll call her back and torment her again.) Shinji was satisfied with ir¡¯s good reaction to his torment. ¡±Shinji-san. Can I see you again¡­?¡± ¡±Onee-chan?¡± L stopped Shinji when he tried to leave with Emily. After cleansing Lili and Lilu and putting on recement clothes, L followed Shinji and grabbed the hem of his clothes. Shinji chuckles when he sees L looking up at Shinji. ¡±It¡¯s better for both of us if we don¡¯t get involved anymore. Even though it was necessary, he was the man who forcibly raped L-chan¡¯s sisters¡± ¡±But still¡­ I want to thank you properly again. You have saved Lili and Lilu¡± Shinji gave up when L¡¯s strong gaze told him so. ¡±When you have settled down, please write to me through the guild or give me a message¡± ¡±¡­Okay. Shinji-san, another time¡­.¡± This time Shinji turned his back on Lili, who smiled daintily at him. He also heard Lili and Lilu thanking him, but he didn¡¯t look back and left the warehouse with Emily. ¡±She was just saved as a result. It¡¯s strange to be thanked for doing nothing but sneaking around behind the scenes¡± On the way back to the inn, Emily walked around in front of Shinji, who was muttering to himself, smiling mischievously. ¡±Ara, Shinji, are you embarrassed? It¡¯s cute ?¡± ¡±Shut up¡± ¡±You¡¯re always so sweet to women, aren¡¯t you? ?¡± ¡±Emily¡­¡± Emily¡¯s happy voice echoed in the quiet night. * * * A few dayster, he checked the guild for information on . Due to the disappearance of their leader Minato, had disbanded. He was told that the three remaining elf sisters had formed a new party called the and started their activities in this city. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 65.5 Extra Edition – Milis and Renka_s Changed Holiday Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The , who have reached upper-lower rank, spend their days in dungeons, aiming for further advancement. There is no change in the rotation of spending a day in the dungeon, killing monsters, collecting magic stones to make money, and resting for a few days to get in shape. However, one thing has changed¡­ ¡±*Slurp¡­? Nmuu¡­? Nfuu¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s good¡­ you¡¯re getting good at this, Milis¡± ¡±Fumu¡­?¡± That was when Milis and Renka started to visit Shinji in turn on their days off. And now praised by Shinji, Milis who was holding his p*nis in her mouth, smiled happily. They do it on their day off, the day after the adventure. Milis started that day by visiting Shinji¡¯s house in the morning and sucking his erect dick. And because the lewd crests on Milis have been activated sincest night, Milis has been horny all night. She is too embarrassed to ask Alvin to have s*x with her, so she masturbates herself to sleep, but as soon as she wakes up, she asks Renka to watch over Alvin and goes to Shinji¡¯s house. She doesn¡¯t want her lover to know about her dirty self, but she also wants to feel good as soon as possible, and when she sees Shinji, she gives him a disheveled smile. After being trained by Shinji¡¯s big cock, Milis¡¯ s*x life begins with servicing the cock that makes her feel so good. She¡¯s used to sucking his cock for what seems like an eternity, and the sight of her licking and sucking his cock with an enraptured look on her face gives Shinji the greatest pleasure of all. (Oh¡­? It¡¯s twitching¡­?) Milis felt Shinji¡¯s trembling p*nis indicating that he was about to ejacte, and so she took it deep into her throat. Shinji, who unable to resist the increasing stimtion, ejacted into Milis¡¯ mouth. *Spurtttttttt ? The first thick semen of the morning pours into her mouth, and a strong male scent pervades her nose. For Milis, who is in heat, the scent is so enticing that it makes her head spin. ¡±*gulp* ngh, nn, it¡¯s getting stuck in my throat ?¡± The words sound like aint, but the tone is sweet and flirtatious, not at all ufortable. ¡±That¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re naughty, Milis¡± ¡±Geez¡­. Then, please give me one more shot¡­?¡± Shinji shifts the me to Milis, showing off his undiminished p*nis, but such details are of no concern to Milis. (Hurry up ? I want a cock ? I want a cock ? I want a cock ?) The tingling in her womb fromst night and the scent of semen had made Milis¡¯s head want Shinji¡¯s p*nis so badly. She didn¡¯t think about Alvin, her beloved lover, she just wanted the best pleasure that the man in front of her could give her. And to do that, she removes her miniskirt and sticks her hips out with her back to Shinji to show him her white pants. And with her hands on the desk and her head down, she is nothing short of a slut, and the fact that Shinji had degraded Milis to such an extent only made him more excited. ¡±I can¡¯t help it if you say so¡± ¡±Nhaaaaaaaaaa ?¡± Shinji slips off his pants and inserts his p*nis deep into her vagina. (Shinji¡¯s p*nis is so big ? it goes all the way to my vagina ?) Milis, who came lightly with that, shakes her body and tries hard not to fall to her knees. Shinji, on the other hand, could tell that Milis is climaxing by the way her vagina was wriggling, and he chuckled as he tasted the sucking vagina. Then, not wanting to just wait, Shinji¡¯s hands slip inside through the hem of her clothes, loosen her bra, and squeeze Milis¡¯ ample breasts directly from behind. (Milis¡¯s breasts are the best, after all. I¡¯ve never touched breasts that are so soft andfortable to the touch) Shinji loves big breasts, and he likes Milis¡¯ breasts so much that he feels he can touch them as much as he wants. Naturally, his caresses are insistent, rolling and crushing her nipples with his fingers, squeezing her breasts hard, and giving her pleasure with a skillful touch that kept Milis upied. ¡±S-Shinji-san ? You¡¯re always doing that to my breast¡­? Oh, they¡¯re getting bigger again¡­? Ah, oh, oh, don¡¯t squeeze them while rubbing them¡­? Ah, oh, oh, I¡¯m cumming again¡­?¡± He pushes his harder,rger p*nis deep into Milis¡¯ vagina. Shinji¡¯s porcupine torment is so pleasurable that it easily takes Milis out of her thoughts, something Alvin could never do. (It feels good ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock ? It feels good ?) Milis shakes her hips back and forth as her instincts take over. Shinji also matched Milis¡¯s movements, pulling his hips back as far as his p*nis would go, and then began to piston his way deep into her vagina. There is no love in their breathy intery, just beastly s*x as they sought each other¡¯s pleasure. But that¡¯s okay. Because Milis could forget her guilt about her lover for a while and get lost in it. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum ? Shinji-san ? Please cum inside me ? Fuahhhhn ?¡± ¡±¡­Kuh!¡± Milis is the first to climax, screaming uncontrobly. The vaginal pressure is so tight that it almost eats away at his p*nis, and Shinji pours his semen into Milis¡¯ womb. *Spurt ? *Spurt ? *Spurt ? Their hips and asses are pressed against each other, and Shinji hugs her tightly so that there is no space between their bodies, and Milis epts it. They stand quietly, breathing hard, until the long ejaction subsides. After the most wonderful climax, Milis feels guilty for Alvin. (Al-kun¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­? He made me cum again¡­? But I can¡¯t resist the lewd crest¡­?) Milis thought so while she felt the heat of Shinji¡¯s semen filling her womb. And since Shinji is using magic contraception, she can¡¯t have children. Relieved by this, Milis¡¯s face has a very satisfied expression as she basks in the afterglow of her climax. When she was done, she hurriedly prepared herself and left Shinji¡¯s house. Shinji does nothing to stop her. Milis stopped at the morning market to buy some ingredients for sweets to make up an excuse she had made. He then returned to the inn where Alvin and Renka were waiting. Milis, holding the shopping bags, greeted them and smiled at them as if nothing had happened. ¡±I¡¯m home, Renka-chan. Good morning, Al-kun ?¡± ¡±Wee back, Mil, you¡¯re a littlete, what happened?¡± In response to Alvin¡¯s question, Milis spun her words without panic. ¡±I couldn¡¯t decide what kind of pastry to make. I was just looking around and thinking and then it gotte. Sorry, Al-kun¡± ¡±If Al had woken up earlier, you could have gone with her. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been asleep all night¡± ¡±I-I¡¯m sorry. Because it¡¯s an off day¡­¡± Alvin looked ashamed when he heard Renka¡¯s words, but Milis helped him out. ¡±I didn¡¯t wake Al-kun up because I wanted him to have a good night¡¯s sleep. Besides, the morning market is full of women, so there¡¯s no danger¡± ¡±Yeah, yeah. Mil is so kind. I just want to sleep in on my day off¡± ¡±Mil¡­. Don¡¯t spoil Al too much, Mil¡± ¡±Yes¡± The giggling Milis drew Renka out of her funk and she gave a smallugh. Alvin couldn¡¯t have known that Milis, who was trying to help and care for her lover, had been in the arms of another man until now. ¡±Well, now that Mil is back, I¡¯m going out¡± Renka said as she left the room, after the casual conversation had died down. ¡±Where are you going?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going shopping too. Al and Mil, enjoy your date at home, okay?¡± Alvin blushed as if embarrassed by Renka¡¯s use of the word date. Milis reacted in a simr way, but made firm eye contact with Renka. ¡±Thanks! Have fun, Renka-chan ?¡± It¡¯s a verymon phrase. However, if one knows what¡¯s going on behind the scenes, it can also be taken as ¡°Have fun having s*x with Shinji¡±. ¡±Yeah. Thanks. See youter¡± ¡±Be careful!¡± With an unaware Alvin at her side, Renka heads for Shinji¡¯s house. Upon arriving at Shinji¡¯s house, Renka sat on a chair and stared at him with half-lidded eyes. Shinji smiles and epts her gaze. ¡±Geez, I was actually going toe in the morning¡± Renka, who gave in to Milis¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m dying to have s*x¡± vibe when they met first thing in the morning, is getting angry. Of course, Shinji knew that she wasn¡¯t really angry, but was just posing. ¡±It¡¯s all Renka¡¯s time from now on. How long will you be here today?¡± ¡±Well¡­ I came out to do some shopping, so I guess until the 3 o¡¯clock bell rings¡± ¡±That¡¯s a lot of time. Are you sure you want to go shopping?¡± There is still plenty of time before lunch. And since Alvin would be baking pastries at the inn with Milis, it¡¯s unlikely that they would bump into each other on the street. Renka thought it would not be a bad idea to make lunch at Shinji¡¯s house, if she could buy some ingredients while window shopping. ¡±Okay. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go into town¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be ready soon¡± As Shinji gets up from his seat and starts to get ready, Renka also picks up her bag to go out again. Then, after returning from the town and finishing their lunch, they embraced each other on the bed. Although they went out together, Renka is dissatisfied with the fact that they spend their time at a distance as friends so that no one would know that they are lovers, which leads to her desire to spoil him. ¡±Chu, chu ? Nnn ? chu¡­chu ? Shinji, I like you¡­?¡± ¡±I like you too, Renka¡± They hugged and whispered their favors to each other at close range, making Renka feel happy and fluffy in her chest. Shinji¡¯s touch as he fondles Renka¡¯s ass also makes her tingle in the pit of her stomach. Then, with addition of Shinji¡¯s whispers, she begins to lose her temper. ¡±Renka, let¡¯s start¡± ¡±¡­Yes ?¡± Renka wakes up and takes off her pants, and Shinji takes off his too. Renka then straddles Shinji¡¯s face as he lies down, and Renka buries her face in his crotch. The six-nine position is embarrassing for Renka because it allows Shinji to look closely at the important part of her body, but she often does it because it makes Shinji happy. (It¡¯s getting so big¡­?) She swallows her saliva in front of Shinji¡¯s huge cock, which is pushing up her underwear. Renka then wees the symbol of the man she loves, which she has sucked so many times, into her mouth. At the same time, Renka is sucking his cock. Shinji¡¯s tongue touches the side of her unbuttoned pants, directly on her private parts. He sucks on her pussy and caresses it, giving Renka a strong sensation of pleasure. (Oh ? Shinji¡¯s tongue ? ising in¡­?) Renka continues to suck on his p*nis while enduring the pleasure. And now, the only sounds in the room are the licking of each other¡¯s genitals and the raspy sniffing. Shinji¡¯s tongue is very skillful, and Renka felt her climaxing on quickly as he yed with her clitoris with his fingers. But Shinji stopped himself to prevent Renka from climaxing so that he could ejacte in her mouth together. ¡±Nnn, nfu¡­? *Pant¡­? ¡­fufu, we came together¡­?¡± ¡±Oh, that felt so good, Renka¡± Renka¡¯s cheeks flushed with happiness as she reached the man she loved. Her gesture is not only s*xy, but also beautiful. Shinji¡¯s p*nis did not dete, but grew even stronger. ¡±Shall we try Renka¡¯s favorite position next?¡± ¡±! I think so ?¡± The two of them sat down on the bed, and Renka sat on top of him. Shinji sat cross-legged on the bed, and Renka straddled him, slowly lowering her hips with her arms around his neck. ¡±Nnn¡­? *Pant¡­? I feel like I¡¯m going to cum too soon¡­?¡± The vagina that had climaxed during the forey is now fully rxed and easily epted Shinji¡¯s huge cock. As Renka murmured, the vaginal pressure after her climax is stronger and morefortable than usual. And because she lost her virginity to Shinji and had s*x with him many times, her vagina has already been adjusted to his size. Therefore, just inserting it, Renka felt not only good but also euphoric. ¡±I¡¯ll move¡­¡± ¡±Ahhhh¡­? Yeah, nngh ? Nn ? chuu ?¡± Shinji¡¯s arms held Renka¡¯s body as if to support her, and slowly they started to move against each other. Renka, on the other hand, hugged Shinji with both her arms, and their body to body contact made Renka feel more secure than ever. After a series of shallow kisses, Renkatched onto Shinji¡¯s slender but well toned body and is engrossed in the sweet s*x. (Shinji¡­? I love you¡­? I¡¯m so happy when we do this¡­?) It¡¯s a slow, affectionate s*x. This is a special kind of s*x that Shinji can only have with Renka, a kind of lover¡¯s s*x that can¡¯t be experienced with intense s*x that only seeks pleasure. And now, his p*nis, which upies Renka¡¯s vagina, swells as it slowly rises from the depths of his body. ¡±Shinji ? Shinji ? you¡¯reing out already¡­? ?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m about to¡­. I¡¯m going to cum in the deepest part¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Yes¡­? Cum inside me¡­?¡± To encourage Shinji¡¯s ejaction, Renka hugged him tightly and started to shake her hips hard. And as Renka¡¯s mouth came close to Shinji¡¯s ear, the sweet sound of her voice, her breath, and herrge breasts crushed by his chest drove him over the edge. Naturally, there is no man who can hold back when asked to ejacte in the vagina. *spurt ? *spurt ? *spurtttttt ? ¡±Nnnn~~~~ ?¡± He hugged her tightly around the waist and ejacted with his ns pressed against her cervix. Renka also climaxed at the sensation of having semen poured directly into her womb. Her mind is overflowing with happiness as she continues to receive the long ejaction, and her body moves to push her hips against Shinji¡¯s to get as much semen as possible. After a while, the ejaction is finally over, and Shinji rxes, gently pulling away from Renka¡¯s body and making eye contact with her, smiling at the lustful expression on Renka¡¯s face after her climax. ¡±*Pant¡­* that was a lot of cum. Sex with Renka feels too good¡± ¡±Me too¡­? It feels so good to fuck Shinji ? I get carried away ?¡± The way she brushes her hair while breathing hard is very s*xy. Feeling as if her eyes are telling him that she¡¯s not fully satisfied yet, Shinji pulls Renka¡¯s face closer. ¡±Ah¡­? Chu, nnn¡­ *lick lick ?¡± He kisses her with his tongue, and Renka¡¯s vagina stirs again. And their intercourse would continue until the end of time. After saying goodbye, Renka returns to the inn where Alvin and Milis are waiting. Renka, who had gone out for shopping, returns on time, and Alvin does not suspect her behavior. They continue to spend time together until dinner and make ns for the next day. The next day, the second day of the day off. Alvin has left the inn to train with his mentor Emily. Milis and Renka, on the other hand, go out together in the morning, but have agreed to meet up in the afternoon. The early morning training with Emily gives Alvin the feeling that he is steadily improving himself. With a good mentor, a good friend, and a good lover, he will go higher. One day, he hopes to climb the same mountain as his parents. [Ahh ? Ahh ? Shinji ? more ?] [Shinji-san ? me too ? Me too ?] ¡±I know. I¡¯ll do both of you in turn¡± [¡®Yes¡­?¡®] At the same time, Alvin had no way of knowing that his lover and his best friend were also indulging in pleasure¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 65.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Two) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. He¡¯s got a lot of girls and a lot of s*xfriends, so his p*nis is working at full capacity (he deserves it). Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink. He has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. Bes lovers with Shinji. She doesn¡¯t tell Alvin her secret yet. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Emily ¡ú Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she has be a mad warrior of love who does whatever Shinji wants. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was raped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is from behind. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s pration is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s cock. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s semen to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his cock. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Milis = L ¡û Akane ¡û Charlotte ¡û Renka = re ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Nanaka == Freri ¡û Lili = Lilu ¡û Emily Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 66 Running Wolves Rent a Party House Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Let¡¯s go check out the house!¡± Alvin said this with only a week remaining before the upper-intermediate rank exam. They had just discussed the party¡¯s n to stop taking quests and prepare for the exams by training and resting. The five of them, including Emily, had already discussed the possibility of renting a house together and had decided to do so. ¡±If we¡¯re going to be away from the quest for a while, it might be best to take a look around now, right?¡± ¡±Is it? So, what kind of house do you think would be good for us?¡± Alvin looks around at everyone. ¡±First of all, we¡¯ll need at least five private rooms, right?¡± ¡±The water supply has to be good¡± ¡±We¡¯ll need a yard so we can wield our weapons outside!¡± ¡±Wait, wait, wait. I¡¯ll write it down now¡± Shinji wrote down what the women were saying. After much discussion of this and that, they came to a conclusion. ¡±A ce with more than eight rooms, arge yard, fully equipped bathrooms, a safe area, and a wide street in front of it¡­¡± ¡±Is there? Is there such a ce?¡±, Shinji made a face. ¡±Let¡¯s just ask around¡± ¡±Yeah, let¡¯s ask around¡± The question seemed to have urred to all of them, but since it didn¡¯t cost any money to just ask, they decided to ask. After Alvin and Renka¡¯s words, they all left their seats and went to the guild¡¯s consultation counter to make inquiries. ¡±There are several of them. You can see it from out there. You¡¯ll need to make an appointment to view them, but¡­ those in the higher parties can also visit them directly¡± (((There is it¡­))) Alvin and the others had the same thought. However, once they heard the reason, they understood. It was said to be a property owned by a wealthy merchant or aristocrat who had given it up for some reason or another, and it was still there. The inside was simply cleaned and managed by the guild. She said that these empty houses are perfect for people like Alvin and his friends who want to use them as party houses. ¡±It ismon for aristocrats and merchants to demolish and rebuild the buildings themselves after purchasing them. If the buildings are still there, they can be rented out, so when they are sold, the buildings are still there¡± Land management is the job of the state. Since the adventurer¡¯s guild is also run by the state, they work well together to make the most of it. ¡±I see¡­¡± ¡±The budget is about this much, but¡­¡± ¡±I see¡­ Then I would rmend this or this area¡± Behind Alvin and the others who were impressed by what they heard, Shinji was having a meeting with another guild employee to narrow down the candidates. * * * ¡±It¡¯s going so fast!!¡± ¡±A contract on the same day¡­ all the conditions are met, so it¡¯s fine¡± After that, Alvin and his friends went to view the properties, but the women were quite pleased with the first one. The house seemed to have once belonged to a wealthy merchant, and the exterior was simple but borate. Since it was a merchant¡¯s house, the street in front of it was wide enough for a horse-drawn carriage to pass through. Naturally, the house was located in a safe neighborhood. The outside of the house is surrounded by iron bars, and the yard isrge. The yard isrge enough to enjoy gardening as well as a space to wield weapons. The inside was mainly white and clean, which was highly appreciated. It also had the perfect water supply that Renka had requested. There are also nine rooms. The person in charge said that it had only been avable for rent for a few days and that was the first person to view it. The women seemed to feel that this was their destiny, and they unanimously told Alvin that this was the ce for them! They unanimously agreed that this was the ce to rent. Shinji had noints, as it was within the budget, and Alvin thought it was a good, so they signed the contract on the same day. So, after returning to the guild and signing the contract, Alvin and the others returned to the rented party house. ¡±So, the key to a good house is magic authentication¡± When Milis touched the front door, she heard the lock open. ¡±It¡¯s convenient. I wonder if this is normal for a former merchant¡¯s house?¡± ¡±It has to be well secured. We¡¯ll have more opportunities to get our hands on valuables from now on, so thank you¡± When they all entered the hall, Alvin raised his hand. Emily followed suit. ¡±I want the first room closest to exit!¡± ¡±I want the next one!¡± ¡±The room closest to the exit will be the guest room, so we¡¯ll start after that¡± ¡±¡±Okay (Understand)¡±¡± They are like brother and sister. Alvin and Emily went into the second and third rooms while Shinji, Milis and Renka began to discuss the room assignments. ¡±We¡¯ll also need a cafeteria and a storage room, right?¡± ¡±Yes. And if we fill it the private rooms, we¡¯ll only have one room left¡­¡± ¡±We¡¯ll hire a servant to live in the house, so I guess we¡¯ll call it a servant¡¯s room. That¡¯ll make the room full¡± The servant will be in charge of the building while they¡¯re away. One person came to mind, that was trustworthy, understanding of the adventuring business, good at housework, and preferably a familiar face. The person to whom Renka had sent the letter was Akane, whom she had left in the desert city. After discussing it with her, they decided to check Akane¡¯s reply and if it didn¡¯t work out, they would go through the guild and ask them to arrange someone. (It¡¯s easier to do things if Akane is in charge) Shinji is thinking bad thoughts inside. The first room at the back of the house was to be used as a storage room, and Shinji, wrote down on a piece of paper a possible arrangement of Shinji, Renka, the servant¡¯s room, the dining room, Milis, Emily, Alvin, and the guest room. ¡±So, when do we start living here?¡± ¡±I think it could be any time, as long as it¡¯s furnished¡± ¡±Are these room assignments correct?¡± Shinji handed the paper to Alvin, who had returned. ¡±It¡¯s okay!¡± Alvin said, handing the paper to Emily as well. Emily looked at it and nodded. ¡±Let¡¯s all go to the furniture store at noon!¡± ¡±I think there are delivery deadlines¡­ I hope we can find the right furniture¡± ¡±What should we get!¡± The women were ready to go shopping. Shinji and Alvin looked at each other and smiled bitterly. This is going to be a long shopping trip¡­ they guessed. That day, Shinji and Alvin would be dragged around by Renka and the others until nightfall. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 67 Checking the New Bed, Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji is not particr about furniture. He preferred simple and calm furniture, and he chose to buy it from a selection of furniture that was avable in the store. The furniture was ready for delivery the next morning, so Shinji asked for the quickest possible delivery. Coincidentally, the furniture Shinji ordered and the lovely furniture Milis ordered were made in the same workshop. The furniture for Milis was also delivered at the same time, as they had it in stock, and they got a small discount. The furniture for Alvin and the other three was scheduled to be delivered the day after tomorrow. ¡±Well then, I guess I¡¯ll be staying home tomorrow morning¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be there in the morning, too. Since I¡¯ll have to move a few things¡± ¡±Mil, Can I help you with something?¡± Alvin said, but Milis shook his head. ¡±It¡¯s okay! Al-kun, instead of helping me, you need to sort out and dispose of what you need and what you don¡¯t need¡± ¡±Mil, help me¡­¡± ¡±Mou~¡­ we can start at noon ?¡± ¡±Al¡­ you should do that yourself¡± Milis responds to Alvin¡¯s pathetic voice with a smile. Alvin, who is happy, seems to have chosen not to hear Renka¡¯s littlement. ¡±Well then! I wonder if this will best day both of us live together. Shinji, let¡¯s go home ?¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Milis¡± ¡±Yes, Shinji-san. See you tomorrow¡­¡± Milis smiled at Shinji¡¯s parting words. * * * ¡±Are youfortable in your new bed?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Ah~ ? The new bed¡­ ? Nn~ ? It¡¯s so soft andfortable¡­ ?¡± The next day, Shinji was holding Milis in his room. After the furniture was brought in, Shinji visited Milis¡¯ room. The room was now more stylish than when it was empty, with pretty girlish furniture and a bed brought in. Sitting on the corner of the bed, Milis, who had been opening and organizing the boxes of luggage she had brought from the inn, looked up and saw Shinji. ¡±Shinji-san¡­? I knew you¡¯de¡­?¡± ¡±Did I keep you waiting?¡± She locks the door of her room. The key to the room is kept by the individual, so if she locks the door from the inside, there is no need to worry about it being opened from the outside while Milis is inside. ¡±No¡­ ? I was cleaning up too¡­?¡± Milis¡¯s cheeks reddened when she was left alone with Shinji. A stranger would think that Milis had a crush on Shinji. In fact, it is s*xual desire that she is harboring. Milis, immersed in her repeated cheating s*x with Shinji, looks at him expectantly. ¡±Milis. Can I try out your bed?¡± ¡±Please¡­ ?¡± After getting Milis¡¯s permission, Shinjiy down on the bed on my back. The new bed is a good one, and Shinji¡¯s body enjoys the soft andfortable feeling of sleeping on it. Milis, who had been sitting on Shinji¡¯s upper body, slumped down on him. Through the priest¡¯s uniform, Milis¡¯s rich chest was crushed by Shinji¡¯s chest. Shinji looks at Milis, squinting at thefortable feeling. ¡±¡­Do you feel good~ ?¡± Shinji stroked Milis¡¯s head without daring to ask what. Milis takes this as a reply and puts one hand inside Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear, pressing down on his chest with varying degrees of force. Milis starts to y with Shinji¡¯s semi-erect p*nis. (I knew it was big¡­?) Milis stroked his p*nis with a nasty hand. She stroked the underside of his p*nis with her fingertips and handled the rod. She touches the whole thing as if to smear the pre-cum from the p*nis onto the p*nis. She also gently stimtes the ball sack. ¡±You¡¯re getting better at this, Milis¡± ¡±It¡¯s Shinji-san¡¯s fault¡­ ?¡± Milis began to take the initiative to perform forey to have s*x with Shinji, even without the activation of the lewd crest. Shinji, who was stared at by Milis with an indescribably s*xy smile, poured magic power into the lewd crest to increase Milis¡¯ sensitivity. Her vagina tingles, a shiver runs down her spine, and a pleasurable moan escapes from her mouth. Then Shinji¡¯s hand goes to the sensitive secret part. Two of Shinji¡¯s fingers were inserted into the already moist secret area. ¡±Ah~ ? Shinji-san¡­? Please touch my pussy more¡­? Hah¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? Your fingers¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s fingers¡­? It feels so good¡­ ?¡± Even in the forey alone, Shinji¡¯s caresses are so skilled that Milis¡¯s mouth is drooling. In Alvin¡¯s forey, Milis can get wet, but she can¡¯t get horny. Milis can¡¯t help butpare Alvin and Shinji¡¯s s*x. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­ ? That¡¯s enough¡­ ? Hurry up, hurry up, please put it in me¡­ ?¡± Milis begged Shinji. She wanted Shinji¡¯s p*nis to poke deep into her vagina as soon as possible. She can¡¯t make this kind of request when I¡¯m having s*x with Alvin. She was too ashamed to show her lewd self to the man she loved. Shinji¡¯s skillful caresses were enough to bury Milis¡¯s shame and make her fall into pleasure. Milis can show her nasty side when she has s*x with Shinji. ¡±Then, Milis needs to make sure the bedfortable¡± ¡±That¡¯s right¡­ I hadn¡¯t even checked the texture yet¡± Milis stepped back from Shinji, stood up and took off her clothes. Shinji also took off his clothes and strippedpletely naked. Milis, still wearing her simple white underwear,y down on her back on the bed first. When she opened her legs with her hands, Shinji ced his p*nis in the normal position, sliding off the underwear that hid her private parts. Then he inserted it without saying a word. ¡±Ahh¡­ ? It¡¯s entering me¡­ ??¡± Milis epted Shinji¡¯s p*nis with an entranced look on her face. She let out a pleasant moan as she weed Shinji¡¯s big cock deep inside her vagina, which she had been waiting for. Milis waspletely captivated by Shinji¡¯s big cock. (She doesn¡¯t even seem to feel guilty about Alvin anymore. Does she enjoy the immorality ofparing s*x? Though it¡¯s making it easier for me to do so) Shinji is finding out from Milis about the s*x situation with Alvin. Alvin only has s*x in the normal position. Therefore, when Shinji holds Milis, he starts from the normal position. He thought it would be easier for her topare them if they were in the same position. As a result, Milis is bing as crazy about the first normal position as she is about her favorite back position. Zouchu ? Nouchu ? Guchu ? Guchu ? Guchu (As I thought it¡¯s so big¡­ ? I¡¯m rubbing all my good point¡­ ? Shinji-san¡¯s thing feels better than Al-kun¡¯s¡­ ? More¡­ ? More¡­ ? Poke me more¡­ ??) Like Alvin, Milis who was covered by Shinji, entwined her arms and legs around his body and pulled him closer to her as usual. It feels good just to have skin to skin contact. It felt even better when her rich breasts were crushed and her hardened nipples rubbed against Shinji¡¯s skin. The new bed creaked under Shinji¡¯s powerful hips. The new sheets were soaked with her love juice. ¡±The new bed~ ? Good¡­ ? Good¡­ ? It¡¯s feels good~ ? Nmu~ ? Rero¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Nchu¡­ ? Nn¡­ ?¡± Milis is crazy about s*x with Shinji, but she thinks her love for Alvin hasn¡¯t changed. Sex with Shinji just feels good. She doesn¡¯t feel any of the heart-warming happiness that she feels during s*x with Alvin. That¡¯s why Milis loves Alvin. Even if she was being held by another man, Milis¡¯s only love was Alvin. Shinji stops moving his hips and kisses her deeply, entwining their tongues together. Milis responded with a tongueshing kiss¡­but it was unusual for Shinji to kiss her so deeply for so long. The answer was immediately clear. ¡±Hey, Mil. Is the door locked?¡± Alvin¡¯s voice came from outside the room, and Milis¡¯s head immediately went cold. Milis had been so engrossed in s*x that she had missed it, but Shinji had heard the sound of the house being unlocked. ¡±Al-kun¡­ What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re cleaning up, aren¡¯t you¡­? ?¡± Milis tried to keep her voice as normal as possible. Shinji¡¯s p*nis was stillrge and pressing against the back of her vagina. ¡±I¡¯m bored! Why are you locked up?¡± ¡±Right now¡­I¡¯m organizing my underwear¡­? I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­Al-kun, go away¡­?¡± Milis¡¯s vagina tightens and begs Shinji for semen, as she is excited by the fact that Alvin is right across the door. She has no intention to endure, as she was originally nning to ejacte soon. At the timing of the interruption of the conversation, Shinji put his weight on the vagina of Milis. And pierced it to the back. Then, he poured his semen into her while kissing her tightly lip to lip to prevent her from moaning. (Even though Al is right there¡­ ? I¡¯m cummmming~ ???) ¡±Sorry, sorry. I¡¯ll wait you at the inn!¡± As Shinji¡¯s semen pours into her vagina, Milis quietly experiences a very deep climax. Shinji and Milis, immersed in the afterglow of their climax, heard the sound of Alvin¡¯s footsteps leaving and the front door of the house locking. They slowly parted their lips. ¡±That was the tightest I¡¯ve ever felt¡± ¡±I, I don¡¯t know¡­ ?¡± Shinji pulled out his p*nis, which was still hard, from Milis, who turned her face away in shame. With Milis on her back, Shinji grabbed her thin waist again. She also remains s*xually aroused and does as she is told, lifting her hips and getting down on all fours. ¡±Even though you know better than I do¡­ Okay, there¡¯s still time, so I¡¯m going to poke you in the back, just the way you like it. ¡±Nn~ ? Yes¡­ ? Please give me plenty¡­ ?¡± Milis trembles with delight when Shinji¡¯s p*nis is thrust into her. Shinji mmed his hips into Milis¡¯s ass while rubbing Milis¡¯s rich breasts without hesitation. For the rest of the morning, Milis was engaged in cheating s*x. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 68 Having fun with Emily in His New Private Room Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In the morning, after checking Milis and her bedding thoroughly, Shinji sent her off. Shinji saw Milis off on her way back as if nothing had happened, and returned to his room. ¡±Shinji, I bought you lunch~ ?¡± ¡±Thanks, Emily¡± As soon as Milis left, Emily came to Shinji¡¯s room by mistake. Emily had a lunch box in her hand that she had bought in town. Shinji and Emily ate their lunch while chatting. Emily talks a lot, and Shinji gives her a lot of advice, asionally expanding on the conversation or expressing his own opinions. This exchange was part of Shinji and Emily¡¯s daily routine. ¡±¡±Thanks for the food¡±¡± When the meal was over, they threw the empty lunch box in the trash. Emily approached Shinji as he was getting up from his chair to drink some tea. She crouched down at Shinji¡¯s feet and began to stroke his crotch over his pants¡±. ¡±Emily? ¡±I¡¯d like to exercise after dinner ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis begins to rise in Emily¡¯s hand. Emily¡¯s sweet, upturned eyes as she pleads with him are a very seductive mixture ofsciviousness and cuteness, due in part to her extremely attractive appearance. ¡±Okay. Let¡¯s do it¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy¡­ ? You¡¯re already this much¡­ Chu~ ?¡± Emily unzipped his pants with her mouth. She gently grabbed Shinji¡¯s p*nis with both hands to expose it and lightly kissed the tip of his erect p*nis. After subduing Emily, Shinji realized that he was in a stronger position with her than he had thought. Even after subduing her, she still treated him the same way she usually did. But when the nightes and she¡¯s in a lewd mood, there¡¯s a huge gap between her and the energetic girl she usually is, and she¡¯s willing to have s*x with Shinji because she said she liked him. ¡±Hamu~ ? Nn¡­ ? Juru¡­ ? Chu¡­ ? Chupa¡­ ?¡± Emily¡¯s s*xual skills have improved tremendously as she seems to have learned a lot from Freri, who has be a good friend. Emily is a genius woman of the senses, and she adapts what she learns to her own style, caressing Shinji precisely where he responds best. Shinji slowly stroked Emily¡¯s head, holding back the feeling of ejaction. ¡±Mmm¡­ you¡¯re getting better by the day¡± ¡±Phew¡­? I wonder if it¡¯s because you¡¯re such a good teacher¡­? And¡­ ? You¡¯re so honest with me, Shinji, so it¡¯s easy to understand¡­? Rero¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s arousal was heightened by the way she worked so hard with her tiny mouth. But the hand job is not too strong or too weak, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis quivers with pleasure. The rod, the ball sack, everything feels good¡­ (Ejacte¡­? Shinji¡­? Ejacte¡­ ?) Jupu ? Jupyo ? Jupu ? Jupo ? Jupyo ? Jupu ? Emily¡¯s tongue licks around the ns, begging for cum. The blowjob gets more intense, and the room is filled with nasty water sounds. Shinji has reached the end of his patience. He ejactes into her mouth while holding Emily¡¯s head to keep her from escaping. Dopu¡­? Dopu¡­? Dopu¡­? Dopyu¡­? Dopyu¡­? Arge amount of semen is gently poured into Emily¡¯s mouth. Emily catches the long, long ejaction with her p*nis in her mouth. From time to time, she swallows the semen ?. With her eyes closed and her face entranced, Emily catches Shinji¡¯s ejacte without letting it escape her mouth. ¡±Haaaa~~~¡­¡­¡­¡± Shinji breathed out a deep breath of air because he felt so good. Emily, who had removed her mouth from his p*nis, looked up at him with pride. ¡±Did it feel good? ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­now it¡¯s my turn, isn¡¯t it?¡± Now that he had subjugated her, he found her attitude adorable. Shinji crawl his hands over Emily¡¯s clothes. * * * The new bed which bought by Shinji creaked and squeaked. Rolling the naked Emily onto her back, Shinji had her raise her hands above her head and grab her wrists together. Due to their size difference, it looks like Shinji is forcing the smaller Emily to hold him down, but Emily has her legs entwined around Shinji¡¯s waist and is epting his p*nis. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Emily¡¯s vagina is soaked with her love juices, and her pistoning motion is just what Shinji wants. Even so, when he pushes his p*nis into her tight vagina, the sensation of rubbing through the vaginal folds feels good again. ¡±¡­You¡¯re tightening yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Yes~ ? Somehow¡­ ? I can tell¡­ ? This feels better too¡­ ? Shinji also feels good¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? Shinji~ ? Give me a lot~ ??¡± He was happy to see her doing something that could be called honest, but Shinji wanted to see Emily in a more rxed state. So, he suddenly raised the sensitivity of the vagina with magic. ¡±Nnnn~ ??? Ah~ ? No~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ???¡± With just one thrust of Shinji¡¯s p*nis, Emily¡¯s back slumped and she easily climaxed. He looked down on the trembling Emily from above, and when she could no longer voluntarily tighten her vagina, Shinji brought both of her knees up in a bend position. Bending over¡­ or as he called it, a mating press, Shinji stared at Emily, unable to move from the afterglow of her climax. ¡±You can learn all you want from Freri, but I want to make Emily squeal. So, I¡¯m going to make you cum a lot today¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Yes¡­ ? Let me cum¡­ ? Make me obey with your cock¡­ ? Shinji¡­ ?¡± ¡±Of course!¡± ¡±Ah~ ??? It¡¯s great~ ??? Ah~ ???¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji¡¯s serious pistoning gouges Emily¡¯s vagina. Emily¡¯s vagina tightens more than enough to hold Shinji¡¯s p*nis without her having to tighten it voluntarily. The love juice bubbles up with each thrust of the p*nis, and when the p*nis is withdrawn, the love juice overflows from the secret area and drips onto the sheets. And so it goes. With Shinji¡¯s weight on her, Emily must be in agony, but the happiness of being desired is greater than the agony, and she doesn¡¯t mind at all. She wraps her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and squeals in delight. ¡±Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Shinji~ ? I like you, Shinji~ ? My favorite is Shinji only~ ? So I¡¯ll be fine¡­ Ahhh~ ???¡± Dopyuuuu ??? Shinji thrusts down into her vagina and shoots his semen into her womb. He was holding her down from above and trying to rub the semen into her womb and vagina with his powerful p*nis. Emily climaxed wildly. She is happy to feel the warmth of Shinji¡¯s semen pouring into her vagina as she bends over, sticks out her tongue, and exposes her face as shees. (I¡¯m so happy~ ? I¡¯m being made happy by Shinji~ ??) Dop¡­ ? Dop¡­ ? Dop¡­ ? Dopyuu~ ? ¡±Huh~ ???¡± A pathetic voice came out of Emily¡¯s mouth. At the end of the ejaction, Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which had not yet wilted, struck the back of the vagina again. Emily and Shinji¡¯s eyes met as Emily¡¯s body shook with excitement. It seemed that Shinji¡¯s eyes were telling her that he was still going to fuck her. Emily¡¯s vagina tightened up again. ¡±Funyaaaaaa~ ???¡± Shinji¡¯s mating press continued until he had ejacted three times in a row. Needless to say, Emily became limp and squishy, and was unable to stand on her feet. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 69 The Beginning of Child-Making (Charlotte) and Freri’s Growth Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Emily was made helpless. Shinji woke up in the morning and was having breakfast in the dining room of After a good night¡¯s sleep, Emily went to her new home to pick up her furniture. She would meet up with Alvin and Renka there and would be gone for half a day to unpack. ¡±Here¡¯s your after-dinner drink¡± Shinji looked up at the unfamiliar voice of a man. The man who served the drinks was Charlotte¡¯s boyfriend, Morse. ¡±Morse-kun, right? Charlotte¡¯s boyfriend¡± ¡±Yes, Shinji-san. I¡¯ve been working here for a while now¡± As Morse began to clean up the empty dishes on Shinji¡¯s desk, Shinji decided to speak to him. ¡±Are you training to be a son-inw?¡± ¡¯Yes¡­ I¡¯ve been allowed to marry Charl¡± ¡±That¡¯s great. Congrattions¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡± Morse, who was beaming with happiness, looked very happy. He had no idea that the man in front of him, who was congratting him, was about to impregnate his bride-to-be. ¡±Well, thank you for the food¡± ¡±Yes, thank you very much¡± Shinji drank it all in one gulp and left the table. As Shinji had predicted, there was Charlotte at the entrance of the inn. As Shinji had expected, Charlotte was sitting at the counter. Charlotte also noticed Shinji and waved with a smile. ¡±It looks like things are going well with you and Morse-kun¡± ¡±Yes. What do you think? Here¡¯s my engagement ring¡± Charlotte showed Shinji the ring on her left ring finger, which had a small jewel on it. Charlotte was in a good mood and Shinji continued to talk. ¡±When will the wedding take ce?¡± ¡±It will be at the end of next month. If you want, Shinji-san, you cane¡± ¡±Of course. I¡¯ll go with everyone from the party. We¡¯re celebrating it¡± It was obvious that Milis, Renka and Emily would want to go, as they were all at an age when they were longing for beautiful bridal gowns. Charlotte whispered to Shinji in a quiet voice. ¡±So, Morse is living with me¡­ and we¡¯re already talking about having a baby¡­ ?¡± With a face full of happiness, Charlotte reports back as Shinji had told her to do. The fallen Charlotte did not have the option of breaking Shinji¡¯s orders. Charlotte has been changed from the inside out and is looking forward to Shinji. Even if she is living with her husband-to-be, Morse. ¡±In that case, here¡± Shinji handed Charlotte a bag that at first nce looked like a congrattory gift. When Charlotte received the bag, she looked inside and found a small bottle filled with a clear liquid. ¡±When Ie to your room, mix it with Morse-kun¡¯s drink. He¡¯ll sleep well until morning¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Charlotte nodded and carefully put the bag away on the counter. Seen from the side, it looked like Shinji was handing over a wedding gift. ¡±And I¡¯m leaving the inn soon. I¡¯m going to rent a party house soon¡± ¡±I see¡­. I¡¯m sorry, but it can¡¯t be helped¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll be going to your room this evening as soon as possible¡­¡± Shinji whispered to Charlotte, who whispered sadly to him. ¡±I¡¯m going to do it with Charlotte-chan even after I leave the inn. So, I¡¯ll prepare a ce properly¡± ¡±¡­Yes ? Please take care of me¡­?¡± After making the secret promise, Shinji left the counter. No one saw or heard the exchange between them. Charlotte went back to work in a good mood, thinking about what will they going to have tonight. * * * When Shinji returned to his room at the inn, he sat down on his bed to read a book. As he took out his book, he received a thought from Freri, asking him to hurry up and summon her. Shinji felt Freri¡¯s strange intentions, both happy and panicked. ¡±Come, Freri¡± Freri appeared in front of Shinji¡¯s eyes. But her appearance had changed dramatically from yesterday. Her hair was still green, but it had grown to cover her shoulders. Her pale green skin was whiter than that of a flower, as if she was closer to a subus. Her height has also increased a little, and her face, though still young, has be more beautiful. And above all, her body had changed from a girl to a woman. Her breasts had swelled to a size just right for squeezing with both hands, her hips were curvy, her ass were full, and her curves were so magnificent that he could see them even from the top of her dress. Freri, now looking like a beautiful girl who had begun to wake up as a woman, spun around in front of Shinji. When she finished, she raised her thumb in the same way she always did. ¡±¡­No, I¡¯m surprised. You¡¯ve changed a lot. Is this how a spirit grows?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± ording to Freri, the other day, after the incident with , when he was carving lewd crests and stealing magic power from ir and the twin elves, it makes her reached the limit of her growth. Spirits are different from humans which their appearance changes little by little. But they gain experience, and when they reach their limit of growth, they grow and change their appearance during the night when they fall asleep. There are three stages of growth: childhood, growth, and maturity. Freri has been in the childhood stage until now. The current appearance means that she is now in the growth phase. (Hmm, she¡¯s growing up just like I expected.) Look at Freri¡¯s breasts as she pushes up her dress. They were still not as big as Freri¡¯s mother¡¯s, but they had room to grow another notch. Considering the fact that she has grown so much at once, Shinji nodded his head in agreement, thinking that she will have really great breasts when she reaches maturity. If he looked at her like that, Freri would naturally sense it. Freri¡¯s cheeks flushed as she silently put her hands on the shoulder straps of her dress. She untied the straps and the dress fell to the floor, exposing only her underwear to Shinji. Renka¡¯s style is better, and Milis¡¯ breasts are bigger. And yet, the s*xiness that emanated from the growing Freri was beyondpare. Shinji swallowed his saliva as if under pressure. As she approached, Freri pushed Shinji¡¯s chest with her hand. Unable to put up any kind of resistance, Shinji was thrown down on the bed. (This is¡­ not good if she takes control¡­!) In front of Shinji¡¯s impatient face, the grown-up Freri looked down at him with predatory eyes as she took off her underwear. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 70 Squeezed by Growned Freri Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji was sitting on the bed looking at Freri¡¯s naked body. Even though Shinji had seen many beautiful women and girls naked, Freri¡¯s nakedness seemed bewitching to him. Even though she was still very young, she had the magical beauty of a spirit and a subus. ¡±You can¡¯t use energy drain. I¡¯m going to have s*x with Charlotte this evening¡± ¡±¡­?¡± The magic power can be recovered with a little rest, but the energy (life force) is hard to recover without a good night¡¯s sleep. Freri¡¯s gesture of nodding and trying to pull down his pants with his underwear is the same as before. He was relieved to see that although her appearance had changed a great deal, her inner self had not, and she seemed obedient, but he should not have been so careless. On his erect p*nis, Freri stuck out his tongue and dripped saliva on the ns. Even though it was just a drop of saliva, the sweet, numbing pleasure made his p*nis jump. Obviously, the sensitivity of his p*nis is increasing¡­! ¡±Freri! You cast a spell on me without permission¡­! Uhh¡­ Ah¡­¡± [I¡¯m going to make Shinji feels good with his favorite breast] ¡±Were you worried about the size of your breasts?¡± [Shinji loves big breasts. You should enjoy them¡­?] Since Freri is talking through her thoughts, from the side he looks like a miserable person talking to himself in front of a naked woman. She weed Shinji¡¯s p*nis between herrger breasts. She pushed her breasts from side to side with her hands to apply pressure. Sticky soft skin, fluffy softness in the firmness. Shinji¡¯s p*nis was assaulted by the most exquisite pleasure. The ns, dripping with pre-cum, peeks out from between her breasts. It¡¯s not big enough topletely envelop him, but it¡¯s big enough to give him a good paizuri. Nuchi ? Nuchi ? Nuchi ? Nuchi ? Freri shakes her body back and forth while handling the p*nis between her breasts. The p*nis, slippery from the pre-cum and saliva, slides well and the pressure on the entire rod makes the p*nis quiver with pleasure. It is skillful movement that does not seem to be the very first time to do it. ¡±¡­¡­, oh no¡­, Freri¡­!¡± [If you want to ejacte¡­ ? You can do it as many times as you want¡­ ?] ¡±Huh¡­huh¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s ejaction was faster than usual. The semen was released with such force that it stained Freri¡¯s face, hair, and chest white. Shinji thrusts his hips upward and tries to soak up the afterglow of his ejaction¡­ but then Freri puts her lips on the ns. Chu¡­ ? Rero¡­ ? Hamu~ ? Jup¡­ ? Jupu¡­ ? Jupyo¡­ ? Freri sucked on the p*nis, which was even more sensitive in the aftermath. She sucked the ns into her mouth and her long tongue licked around the ns. She doesn¡¯t forget to shake her body while squeezing the rod between her breasts. Freri¡¯s caresses quickly brought Shinji¡¯s p*nis to the limit. ¡±Argh¡­! It¡¯sing out again¡­!¡± [Delicious magic power¡­?] The magic power is drained out of him along with his semen. It¡¯s a pleasure like no other, and it feels so good. Shinji was left to his own by Freri. The p*nis held in her breast is still not released. [Shinji loves breast¡­ ?] Guchi ? Guchi ? Guchi ? Guchi ? Guchi ? Guchi ? The p*nis that doesn¡¯t wilted at all is crushed by the chest from both sides. Freri doesn¡¯t move her body, but moves her hands up and down vigorously, squeezing the p*nis with her breasts alone. After one ejaction after another, his testes can¡¯t keep up with the replenishment, but his p*nis jumps, wanting to make another ejaction as soon as possible. ¡±¡­G! ¡­Gh!!¡± [Shinji is ejacted again¡­ ? Are my breasts that good? ?] The semen spurted out like a fountain, staining Freri again. Even though it was the third consecutive ejaction, the amount of semen did not diminish. But the fatigue is definitely building up, and Shinji is breathing hard and limp, trying to catch his breath. ¡±Huh¡­ well¡­ you¡¯ve learned to speak with thoughts¡­ huh¡­¡± [My natural voice is embarrassing, this one not so much] Shinji feels that the tone is still the same, but the number of words has increased considerably. The p*nis was finally released from the cleavage and was now stained with semen. The sensation in his p*nis had returned to normal. He had seeded in breaking the magic that made him more sensitive while being squeezed. ¡±I think subus is too much¡­¡± [It¡¯s natural for me to grow up like this. There¡¯s a lot more eroticism than fighting. So, it¡¯s only natural that they want a lot of semen. Shinji should do his duty¡­?] Freri, her eyes glistening with s*xual desire, straddles Shinji. She straddled him with her thighs, addressed his p*nis to the entrance of her vagina, and inserted the tip. He puts his hands on the bed and sits back¡­. He could see from the position that they were in that there was nowhere to touch but each other¡¯s genitals that Freri it was ready to cum. Freri¡¯s vagina is flooded with warm love juice, and she wees the p*nis deep inside her without resistance. The folds of her vagina clung to the p*nis as if to mold it. The entrance of the womb, which hase down to swallow the semen, sucks on the ns. The vaginal pressure was just right, and it felt so good that he felt like he could ejacte just by inserting herself. Shinji could only think that the vagina has grown to be suitable for Shinji¡¯s p*nis, having learned to have s*x many times before. [Shinji¡¯s cock is the best¡­?] Freri, breathing hard with excitement, starts to move. Guchi ? Guchu ? Guchu ? Guchu Freri, who had been aroused by the paizuri, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started shaking her hips violently. She shakes herrge breasts and makes loud, nasty noises as she tries to squeeze the cum out of Shinji. (My dick is melting¡­ It¡¯s truly a magical vagina¡­. It¡¯s no wonder ordinary men are corrupted by this¡­) Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? As the fierce pleasure that assaults his p*nis prompts him, Shinji ejactes. Freri¡¯s vagina wriggles happily, swallowing the semen into her womb. The ejaction goes on for a long time because it feels so good to be pressed against the ns of a gripping cervix. ¡±Still¡­ so hard¡­ ?¡± Once the ejaction is over, Freri moves again. There was a momentum that could have squeezed all of Shinji¡¯s semen out of him. Her expression is ascking as ever, but as she meets Freri¡¯s feverish gaze, Shinji rubs her swaying breasts with both hands. Although his body was dull after four ejactions, Shinji had somehow regained the will to fight back as a contractor. ¡±This is thest time, okay?¡± [¡­N~ ?] Freri began herst spurt, wriggling as her breasts were squeezed. The bed creaked loudly as their genitals pped against each other. Shinji, too, thrusts his hips upward, holding back his ejaction as if it were hisst. He¡¯s not a fan of being left to her own. He poked the back of her vagina with his ns and her vagina contracted and tightened. He tries his best to keep his ego from drowning in pleasure. He squeezed her nipples hard, and Freri¡¯s nectar sprayed through the air. With great dexterity, Shinji dropped Freri¡¯s nectar into his mouth and licked it. ¡±It¡¯s sweeter than before¡± ¡±My nectar¡­ ? Don¡¯t lick it¡­ ? Nnnnnn~ ???¡± Freri¡¯s words came out as soon as the nectar was squeezed out from her. The joy of being praised for her nectar and the shame of having her voice heard drove Freri over the edge. Freri climaxed in a big way. Her vagina writhed and writhed more than ever before. It was as if she was being pumped full of semen. A tremendous amount of semen was being swallowed into Freri¡¯s vagina¡­ (Hah¡­ Hah¡­ I thought I was going to be squeezed to death¡­.) [I came¡­??] Shinji and Freri soak in the afterglow of their climax. After four defeated ejactions, Shinji is relieved that he managed to make Freri cum for the fifth time and satisfy her. The two of them remained in the same position for a while, unable to move. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 71 Making Babies with Charlotte Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Ah~¡­ I slept too much¡­¡± Now that Shinji had recovered from the aftermath and his mind was working again, he sent Freri back and decided to go back to sleep. He had been drained of his magic and energy since morning and needed to sleep. Later that night, when Shinji woke up from his slumber, it was evening. He was more exhausted than he thought he would be. (But it wasn¡¯t all bad) The connection with Freri, who had grown up, made him learn some of the erotic magic he hadn¡¯t acquired in the past. There are several ways to learn magic besides acquiring it oneself. This time, the method is called , which involves s*xual intercourse. It is one of the techniques that have been lost in the human world, and is often used by non-humans to perform on humans. Freri taught him a new kind of erotic magic for Shinji, who said he was going to have a baby with Charlotte. (I¡¯ll use it tonight, right away) Thanking Freri, Shinji left the room to have dinner first for tonight. * * * ¡±Thank you, Morse, for your hard work today¡± ¡±Thank you. Charl too, thank you for your hard work¡± After all the work was done, Charlotte and Morse were getting ready to sleep in their bedroom. Charlotte is preparing for their customaryte-night tea time after supporting Morse, who is still new to the job. She made tea for the two of them and secretly put a few drops of the liquid Shinji had given her on Morse¡¯s cup. ¡±Here you go, Morse¡± ¡±I¡¯ll take it¡± Without questioning his wife, Morse drank the tea. Charlotte followed Morse¡¯s lead and drank her tea. After a few moments of enjoyable conversation, Morse began to yawn. ¡±Hoam¡­. I¡¯m getting sleepy¡­. Shall we go to bed now?¡± ¡±Indeed. I¡¯m getting sleepy too¡± Charlotte takes the cup from Morse and puts it on the desk. Then they went to bed together. Before Morse fell asleep, Charlotte kissed him lightly on the lips. ¡±Good night, Morse ?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Good night¡­ Charl¡± Smiling happily, Morse closes his eyelids as sleepiness takes over. He sleeps happily, not knowing that his wife will be embraced by another man after this. * * * ¡±Charlotte-chan¡± ¡±Shinji-san ?¡± When Charlotte left the couple¡¯s room to visit Shinji¡¯s room, Shinji immediately called her. She hugged Shinji with the enthusiasm she had been waiting for. As Shinji stroked Charlotte¡¯s ass, which had be more and more absorbed in Shinji after theirst cheating s*x, he cast a soundproofing magic around Morse and Charlotte¡¯s room. Charlotte, unaware of the magic, moans sweetly as she rubs her rich breasts against Shinji¡¯s chest, with her hips squirming and shaking. ¡±You¡¯re ready to get impregnated, right?¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? It¡¯s apetition¡­ ? Shinji-san¡¯s first, though¡­ ?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to lose¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Shinji-san wants me to get pregnant¡­ ? In here¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which is pressed against Charlotte¡¯s body, is already in a fighting stance. A hot, hard p*nis was pressed against her, and Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up with a genuine sense of lust. ¡±Then¡­ let¡¯s have s*x to make a baby, shall we?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Charlotte nodded with a lustful expression at Shinji¡¯s words. * * * ¡±Morse will wake up¡­ ?: ¡±Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a magic potion that keeps him from waking up until morning, but it alsopletely removes his fatigue¡± After pushing Charlotte into her couple¡¯s room, Shinji embraced her from behind by the side of the bed where Morse was still sleeping, crawling his fingers over her private parts and caressing them. She felt guilty again for being so close to her husband, but her body, which had been aroused by Shinji, felt the touch of his fingers. Her underwear was removed from her baby doll dress and she was naked underneath, and when herrge breasts were squeezed and her nipples pinched with Shinji¡¯s fingertips, Charlotte was turned on and all she could think about was how great the pleasure would be. ¡±Look, your nipple got hard right away. This one wants it too¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah¡­ ? You can¡¯t touch my nipples and pussy together¡­ ? It feels too good¡­ ?¡± ¡±Is it because You¡¯re in front of Morse-kun that you feel more than usual?¡± Shinji stirred the inside of Charlotte¡¯s vagina with two fingers. Charlotte¡¯s vagina has been soaked with her love juices and the fingers that stirred on the sensitive parts of the vagina make Charlotte lean back. (Morse¡­ ? I¡¯m sorry¡­ ? My body can¡¯t be satisfied without Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­ ?) With her hands behind her back, Charlotte pulled Shinji¡¯s pants down, pulled his p*nis out of his underwear, and turned around while rubbing up the back of his erect p*nis with her soft ass. ¡±It¡¯s already twitching¡­ ?¡± ¡±You too, Charlotte. I¡¯m going to insert it now¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Please insert it quickly¡­?¡± Shinji turned off the contraceptive magic that he had cast on himself. Not only that, but he cast a new magic on himself. The imntation rate increased, which meant that it would be easier for the woman to conceive. cing her hands on the bed, Shinji grasps Charlotte¡¯s slim hips and inserts his p*nis into her. As he slowly inserts his p*nis, Charlotte¡¯s vagina clenches and tightens. Shinji rubbed the back of her vagina with a thin smirk on his face as he tried to make her pregnant as quickly as possible. The womb¡¯s sucked on the ns as it squeezed¡­. ¡±Ah¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? My womb¡­ ? It¡¯sing down¡­ ?¡± ¡±You¡¯re sucking so hard. This is notpetition at all¡­. Your body is definitely going to conceive, is it okay?¡± ¡±Because¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­? feels so good¡­? I can¡¯t take this¡­? I¡¯m going to get pregnant¡­?¡± Charlotte stared at Morse¡¯s face as he slept on the bed, soaking in the pleasure with a face full of love. Charlotte swayed her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s pistoning movements. Even though her husband was right in front of her, her entire attention was focused on the p*nis gouging her vagina. Shinji also felt an unprecedented amount of excitement at the situation of fucking a young wife in front of her sleeping husband. Especially when ites to child-making s*x without contraceptive magic. Shinji goes into a final spurt as he watches Charlotte¡¯s hips sway each time he ms his hips against it, and watches her love juices ssh around. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? (Ah¡­ ? It¡¯s twitching¡­ ? It¡¯s going to ejacte¡­ ? I¡¯m going to be impregnated¡­ ? I¡¯m going to be impregnated in front of Morse¡­ ? Nn¡­ Me too¡­ ? I¡¯m going to cum too¡­ ? I¡¯m cummmmmiing~ ?) While holding back her moans and closing her lips tightly, Charlotte pushed her hips out with both hands to catch Shinji¡¯s semen. The semen gushes out of Shinji¡¯s p*nis when the ns is in close contact with Charlotte¡¯s womb. ¡±Conceive it¡­ Char!!¡± ¡±Nnngh~~~ ?????¡± A thick, sticky semen was poured into the woman to impregnate her. The body trembles at the sensation of the thick semen filling the womb as it experiences the most pleasurable climax. (My womb¡­ ? It¡¯s so warm¡­ ? I¡¯m definitely having Shinji¡¯s baby¡­ ? Morse¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ ?) Charlotte is immersed in the afterglow of a deep climax¡­ Instinctively, Charlotte realized that she was pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Shinji casts a magic on Charlotte as he pours his semen into her. He maniptes the child so that she will resemble her mother¡­ It¡¯s Gic Maniption magic. Shinji didn¡¯t understand the logic behind it. However, he understood that maniption could bring about the desired result so he used the magic. (To have a daughter¡­ The gender must be selected as female. The appearance of the daughter should be like her mother. The subus¡¯s magic is very advanced¡­) Shinji pulls out his p*nis from Charlotte after pouring out his semen. Charlotte¡¯s body falls back on the bed and she grabs Morse¡¯s hand in front of her. ¡±You have to raise it properly, Charlotte¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I understand, Papa¡­?¡± The woman who conceived another man¡¯s baby in front of her husband replies with an entranced look on her face. And Morse never woke up. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 72 Preparing for Living Together and Renka’s Anxiety Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Shinji conceived Charlotte. Shinji, who had breakfast in the dining room of as if nothing had happened, visited the party house in the morning. He had heard a message from Emily the day before that Alvin wanted them to gather. All the members of and Emily would gather in the morning. ¡±Now that everyone has their furniture, we can start living here tomorrow!¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s what I thought¡± Shinji nodded in agreement with Alvin¡¯s first words. Milis, Renka and Emily knew what Alvin had started to say yesterday. Milis and Renka looked troubled, while Emily was all smiles. ¡±Al, we haven¡¯t cleaned the room yet¡± ¡±Then let¡¯s clean it together today!¡± ¡±Al-kun, you¡¯re going to clean with me, okay?¡± Shinji offered to help Renka, who muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the bathrooms, kitchen and water areas¡± Alvin and Milis were to clean the corridors and cafeteria. ¡±I¡¯ll take care of the outside. Shinji, would it be okay if you and Freri worked together?¡± ¡±Of course. Speaking of Freri, she has grown up¡± ¡±¡­Growing up?¡± Emily froze, as if she had just heard a word she didn¡¯t like. Alvin and the others have no knowledge of the growth of spirits. Therefore, they were looking at Shinji with a curious look on their faces. ¡±Unlike humans, when a spirit¡¯s umted experience reaches a certain level, its appearance changes drastically overnight¡­ while it sleeps. Well, I guess it¡¯s faster to let you see. Come, Freri¡± Shinji summoned Freri. Everyone looked at Freri as she emerged from the magic circle¡­ she was tilting her head. She¡¯s a beautiful girl, and it suits her to such a degree that it¡¯s almost mocking. ¡±Freri-chan is even cuter!¡± Milis quickly approached and hugged Freri, as she always did. Freri also hugged Milis back, as she always does when Milis hugs her. Milis¡¯srge breasts and Freri¡¯srger breasts squashed together, creating a truly blissful sight. ¡±I¡¯m really surprised at how much you¡¯ve changed¡± ¡±Right? But it¡¯s not that much different on the inside¡± Shinji shrugged his shoulders in front of Renka¡¯s astonished eyes. ¡±I think my magic power has increased, and I think my strength has improved a lot. I¡¯m d to see that she¡¯s grown before the upper-intermediate exam¡± ¡±Yeah¡± Although Shinji was talking about the seriousness ofbat power, Renka was paying attention to Freri¡¯s growing breasts. (Huh? Is it possible that they¡¯ve outgrown my size?) As Shinji¡¯s girlfriend, this was a big problem. After they became lovers, Renka was the only one who told by Shinji that Freri was half-spirit, half-subus. Of course, this includes the fact that they have a physical rtionship. As a half-subus, Freri has excellent s*xual skills. The fact that Renka hadrger breasts than Freri was a big advantage for her. Paizuri service was one of the games that Shinji enjoyed. Shinji¡¯s s*xfriends were all girls with breastsrger than her own. If she were to lose in size or skill, she would feel like she was out of the game. (¡­I don¡¯t think that would be possible only with Freri, but¡­) The fear that Freri might dominate Shinji by making him melt over struck Renka. She couldn¡¯t help but cast an anxious nce at Shinji. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±¡­Umm, nothing¡± Renka¡¯s eyes met Shinji¡¯s and she shook her head. ¡±You¡¯ve gotten so cute¡­¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­?¡± ¡±Of course, Mil is the best!¡± Milis, who had been hugging Freri, gazed at Alvin who was unconsciously admiring Freri¡¯s beauty. Alvin doesn¡¯t even think she¡¯s cheating on him, as he¡¯s got a big smile on his face. ¡±¡­Freri, you¡¯re traitorrrrrr!!¡± ¡±!!¡± ¡±Oh, Freri-chan!¡± As Emily recovered from the shock of Freri¡¯s growth, she ran out of the room screaming. This growth was a terrible betrayal from Emily, who had felt sympathy for the small breasts. Everyone else except Emily hadrge breasts¡­the environment of being alone on the cliff was very much on Emily¡¯s mind. Freri slips out from Milis¡¯s arms and runs out of the room after Emily. Shinji smiled and looked after her, thinking that as a fellow servant she could not leave her alone. ¡±Well, now that we¡¯re a team of two, let¡¯s do what we have to do¡± ¡±Okay! Mil, where do we start?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go get the cleaning supplies first, Al-kun¡± Alvin and Milis leave the room in good spirits. The rest of the team, Shinji and Renka, went to the kitchen together. ¡±Let¡¯s do the kitchen, the toilet and the bathroomst.¡± ¡±Oh, okay. I¡¯ll do as Renka says¡± This is how they all started the hurried cleaning. * * * ¡±I guess the bath is the most troublesome¡­¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ It¡¯s about the size of a medium-sized bathroom. I think it would have been necessary if all the employees were going to use it¡± The kitchen and bathrooms were easily cleaned thanks to the guild¡¯s regr cleaners. While scrubbing the floor with a brush, Shinji looked at Renka. She seemed normal, but Shinji had the feeling that she was troubled. He could tell that Freri was the reason for this, because her mood had changed since he had seen her, but he couldn¡¯t tell what the cause was. ¡±Shinji. Freri has changed so much, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡±Hmm? Yeah, I guess so. But it¡¯s just her appearance, right?¡± ¡±Yeah. I can see that. ¡­You see, her breasts have gotten bigger¡± Shinji suddenly looked at Renka when he heard the word ¡°breasts¡±. Reddened cheeks, Renka is scrubbing the floor with a brush. Shinji stared at Renka¡¯s breasts, which swayed as she moved. ¡±I think Freri is better at s*x¡­ I was a little worried that Shinji might prefer a girl like that¡± ¡±I like s*x, but it¡¯s not everything, you know?¡± This is not something a man who has a lot of s*xfriends would say. ¡±As for me, I¡¯m morefortable with Renka¡± ¡±¡­Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for saying such a strange thing so suddenly¡­¡± Shinji, who had been sneaking up on Renka, hugged her from behind. The brush leaves Renka¡¯s hand and falls to the floor. Shinji¡¯s hug is strong and muscr, and Renka is held in his arms quietly. ¡±You just said it¡¯s not everything¡­¡± ¡±I was trying to help Renka regain her confidence¡± ¡±Mo~¡­ ? Don¡¯t say stupid things¡­ ? Hey¡­ ? Shinji¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands touched Renka¡¯s breasts and slowly squeezed them. The firm breasts changed shape nastily in Shinji¡¯s hands. When Shinji¡¯s hands were caressing her, she felt anxious and wanted to respond, but instead of resisting, she just let him do it. ¡±Someone¡¯s going toe¡­ ?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s do it before theye¡± ¡±Hya¡­ ? Don¡¯t pinch them¡­ ? Renka let herself be carried away by Shinji¡¯s escting actions. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 73 Sneaking Off in the Bath (Renka) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±M, mo~¡­ ? You can¡¯t¡­ ? Ah~ ? Kooraa~ ?¡± While rubbing Renka¡¯s chest, which was twisting in his arms, Shinji nuzzled his face into her neck. Renka feels Shinji¡¯s snort andughs tricklingly. He could smell the faint scent of sweat and a pleasant aromaing from Renka. As soon as Renka¡¯s resistance weakened, Shinji¡¯s hands continued to pull up Renka¡¯s clothes, exposing her breasts wrapped in her underwear. ¡±We just need to rinse it off and it will be fine, right?¡± ¡±Everyone¡¯s still cleaning up~ ? So we¡¯ll have to help too¡­ ?¡± Emily¡¯s voice could be heard through the window, which had been opened slightly for venttion. From the sound of her voice, it seemed that Freri was cutting the weeds with her magic and Emily was carrying them away. ¡±Just once, then. Renka¡¯s wet, too¡± ¡±But Shinji who has made me wet ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand slips under her shorts and underwear. When Shinji¡¯s fingers touched her private parts, they were already moist, and the light caress on her breasts showed that her body was ready to fuck. Renka was getting more and more eager to have s*x. After all, it was nice to be wanted as a lover. She knew she should be cleaning up, but she just couldn¡¯t refuse in earnest. She knew that if she really refused, Shinji would stop like he did when she was cooking, but her bad self-whispered that she should just let it happen. ¡±Okay, just one time¡­ ?¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Suddenly¡­ ? Don¡¯t be so hard on me¡­ ? Let¡¯s go to the corner¡­ ? In this ce~ ? Even with the frosted ss from the door¡­ ? If someonees, they¡¯ll be noticed by the shadow ¡­?¡± When Renka gave her permission, Shinji¡¯s caresses became less reserved. With his hands caressing her breasts, he loosened the underwear covering her breasts and rolled it up like the jacket. He pinched her nipples, which were beginning to harden, with his thumb and middle finger. As if pushed by Shinji, who took his hands away from her private parts and focused on caressing her breasts with both hands, Renka slowly walked to the corner of the bathroom. ¡±My breast¡­ ? It¡¯s hard to walk when you¡¯re touching them¡­ ? And you¡¯re only touching my breast¡­ ?¡± ¡±Didn¡¯t you worry about Freri¡¯s breasts? I thought I should tell you that I like Renka¡¯s breasts¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? My nipples¡­ ? You¡¯re just doing my nipples¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? I understand so it¡¯s enough¡­ ?¡± Shinji and Renka, still in close contact, staggered to the corner of the bathroom and finally reached it. By this time, both of Renka¡¯s nipples had swollen up to be hard and plump. With both hands on the wall, Renka put her hips out to Shinji. Renka¡¯s hips were pressed even more closely against him, and the soft touch of her hips hit again his stiffly erect p*nis. ¡±Shinji¡­? Kiss me¡­? Chu¡­? Nn¡­? Rero¡­? Puha¡­? Ah¡­? There¡­? That¡¯s good. ¡­? Shinji¡¯s finger feels so good¡­?¡± Shinji slips down her shorts and pulls down her underwear as well, and presses his p*nis against Renka. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is so hot that it can be seen even through the cloth, and Renka¡¯s private parts are tingling with anticipation. Her tingling vagina quickly made the inside of her vagina slippery with love juice. Shinji¡¯s fingers slipped into the vagina. Not one, but two fingers carefully stirred around inside Renka¡¯s vagina. He knew exactly where Renka¡¯s weak points were, because he¡¯d had s*x with her many times, and when he rubbed her vagina with his fingers, Renka writhed in agony, dripping more love juice. ¡±Don¡¯t make too much noise, or they¡¯ll know we¡¯re having s*x¡± ¡±I know¡­? Don¡¯t have a hobby of exposing myself¡­? ¡­Al is here today¡­ ? So I have to hold back my voice¡­?¡± Shinji and Renka were whispering to each other in a whisper. Renka, now Shinji¡¯s girlfriend, has long since lost her heteros*xual affection for Alvin. Now she didn¡¯t want to be seen in ascivious manner. ¡±Then let¡¯s take our time¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Shinji¡­? Come on¡­?¡± When Shinji pulled his fingers out, he saw a string of love juice. After pulling down his underwear, Shinji takes out his p*nis and slowly inserts it into Renka¡¯s vagina. He pushes his p*nis into the vagina, which is wet with slippery love juice, and Shinji¡¯s hips and Renka¡¯s asse into contact with each other. ¡±Hah¡­ ? It¡¯s entered¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock feels so good¡­ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s so good inside of you, Renka¡­ Look at me¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ ? Nn¡­ ? Chu¡­ Chu¡­ ? Shinji¡­ ? you¡¯re twitching inside me¡­ ? dDoes it feel good inside me? ?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ Renka, your insides are the mostfortable. I just want to stay connected to you forever¡± Shinji didn¡¯t move as soon as he inserted himself, but wrapped his arms around Renka¡¯s stomach and chest. He kissed Renka and slowly ran his hands over her body, stroking her. The frustrating caresses made Renka feel more happy connecting with the person she loved than happy. Renka¡¯s vagina tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis. The folds of Renka¡¯s vagina tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and her womb greeted the ns. There is no contraction to devour the semen like Freri. The vaginal pressure is just that of Renka¡¯s devotion to making Shinji¡¯s p*nis feel good. Shinji felt sofortable that he felt like he could ejacte just by being inserted. The best vagina for Shinji was here, made possible by their perfect body chemistry and Renka¡¯s devoted love. ¡±Shinji¡­? I think I¡¯m going to cum just by being connected to you¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll move slowly too, so let¡¯s be patient¡± ¡±Yeah¡­? Chu¡­ ? Nn¡­ ? Nn~ ? Nn¡­ ? Rero¡­ Rero¡­ ? Slurp¡­ ? Chuchu¡­ ?¡± Shinji and Renka¡¯s lips are tightly pressed together and their tongues intertwine. Shinji begins a very slow pistoning motion while kissing her deeply, while they were exchanging saliva. He pulls his p*nis slowly until the edge, and then thrusts his p*nis in until it pushes up against the womb. Renka also thrusts her hips out, groping and pushing the back of her vagina against the ns. The folds of her vaginal wall tangled around his p*nis, urging him to ejacte¡­. Shinji decided to keep holding back his ejaction to the limit, trying to taste Renka¡¯s pussy to the fullest. Just when he thought he was about to ejacte with one more rub, he heard the door to the changing room open. ¡±Shinji-san, Renka-chan. How¡¯s it going over there?¡± ¡±We¡¯re done! What? They¡¯re not here¡­¡± They heard the voices of Alvin and Milis. From where Alvin and the others are standing, they can¡¯t see the shadow of the two connected in the corner of the bathroom, making it look like the two are not in the bathroom. Renka¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Shinji can¡¯t stop himself from rubbing onest time now. In order to prevent Renka from moaning from the pleasure of ejaction, he forcefully pulls her head back and puts his p*nis deep into her vagina while keeping his lips perfectly pressed against hers. ¡±????????¡± Dopyu¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? Shinji ejactes into Renka¡¯s vagina while sending his thoughts to Milis through the lewd crest. He told her to take Alvin out of the changing room and go help in the garden. ¡±Al-kun, it looks like they¡¯re not here, so let¡¯ s go help Emily and the others outside.¡± ¡±Right! Maybe they¡¯re over there, too¡± In the midst of Alvin and Milis talking, Renka was in a deep, deep climax. As much strength as she had left, she strained her legs to keep from copsing to the floor. There was nowhere to hold on to on the slippery wall, so she grabbed Shinji¡¯s arm and was intoxicated by the sensation of being drenched with semen. As it was, Shinji and Renka didn¡¯t move until the ejaction was over. As soon as Alvin and Milis left the dressing room, Shinji finally withdrew his p*nis. ¡±Oh no, that was really great timing¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? I thought we were going to get caught¡­ ?¡± Shinji and Renkaughed at each other. ¡±Looks like we have to go too¡± ¡±Yeah. They mighte looking for us again. I¡¯ll go to my room and change my clothes¡± ¡±Okay. Thank you, Renka¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ?¡± They kissed lightly and Shinji adjusted his clothes. With that in mind, Shinji went out into the garden ahead of Renka. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 74 Running Wolves – Taking Upper-Intermediate Exam, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day after cleaning up, and Emily decided to live in a party house. The first time they all lived together was fun, and a few days passed quickly¡­ until the day of the upper-intermediate exam. Emily sent them off to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, saying, ¡°Good luck, everyone!¡±. When they arrived at the guild, they were taken to a separate room designated by the guild staff. The guild staff took them to another room, where Gildeo, the head of the adventurer¡¯s guild in the city, was sitting in a chair waiting for them. Gildeo is a human man in histe fifties. He was nominated as the head of the guild after retiring for his achievements in leading a particrly outstanding party of upper-ranking members. He was well known as a strict branch leader who knew the scene well and did not tolerate injustice. ¡±Oh, you havee¡­ have a seat¡± Alvin and the others all sat down on the chairs as they were asked. ¡±Well, let¡¯s get started¡± ¡±¡±We¡¯ll do our best¡±¡± The four of them bowed their heads at the branch manager¡¯s words. Gildeo nodded lightly at the polite attitude of the four. ¡±Hmm¡­. I¡¯ve checked your party achievements. Your party have a good record of defeating monsters. The reputation of the party is good¡­ although there was some trouble, your party are on the victim side. Your party have no dark past as far as I can found. I will allow your party to take the promotion test¡± Gildeo paused and opened his mouth again. ¡±Your party may receive requests from the government, aristocracy, temples, and other organizations. Of course, there will be times when information is learned that should not be divulged. Competence is necessary, but honesty must not becking. Only those who can be trusted can rise above the upper-intermediate rank¡± The heavy words continued as if to question his resolve. ¡±I hope you all are not blinded by wealth and fame¡­ Now, for the test, you all will be the temporary be upper-intermediate party, and will be asked to solve one request from the guild. Since it is temporary, the number of special magic you can use will remain at one. As for the details, there is a person in charge at the temple. You will hear from the person there. So, what do you have in mind?¡± ¡±Do you mean that we have to go to the temple to find out about the details, the reward, and the length of time of the request?¡± Shinji immediately asked a question to Gildeo¡¯s words. Gildeo made eye contact again with Shinji, who was undaunted by the pressure he was exerting. Most of the adventurers taking the test leave the room without asking any questions. The only ones who speak are the ones who can¡¯t read the air or the ones with a big heart. Eye to eye, Gildeo sensed that Shinji was thetter. ¡±Yes. Of course, the guild also has checked the details. If we determine that the content is not appropriate, we will not ept the appointment request¡± ¡±I understand. Thank you very much¡± When Shinji closes his mouth after a light bow, Gildeo makes eye contact with Alvin and the others who remain. After confirming that there are no doubts in everyone¡¯s mind, he opened his mouth. ¡±And that¡¯s all I have to say. Good luck¡± ¡±¡±Thank you very much¡±¡± Alvin and the others greeted each other politely until the end and left the room. (They all have good eyes¡­. It¡¯s a promising party) In addition to the strictness in Gildeo¡¯s eyes as he watched them go, there was also a hint of anticipation for his younger colleagues. * * * ¡±He was very powerful¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s no wonder he was an adventurer with a long history of fighting¡± After leaving the guild, Alvin and the others were heading for the temple. ¡±But he was so cool! He was so dignified¡­ He looked like a true branch chief¡± ¡±Fufufu, that¡¯s right. He used to be a great adventurer, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡±He was the leader of a party called the . He was the leader of a top-notch party that has conquered many high-level dungeons¡± (*Note: Hakuryu -> White Dragon) Shinji answered Renka¡¯s question without hesitation. He recognizes that his personality is definitely not the type of person to bepatible with him. He¡¯s not good at using magic tricks, but he can never be too careful. For Shinji, he is one of the most important people to watch out for in this city. (Anyway, if he finds out about the charm hypnosis and the lewd crest, I¡¯m definitely get caught) The higher the rank of adventurer, the better the intuition, Shinji thinks. Shinji decided to avoid getting involved with him as much as possible. ¡±We¡¯ll eventually be like that¡­! Right, Mil?¡± ¡±Yes! Let¡¯s work hard, Al-kun¡± As they walked along, listening to the conversation between Alvin and Milis, Shinji and the others eventually arrived at the temple. * * * There is only one religion in this country. It¡¯s called , and it worships the goddess [Arian], who is considered the mother of all. The ce called the Temple is under the jurisdiction of , and is an independent institution of the country. The influence of is so great that even the king believes in it, and it¡¯s important to avoid any trouble with the temple as much as possible. The authority of the temple is great. However, only serious people can serve as priests of the . The existence of oracles and divine punishment imposed by the Goddess. And there are those who can be called Goddess¡¯s agents. The agent of the Goddess is a being with pure white wings. They are winged beings called Goddess¡¯s Miko. ¡±Miko-sama will see you now. Do not be rude¡± After being told that, Alvin and the others arrived at the temple and were led to the far end of the temple, to a section that ordinary people and ordinary priests were not allowed to enter. At that point, everyone was nervous, but Milis, the priest, was especially nervous. She knew what kind of ce she was visiting now. ¡±Mil, are you okay¡­?¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­ be quiet, okay? It¡¯s a ce where you shouldn¡¯t be rude¡­¡± Milis cautioned him not to speak with a straight face as she whispered worriedly to Alvin. Alvin gulped down a little bit of saliva and then shut up. They walked quietly down the corridor until they reached the farthest room of the temple. ¡±I¡¯ve brought them here, Miko-sama¡± ¡±Pleasee in¡­¡± They heard a woman¡¯s voice from inside the room. The priestess bowed in front of the door and slowly opened the double doors. ¡±Please enter¡­¡± The priestess urged them on, and Alvin and the others slowly walked into the room. The luxurious room was enveloped in a mysterious atmosphere. They all felt that it was a very clear ce, different from ordinary spaces. In this space, there was a woman dressed in white robes, with pure white wings growing from her back and beautiful white hair that reached her waist. She was mysteriously beautiful. Even though she was wearing a robe that exposed a lot of her skin, she didn¡¯t make them feel ufortable at all. The swelling of herrge breasts and the white legs peeking out of therge slit gave them a warm feeling of motherhood. ¡±My name is Arian, and I am a Miko of this generation¡­¡± In front of the Miko, who gave a rxed and elegant bow, Alvin and the others hurriedly kneeled and bowed. ¡±We¡¯re And we¡¯re here to take the test!¡± ¡±I understand¡­. Regarding the test¡­ Ask the priest who will guide youter¡­ But there is another reason why I asked you toe here¡­. I have been given an oracle¡­¡± It was Shinji who reacted to the word oracle. He lowered his head and remained immobile, but he remembered the incident with Minato. (Did I involve Alvin and the others in this? I thought it would be personal contact if it happened¡­ but it¡¯s also very quick respond. It didn¡¯t seem like that guy could be trusted with such an important role, but¡­) Because of the location, rampaging was not an option for Shinji. He had to be quiet and wait for the Miko¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Alvin and the rest, who had no idea why they were being ordained, were in a state of confusion. What will she say?¡­ They don¡¯t know All four of them were sweating profusely on their backs. ¡±The target of this subjugation. For some reason, you are not able to kill it. It is said that the target has such a cause and effect¡­ I will give the necessary knowledge to the wizard¡­ Because this knowledge is highly confidential¡­ Please leave him alone in the room and wait for the priest to confirm the details¡­¡± ¡±¡±¡­Understood¡­¡±¡± Alvin and the others had no choice but toply. They stood up and left the room, leaving Shinji behind. Renka looked back at him once, looking worried. Shinji kept his head down, feeling her gaze on his back. The door of the room mmed shut, leaving Shinji alone. __________________________________________ The guild leader and the Goddess¡¯s Miko appeared. Most of the retired upper ranks adventurers work for the guild. It¡¯s a win-win situation: the guild gets someone they can trust, and the retired adventurer gets a solid job that pays well. The winged race is basically a very secluded race that lives on floating inds. They are rarely seen on the streets, except as Miko. There are only a few of them and the total poption is less than 100¡­ The oracle of the Goddess can only be received by the winged species. If a winged race falsifies the oracle, they will be directly punished by the goddess, so they work very seriously. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 75 Talk with The Goddess Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The presence of the priests and Alvin and the others had moved away from the room. ¡±Well, I guess we can finally get down to business¡± As soon as she said that, the Miko¡¯s presence changed. The motherly calmness was gone, and an intimidating atmosphere took over. Shinji felt an overwhelming difference in magic power that made him feel as if his body was being crushed. With all the strength he could muster to keep his legs from trembling, Shinji endured the intimidation. As long as he didn¡¯t get permission to raise his head, he could only maintain the status quo. ¡±¡­Good. Raise your head¡± ¡±¡­Hah¡± With permission, Shinji raised his head. The Miko Arian met his gaze. Shinji waits for her to speak as he gazes into her emotionless, inorganic eyes. ¡±¡­ You killed my apostle. If you have an excuse, I¡¯m all ears¡± Shinji decided to ce a ray of hope that he would not be punished without question. He took a deep breath, looked back into Arian¡¯s eyes, and opened his mouth. ¡±I was just trying to shake off the mes. He was obsessed with my woman. So, I¡¯m not going to shut up and let him steal her. I was attacked, so I fought back¡± ¡±You didn¡¯t have to kill him¡± ¡±It was necessary. I¡¯m not relieved just by breaking his heart. He mighte back with strongerpanions to take revenge. He might increase the range of what he can charm with his eyes. As long as he has those eyes, it¡¯s too dangerous to keep him alive¡± Shinji immediately denied Arian¡¯s words that seemed to condemn him. Arian red at Shinji with a look of displeasure. It was as if she was saying, ¡°If you want to withdraw, now is the time¡±. A few moments of silence passed. ¡±¡­Good. Then I¡¯ll give you amand ¡­I¡¯m going to make ir yourpanion, and you¡¯re going to lead your life as before. That is all. ¡±I want you to wait, Arian-samaaaa!!!¡± The heavy atmosphere of the past dissipated, and Arian said with a very beautiful and gentle smile. At about the same time, ir appeared out of nowhere and fell t in front of Arian. The sudden turn of events left Shinji with a dumbfounded look on his face. ¡±What do you need to wait for? I don¡¯t want to hear anything but ¡®yes¡¯ from you¡± ¡±The man there is the one who humiliated me¡­!¡± ¡±I know. But it¡¯s the result of your negligence, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not involved. Rather, I appreciate the fact that you¡¯ve taken the initiative¡± ¡±If, if that¡¯s the case, could you remove the lewd crest?¡± ¡±Of course¡± ir crumpled to the floor with a thud. Arian didn¡¯t even look at her. Finally, Shinji rebooted and his expression returned to normal. ¡±Maybe you¡¯re¡­ the goddess herself?¡± ¡±Yes. I have temporarily borrowed the body of the Miko Arian. I am the Goddess Arian. I am Goddess who manages the world¡± In the face of the miracle of the goddess¡¯s descent, Shinji¡¯s curiosity as a wizard overcame his fear and awe. He knew he was being disrespectful, but he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to continue the conversation. ¡±I am honored to be able to speak directly with you. I would like to know the true meaning of what you just said¡­!¡± From the perspective of the goddess Arian, Shinji¡¯s attitude was disrespectful. However, if one looked inside Shinji¡¯s mind, one would find respect. The goddess Arian felt good about Shinji wanting to ask and answer questions on that basis. ¡±You¡­! You are disrespectful to Arian-sama~noja!¡± ¡±Very well. ir, prepare my tea. I¡¯ll talk to him¡± Goddess Arian said, and in an instant a round table and two round chairs appeared in front of Shinji and Goddess Arian. ¡±Arian-sama¡­!¡± ¡±ir, what is your response?¡± ¡±¡­Yes¡­, I understand¡± The goddess Arian sat down on a round chair and rmended Shinji to face her. ir reluctantly disappears. She returned to get a drink, as Arian had requested. Shinji sat down in front of the goddess Arian as she asked him to. ¡±I like you a little. I hadn¡¯t nned on telling you this but I will satisfy your curiosity as a wizard¡± ¡±Thank you¡± The goddess Arian put on her best smug face. ¡±There are several worlds that I control. Including this world where you live and the world where the spirits live. The distance between worlds is very close, and with a little effort, it is possible to travel between worlds. >Summoning Spirits> is a good example¡± Shinji listened in silence, trying not to miss a single word. ¡±There are many other worlds besides the one I control. Naturally, there are worlds outside of my control. I will also deal with any invasion from those other worlds. The summoning of the apostle Minato is one of those countermeasures. There are other apostles, but¡­ themon request is to defeat the monster of unique individuals. That monster called the ck unique individual is a lead soldier that has been embedded with factors from other worlds¡± The scale of the story was toorge for Shinji to say anything. ¡±They breed ck monsters and kill people. You can think that as the number of lives forms, I control decreases and the number of unique individuals increases, my power will decrease. They attack me from the inside while blocking my hands with a massive invasion from the outside. It¡¯s a good strategy, even for the enemy. So, I decided to reincarnate people from other worlds that I control. While moving from one world to another, I wanted to give them a factor in their body that could extinguish the factor of the unique individual, and have them defeat the monster. Even if a person who does not have the factor defeats the monster, the monster will just leave the body and live in another body somewhere else¡± The goddess Arian said that since it was not possible to attach a factor to a living person, she would give them a factor after death and have them reincarnated. ¡±Fortunately, there was a world where there were many people who yearned for this world, so that helped. Also, the factor I gave has a certain property. It is a characteristic that my factor will be passed on to those who defeat the apostles¡± She muttered, ¡°The factor intervening in the system that makes a person stronger when he or she defeat a monster.¡± This means that Shinji, who killed Minato, also has the goddess¡¯s factor in him. ¡±So, even a fool had a role to y. Fortunately, the role of the fool passing the factor to a better person. As an adventurer, I want you to continue to take the initiative in defeating monster, especially unique individuals if there is any talk of them. For the sake of the world. I look forward to working with you, Apostle Shinji¡± (smile) Shinji¡¯s face tightens thanks to the upromising smile. It¡¯s not unreasonable to feel reluctant to say yes when he has no choice but to say yes. ¡±I¡¯ve also prepared a reward for you. The advanced payment is having ir as yourpanion. It seems have be a habit for ir to be held by you, so please take good care of her¡± ¡±A, Arian-samaaa! That¡¯s not true~noja! It¡¯s the tea~noja!¡± ir came back and protested while serving tea, but the goddess Arian did not care. ¡±Ara. Don¡¯t lie to me, ir. I¡¯m sure you were thinking, ¡®I love your cock~ ? I want be impregnated again~ ?¡¯¡± ¡±¡­¡± The goddess Arian read out her feelings at the time, and ir crouched down again. (Goddess-sama, you¡¯re a bully¡­ but you know exactly how I feel) ir also wants to abuse Shinji for some reason. She and Goddess Arian looked at each other and nodded at each other, as if they understood each other. Goddess Arian took a sip of her tea and smiled. ¡±ir¡¯s tea is delicious. ¡­Well, I stayed longer than I thought I would. It was a fun time. See you again, Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±Thank you very much for everything. I will do everything I can to help¡± ¡±Good. I look forward to it¡± The goddess Arian seemed satisfied with Shinji¡¯s reply, but then her presence changed. The atmosphere was softened, and the sparkle returned to her eyes. The Goddess Arian had left the room and switched to the consciousness of the Miko Arian. Shinji had a good impression of the goddess Arian, who was much easier to talk to than he had expected. At least enough to make him think about epting the request to defeat the unique individual, the role of the apostle, as long as it was not too much to ask. He¡¯s also curious about the Goddess¡¯s reward. ¡±¡­Then¡­ The Miko Arian prays for the safety of the apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡± Shinji replied to Arian, who bowed gently to him. __________________________________________ ir-chan crying as the Goddess teases her. Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes were not given to him by the Goddess, but by a skill he developed when he was reincarnated, so it is outside Goddess jurisdiction. There was no problem if Minato had used it properly, gathering strong party members and living an adventurer¡¯s life defeating unique individuals as often as he could. Shinji-kun was appointed as an apostle. Instead, he got ir. He didn¡¯t make a contract with her, so his magical power didn¡¯t change. She¡¯s like a summoned beast. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 76 Running Wolves – Taking Upper-Intermediate Exam, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai (It was a very interesting story) The content was something that he would not have believed if it had note from a goddess. But for Shinji, it was very interesting and useful. He wanted to do some research, but first he had to defeat the unique individual, he thought. (It¡¯s troublesome to think that if it¡¯s not an apostle of the goddess, the monster will eventually revive. I¡¯m not sure if the factor that was attached to the lesser dragon that Emily defeated will revive again somewhere¡­ or maybe this request for that one?) He walked down the corridor from the Miko¡¯s room, thinking. [ir] [W, what?] Shinji is able to talk to ir, who has been assigned to him by the goddess, through his thoughts. As he called her, he could feel her thoughts, which were extremely nervous, and he chuckled. [Who knows that I¡¯m an apostle?] [Arian-sama and the Miko Arian are the only ones who know~noja] [If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll keep it a secret for a while. Do you understand?] [I know~noja] ir is indifferent, as if she wants to avoid talking to Shinji as much as possible. [I wonder if you need to be punished another time] [!? What? Why, I answered you correctly~noja!!] [Because of your attitude. I¡¯m going to fuck you until you behave. If you behave normally, I¡¯ll stop] [It was my fault~noja. I¡¯m very sorry~noja. I will change my attitude~noja!] ¡±It¡¯s okay then,¡± he said, sending a thought, and Shinji cut the connection. In the meantime, Alvin and the others found Shinji in the public area while Shinji was thinking that he hadn¡¯t trained ir enough because he had given priority to Minato at that time. ¡±Shinji! How was it?¡± ¡±It was a valuable experience for me. It¡¯s about wizard¡± He nodded in satisfaction to Alvin, who came running up to him. ¡±Did you learn magic directly from Miko-sama? ¡±It¡¯s simr, I guess. I heard that unique individuals are the target of the mission?¡± ¡±Yes. I heard there was another unique one in the desert city¡± Shinji spoke while making eye contact with Milis, who looked envious, and Renka, who looked relieved that Shinji had returned safely. ¡±I learned how to destroy the unique individuals from Miko-sama. It seems to be the same cause as the monster that Emily and I had defeatedst time. It just so happened that I¡¯m the right person for the job. It seems that we should defeat it normally and then I¡¯m the one who has to finish it off¡± ¡±The monsters that we¡¯re trying to kill have been downgraded. It¡¯s a mutated version of , so unlikest time, I think we¡¯ll be fine on our own¡± As the name suggests, is arge lizard with scales as hard as a rock. They are carnivorous and ferocious in nature. They often attack travelers. It is about twice the size of a human, and its ws, fangs, and tail are its weapons. It is a power-type monster that only attacks purely physically. They are much easier to deal with than . It¡¯s a monster that can be defeated by a party of intermediate-range ranks adventurers. But because it¡¯s a unique individual, so the rank is upper-intermediate. is an upper-lower rank so it¡¯s not a problem. ¡±I wonder if it¡¯s treated as an upper-intermediate rank because of the fact that it was told to me by Miko-sama¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sure it is. The fact that it is only shared with Shinji-san suggests that it is an important secret¡± ¡±We¡¯re not supposed to ask either, right?¡± Milis was happy to see the Miko up close and personal, which was unusual for her. If someone is not an adventurer and bes a priest in a temple, they need to be of a very high rank to be able to see Miko-sama and enter the restricted areas. It was a valuable experience for a priest. Shinji nodded in response to Alvin¡¯s question. ¡±That¡¯s why I stayed behind, you see. What we have to do is the same as always. We¡¯ll defeat the monster. After that, I¡¯ll just deal with it. It¡¯s like draining blood¡± ¡± Blood drainage¡­ you could say that!¡± Alvin smiles brightly. Seeing that Shinji said it is the same as usual, Alvin felt that the part of him that had been preupied with the test had lightened up. ¡±All right!¡±, He regained hisposure and faced Shinji again. ¡±We¡¯ll go to the desert city first. When we get there, you can tell me where the targets are. They¡¯ll give us a lift to the desert city via Pegasus, so we should arrive there this evening!¡± ¡±It seems they¡¯re setting up a temporary base in the area today. We¡¯ll spend the night in the desert city and go to the temporary base tomorrow morning. From there, we¡¯ll be able to take down the unique individual of ¡± ¡±That¡¯s a lot of work¡± (*Note: Pegasus -> Tenma -> ÌìñR) Pegasus is a horse with wings on its back. It¡¯spletely controlled by the temple, and only high-ranking priests at the temple can ride them. If someone pulls a carriage that has been levitated by magic and pulled by Pegasus, the carriage can move in a group at a terrifying speed. As a side note, in the country, a giant crow, , reces Pegasus. Both of them are precious creatures, as their poptions are not veryrge. ¡±I want to go as soon as I¡¯m ready! I never thought I¡¯d be able to ride in a Pegasus carriage!¡± Milis¡¯s eyes were shining brighter than ever, as she was excited by the Miko-sama, Pegasus, and the series of events that would make any priest excited. Shinji chuckled, Renka smiled, and Alvin gazed lovingly at Milis. ¡±We¡¯ll probably have to take a carriage on the way back, so make sure you have fun on the way there, Milis¡± ¡±Yes!¡± Yesterday, a letter from Akane arrived at the party house. The reply from Akane received by Renka. ¡±I would like to work there. I will take care of the personal affairs¡± It was written on the letter. So, we¡¯ll be taking Akane home in a carriage on the way back. ¡±The housekeeper of the party house is now solved! Now all we have to do is clear this request and be an upper-intermediate!¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do our best to stay alert¡± ¡±That¡¯s right!!¡± Shinji¡¯s words were answered by Alvin, and Milis and Renka nodded. In this way, departed from city on a carriage pulled by a Pegasus. The Pegasus is as fast as the rumors said it would be. That same day, is transported to the desert city. After getting a room at the inn, Alvin and the others prepared for tomorrow. This is a serious story about a request. Each organization has its own creature in charge of the sky. The debate which is stronger between (Pegasus) or (Yatagarasu), has not been settled. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 77 Taking Care Flair and Taming Her Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In preparation for tomorrow¡¯s battle against the unique individual in the desert city, Alvin and the others had eaten early and returned to their rooms. Shinji didn¡¯t go out either, and stayed in his room quietly. After all, there are things that must be done before tomorrow¡¯s attack. ¡±ir,e here¡± ¡±What do you want~noja?¡± Shinji summoned ir. She appeared in front of Shinji. She is wary of Shinji, but since he said he would behave normally, she is trying to talk calmly. (You¡¯re like a cat I just got¡­) He smiles wryly and continues talking. ¡±I¡¯d like to check what ir can do before tomorrow¡¯s request¡± ¡±Oh, so that¡¯s what you mean~noja¡­¡± Looking at the relieved ir, Shinji wanted to be mean, but it would interrupt the conversation, so Shinji quietly concentrated on listening. ¡±I¡¯m good at self-strengthening magic and fire magic. I also possess enough martial arts to block the attacks of the female warriors under yourmand~noja. And I have too much magic power for more subtle magic~noja. It¡¯s best to call me when you want to kick the crap out of the small fry~noja!¡± ir puffed out her chest in front of Shinji. Shinji stared at therge breasts covered by the dress as he listened. ¡±Of course, I can handle the big fish. On the other hand, in small ces, I can only punch and kick. And my fire magic will make an idents~noja¡­¡± She was talking nicely, but when she felt Shinji¡¯s eyes on her chest, she covered it with her arm. Shinji, who took a step closer to ir, hugged ir¡¯s shoulders. She shivered and looked up at Shinji. ¡±That is helpful. I really wanted to see you fight on another request, but¡­ it can¡¯t be helped¡± ¡±¡­I see. And what¡¯s this hand~noja¡­ Nnn~ ?¡± Knead ir¡¯s breasts from the top of her dress with the hand that was vacant. When Shinji rubbed her breasts with his hands, ir remembered the pleasure he was giving her and her nipples hardened quickly. ¡±I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t punish me¡­ ?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m not punishing you, but I¡¯m inviting you to have s*x with me¡± ¡±Hyan¡­ ? You, you¡¯re already touching me¡­ ? Ah~ ?¡± The hands that had been on her shoulders began to caress ir¡¯s breasts. If Shinji continues to torment her nipples with both hands, ir¡¯s knees will start to shake. ¡±I absolutely don¡¯t wate ir hate me. If you say you won¡¯t have s*x with me again, I¡¯ll stop. If not, then let¡¯s just do it¡± ¡±That~ ? That way of saying not fair~noja ? Ah~ ? Ah¡­ ? Nn~ ? Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Please be gentle ? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s gentle~noja¡­ ?¡± ¡±I understand. I¡¯ve only ever forced myself on you before. But I had no choice because Minato was there at that time. Do you understand?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? I know~noja¡­? Ah~ ? My nipples¡­ ? Hyan¡­ ? Ah~, Ah~, Fuah~ ? You lick it and suck it¡­ ? Hah~ ? You¡¯re touching that ce too¡­ Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± As long as he doesn¡¯t try to force her to give in, ir has no desire to resist Shinji¡¯s caresses. That¡¯s how much ir¡¯s body was captivated by s*x with Shinji. Shinji undid ir¡¯s shoulder straps, exposing her breasts, and sucked on her nipples with his mouth. He licked the hardened nipple with his tongue, biting and sucking it sweetly, making a sucking sound. He slipped his hand underneath her dress and rubbed his fingers over the twitching skin of her underwear, causing her to lose strength in her legs. Shinji clung to her as she continued to receive caresses. (As expected, It feels so good¡­ ? My body¡­ ? When this man touches me, I immediately get hot¡­ ? I immediately want his cock¡­ ?) Her underwear was already soaked with love juice. Shinji¡¯s caresses were as gentle as ir wanted them to be. It was not a gentle caress, but rather a caress that took a long time. Shinji didn¡¯t need to rush as there was no need to make ir give in. He thought about caressing her until she begged for it. Kuchu ? Kuchu ? Kuchu ? Kuchu ? Kuchu ? Kuchu ? Kuchu Before she knew it, her underwear was pulled down. Two of Shinji¡¯s fingers were inserted into ir¡¯s vagina, carefully stirring the inside of her vagina. ir¡¯s body bounced as he rubbed the stiff spot with his fingers. Then, she climaxes lightly. Shinji¡¯s hands were already soaked from the caressing. When this happened two or three more times, ir¡¯s face became soaked with emotion that she could no longer keep it straight. Finally, her vagina became too impatient and she asked for a cock. ¡±It¡¯s enough~noja¡­ ? You¡­ ?¡± (*Note: You -> Onushi -> Used by elders and samurai to talk to people of equal or lower rank, as well as by fictional ninja. Literally means ¡°master¡±) ¡±Call me by my name¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock¡­ ? I want you to insert it~noja¡­ ?¡± ir begged, and Shinji¡¯s fingers slowly withdrew. Shinji took off his pants and underwear andy down on the bed on his back, pulling on ir¡¯s hand. He let ir straddle him, exposing his big, erect p*nis. No need to say it, but she could tell by Shinji¡¯s attitude that he was urging ir to insert herself into him. (I said you¡¯d be gentle, but you¡¯re being mean~noja¡­) Even though words ofint came to mind, it never came out of her mouth. Instead, ir wanted to insert Shinji¡¯s p*nis. cing the p*nis in her own private parts, ir slowly lowered her hips and weed it into her vagina. She was so enthralled by the sensation of the p*nis as it prated her vaginal canal, that she continued to lower her hips until her genitals came together perfectly. ¡±Hah¡­ Hah¡­ ? Ah¡­ As expected, it¡¯s so big~noja¡­ ? I can¡¯t help but think that Shinji¡¯s cock is so big~noja¡­ ? Huh~ ? Ah~ ? My breast¡­ ? When you rub them¡­ ? When you look me from below¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Looking up at ir from below was a good thing. Shinji pinched and squeezed her big breast with both hands, which were the perfect size for his shapely hands, and poked her deep inside her vagina, which made her scream in delight. ¡±Ah~ ? No good~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? I never get tired of this~noja ? Ah~~~ ?¡± She climaxed after being poked several times in her aching vagina. Shinji grabbed her waist firmly and did not let ir escape. While enduring his ejaction, he felt ir¡¯s vagina tighten without moving. When ir¡¯s climax is over and she regains consciousness from the aftermath, Shinji starts to move again. (Can you let me rest for a while I¡¯ming¡­ ? Please be gentle¡­ ? I want you really be gentle with me¡­ ? But, I want to be impregnated right now¡­ ?) ir¡¯s body was delighted by the fact that the s*x was not just making her climax as she had done in the past, but that she could continue to feel the best. ir¡¯s hips naturally became more and more excited. ir bounced on top of Shinji, shaking her big breast as if she was devouring the pleasure, without any shame. The mouth of her womb descended and sucked the ns, forcing her to cum. Shinji was nearing the end of his patience, and he kept thrusting his hips vigorously to start the final spurt. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? ¡±Inside~ ? Put it inside~noja ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? I¡¯m going to cum too¡­? I want cum together¡­? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Cummming ???¡± ¡±I¡¯m ejacte¡­ Conceive it¡­! ir!¡± Arge amount of semenes out of the ns that is pressed against the womb mouth. The semen that is poured into the womb fills ir¡¯s womb to the bone¡­. ir clung to Shinji as she lost herself in her climax. (It¡¯s so thick¡­ ? There¡¯s so much of it¡­ ? I¡¯m being impregnated¡­ ? It¡¯s so warm~noja¡­ ? I¡¯m sure my parents won¡¯t me me if it¡¯s an apostle¡¯s child~nojana¡­ ?) ir¡¯s face was enraptured as she shivered and trembled. However, Shinji has cast a contraceptive spell, so ir will never be pregnant. It was Shinji who just said it in a mood. ¡±Hah¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s child is here¡­ ?¡± After Shinji finished ejacting, ir stroked her belly and muttered to herself. The way she looked at him, it was almost as if she was saying that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if she got pregnant. ¡±Ah¡­ ? It¡¯s inserted again¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± There was no way Shinji wouldn¡¯t be burned by that. He made ir squeal again with his unwilted p*nis. There is no longer any guilt about Shinji in ir. As a female, she could only enjoy the experience of copting with this superior male. In the end, the s*x between ir and Shinji didn¡¯t end until Shinji ejacted inside her vagina three more times. ____________________________________________ ir¡¯s body was already captivated, but the strategy was to tame her mind with gentle s*x. It¡¯s like she won¡¯t listen to orders if he don¡¯t make her feel good! (No.) As for ir-chan, the fact that Shinji was appointed as an apostle lowered her guard considerably. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 78 Cunning unique individual?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day. departed in the morning to take down the unique individuals, but they suddenly ran into trouble. The priest who had been scheduled to meet them at the temporary base was not there. ¡±¡­That¡¯s strange¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. The temporary base is ready, so something must have happened during the scouting¡± This time, since the temple had requested it, all the preliminary preparations, such as scouting, had been done by people belonging to the temple. They were supposed to meet up with the person who had been monitoring the unique individuals here, but there is no one to meet up with. A bad feeling came over to them. ¡±I guess it¡¯s no use staying here, let¡¯s move on¡± ¡±If something happened during the scouting, we should find him quickly¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t panic, let¡¯s move quickly¡± Renka restrained the enthusiastic Alvin and Milis. With Renka in the lead, Alvin and his team left the temporary base and ventured deeper into the desert. * * * ¡±Al-kun! It is happened when they walked and explored the desert for a while. When Milis raised her voice, she found a person lying face down on the deserted ground. Milis could tell from a distance that he was a priest, as he was dressed in vestments, though in tatters. ¡±Let¡¯s help him, Mil!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± Alvin and Milis ran out. Renka and Shinji followed, keeping an eye on their surroundings. ¡±Are you okay? ¡­Aah!!¡± Alvin rushed to the fallen priest and turned him over to treat him¡­ The man had been shed in a straight line from his mouth to his belly button, and he had died. Milis gasped. ¡± The enemy¡¯s presence in all directions! They¡¯reing!¡± Renka shouted. When Shinji looked around, he saw that a swarm of had risen from the sand piles in the desert and surrounded Alvin and the others around the corpse. They roared and rushed at them all at once. Alvin swung his great sword at the rock lizard, which had a body twice the size of a human and hard scales as weapons. ¡±!¡± There is a shing on the side of his great sword. The magic de stretches out and cuts the rock lizards together. He released it once again, eradicating the swarm of rock lizards approaching from the north and west. ¡±¡­ ir ¡± ¡±Prate !¡± ¡±Fuhr!!¡± Shinji¡¯s seeds in taking away the mobility of the swarm approaching from the east. Milis¡¯s magic and Renka¡¯s arrows rained down on the rock lizard swarm one after the other, knocking them all down. As for the remaining swarm from the south, Shinji asks ir for help. A small red magic circle unfolds in Shinji¡¯s hand. A crimson beam of heat shot out from the center of it horizontally across the ground like a wave. The scorching rays effortlessly burned through the rock lizard¡¯s hard scales, turning it into a lumpy wreck. When they were in bedst night, he asked ir about this and that, and was surprised at how many things she could tell him, as a high-ranking spirit. For example, the magic circle he just used was made by ir beforehand and brought out by summoning spirit. The magic circle would onlyst about half a day after it was created, but its power and magic consumption depended on the ir who created it. It became possible to use powerful magic just by pouring a little magic power into the formation to activate the magic just before using it. If someone is a contracted spirit, the magic power is shared, so it only takes extra power to summon magic, but if one borrows powerful magic from a non-contracted spirit like ir, it has the advantage of consuming less magic power. (An application of ¡­ or should I call it ? In this way, a surprise attack by rock lizards from all directions was quickly subdued. There was no damage to the party, though. ¡±The rock lizard ambushed us¡­ using a decoy strategy¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think they¡¯re that intelligent¡± Alvin and Renka¡¯s voices were stiff as they released their fighting stance. ¡±To make us see the priest wound, they¡¯ve gone to the trouble of turning it over and hiding it. And¡­ the priest rank is Silver Three. They can kill a priest equivalent to an upper-intermediate rank. It¡¯s very likely that this is the work of a unique individual¡± Milis, who is also a priest, finds the priest¡¯s card on the corpse and keeps it. There are different ranks of priests in the temple. Gold, silver, and bronze are the high, medium, and low ranks of adventurers, while 1, 2, and 3 are the low, medium, and high ranks. The one Milis kept was silver and had three symbols engraved on it, so Shinji called it the silver three. ¡±From now on, we¡¯ll be more careful than usual. By the way, did you just say ir?¡± ¡±Oh, she was introduced to me by the Miko-sama. She¡¯s fire spirit and she was Minato¡¯s contracted spirit, but apparently the contract was revoked. She¡¯ s like a full-timepanion, so don¡¯t worry¡± ¡±Shinji-san, you look more like a spirit user than a wizard¡± Shinji smiled bitterly as Milis, who was holding her hands over the corpse, stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a magician, you¡¯re a spirit user¡± It¡¯s not like Shinji himself has any special power to attract spirits. As for his senses, he thinks it¡¯s more urate to say that he¡¯s being helped by spirits rather than using them. ¡±It¡¯s because of the oracle that ir is helping me. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a spirit user. We¡¯ll talk about ir another time, but for now, let¡¯s keep exploring¡± ¡±Right¡­. For now, let¡¯s move on¡± Renka¡¯s eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°Tell me about itter, okay?¡± Shinji nodded silently as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter¡± He was unsure of how much to tell Renka about not only ir, but also the three elf sisters and his appointment as an apostle. * * * As they continued their search, Renka found the footprints of rock lizards. They seemed to be a swarm and there were quite a few footprints. They concluded that if it was a clever unique individual, it could be leading a pack, and they started tracking it. ¡±It¡¯s so obvious¡­¡± ¡±Yeah, but we have to go¡± The footprints led to a dried canyon. The path was wide enough for two people to walk side by side. The further the path goes, the more it slopes downward, and the further they go, the more they are blocked on both sides by high walls of earth. This path, which can only be traversed backwards and forwards, would be perfect for an ambush. Shinji and Alvin looked tantly ufortable, but they made up their minds and decided to continue on. ¡±Freri, please help me detect the monster¡± [¡­Leave it to me] ¡±I¡¯ll be on the lookout for traps¡± Freri, who had been summoned, used her detection magic as she walked away, followed by Renka. Alvin, Shinji, and Milis followed suit. As they proceeded, the cliffs on either side of them became deeper and deeper¡­ the sunlight was getting harder and harder to reach, and it was getting dimmer and dimmer. They all stopped to avoid the darkness, and Shinji and Renka lit the torches. It was then that the torches began to light up the dim surroundings. ¡±Up!!¡± Freri shouted. Judging that the situation was so urgent, Shinji was the first to look up. Alvin and the others immediately looked up as well. A rock lizard was jumping from the cliff right above Alvin and his team. The rock lizard does not have the ability to fly. So, a lump of rock, twice the size of a human, was falling. There was trouble. Can they handle the unexpected death of their guide who had been cooperating with them? The unique individuals are very smart! They¡¯re in a pinch. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 79 Cunning unique individual?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±ir! Burn it down!!¡± ¡±I know~nojaaaaa!!!¡± Shinji summoned ir before the Rock Lizard¡¯s suicide attack would crush and kill them instantly. Over the head of Alvin and the others, ir appeared to block the path of the Rock Lizard, floating in the air and pointed one hand to the sky. A very thick ray of light was released from her hand. The crimson ray swallows the entire body of the Rock Lizard and burns it down to the bone, leaving not a speck of dust. ¡±One after the other¡­ there¡¯s no end to this¡­¡± ¡±My magic is not infinite~noja!¡± Despite the fact that their own kind was being burned to death by the rays, the Rock Lizards jumping off from the cliff did not slow down. ir continues to cast magics directly on the other Rock Lizards over Alvin and the others. The Rock Lizard that is not on a direct hit by the magic is mmed into the ground and dies instantly. It¡¯s not only the Rock Lizard that¡¯s doing the jumping to suicide, but also the corpse that¡¯s blocking the narrow path. A monster inhabits this desert. It¡¯s strange to see the variety of monsters that live in the desert, such as sand monsters,rge earth dragons andrge worms,ing to die one after another. ¡±Al-kun!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s run! Find a ce where they can¡¯t reach us by jumping!¡± Alvin shouted as he cut away the corpses blocking their path. Alvin and his team, led by Renka, start running at once. In order to support them, ir moves to the rear of the group while shooting rays. Without thinking, Renka shouts. ¡±What¡¯s going on here!?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not a normal situation. It¡¯s impossible for a monster to go on a suicide mission and throw away its life for no reason¡± [It¡¯s probably hypnosis. I¡¯ll make everyone immune] ¡±Thanks. ¡­Everyone! Freri will cast a magic! They¡¯ve all been brainwashed, so we¡¯ll have to deal with that!¡± ¡±Got it!¡± A pale glow envelops Alvin and the others. It¡¯s a magic that makes it difficult to be mentally ill. As they continue to run, the road gradually widens. The road ahead is quite bright. They guessed that they would be able to get through this canyon. [We¡¯re being ambush¡­] ¡±Renka, we¡¯re being ambushed!¡± ¡±Please defend!¡± Renka¡¯s speed in the lead did not slow down. Shinji and Milis nodded to each other. ¡±I¡¯ll follow Renka!!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go!!¡± Renka jumps out of the narrow path. Alvin followed close behind. The monster that was lying in wait for the two of them attacked¡­¡­ The sand monsters¡¯s shot and the big worm¡¯s acid shot rushed to the front of Renka. ¡±!¡± ¡± !¡± The sand monsters¡¯s shot were deflected by Shinji¡¯s magic. The acid shot of the giant worm is blocked by the barrier created by Milis¡¯s magic. Without being intimidated by the attacks that were rushing in front of her, Renka stopped and held up her bow. She put an arrow between her fingers and ced it on the string. Renka draws three arrows at once, and uses magic while thinking about the trajectory of each arrow. ¡± ¡­¡­!¡± With magical power as a driving force, the arrows released with tremendous speed draw a curve and pierce the necks of the sand demon projectiles. The driving force given by the magic does not diminish when one arrow pierces through the first one, but it finally stops when one arrow pierces through the second one. Alvin ran next to Renka, who had killed six sand monsters in the blink of an eye. The monsters were unable to follow Alvin as he ran by using the technique Emily had taught him. Alvin jumped on arge worm that had not recovered from the freeze of spitting out acid shot, and shed it from above with his great sword, cutting therge worm in two vertically. He charges into the crowd of sand monsters with the same momentum and annihtes them in no time. As a result, Alvin and Renka were able to destroy the group of monsters that were waiting for them in the canyon with just the two of them. When Shinji, Milis, Freri and ir left the area, the monsters stopped throwing themselves at them. Freri continued to detect the monsters, but ir, who had finished shooting her ray, came down next to Shinji. ¡±I¡¯m d we could make it¡­ I¡¯m tired~noja¡± ¡±We are saved. Thank you, ir¡± ¡±Good. What are we going to do next~noja?¡± ir¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly as Shinji thanked her straightforwardly, but she turned away. In Shinji¡¯s vision, he can see that Milis and Alvin are adjusting their ragged breathing due to running, and Renka is searching around for traces of the unique individual. Shinji, who could go back to the road after burning off the monster¡¯s corpse but didn¡¯t want to go through the same thing again, walked up to Renka. ¡±Do you see any tracks?¡± ¡±They¡¯re on both roads¡­¡± In the canyon square where they ended up, the paths split up. Both sides of the path were as wide as they had ever been, and both had the same number of footprints. ¡±What should we do¡­?¡± Alvin and Milis came to the side of Shinji and Renka, who were troubled. When Shinji exined the situation to Milis, she was equally troubled, but then Alvin pointed to the path to the right. ¡±This way!¡± ¡±Why?¡± ¡±Intuition! If you can¡¯t judge by logic, then intuition is the only way!¡± Shinji nodded to Alvin, who stated clearly. It¡¯s a great option to rely on intuition when in doubt. He thinks that if anyone should rely on their intuition, it should be Alvin, especially since Alvin is a sensory person like Emily. It was the same for Milis and Renka. ¡±Then let¡¯s go to the right!¡± ¡±I trust you, Al-kun!¡± ¡±Fufufu. My intuition is brilliant!¡± Alvin continued onward in a cheerful tone. ir, who was watching the scene, looked into Shinji¡¯s face. It¡¯s a very nice smile. [You¡¯re a good, positive member~noja. Shinji is a goodpanion~noja, and the reason you fought alone with Minato was because you didn¡¯t want him to degrade by having to deal with bad people like Minato~noja] [No. It was a personal matter, because it was against my woman] [If you had told him what was going on, I¡¯m sure he would have cooperated~noja. Did you want to keep your dark side a secret or did you not want to cause unnecessary trouble?] He was tickled to see ir nodding her head in agreement. Shinji thought he had been misunderstood in a strange way, but he gave up trying to clear up the misunderstanding because denying it now would only make him look embarrassed. Instead. [I¡¯ll tell you about itter] [!? What? Why~noja!] Shinji quietly decided to make her cry in bed. He dismissed the connection with ir, who was sending out thoughts to him, and he and Freri followed Alvin and the others. At the end of the path. At a wide-open dead end, they found a unique Rock Lizard with a jet-ck rock skin, along with two lesser dragons. They finally found the unique individual. Alvin, your intuition is excellent (but only for adventures). If his trust in Shinji wavers, he might learn to doubt him, but for now, his trust is too high and his intuition doesn¡¯t react to cuckolding. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 80 Decisive Battle, Unique Individual Rock Lizard Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Guooooooo! The Rock Lizard screams, and The Lesser Dragons on both side step forward. At the same time, The Rock Lizard¡¯s forehead cracked vertically, and the third eye pop out from it, Alvin and others caught sight of it. Just looking into that third eyes, Alvin and others felt as if their bodies were being held down from above by an invisible force. ¡±What¡¯s this¡­! My body feels heavy¡­!¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard to gather magic power¡­!¡± Alvin and Milis are struggling to hold their weapons in ce. Shinji and Renka are the same, but Alvin seems especially painful. Freri and ir seem to have no problem with it. [That¡¯s magical eye that makes the instincts of the human species fearful] [Because thest time using force is failed, this time using different method] (Is this a countermeasure to what Emily did to it¡­? The Goddess says that the monster of the outside world is very clever) It¡¯s a horrible effect of the magic eye, but if one understands the logic, it can be countered. ¡±Milis! cast !¡± ¡±Give us courage¡­ !¡± The Lesser Dragon took a deep breath to breathe out the mes. As Shinji shouted, Milis cast a magic, and the magic was cast on everyone. The fear is suppressed and the courage is inspired. The magic that binds the bodies of Alvin and the others is made somewhat better. ¡±I can move¡­!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± Alvin and Renka split off to the left and right and start running just as The Lesser Dragon spits out its mes. Milis followed after Alvin, and Shinji and the spirits followed after Renka. The mes did not hit anyone, butnded on the ground and scoured the earth. ¡±I will hit the eyes!¡± Renka quickly shoots an arrow. However, Renka¡¯s arrow was blocked by a ck barrier that appeared in front of The Rock Lizard. ¡±The Rock Lizard is really skilled¡­! It can even use magic¡± The color was different, but the effect seemed to be the same as Milis¡¯ physical barrier. Shinji instructed Freri and ir to defeat The Lesser Dragon and pointed the tip of his staff at The Rock Lizard like Renka. ¡±! !¡± The stone that was lying on the ground in front of The Rock Lizard was crushed roughly by magic. And the sand was blown up by the wind and rushed to the face of The Rock Lizard. The magic itself is so simple and basic that anyone can use it, but it is effective in blinding. The aim is to keep manipting the wind and blowing the sand to keep The Rock Lizard using its magical barriers and attract its attention. Like Shinji, Renka knew that the barrier was unbreakable, so she continued to shoot arrows at The Rock Lizard. ¡±Let¡¯s go! Mil!¡± ¡±Yeah!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t bete, flower spirit!¡± [You too!] Alvin-Milis pair and Freri-ir pair are superior to The Lesser Dragons in terms of strength, and if the unique individual doesn¡¯t interfere, they can be defeated without problems. And the unique individual rock lizard is aware of the same thing. Shinji and his team¡¯s interference were sessful in keeping The Rock Lizard from using magic. However, The Rock Lizard was able tobine magic with the magical eye. Alvin, who took the opportunity to sh at The Lesser Dragon, suddenly stopped moving. He who had stopped moving for a moment, missed the perfect moment to sh at The Lesser Dragon¡¯s body. In addition, he attacked by The Lesser Dragon¡¯s tail, so to prevent The Lesser Dragon from hitting his body, he used his arm as a shield. An unpleasant cracking sound is heard from his arm, and Alvin is blown away. ¡±Gua¡­!¡± ¡±Al-kun! Kyaa!¡± Then, The Lesser Dragon approaching Milis more quickly, and the ws approach her. However, the deployed in front of her prevented a blow from the ws, but the next blow from the tail cracked the barrier, and although Milis managed to avoid a direct hit with her staff, she was blown away like Alvin. In the meantime, Freri and ir, who had no interference from The Rock Lizard, had seeded in killing The Lesser Dragon. Another lesser dragon leapt forward to thrust its ws at Freri, but the ws never reached Freri¡¯s body. [] The ground in front of Freri rose up and formed a wall to defend the ws. The ws pierced the wall, but the thickness of the wall prevented the tips from reaching Freri. In fact, when The Lesser Dragon tried to pull it out, the w remained stuck. Because the moment it pierced the wall, the soil hardened by Freri¡¯s magic power will make The Lesser Dragon unable to pull it out even though with its power. ir jumped on the stuck lesser dragon. ¡±~noja!¡± ir creates huge sword made of solidified mes that can easily cut down The Lesser Dragon. Shortly after shing it, The Lesser Dragon burned up and became a mute wreck. ¡±Freri, support the two of them!¡± ¡±Al! Mil!¡± Freri is directed towards The Lesser Dragon that was about to attack Alvin and the others who were blown away. Renka also quickly shifted her attention from The Rock Lizard to the remaining lesser dragons and changed the aim of her bow. At that moment, The Rock Lizard closed its third eye and cut the barrier. Arge amount of sand that sprayed on The Rock Lizard does not damage it. ¡±Oh, Renka!¡± ¡±¡­Aah!¡± Shinji feels The Rock Lizard¡¯s magic power increase and shouts the name of Renka who is in The Rock Lizard¡¯s line of sight. The third eye opened again and a pile of darkness was forming when Shinji turned his gaze back to The Rock Lizard. Renka, who was holding her bow, could not take evasive action¡­ Shinji, who quickly increased the power of his body-strengthening magic to strengthen his leg strength, slipped between The Rock Lizard and Renka. The pile pierced Shinji¡¯s nk as if it was sucked in. Shinji¡¯s magic power, raised to the extreme, and make him became resistance, but although it pierced Shinji, it did not reach Renka. ¡±Gua¡­ ir¡­ Please¡­!¡± ¡±Tch¡­ you goddess enemy!¡± ir, still holding the ming sword, attacked The Rock Lizard. The Rock Lizard tries to evade with its nimble movements, but ir¡¯s movements are faster. Shinji endured the pain as he thought about the fact that ir, as a spirit, had no effect on the magic eye, and that ir was unlikely to be defeated because it was a pure contest of specifications. ¡±What do you do to her!!¡± The remaining lesser dragons also gained the upper hand when Alvin came back, holding his great sword in one hand. Alvin¡¯s emotions inmed by the fact that Milis had been injured and flung away, and make him raising his magic power. The sharpness and range of the that came out was the best so far. The Lesser Dragon that was fighting with Freri was cut down with a single sword and became a corpse. ¡±Go to hell!¡± ir, who cornered The Rock Lizard, burned out the enemy at the same time as Alvin killed The Lesser Dragon. ¡±Shinji¡­! I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± ¡±Shinji-san¡­! I¡¯ll close the wound¡­!¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay¡­ Milis, Thank you¡­¡± When the Rock Lizard copses, the pile that was sticking into him disappears. The pile that sealed his wound is gone, and blood gushes out, and Shinji staggering. Renka lends her shoulder to Shinji to keep him from falling, and Milis, who is covered in scratches from being blown away and rolled, rushes over to him. The hole in Shinji¡¯s arm was safely closed with Milis¡¯ recovery magic. Alvin also had a broken bone in one of his arms, and Milis cuddled up to him, applying recovery magic to heal him. Leaning on Renka¡¯s shoulder, Shinji looked at the corpse of the unique individual. (I should handle this, right¡­) ¡±Renka, I¡¯m going to use magic¡­ ¡± The corpse of the unique individual was set on fire. The fire quickly burned the corpse and turned it to dust. Shinji heard the screams of unseen something. The only one who heard it was Shinji, the apostle, as Alvin and the others did not react. ¡±Is it over?¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m d we¡¯re all okay¡± ¡±Our injuries are moderate, though¡± Alvin who had finished being treated called out to Shinji after he had finished burning the bodies. Thanks to Milis¡¯s treatment, Alvin¡¯s and Shinji¡¯s wounds are healed, but they are exhausted and fatigued. ¡±But now we pass the test, right?¡± ¡±Ah¡­! Upper-Intermediate rank¡­ but I guess we¡¯ll have to wait until we get home to be happy about that¡± Shinji nodded to Alvin, who gave an unusually tiredugh. ¡±Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Al-kun?¡± ¡±Shinji, hold on to me¡­?¡± Alvin leaned on Milis and Shinji leaned on Renka. ¡±I¡¯m fine! Let¡¯s all go back to ¡­¡­home¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka. It¡¯s a quest to get home¡± [I will report to the goddess properly~noja. You can rest assured] [I will protect you on the way home] As he listened to ir and Freri¡¯s words, Shinji walked away. There were no problems on the way back, and was able to return safely to the desert city. _____________________________________________ So that was the adventure episode! It was hard to tell how much they was struggling. Debuffs are scary. They¡¯ll report to Miko-sama tomorrow. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 81 Spoiled by the Miko Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After returning to the desert city, Alvin and the others headed to the temple. After being shown into a private room at the temple, Alvin and the others reported on the events that had urred during their request. They reported a series of events that would normally be unthinkable, and the priest in charge was not sure if he should believe them all. However, when ir, the spirit, appeared and swore on the name of the goddess that her testimony was true, the priest in charge reverently knelt down and bowed his head. It was well known in the world that spirits were a race that served the goddess and could not lie in the words they swore in her name. The report ended with the priest politely apologizing for his suspicions and handing over the church¡¯s priest¡¯s card that Milis had recovered as a relic. The temple was kind enough to provide an inn for the day, and Alvin and the others rented a good room where high-ranking priests sleep during their pilgrimage. In front of the private room assigned to them, Shinji looked back at Arvin and the three others. ¡±I guess I¡¯ll just sleep here for today¡± Alvin nodded, looking as tired as Shinji, who could not hide his exhaustion. ¡±Okay. Sleep well, Shinji¡± ¡±Shinji¡­¡± When he saw that Renka was worried, he told her that he was fine and cowered in an easygoing attitude. ¡±I hope you¡¯ll cook something delicious at the party house again¡± ¡±¡­Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll do it when you return¡± Shinji smiled at Arvin and Milis when he saw that Renka still had a thoughtful look on her face. ¡±Together with Renka, we will going to eat something nice. Even though the request was sessful, you can¡¯t stay here, right?¡± ¡±Yes. Renka, let¡¯s go¡± ¡±Don¡¯t forget to buy a souvenir for Shinji!¡± ¡±Please cook something delicious¡± Seeing off Shinji waving his hand, Renka was taken out of the temple by Alvin and Milis. Shinji saw off Alvin and the others, entered the room and fell into bed without hesitation. ¡±It was hard this time¡­¡± Although his wounds had healed, he had lost a lot of blood and felt dull all over. He wanted to fall asleep like this, but he took out the blood-boosting drug forter and drank it down in one gulp. Frowning at the bitter taste, he put some dried fruit in his stomach as a pte cleanser, and drowsiness soon set in. (Freri, ir, please watch out for me¡­) [All right] [You can leave it to me] Shinji fell into a deep sleep as he listened to their replies¡­ * * * Shinji¡¯s consciousness emerges. As his consciousness became clearer and clearer, Shinji realized that someone was patting his head. He hurriedly opened his eyes, and what came into his vision was a pair of veryrge breasts. It was a veryrge pair of breasts. The white robe that wrapped herrge breasts were something he had seen only recently. When he felt the warmth of human skin under his head, he realized that his head was resting on the thigh that was peeking through the slit of the robe. Shinji¡¯s head was being stroked by a gentle, caring hand. Shinji is being thigh-pillowed by a Miko-sama! (What happened?!) Shinji was confused. [I reported the request to Arian-sama¡­] A thought came from ir to the confused Shinji. It seems that she¡¯s been monitoring him all along. [It seems that the Miko who heard the story from Arian-sama is very worried. Then Arian-sama told her to take care of the apostle, and then transferred her to this ce] [I was told not to disturb Miko] [The apostle Shinji is the first apostle for the Miko Arian. So, it is my duty as a mother to support her] Not only ir, but also Freri and the goddess Arian¡¯s thoughts reach him. Shinji tried to jump up, aware of the shame of being on her thighs with the three of them watching over him. ¡±Apostle Shinji-sama, are you awake?¡± The Miko Arian looked into Shinji¡¯s face. When he got up, he bumped into her, and when he moved slightly, his eyes were caught by her rich breasts that make him stopped moving. ¡±Why am I on your thighs¡­?¡± ¡±I was trying to help the apostle-sama who worked so hard¡­ ¡­Did I bother you?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s chest shook again as she smiled and tilted her head. Her big breasts, which are no less than Milis¡¯s breasts, were shaken in front of his eyes, and the arousal after the battle, which should have subsided with sleep, returned. Shinji¡¯s p*nis erected and pushed up from his pants. ¡±It¡¯s no bother, but I¡¯m not a child, and I¡¯m embarrassed. May I ask you to take me down?¡± Even though he was in lust, Shinji thought it would be a bad idea to touch Miko Arian, and tried to get away from her to leave as soon as possible. But Miko Arian smiled and shook her head. ¡±I still haven¡¯t finished thebor I asked from the goddess, so¡­¡± Miko Arian muttered, and reluctantly opened the chest part of her robe. Her breasts, which had been freed from the robe, were not wearing any underwear, and her beautiful pink nipples were exposed before Shinji¡¯s eyes. (Why are you taking them off!?) Although he was puzzled by Miko Arian¡¯s act, which he thought was just an attempt to stir up trouble, his eyes were drawn to her divine breasts without a single stain. [Shinji likes big breasts. So, I taught her that big breasts make you happy] [As a mother, it¡¯splicated, but I¡¯m willing to give my daughter some advice if that¡¯s what she wants. Of course, if you take away my daughter¡¯s virginity, you will have to take responsibility for it, Apostle Shinji] Shinji¡¯s head hurts from Freri¡¯s words and the fact that the goddess is also cooperating. [Arian-sama is the one who was most excited about it¡­¡­] [Ufufu, what are you talking about? ir] [Nyaaahhhh] The goddess and ir¡¯s thoughts were cut off. Arian, the Miko, has no lust in her heart. But her cheeks were slightly red with shame, and she looked at Shinji withpassionate eyes. ¡±¡­Apostle Shinji-sama¡­ Arian can¡­ spoil you a lot¡­¡± The Miko Arian bent over and herrge breasts pressed against Shinji. Shinji couldn¡¯t move at all, and the soft breasts were pressed against his face. ______________________________________________ Goddess Arian¡¯s suggested attack! The Miko Arian has been suggested by the goddess! It is the job of the Miko to tell the apostles of the oracle from the goddess. Miko Arian had only been a Miko for a short time, and Shinji was the first apostle she had ever told the oracle to. Many Miko are married to apostles, and Arian¡¯s parents are also Miko and apostles. When she hears that Shinji is badly injured, she wants to do something for him, and Goddess Arian suggests that he is a candidate for her future husband. If he is made to take responsibility, the Miko Arian¡¯s position will be the highest in the world, and his regr wife will change from Renka to the Miko Arian. So, for now, he¡¯s stuck with her if he does it. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 82 The Healing of the Miko Arian Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Munyu ? Miko Arian¡¯s big breasts pressed against Shinji¡¯s face, making a soft feeling spread across his face. She has an untainted body that has never known a man. Miko Arian¡¯s body, which is carefully nurtured to be a Miko, is superb. Her carefully maintained skin has not a single stain on it. It¡¯s not only the woman¡¯s unique scent, but also her discreetly applied perfume that Shinji noticed. ¡±¡­You really look tired¡­ You¡¯re already so tired¡­ Apostle Shinji-sama¡­ Now¡­ I¡¯ll make youfortable¡­¡± Arian, the Miko, who had already seen his p*nis pushing up his pants, gently stroked it from the top of his pants. After a few moments of hesitation, she loosened his pants and pulled out his big, fully erect p*nis. Arian gasped at the sight of a male organ for the first time. Shinji is at her mercy. He had no intention of moving aggressively as he would be held responsible if he inserted it. So, he decided to let the Miko do whatever she wanted until she was satisfied. ¡±¡­It¡¯s already hard, isn¡¯t it, Apostle Shinji-sama?¡­ I¡¯ll do exactly as I¡¯ve been taught¡­ So please just make yourselffortable¡­¡± ¡±Mugou¡­!¡± Although Shinji¡¯s vision is blocked by her chest, he can sense Miko Arian searching for something, but he can¡¯t see it. However, he knew immediately what she is looking for. She is looking for a lotion, a liquid that lubricates sliding. Because his erect p*nis is covered with a thick liquid that is as warm as human skin. The use of this unexpected tool made Shinji¡¯s p*nis tremble with expectation. ¡±¡­Now then¡­ Excuse me¡­¡± With that, Miko Arian¡¯s thin and untainted fingers gently wrapped around Shinji¡¯s p*nis. She is nervous to touch a real p*nis for the first time, but the way she caresses it, making it shiver and shake with pleasure, is very skillful and familiar. ¡±¡­It¡¯s trembling¡­ If it feels so good¡­ Please feel it¡­ A lot¡­ I¡¯ve been practicing¡­ For my future husband¡­ Ah~ ?¡± Nichu ? Guchu ? Nichu ? Nichu ? Nichu ? Nichu ? Nichu She continued to gently handle Shinji¡¯s p*nis up and down while pressing her breasts against his face. It¡¯s not an attempt to squeeze out semen, but rather a gentle, caring hand, and the frustrating pleasure slowly that makes Shinji feel like he¡¯s ejacting. The pleasure isn¡¯t strong enough so he was able to endure it, but in fact, it made him keep storing semen in his p*nis. Then, a hard object hit Shinji¡¯s lips, which were half open from the pleasure. That¡¯s Arian¡¯s nipple¡­ And made Shinji couldn¡¯t help but take it into his mouth and suck on it. Shinji¡¯s suck made Arian moaned with sweet, lustrous voice, and aroused him more and more as he moved his hand to grab the breast that was not being sucked. ¡±¡­Hah ¡­Hah¡­? How¡¯s Arian¡¯s¡­ Breast¡­? Apostle Shinji-sama¡­ Do you like it¡­ Nn~ ? I hope you like it¡­ ? If so~ ? Please touch them a lot¡­ ? And let it heal you¡­ ??¡± (Even though I shouldn¡¯t feel good¡­ ? Goddess-sama¡­ ? Please forgive Arian for being inexperienced¡­ ?) Miko Arian was also beginning to feel the pleasure of having her nipples sucked and her breasts squeezed for the first time. Because Shinji was an expert in the s*x. So, he caressed Arian¡¯s breasts, checking her body¡¯s trembling to see what would feel good to caress. Arian¡¯s body, which had always been highly sensitive, was rapidly awakening as a woman. Shinji, on the other hand, was engrossed in caressing her bountiful breasts. Shinji, who is basically the mer, does not like to be pampered. This was the first time he had been exposed to such overwhelming and uncalcted motherhood. Without any repulsive feelings rising up, he continued to receive the hand job from Miko Arian to the limit of his endurance¡­¡­. Dopyu ? Doppu ? Doppu ? Dopyu ¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? ¡±¡­Ah~ ? Great intensity¡­ ? It¡¯s so much¡­ ? Apostle Shinji-sama¡­ Thank you for using Arian¡¯s hands and breast¡­ ? ¡­I¡¯m d you enjoyed it¡­?¡± The semen that had been stored up from the ns was released at once. Arge amount of semen that spewed out stained Miko Arian¡¯s hands and Shinji¡¯s pants. Nuchi¡­? Nuchi¡­? Nuchi¡­? As Arian continued to gently handle Shinji¡¯s p*nis, making sure not to leave a single drop of semen in his urethra, the p*nis that hadn¡¯t wilted continued to insist that it could stille. ¡±¡­You still haven¡¯t healed yet¡­? Apostle Shinji-sama¡­ What do you want me to do¡­?¡± (I want to have s*x with you so badly¡­!) Miko Arian smiles as she gently moves her body away. Her nipples had hardened and her face has a glossy look¡­ But Shinji can¡¯t do anything about it even though she¡¯s right in front of him. If he wants have s*x to his heart¡¯s content, he may get his wish, but the price is marriage to Miko. Shinji didn¡¯t want to be tied down to the temple yet. ¡±¡­I want to breastfeed you, so I want you to lie down¡± Shinji didn¡¯t want this to be the end of the story so hemands her. Miko Arian nodded obediently and folded her wings gracefully andy down on her back. Shinji straddled Miko Arian¡¯s belly as she shook herrge breasts. And Arian applied lotion to her breasts, and the shiny breast is very nasty. ¡±¡­Please¡­? ¡­Do as you wish¡­?¡± The firm big breast created a firm cleavage that can be inserted without Miko Arian having to use her hands to pull it in. Shinji slowly insert his p*nis into her cleavage from the lower breast¡­¡­. His p*nis sofortable that he could ejacte just by inserting it into the bouncy, soft, and slippery valley. Nuchu ? Kuchu ? Guchu ? Necha ? Nucha ? Shinji grabbed Miko Arian¡¯s breast and squeezed them without hesitation, pulling her breasts together and increasing the pressure on his p*nis. The soft skin rubs against the p*nis, and the pistoning movement gradually bes faster. This is an act that can be called pseudo-s*x with breasts. (Paizuri) Miko Arian continues to look at Shinji with apassionate gaze, despite the fact that he is using her breasts as he pleases. However, deep in her eyes, her lust is firmly swirling, and she rubs her thighs together. ¡±¡­You feel so good¡­? ¡­So enthusiastic¡­? ¡­Please use Arian¡¯s breast as you wish¡­ ? ¡­I¡¯ll heal you to the fullest¡­?¡± ¡±G¡­ ugh, I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡± Shinji, who is staring at the soft breasts that shakes with each p of his hips, reached his limit. He ejacted with his ns sticking out of her cleavage. Dopyu ? Doppu ? Doppu ? Dopyu ¡­ ? Dopyu¡­ ? An unbelievable amount of semen is released onto Miko Arian¡¯s face for the second time. With her eyes closed, Miko Arian continued to bathe in Shinji¡¯s ejaction until it was over¡­¡­ By the time the ejaction ended, the white semen had stained her face and chest. ¡±¡­Again¡­ It came out a lot¡­ ? ¡­Can you still¡­ Continue¡­ ? ¡­Apostle Shinji-sama¡­ You can use Arian as you wish¡­?¡± Arian, the Miko, smiles kindly even though she is stained with semen. A woman¡¯s desire tingles in the depths of her eyes. Shinji¡¯s instincts are screaming at her to make this innocent woman his own. ¡±Fuh~¡­. Seriously, I¡¯ve had enough¡± Shinji was about to say ¡°s*x¡± when he managed to control himself. He pulled his p*nis out of Arian¡¯s cleavage, using all his reason. ¡±¡­Thank you for your hard work¡­?¡­If you get tired again¡­ I¡¯ll heal you¡­ ? ¡­So ¡­Please don¡¯t die¡­ Apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡± ¡±¡­Yes, I¡¯ll do my best¡± If he keeps staring at it, his will might waver. So, Shinji replied as he averted his gaze from Miko Arian. __________________________________________ Goddess: ¡°So you endured it. You have a spirit of steel, Apostle Shinji¡± Flower spirit: ¡°Shinji is resistant thanks to me (Mufu)¡± Fire Spirit: ¡°(I want to be noticed by Arian-sama too¡­ I¡¯ll do my best) Shinji managed to avoid responsibility! It almost turned into the adventures of a cuckolded wizard instead cuckolding! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 83 Akane Becomes a Maid at the Party House Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, after Shinji was nearly defeated by Miko Arian¡¯s breasts. met up with Akane and left from the desert city. It took them three days to arrive at , and they arrived safely without any problems along the way. Akane was a little tired from her first trip in a while, but as a former adventurer, she is still in good spirits. On the way, Akane had a good time talking with Alvin and the others about the past, and deepened her friendship with them. Since then, Akane¡¯s dislike of men had weakened and she had no more problems in her daily life. Renka was as happy about this as she was. After reporting thepletion of the request to the guild, Alvin and the others are on the way back to the party house after the exam. ¡±Hey, let¡¯s have a wee party tomorrow!¡± ¡±I¡¯ve got a great idea!¡± Alvin spoke up with a face like he had a good idea. ¡±Is it¡¯s for me?¡± ¡±Of course!¡± Alvin gives a thumbs up to the puzzled Akane. ¡±I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m only here to work for you¡± ¡±Al just wants to drink~¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s not! The exam went well. So, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± Renka spoke to Akane from the side as she tried to hold back. But Alvin seems to want to drink anyway, and he¡¯s going to talk about it as if he wanted to start a drinking game. ¡±Well, I think it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been nning on cooking for a while now, and ¡­¡­ it would be nice to make some variety and eat together¡± ¡±Then let¡¯s cook together for the first time in a while, Renka¡± ¡±I want to cook too!¡± Perhaps it was because they had passed the big obstacle of the exam, the women responded well. ¡±Then I¡¯ll go stock up the liquor. I think Emily knows a lot about liquor stores, so I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Shinji considered going to the liquor store rmended by Emily. So, Alvin nodded yes, but tilted his head. ¡±But? What¡¯s my job?¡± ¡±¡±¡±Carrying luggage!¡±¡±¡± Alvin nodded his head in agreement with Milis, Renka and Akane. * * * ¡±I¡¯ll start with wearing the outfit¡± When they returned to the party house, they unloaded their luggage into their respective rooms. Emily is not there, so they all assumed that she was probably out of town on a request. At any rate, they guided Akane to use the servant¡¯s room as her own, and registered her magic power so that she could lock the door. When Akane came out of her room after entering and arranging her belongings, she had changed her clothes. A navy-blue long-sleeved dress and a long skirt. A white frilly apron and headdress. She was a standard maid, no doubt about it. ¡±¡­It suits you¡± ¡±you¡¯ll be the flower of the party house¡± Renka looked sideways at Shinji¡¯s love of maids, and as expected, Shinji seemed to be in a good mood. In addition, Akane has taken the exposure because the party house is only for people she knows. Thus, she¡¯s now a big-breasted maid! Renka thought she should mention that she was now Shinji¡¯s girlfriend, since Akane is so clearly and openly in tune with his tastes. ¡±Well, I¡¯m going to go around cleaning. Don¡¯t forget that dust can umte even when no one lives here¡± After saying that, Akane left the room to get the cleaning tools. ¡±I like the ¡­¡­maid outfit. Mil too, you should try it on¡± ¡±Okay, but where can I find a maid outfit?¡± After seeing Akane off, Alvin and Milis started talking. (Milis in a maid uniform¡­ I want her to wear an erotic maid uniform) When Shinji heard them talking and was thinking about that, Renka pulled his arm. Shinji and Renka¡¯s eyes met. Renka¡¯s eyes are very strong. It seems that Shinji¡¯s obsession with the maid is not to Renka¡¯s liking. And it made Shinji¡¯s face involuntarily tightened. ¡±Shinji, can I talk to you about something?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh. Let¡¯s talk in your room, Renka¡± The two of them holed up in her room, Shinji struggling until Renka¡¯s mood improved. * * * ¡±Ah! Shinji! Everyone! Wee back~?¡± As the sun began to set, Emily came home. She had a bright voice, and with a quick movement she jumped on Shinji and wrapped her arms around him. ¡±Hey, Emily, ¡­¡­, You¡¯re hurting me¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry ? I missed you so much¡± Renka pulled Emily away from him who didn¡¯t seem to be offended at all. Emily, who has quietly left Shinji, is now eye to eye with Akane, who is wearing a maid¡¯s uniform. Akane is stunned by Emily¡¯s energy, but she hurriedly bows her head. ¡±Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Akane. I¡¯ve been hired as a maid. Please take care of me from now on¡± Akane¡¯s big breasts swayed as she bowed her head vigorously. ¡±I¡¯m Emily¡­¡­ Alvin¡¯s master ¡­¡­ Nice to meet you ¡­¡­ You¡¯ve got big breast again¡­.¡± Emily greeted her properly, but moaned at the end. This time, she clutched at Shinji¡¯s arm. Shinji, who felt sorry for her, lightly touched her head, and Emily rubbed her head. ¡±Yes! So how was the exam?¡± ¡±Of course! We sessfully defeated them, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have any problems!¡± ¡±That¡¯s great!¡± Emily and Alvin regained theirposure! then they high-five each other. ¡±Then you¡¯re now in the upper-intermediate rank, just like me!¡± ¡±You¡¯re right. But Emily, why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom first? Akane has already prepared it for you¡± ¡±Right! Then I¡¯ll go in first¡± When Emily hears Renka¡¯s words, she quickly moves away from Shinji. She who forgot that she is sweating, blushed a little, and tried to go back to her room. ¡±Akane-san is cooking dinner for us, so let¡¯s eat together when ites out¡± ¡±I understand! I¡¯ll be out as soon as I can!¡± Emily ran off in a hurry. ¡±She¡¯s lively, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Fufu, that¡¯s right. She looks like Alvin¡± Akaneughed at Shinji¡¯s words after seeing Emily off. ¡±I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s that simr¡­?¡± Alvin muttered when Milis and Renka nodded silently. ¡±They¡¯re like a brother and sister¡± ¡±I think that makes them easier for me to rte to¡± ¡±Are we like¡­¡­ that?¡± Everyone nodded at Alvin, who tilted his head. Renka is relieved to see that Akane could fit in with the cheerful atmosphere. As a side note. Akane¡¯s cooking was very tasty. Akane has reappeared. As a maid at the party house, she will be supporting Alvin and the others from behind the scenes. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 84 Exclusive Contract with Akane Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the first night that Akane did an excellent job as a maid, including cleaning and cooking. Shinji left his room. And he goes to the servant¡¯s room where Akane lives, when it¡¯ste and everyone is probably asleep. He turned the knob of the door and found that it had not been locked and he could enter the room. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ ?¡± Akane is waiting Shinji in her maid¡¯s uniform. Then Shinji entered the room, locked the door and approached Akane. ¡±Did I keep you waiting?¡± ¡±No ¡­¡­It¡¯s fine. What do you want to talk about¡­?¡± The reason Akane hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet is because Shinji wanted to talk to her and had told her he would be in her room at night. ¡±You¡¯re going to be taking care of the house now¡­ but there¡¯s something you need to know¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯ve heard that you and Renka are secretly lovers¡± ¡±Is that all you¡¯ve heard?¡± Akane shook her head at Shinji¡¯s words. Upon hearing this, Shinji approached Akane and hugged her shoulders. Akane does not resist, but remains at Shinji¡¯s mercy. ¡±You said you have a lot of s*x friends¡­ I hoped you might do the same with me¡­ ?¡± ¡±I wonder what I should do¡­¡± ¡±Please¡­ Shinji-san¡­ Master¡­ ? Please have mercy on me too¡­ I want to have s*x with Master¡­ ?¡± The situation of a big-breasted maid begging for mercy is enough to tickle Shinji¡¯s sadist tendencies. Originally, his n was to corrupt her, but he decided to change the direction a little. ¡±Then you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± Shinji treats Akane in a daringly strong manner. Shinji is the top, Akane is the bottom. He wanted to train Akane to be his exclusive maid. ¡±Yes¡­ ?¡± Akane had been working diligently as a nun since Shinji and the others had left the desert city. She no longer had nightmares about being raped by goblin, but she still remembered Shinji¡¯s embrace. In addition to the gratitude she felt for being rescued from goblin¡¯s nest, the experience of having s*x with Shinji taught her the happiness of being held and taught her how to serve him, also Shinji¡¯s presence in Akane¡¯s life has be very important. Even if they couldn¡¯t be lovers, Akane wanted to have s*x with Shinji again, even if he was her best friend lover. Akane, who had beenforted by Shinji, is willing to submit to him and fall into the role of Shinji¡¯s exclusive maid. ¡±Jupo ¡­ ? Jupo ¡­ ? Jupo ¡­ ? Jupo ¡­ ? Jupo ¡­ ?¡± Akane begin took his p*nis out from his pants and underwear, and without hesitation, she weed the half-erect p*nis into her mouth. She looked up at Shinji and sucked his cock at a speed that would never make him cum. It is the duty of maids to make their masters feel good¡­¡­ but they should not be self-centered just because they want to be held. ¡±You¡¯re better than before¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Puha¡­ ? I¡¯ve been practicing¡­ ? I thought there would be a time when I could serve my master again¡­ ? But I¡¯ve practicing with a toy¡­ ? Don¡¯t worry¡­ ? Ch¨±~ ?¡± Akane looks at Shinji¡¯s fully erect p*nis with an entranced look on her face as she answers Shinji¡¯s question and starts serving his p*nis again. He thought about ejacting in her mouth as she continued to arouse Shinji¡¯s p*nis, but he wanted to insert his p*nis into her vagina sooner than that. Because on the other day, he wanted to do with Miko Arian but he can¡¯t, of course, Akane doesn¡¯t know that. ¡±That¡¯s enough. Get down on all fours with your ass facing me¡± ¡±Yes¡­? My pussy¡­ Please use it¡­?¡± Akane takes her mouth off his p*nis, pulls down her underwear and gets down on all fours, then pulls up her skirt and shows Shinji her slippery pussy. Her voice, ying the role of a maid, is vaguely simr to that of Miko Arian, which reminds him even more of his previous experience. So, Shinji decided that today he would ejacte in her vagina to his heart¡¯s content. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­? It¡¯s inserted¡­? Master¡­? Big cock¡­? I haven¡¯t had a cock in a long time¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­?¡± ¡±Akane¡¯s vagina is so good¡­ It¡¯s so wet and nasty just by inserted it!¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? It can be seen from Akane¡¯s vagina that she easily epted Shinji¡¯s big cock even though he didn¡¯t caress it, which indicates that she was very frustrated. And since the beginning, Shinji also not hesitated to thrust his p*nis into her vagina with a piston movement. Her breasts that tightened because of her uniform are swaying too, and if the top of her uniform forced to be opened, the buttons would be torn off. So, he also slipped up her top uniform and mmed his hips against her ass while squeezing her rich breasts. ¡±Iyaah¡­? Master¡­? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? My breast¡­ When you poke me while rubbing my breast¡­? I¡¯lle first¡­ ?¡± ¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you before not toe first?¡± ¡±Because~ ? Because~ ? Ah~ ? Master¡¯s cock~ ? It¡¯s felt so good~ ?? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cumming~ ? Cummmming~? Ngghh~ ?¡± Akane leans back and climaxes. The tightening of her vagina felt so good. Shinji could have held back, but he followed her feeling of ejaction and ejacted as well. Doppu ? Doppu ? Doppu ? The first thick shot is poured into Akane¡¯s vagina. Up until now, Akane had only s*x together with Renka, and only after the second time she was given semen, she waspletely debauched by his ejaction, which was stronger and more abundant than the climax she had experienced so far, and could be said to be full of the intention to impregnate her. (Amazhing¡­? Master¡¯s ejaction¡­? It makes my pussy swell¡­? Creampie feels so good¡­?? And it¡¯s still hard too¡­ ?) ¡±You¡¯re not trained enough to cum first before me. I¡¯ll have to discipline you¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Yes¡­? Master¡­? Please¡­?¡± He resumes his pistoning movement to scrape out the semen he has poured in with his p*nis, which remains hard despite the fact that he has finished ejacting. After climaxing, Akane loses the strength in her arms, and Shinji continues to poke the back of her vagina while only holding her hips. Akane¡¯s vagina is even more sensitive now that she has climaxed, and no matter how hard she tries, she will climax again and again before Shinji does. Gucha ? Guchu ? Gucha ? Guchu ? ¡±Ah¡­? Master¡­? I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ ?I¡¯m cumming again¡­ ??¡± ¡±You can¡¯t hold back at all now. Have you gotten into the habit of cumming?¡± Akane can¡¯t even reply, and her body is shaking as Shinji presses his ns against the back of her vagina. Akane¡¯s face also soaked in climax, and she rolled over onto her back, whereupon several shots of semen poured out of her private parts. In addition, her vagina is engraved with a peach-colored pattern that shone through her disheveled clothing. ¡±I¡¯m going to take it slow onest time¡± ¡±Fuah¡­ ? Master¡­? What is this¡­??¡± Shinji opens Akane¡¯s legs and inserts his p*nis into her while she rubs her belly, which is marked with lewd crests. Shinji who covered her face put his face to Akane¡¯s ear and whispered as he started pistoning. ¡±It¡¯s lewd Crest. It¡¯s the proof of my s*x friend¡± ¡±This is¡­ ? Makes me happy¡­ ? Master¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? If it¡¯s slow¡­ ? Master¡¯s cock¡­ ? I understand so well¡­?¡± Akane ispletely melted by Shinji¡¯s p*nis as she clenches it healthily despite being made to cum all the time. She feels his p*nis slowly moving back and forth, and her body believes that submitting to Shinji is the happiest thing in the world. ¡±Milis has it, Emily has it. But don¡¯t tell Alvin, of course¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? Everyone in this house¡­? Everyone is Master¡¯s woman¡­ ? Ah~ ? It¡¯s deep~ ? It¡¯s felt so good~ ?¡± Shinji thrust his cock into Akane¡¯s vagina, making her squirm and drool from the corner of her mouth. ¡±I¡¯m going to continue to hold all of you, including Akane¡­. So, I¡¯m ask you to help me clean up the mess and hide it from Alvin¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I¡¯m¡­? Master¡¯s exclusive maid¡­? I¡¯ll help you so that Alvin won¡¯t find out¡­?¡± Akane replies with a smile stained with pleasure. Satisfied with that answer, Shinji took Akane¡¯s lips for the first time. The kiss from her submissive master aroused Akane¡¯s emotions and made her vagina tighten. Akane¡¯s vagina tightened and she climaxed as she held Shinji¡¯s body tightly with both hands and feet. Doppu¡­? Doppu¡­? Doppu¡­? Doppu¡­? It¡¯s a vaginal ejaction while kissing deeply, which Renka also did. The feeling of pleasure and euphoria is enough to make Akane be dependent on Shinji. ¡±Ha~¡­? Ha~¡­? Ha~¡­? Master¡­? Please continue to take care of me¡­?¡± After pouring in everyst drop, Shinji pulls out his p*nis. Akane has been corrupted by Shinji and has be his exclusive maid. The foundation for the erotic life in the party house has been further strengthened in this way. ______________________________________________ What you need to live an erotic life in a party house? Of course, it is someone who will clean up the mess. For example, the sheet of the bed. Akane was saved by Shinji in the desert city (?). So, her favorability level was high. She has no intention of taking Renka¡¯s ce as her lover. She has almost no desire to get married because of the goblin incident, and has no intention of being embraced by anyone other than Shinji. She wants to work and save money so that she can spend her time alone. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 85 Orgy after Welcome party?Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Munya¡­¡­ I can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡­¡± Alvin is lying down on his desk and talking in his sleep. Milis, who sits next to him, also wobbled and his head swam. ¡±Hmm~ that was fun ?¡± ¡±Emily is a strong drinker¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s what happens when you follow Emily¡¯s pace¡± Shinji smirked as he supported Renka, who was swaying in a drunken stupor, while Akane sighed in admiration at the sight of Emily, who looked very satisfied and is still in good spirits despite having drunk so much. The party is held on the day after Shinji had made Akane his exclusive maid. The congrattions and wee party for Akane, which had been prepared during the day, started at nightfall. Alvin is in a good mood too because when he went to the guild in the morning, he found out that had been sessfully promoted to upper-intermediate rank. And the result, it can be seen. Alvin is copsed from drinking too much and Milis is half asleep as well. ¡±That¡¯s it for today, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yeah ? I had a lot to drink ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to clean up¡± ¡±I¡¯ll help too!¡± As Shinji stood up with Renka in his arms, Akane and Emily also stood up and began to clean up the trash, drinks and food scattered on the desk. ¡±Milis, are you alright?¡± ¡±Feh~¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine. Al-kun¡­¡­ I¡¯m going back to the room ¡­¡­.¡± When Shinji called out Milis, she woke up and shook Alvin¡¯s body as hey sleeping. But Alvin seems to have fallen asleep and shows no signs of waking up. Milis has no choice but to ask Emily, who is cleaning up, to help her carry Alvin on her shoulders. And with Renka in his arms, Shinji left the dining room and shook Renka in front of her room. ¡±Renka, can you open your room?¡± ¡±Can you bring me¡­¡­? Shinji lowered his gaze and met Renka¡¯s gaze, who had opened her eyes before he knew it. Renka¡¯s eyes are moistened by the drunkenness, and she gazes at Shinji with a passionate gaze. ¡±Well then¡­. Shall we go to my room?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes ?¡± Renka put her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and kissed his lips. Shinji also pressed his lips against hers and inserted his tongue into her mouth. Renka¡¯s tongue aggressively entwines with his, and the two lose themselves in the kiss, making a nasty watery sound. ¡±¡­¡­ Shall we have s*x?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s have lots of ¡­¡­ s*x ?¡± After parting their lips, Shinji went back to his room with Renka in his arms and lowered her onto his bed on her back. He stripped off Renka¡¯s clothes, which he had removed many times before, with a skillful hand. Shinji also stripped off his own clothes. He then covered the naked Renka with his own. ¡±Chu¡­ ? Nn, I love you, Shinji~ ?¡± ¡±I love you too. I like you the best, Renka.¡± They kissed lightly, their lips just touching each other several times. Renka liked s*x with Shinji, but she also liked kissing, especially when it was just touching. It¡¯s not just about pleasure, it¡¯s about the happiness that flows from deep within your chest when you kiss. ¡­¡­ This is an act of love for Shinji. Shinji¡¯s caresses begin when he is feeling happy. He carefully rubbed her breasts, which fit perfectly in Shinji¡¯s hands, and Renka¡¯s nipples became hard in no time. When he pinched her hard nipples with his hands and fingers, a sweet voice leaked out. In return, Renka¡¯s hand touches Shinji¡¯s big cock. As both hands continued to caress the ns, gently kneading it, the tip began to ooze precum, staining Renka¡¯s hands. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Already~ ? I won¡¯t be defeated~ ? Because I¡¯m~ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not fair that Renka is the only one who gets touched, is it?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers are inserted into Renka¡¯s secret area as she continues to touch his trembling p*nis. Renka¡¯s secret area, which is wet from kissing and caressing her breasts, easily took Shinji¡¯s finger. As they kissed, Shinji and Renka lost themselves in tongue-to-tongue kissing, making nasty sounds while they touched each other¡¯s genitals. It was an act of mutual understanding, not of pleasure. They prepare each other¡¯s genitals for the most pleasurable s*x possible. ¡±Hah~¡­¡­?¡± After a long, long kiss, they let go of each other¡¯s faces and Shinji sat back down on the bed. Without saying a word, Renka also straddled Shinji and sat down on top of him on face-to-face position. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­? As expected¡­ ? I love this position¡­ ?¡± ¡±Renka, you like this position¡± When the p*nis was smoothly inserted, Renka¡¯s vagina tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Renka¡¯s arms wrapped around Shinji¡¯s body and hugged him tightly. The sensation of her soft breasts being crushed by his chest felt good to Shinji, and the sound of Renka¡¯s breath as she buried her face in his neck isforting. ¡±I like the feeling of being embraced by you, Shinji ?¡± ¡±Sure. It¡¯s my privilege to be pampered by Renka¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Nn~ ? That¡¯s right~ ? I can¡¯t spoil you in front of everyone¡­ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Shinji grabbed Renka¡¯s hips tightly and shook her body gently. Shinji¡¯s p*nis rubs Renka¡¯s vagina, slowly and in small movements, giving her a pleasant sensation. Renka also moved her hips to match. Renka feels a great deal of pleasure, and the love juices that flowed from her secret area soaked the sheets even though the tight embrace prevented her from moving violently. ¡±Shinji¡­¡­? I love you¡­¡­? Chu, chu¡­¡­? When you protected me¡­¡­? I was happy, but I was scared¡­. ? Shinji¡­¡­? Don¡¯t be reckless again¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Mmm, Chu¡­¡­. I¡¯ll be as careful as I can. But I have to be able to protect my own woman¡± ¡±Mou~¡­¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s face turned red when she was told that she was the one who should protect her, and her eyes were full of love as she stared at Shinji. Her vagina tingled ?, and her body screamed that she had to serve the male in front of her who had protected her with everything he had. ¡±How many times again are you going to make me fall in love with you, ¡­¡­? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? Nn~ ? You can ejacte anytime you want, ¡­¡­? Oh ?¡± She loosened her arms and ced her hands on Shinji¡¯s shoulders and began to move her hips up and down as hard as she felt like it. Shinji also moved his hands from his hips to her waist and thrust his p*nis deep into her vagina in time with Renka¡¯s movements. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Her vagina pulsated with the need for her beloved man¡¯s semen. Shinji¡¯s exclusive pussy tightened, and her cervix sucked on his ns, begging him to cum. Shinji was at the end of his patience. He gave onest thrust into the depths of Renka¡¯s vagina, which wrapped around Shinji¡¯s p*nis without any gaps. It was a perfect fit. Shinji ejacted in the pleasure of his p*nis melting. ¡±Ahhh~ ? Ahhhhhhhh~¡­ ?? It¡¯sing out ¡­¡­? Inside me ¡­¡­? It¡¯s so much¡­ ???¡± Renka also climaxed at the same time as Shinji¡¯s ejaction. While shaking her hips, she exposed her debauched face to Shinji with pleasure. Then, Shinji took his lover¡¯s lips in his excitement. ¡±Nchu~ ? Chu~ ? Rero~ ? Nn~ ? Nn¡­ ? Puha¡­ ?¡± They kissed deeply, basking in the afterglow of their ejactions. And when Shinji and Renka separated their lips, saliva formed a thread. But the room¡¯s door opened as he tried to hold Renka with his still-inserted p*nis, which hadn¡¯t wilted. ¡±It¡¯s my turn now! Mix me too~?¡± ¡±I want you to ¡­¡­ mix me too, Renka-chan ¡­¡­?¡± Emily and Milis entered the room without reading the lovey-dovey atmosphere in the room due to their drunken tension. ¡±Both of you ¡­¡­ ? Hah¡­ ? I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡­ ?¡± Renka, who ispletely impregnated, epts the insistence of these two. There is still a room for a real wife after being loved so much. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 86 Orgy after Welcome party?Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±It¡¯s spectacr¡± Shinji got off the bed and told Emily and Milis to take off their clothes when they came into the room. He then lined up the three of them on the edge of the bed and told them all to put their hands on the bed and turn their ass toward him. All of them reacted in different ways, but all of them did as Shinji told them. ¡±Shinji¡­ ? After all is pervert¡­ ?¡± Renka is on the right as seen from Shinji. Since she had been ejacted into her vagina, a mixture of Shinji¡¯s semen and love juice is dripping from her private parts. Her plump ass with just the right amount of flesh is seductive. ¡±I wonder what you¡¯re going to do with us in a row? ?¡± The one in the middle is Emily. The love juices are dripping from her private parts due to the lewd crests that have been activated while she was undressing, and she shakes her ass as if to invite him toe over. It¡¯s a small ass, but it¡¯s a nice, tight ass. ¡±Shinji-san¡­¡­? Who are you going to start with¡­¡­? ?¡± Milis is on the left as seen from Shinji. Like Emily, the lewd crest has already made her secret parts ready, and she is wriggling her ass that dripped with love juice. Her plump, slender ass is a ma for men¡¯s lust. They all had lusty expressions on their faces and their eyes fixed on Shinji¡¯s big cock. ¡±All three of you have greedy eyes. ¡­¡­ Who should I start with?¡± ¡±¡±Hmmm ???¡±¡± Shinji is standing behind Emily and crawled his hands over Emily¡¯s ass which in front of him and Milis¡¯s ass next to her and inserted his middle finger into their secret area. Their secret parts are dripping with love juice, and the mere act of a finger teasing and stirring them is enough to make Emily and Milis writhe in pleasure. ¡±Shinji¡­¡­ ? Please don¡¯t tease me~ ? Please insert it¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji-san¡¯s finger¡­? It feels good~ ??¡± Seeing Emily writhing and begging Shinji to insert her, and Milis immersed in the pleasure of his skillful fingering, Shinji pulled his finger out of Emily. ¡±Let¡¯s start with Emily¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Your cock~ ? I¡¯m getting it ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? That¡¯s my ass¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis was inserted into Emily¡¯s vagina. Her vagina is too tight for her body shape, but Shinji has developed it so well that she can suck his p*nis deep into her vagina without difficulty. As Emily¡¯s vaginal pressure tightened, Shinji increased the number of fingers in Milis to two, and began to touch Renka¡¯s asshole with a light touch. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? Shinji¡¯s cock~ ? It feels so good~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? My hips are moving too¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Oh~ ? Even though I said no ass~ ? Inserting your finger makes me tingle ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Aahhhh~ ? Shinji-san~ ? You¡¯re target all my weak points~ ? I¡¯m going to cum when you finger me~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s arousal is unstoppable as he listened to the exquisite women moaning. It made his ball sack produced semen, and his p*nis hardened more than usual as he poked the back of Emily¡¯s vagina instinctively. Dochu ? Dochu ? Dochu ? Dochu ? Dochu Shinji¡¯s impregnate Emily without holding back the ejaction feeling thates up. ¡±Ah~ ? I¡¯m going to cum too~ ? Cummmmmming~ ???¡± Her vagina, which was made more sensitive by the lewd crests, easily climaxed. Shinji also pushes his p*nis into Emily¡¯s vagina with pleasure, and arge amount of semen is sprayed into her womb. Emily who received the semen from Shinji¡¯s p*nis, copsed to her knees and threw her body back on the bed. Then, he pulls out his p*nis from her. ¡±Hyaa~ ? Ah~ ? ¡­ ? I cum lightly¡­ ? Nn~ ? You¡¯re terrible¡­ ? Even though I¡¯m still sensitive¡­ ? I¡¯ll cum again when you m it~ ?¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­? This is better than my ass ?¡± Shinji pulls his fingers out of Milis¡¯ private parts and inserts his p*nis, which is covered in semen and love juice, into her vagina. Shinji grabs Milis¡¯s wrist with one hand and begins a powerful, slightly violent pistoning movement. With loud movements, he rubs the entire vagina and thrusts deep into her vagina. Milis, who is melted by Shinji¡¯s powerful and skillful use of her hips and his huge cock, shakes her ass and her big tits as she engages in cheating s*x. Renka makes a charming sound as if she is relieved when he inserts his finger into her vagina instead her asshole. Shinji wants to stop for a while, because he seems to have an aversion to the asshole. ¡±Alvin can¡¯t see us doing this~ ? So, which s*x do you prefer, Shinji or Alvin? ?¡± ¡±Shinji-san~ ? I like Shinji-san¡¯s s*x~ ? Al-kun can¡¯t reach my inside ¡­¡­?¡± Emily, who has returned from the aftermath of her climax, looks into Milis¡¯s face and nastily mes her. Whenever she does, Milis¡¯s vagina gets tighter and tighter. ¡±But you like Alvin, right? ?¡± ¡±I~ ? It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯m so naughty~ ? Al-kun isn¡¯t bad~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m sorry, Al-kun~ ? But Shinji-san dick is too strong~ ? Shinji, who wanted to ejacte inside her vagina at the sight of the perfectly corrupted Milis, took his hands off from Renka and grabbed Milis¡¯s firm waist with both hands. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan Serious pistoning just for the sake of ejaction. And Milis¡¯s body is ready to receive the ejaction as she is being vited one-sidedly by the manly male. Shinji ejacte into Milis¡¯s vagina with a sense of ejaction that was heightened by the perfectly timed hip swings¡­! ¡±Ah~ ? It¡¯s deep~ ? Creampie¡­ ? It feels so good¡­ ?¡± ¡±You look like you¡¯re totally into it ?¡± ¡±I wonder if Mil can be liquidated¡± Milis climaxes as Shinji ejactes inside her vagina, exposing her shamefule face to Emily and Renka. They couldn¡¯t find any of her usual innocence in the way she pressed her ass against Shinji¡¯s hips while she climaxed, enjoying the pleasure of impregnation. When the ejaction is over and the p*nis is withdrawn, Milis leans back against the bed. ¡±Thanks for waiting, Renka¡± ¡±Ah~ ? An¡­ ? Chu~ ? Good~ ? Chu~ ? Nn~ ?¡± The second pration of the day. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is immensely hard, and it is hard to believe that he has ejacted three times. After inserting it from behind, Shinji grabbed Renka¡¯s breast with both hands and held her up. Renka turned around and kissed Shinji, moving her hips with him as he rubbed her breasts with his hands. ¡±As expected, lovey-dovey s*x is good~?¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Because we¡¯re lovers¡­¡­? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? My nipples¡­? It¡¯s tingle¡­?¡± Emily envies Renka¡¯s rxed movements who looks very happy. Seeing Emily, Shinji firmly grabbed Renka¡¯s waist again. Renka climaxes when she feels a big cock thrusting up into her vagina. ¡±Ah ¡­ ? Suddenly~ ? What¡¯s wrong~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? It¡¯s Intense ¡­ ? Ah ? It feels good ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to be hard today ¡­¡­, Emily¡¯s waiting for me¡± ¡±I can¡¯t help it¡­ ?¡± This is the first time in a long time that Renka has been vited by Shinji¡¯s intense use of his hips. On the other hand, Renka clearly understood how much Shinji had adapted to Renka in normal s*x. ¡±Shinji~ ? I want to kiss~ ? Chu~ ? Rero~ ¡­¡­ ? Juru~ ?¡± ¡±That~ ? That¡¯s not good~ ? I¡¯ll cum if you do that to me~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmmmmming~ ???¡± While kissing Emily deeply, he rubbed Renka¡¯s nipples and clitoris and poked her vagina. The second impregnation caused semen to flow out of her vagina. He pulls his p*nis out of Renka while still kissing Emily andys her down on the bed, who is still paralyzed with climax. As he finished kissing Emily, Shinji felt a gaze on him. He looked at the entrance to the room and saw Akane being pushed into the room by Freri at her back. ¡±When I finished cleaning up, everyone was gone so¡­¡± [She was masturbating when peeping in, though] Shinji beckoned Akane, whose face was red and her gaze was swimming. And Freri send her though to Shinji after pushed Akane to the room 4P s*x. Everyone is different and everyone is good. And then Akane is put into the orgy room to continue. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 87 Orgy after Welcome party?Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Akane who is dragged in by Shinji¡¯s beckoning had her maid uniform taken off quickly. And she is lifted up andid on the desk, leaving behind her headdress, garter belt and high socks. Then, Shinji opened her legs, brought his face close to Akane¡¯s private parts, and sucked on them which getting wet by early masturbation. ¡±Ah~ ? Master~ ? Don¡¯t¡­ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±Shinji, she calls you Master~ ? I¡¯ll lick you too~ ? Chu¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ? Jupo~ ? Jupo~ ? Jupo~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s tongue invades Akane¡¯s private parts and continues to lick away her love juices. He sucks on her love juices, making a slurping sound as they overflow one after another with pleasure. Emily crouches down at Shinji¡¯s feet and takes his still erect p*nis into her mouth. She moves her head back and forth, caressing the p*nis with her tongue, not caring that it is covered in the love juices and semen of the three women. Her small mouth squeezes Shinji¡¯s p*nis tightly, giving him a pleasure that is truly worthy of being called a mouth pussy. The pleasure of sucking to the root made him feel like he is about to ejacte. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Master~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmmming~ ? Nn~ ???¡± ¡±Nfu~ ? Gulp¡­¡­ ? Gulp¡­¡­ ? Puha~ ? Hah~¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji press his finger against Akane¡¯s clitoris which is hardened. Akane¡¯s clitoris which is being pinched made her body trembled and climaxed as she leaned back. Shinji also ejactes into Emily¡¯s mouth without hesitation while he continues to carefully caress the entrance of Akane¡¯s vagina, which climaxes and twitches violently. The amount and thickness of his semen did not diminish, and Emily swallowed it without spilling any, even though it was hard to breathe. ¡±Ah~ ? Master¡¯s~ ? Cock~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Like yesterday~ ? I feel it too~ ? Nn~ ??¡± As Emily removes her mouth from his p*nis, Shinji stands up and inserts his p*nis into Akane¡¯s vagina. He applied his magic to the crest he had carved yesterday to increase the sensitivity of her vagina, and she climaxed lightly just by inserting it. Then, he begins to thrust Akane¡¯s vagina, which tightens up when she climaxes earlier, with a slow pistoning movement as if he were enjoying it. ¡±Did you have s*x with Shinji-san yesterday too? Akane-chan, that¡¯s not fair! ?¡± ¡±If Master calls me~ ? It¡¯s my duty to answer when I¡¯m called by Master ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Why are you suddenly doing it so hard ¡­¡­?¡± Akane replies to Milis, who has regained consciousness from the aftermath of her climax, talking to her from the bed. Hearing these words, Shinji¡¯s piston movement increased in speed. ¡±Do you only want to be embraced by me because of the work?¡± ¡±Ahhh~ ? No, it¡¯s different~ ? I¡­ ? I wanted to have s*x with you~ ? I¡¯m sorry~ ? I¡¯m sorry, Master~ ?¡± ¡±Akane-chan is also s*xy~ ?¡± Bachu ? Bachu ? Bachu ? Bachu ? Akane apologizes with a debauched expression as her legs entwine with Shinji¡¯s and pulls him closer. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is in her vagina all the way to the back that made the ns hitting the womb. In addition, he started to pokes her vagina again and again as his s*xual desire takes over. Akane also hold Shinji¡¯s arm when he puts his hand on the desk between her face and begs him to ejacte into her vagina while screaming in delight. She has already climaxed several times due to the increased sensitivity of her vagina, and her head seems to be going crazy from cumming so much. ¡±Ma~ ? Master~ ? Please¡­¡­ ? Please cum in my vagina ¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m already ¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m ruined~ ? Ahhh again, I¡¯m cummmmming~ ???¡± Dop ? Dopyu ? Dok ? Dop ¡­¡­ ? Shinji ejactes while Akane¡¯s legs are straining and her cervix and his ns are kissing. Akane¡¯s expression is ecstatic, her mouth ck and half open, drool dripping from the edges. Shinji¡¯s impregnation made her felt really good, and the sensation of semen filling her vagina made Akane feel happy as a woman. (Master ¡­¡­ ? Master ¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m happy ¡­¡­ ?) After that, Shinji pulls his p*nis out of Akane, who faints with happiness. ¡±Milis, can you bring some water for me, please? I¡¯ll drink it after I fuck Emily¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes~ ?¡± Shinji exposes his erect p*nis to the ring eyes. He pushed Emily, who was sitting at his feet, to the floor while Milis got off the bed to get some water. Then, he grabbed her legs, bent her over, ced his p*nis on top of her vagina, and inserted it at once. ¡±Shinji~ ? This position ¡­ ? I don¡¯t like it too much ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to ¡­¡­ punish you because you keep fussy, Emily!¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? Punish me~ ? Ah~ ? Please do it~ ?¡± Shinji thrusts his cock into Emily¡¯s vagina with a powerful thrust. His ns presses into Emily¡¯s vagina and forcing her to climax while she is unable to move. Shinji doesn¡¯t care if Emily climaxes or not, he just keeps on thrusting and trying to make her cum. Zuchu ? Gutchu ? Zuchu ? Gutchu ? Emily¡¯s pussy starts to squirt as she continues to cum. Emily¡¯s face is starts to melt and her body ispletely rxed, but her eyes are full of pleasure and still looking on him. ¡±Ahhhhhhh~~~ ???¡± Then, he ejactes into her vagina without warning. It made her face flushed and screaming delightly, which was a big gap from her usual innocent appearance and made her look even more nasty and aroused. And Shinji¡¯s p*nis will undoubtedly release more semen. ¡±Hah ¡­ ? Hah ¡­ ? I feel¡­ I¡¯m d ¡­ ?¡± Even after this one-sided fucking, Emily who is breathing hard, still didn¡¯t lose consciousness. Shinji felt that Emily had be ustomed to s*x very quickly. (Maybe she¡¯s a genius at this too, not just at fighting) It is a nice miscalction on Shinji¡¯s part. After that, Shinji pulling his p*nis out of Emily, stood up and walked back to the bed. He took a cup of water from Milis and gulped it down, then pushed Milis down on the bed. ¡±You like me more than you like Alvin, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±It¡¯s only on s*x¡­¡­? Because it¡¯s so bad ¡­¡­? That Shinji-san¡¯s dick feels too good ¡­¡­??¡± ¡±Then let¡¯s taste your cheating dick as much as you want and go home¡± In missionary position, Shinji inserts his p*nis into Milis. This is the position in which she canpare s*x with Alvin, which has be a regr urrence. She feels Shinji¡¯s p*nis isfortable just by inserting it. She enjoys the pleasure of his p*nis that fills her vagina and rubs her vaginal walls with the back-and-forth movement of her hips. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? (Ah~ It¡¯s deep~ ? Shinji¡¯s cock~ ? As expected it¡¯s good~ ?) Milis¡¯s attitude, as she entwined her legs and begged for creampie, convinced Shinji that what he had just heard was true. So, Shinji, suddenly more eager than ever, responded to Milis¡¯s expectations by changing his hips to thrust deep into her vagina. Her weak spot poked with his ns, and she climaxed while screaming. ¡±Hah ¡­¡­ hah ¡­¡­ How is it?¡­¡­ Cheating Creampie¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Fyes¡­? It¡¯s the best¡­ ?¡± Even though, her vagina is filled with the semen of a man who is not her beloved. Milis is very satisfied despite the fact that the act is only for pleasure. And, only at this time, the image of Alvin has disappeared from Milis¡¯s mind, who melted with pleasure¡­¡­. ¡±Well¡­ Let¡¯s take a break and have a bath. Freri and the others had prepared it for us¡± Shinji pulled out his p*nis from Milis and invited his woman in the room to join him. __________________________________________ He¡¯s still strong after two rounds. Of course, he¡¯s using magic to boost his energy. Emily had plenty of s*x. Milis is a little shy, but she¡¯s really into it. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 88 Orgy after Welcome party?Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Hah~ ? Nn~ ?¡± The sound of a woman¡¯s charming voice and the sound of water sshing echoed in the bathroom. Sitting in the bathtub, with Shinji warming up in the hot water, ir inserted his p*nis in her vagina and began to shake her hips spontaneously. After entering the bathroom, he had summoned ir too. It¡¯s a pity that Shinji couldn¡¯t see ir¡¯s face because her back facing to Shinji, but Shinji couldn¡¯t help it. ¡±~?¡± ¡±Shinji ¡­¡­You were kissing Emily just now. Let¡¯s have lots of kisses with me too¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I want to do it too~ ?¡± Freri put her arms around Shinji from behind, pressing herrge breasts against his body and licking his ears. Renka kisses Shinji, squeezing his right arm with her hands. Emily is holding Shinji¡¯s left arm and forcing him to kiss her. He¡¯s pinned down on all sides, and he can¡¯t move! And there are Milis, who wants to have s*x but doesn¡¯t love him, and Akane, who is waiting as a maid. They had exposed their naked bodies within Shinji¡¯s view, but they don¡¯t actively try to pull at him. ¡±Really¡­ ? I~ ? Hope it to be gentle~noja ? Hah¡­ ? But~ ? Even though it¡¯s one sided~ ? I don¡¯t feel bad~noja ? Ah~ ? Mufufu~? ¡° irughs as she turns her hips, feeling happy for the first time even though Shinji has a dominant position over her. Fire spirit¡¯s vagina is warmer than a human¡¯s, and the tightness of the vagina makes Shinji feel like he¡¯s ejacting. Because of the instinctive ejaction in the room, Shinji no longer wanted to endure. However, he decided to use the new erotic magic that he had developed for ir, because he thought that it would be a badge of honor for her. The magic is¡­¡­. ¡±Ah~ ???¡± ir¡¯s hips which are shaking at the same pace, suddenly stopped. She endured a light climax, while shaking her body as if she hadn¡¯t realized how strong the pleasure was. ¡±Shinji, did you use magic?¡± ¡±Yeah. I¡¯ve got a special one prepared for you from Freri¡± So, what is the effect of the magic that Shinji used? The effect magic is to give his p*nis the ability to ¡°give pleasure to women¡±. Races with a strong resistance to magic, such as Freri or ir, are less likely to be affected by magic that increases sensitivity or estrus. In that regard, Shinji used this magic on himself, so the opponent¡¯s anti-magic power is not activated. This magic gives his p*nis a function that it does not originally have, making Shinji¡¯s p*nis worthy of being called a woman-killer. (Why¡­ ? It¡¯s suddenly happened~noja¡­ ? Even though my sensitivity didn¡¯t increase before¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock became morefortable~noja ¡­¡­?) Unaware of such magic, ir is confused and starts to move slowly, slowly exploring. Despite the simple movements, the pleasure she feels from the vaginal walls rubbing against his p*nis is numbing and sweet, melting her thoughts. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? It feels good~noja¡­¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock¡­¡­ ? Feels so good ¡­¡­ ? Hah~ ? Hah~ ? Nn~ ? Oh~ ? Shinji~ ? Shinji also moves ¡­¡­ ? I want it~ ? ¡° ¡±Freri, Renka, Emily, step back for a moment¡± ¡±I understand~ ?¡± ¡±Oka~y~ ?¡± The debauchery of his thoughts easily revealed ir¡¯s inner thoughts. Shinji strengthens his entire body and stands up in the tub with all his might. Then, he held ir¡¯s legs and thrust up into her vagina in what could be called reverse ekiben position. ¡±Ahhhhhh~ ???¡± She climaxed with that one thrust, because the pleasure is too strong for her. Shinji who saw ir¡¯s body trembling and weakening with her secret part squirting, gently returned his p*nis to its normal state. (Ah, it¡¯s bad, I can¡¯t do this to anyone but Freri) While reflecting on the situation, Shinji begins to shake and thrust ir¡¯s body in order to ejacte into her vagina. ¡±Fuah ¡­ ? Ah¡­ ? Nn¡­ ? Ah~ ? It¡¯s sensitive~noja¡­ ? But, even though like this¡­ ? Even though~ ? It¡¯s normal¡­ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? Cummmmming~ ???¡± ir was in a daze, but after being repeatedly thrust deep into her vagina, her consciousness came back clearly. She turns around and put her arms behind Shinji¡¯s neck to keep her from falling, and the swaying of her shapely breasts is emphasized as she moves up and down. Shinji also ejacte into ir¡¯s vagina with a boiling feeling of ejaction. Doppu ? Doppu ? Dokku ? Dokku ¡­ ? Arge amount of semen poured out and filled ir¡¯s vagina. It filled the depths of her womb, and ir let out a big, lustrous breath of satisfaction. And when the ejaction is over, Shinji pulls out his p*nis and put ir down in the tub. ¡±Shinji ¡­¡­ what did you do to me~noja? ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I made it a little too hard¡± He lightly stroked ir¡¯s exhausted head. ir, who no longer has the energy toin, is quietly being stroked by Shinji. ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it, Shinji¡± ¡±See youter¡± Shinji moves in the bathtub while exchanging thoughts with Freri. ¡±Well, I¡¯ll continue¡± Shinji reached out Renka and the others again. As a result, he impregnated once on each of them, except for Freri. * * * ¡±Oh ¡­¡­ That felt so good ¡­¡­.¡± Shinji leaned his back against the bathtub and stretched his arms upward. Emily sat on Shinji¡¯sp, slumped over as if she¡¯d had her fill. ¡±Shinji, thanks for your hard work~ ?¡± ¡±Okay¡­¡­ It was great, guys. Let¡¯s do it again¡± Shinjiughs as he says this. ¡±As expected, ¡­¡­? Shinji, you¡¯re ¡­¡­? You¡¯re really pervert ¡­¡­?¡± Renkaughs as she says this in a dumbfounded manner. ¡±I can do it any time, Shinji ?¡± Emily smiles good-humoredly. ¡±Shinji-san ¡­¡­? Please have s*x with me again~ ?¡± Milis stares at Shinji with a wicked smile. ¡±As you wish, Master¡­¡­ ? Let¡¯s do it again ?¡± Akane stares at Shinji with an enraptured expression. ¡±U, umu¡­ ? I¡¯m good too¡­ ?¡± ir looks like she¡¯s notining as she turns her head away. ¡±¡­¡­ Shinji, it¡¯s your harem ?¡± Shinji nodded at all of them, receiving a thought from Freri, who was watching the scene with satisfaction. _____________________________________________ Shinji has learned to kill women! (s*xually) It¡¯s increased their sensitivity increased and made their defense down. He directly attacked them with pleasure, ignoring their defenses. It¡¯s like Shinji¡¯s s*x friend harem is just beginning. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 89 Orgy after Welcome party?Extra Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After getting out of the bath, Shinji left Renka and the others and went back to his room. He closes the door of his room and sits down on his bed and summons Freri. ¡±Come, Freri¡± Freri appeared next to Shinji in a sitting position. Freri appeared to be naked, just as when she had been repatriated from the bathroom. And because she had been watching Shinji, Renka and the others having s*x, Freri waspletely in heat. Her reddened cheeks, moist eyes, shiny skin,rge breasts and plump, swollen nipples ¡­¡­ all stimte a man¡¯s instincts. ¡±Shinji¡­¡­? Let¡¯s have s*x¡­¡­?¡± Freri opens her arms and invites Shinji to join her. Shinji who was invited, put his hands on Freri¡¯s shoulders and pushed her down on the bed. Then, he cast a function-giving spell on his own p*nis. Seeing the magic on his p*nis, Freri slowly opened his legs. ¡±Do you think Shinji¡¯s magic will work? ¡° ¡±See it for yourself ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to insert it¡± Shinji ced his p*nis against her private parts. Her private parts are always ready to receive a man even though without forey, because she has subus blood albeit just half-breed. Therefore, Shinji thrust his erect p*nis into the back of Freri¡¯s vagina at once, without hesitation. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah¡­ ? This is¡­ amazing¡­ ?¡± The sensation of Shinji¡¯s p*nis prating her vagina that full of her overflowing love juices gave Freri an intense feeling of pleasure that she had never felt before. The sensation of pleasure overwhelms her shame of letting people hear her voice. It is the first time Freri had felt the instinct of a female to give in to a male. ¡±Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Amazing~ ? Shinji ¡­¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock is amazing ¡­¡­ ? It feels good ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m d it worked properly on you, Freri¡± Shinji smiled with satisfaction as he watched Freri begin to moan beneath him as he fucked her in a missionary position. After a lot of harem s*x, his p*nis still erected, but be insensitive because of spurt out too much semen. Even though he inserted his p*nis into Freri¡¯s vagina, he didn¡¯t feel an immediate ejaction as he usually did. Freri, who has subus¡¯s vagina, has never been made to climax purely from pleasure before. In many cases, the pleasure and shame of being praised for her nectar was used to make her climax, and s*x was an act to receive delicious magical power. But now, Freri¡¯s thought is melted by the pleasure of being prated by Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Instead of looking forward to the semen, she is able to genuinely enjoy the s*x itself. This made Freri, who had subus¡¯s blood in her veins, very happy. For a subus who thinks of s*x as a part of her meal, being able to experience s*x that she can lose herself in is one of the best things that can happen to her. ¡±Fuah~ ? Shinji~ ? Shinji~ ? I want~ ? I want a lot of s*x until morning~ ? Hah~ ? Ah ¡­¡­ ? Ahh~ ?¡± ¡±That¡¯s exactly what I want ¡­¡­!¡± Shinji¡¯s enthusiasm for s*x suddenly increased as he was able to make the grown Freri cum. And the effects of a vagina tainted with pleasure also manifested itself in the body. Because just grabbing a handful of her swaying breasts made Freri¡¯s body tremble. Her whole body seems to have be sensitive, and even a simple caress brings back an easy response, as if she were a girl who was not used to s*xual activity. Also just rubbing her nipples made them overflow with nectar like mother¡¯s milk. The nectar had a sweet taste when he licked it with his tongue. One after another, the nectar overflowed without stopping. ¡±Ah ¡­ ? More ¡­ ? Suck it harder¡­ ? Shinji, it¡¯s feels good¡­ ? Lick a lot of my nectar¡­ ? Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± As Freri hugged Shinji¡¯s head, pressing her breasts against his head, Shinji licked and sucked on her nipples as she told him to. As he tasted the nectar, Shinji noticed that the sensation in Freri¡¯s vagina was changing. The vaginal folds that writhed and writhed were no longer trying to squeeze semen out of her, but were now wrapped tightly around his p*nis, slowly giving him pleasure over time. Freri¡¯s body was beginning to dedicate itself to making Shinji feel good for as long as possible. ¡±Shinji¡­¡­? Shinjiiiii¡­¡­?¡± Shinji hugged Freri, who called his name over and over again. He had never thought of her as anything other than his partner and ally. He knew that Freri would be the same. They may have enjoyed s*x, but it had always been a give and take rtionship. ¡±Chu ¡­¡­ ? Chu ¡­¡­ ? Chu ¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Shinji sensed from Freri¡¯s attitude that he was not just a master to be stood up to, but also recognized as a male who could dominate the female Freri. Freri, now having been transformed into a submissive female, hugged Shinji back. Freri kissed him hard, clung to him, and wrapped her legs around him, soaking in the pleasure. The s*xpletely dominated by Shinji. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan As Shinji repeatedly thrust his p*nis deep into her vagina, his limit was approaching. And Freri who knew he was about to climax because his p*nis began to quiver and shake, smiled lewdly and looked at Shinji. ¡±Please cum inside my vagina¡­¡­ ? Please do it inside¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Me too~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? It¡¯s the best cum ever of my life~ ? Ah¡­. cummmmmming~ ???¡± Dopu ? Dobu ? Doku ? Dopu ¡­¡­ Dopu ? Shinji ejactes into her vagina as he thrusts his p*nis deep into her vagina to restrain her from escape as hard as he can. The semen is released a lot and fills her womb and vagina, and semen overflows from her private parts and stains the sheets. Freri¡¯s mind went nk as she felt a sensation unlike anything she had ever felt before. It¡¯s the first time today that Freri had experienced a climax that made her unable to think about anything else. (I¡¯m happy ¡­¡­ ? It feels good ¡­¡­ ? His semen ¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s delicious ¡­¡­ ? This kind of person as my Master ¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m¡­¡­ ? Very happy ¡­¡­ ?) Shinji release his power from Freri¡¯s body, who was hugging him with her whole body. And then he looked directly at Freri¡¯s face, whose gaze had been wandering vaguely. ¡±It looks like you¡¯re finally satisfied from the bottom of your heart¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­.? Thanks Shinji ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji and Freri areughing at each other. Suddenly, he lowered his gaze and saw the red glow of a lewd crest on Freri¡¯s vagina. Shinji didn¡¯t remember carving it. Freri smiled shamefacedly at the red lewd crest. ¡±Well, if subus feels really good and is really satisfied, she will unconsciously carve a lewd crest on herself ¡­¡­ ? So that even if she is separated from that person, she can trace the connection and go back to see him ¡­¡­ ? So this is a sign that Shinji made me give in. This is a sign that Shinji has brought me to his knees. ¡­¡­?¡± Freri lovingly stroked her own lewd crest. ¡±So, please continue to love me ¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh, ¡­¡­ Of course. Keep up the good work, Freri¡± She kissed Shinji¡¯s lips lightly, and when Shinji started pistoning again, Freri¡¯s charming voice came out. In the end, as Freri had dered earlier. The s*x between the two continued until morning. __________________________________________ Shinji now recognized by Freri as not only a contract master, but also a respectable male. Originally, she liked Shinji, but only as a contractor and ally. But now that she¡¯s also his woman, she¡¯s joined the ranks of those who love Shinji. Renka, Emily, Freri, and Akane ¡­¡­? And Milis and ir just like s*x. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 90 Alvin’s Fulfilling Life in a Party House Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Al-kun, it¡¯s morning¡± Alvin woke up with a gentle shake. He turned his head to the direction of the voice, and his eyes met Milis. ¡±Good morning, ¡­¡­ Mil¡± ¡±Good morning, Al-kun¡± Alvin awakened by Milis¡¯s soft smile and changed his clothes. He left his room and went to the dining room with Milis to find Akane in her maid¡¯s outfit arranging the breakfast dishes. ¡±Good morning, Alvin, Milis¡± ¡±Akane-chan, good morning¡± ¡±Good morning! Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± There are only enough dishes for two people on the table. ¡±They¡¯ve already finished eating and gone back to their rooms. It¡¯s the day off, isn¡¯t it? They¡¯re probably rxing¡± ¡±I see. Then can we have breakfast too?¡± ¡±It¡¯ll be ready in a minute. Please sit down, both of you¡± With a small smile, Akane retreated to the kitchen. After a week of living together, Alvin is d to see that Akane¡¯s attitude does not show the painful events at the goblin¡¯s nest. ¡±Here you go¡± ¡±¡±Thanks for the food!¡±¡± Akane¡¯s cooking was to Alvin¡¯s liking, as they were from the same hometown. Her presence is a great help to them, as she can cook, clean and doundry. ¡±I¡¯m going to go do something else, so when you¡¯re done eating, just leave it there. I¡¯ll wash it all up¡± ¡±Okay¡± Akane walked out from the dining room. As he ate his breakfast, Alvin looked at Milis. ¡±That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll go to town after we eat this! I¡¯m going to train with my master in the afternoon, so it¡¯s only in the morning¡± ¡±Okay! Where are we going?¡± ¡±Well, let¡¯s go to ¡­¡­ look at some clothes. Because the weather¡¯s getting colder¡± ¡±I agree because I want to do the same¡± Because he was taller thanst year, he couldn¡¯t wear his old warm clothes anymore. While they talked about this and that, they finished their breakfast, said thank you for the food, and left their seats. ¡±I want to prepare, so I will meet you at the entrance. I also need to tell Renka-chan that we¡¯re going out!¡± ¡±All right!¡± Alvin followed Milis with his eyes as she walked to the back of the party house. The straight corridor allowed him to get a good look at Milis. Milis knocked on Renka¡¯s room and then opened the door. He peeks into the room and vaguely watch them talking. With a small wave of his hand, Milis closed the door. Then she realizes that Alvin has been watching her for a long time, andes back to Alvin¡¯s side with her cheeks flushed. ¡±Al-kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to take a look¡± ¡±¡­¡­? You¡¯re weird, Al-kun¡± Alvinughed lightly at Milis, who was scowling, and it made Milis pouted. Then, he apologized and went back to his room, picked up his wallet and took Milis with him to the city. The hand he held tightly was warm. Feeling happy, Alvin walks away. [They are going on a date ?] [Well then, we can do it in the morning without worrying about it] [Fuah~ ? That¡¯s right¡­ ? Chu~ ? I like you Shinji ?] Alvin was not aware to the fact that Shinji and Renka made love in Renka¡¯s room. * * * ¡±That¡¯s enough for today!¡± ¡±Thank you so much ¡­¡­!¡± Alvin, who had a date with Milis in the morning, had been practicing hard with Emily in the afternoon. Alvin, who is drenched in sweat, wiped off his sweat with a towel. Emily wipes off her sweat as well and continues to talk. ¡±Even though you¡¯re in the same rank as me, you¡¯re still not as good as me!¡± ¡±Because Master¡¯s reaction speed is amazing. ¡­¡­ How many times did you think I could hit you? ¡­¡­¡± ¡±Fufu. Just guess it!¡± Alvin is unable to get an effective strike against Emily, who intuitively detects feints and attacks from blind spots. The unconventional way of fighting Emily is helpful but cannot be imitated. (I can see why Shinji is a genius¡­¡­.) He packed his bags and carried them on his back while though so. Emily pped Alvin¡¯s back when he was feeling down. ¡±You¡¯re getting better! There are many times when I thought I was in danger. It¡¯s just a matter of time before we can do actual battle!¡± ¡±Well, I guess we should go back to ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Yes! Akane¡¯s dinner is waiting for us!¡± Alvin walked behind a cheerful Emily, and the two of them returned to the party house in the evening. Alvin knocked on Milis¡¯s door on his way to the bathroom, wanting to see her face. ¡±Mil, are you there?¡± ¡±Fueh? Al-kun! You¡¯re early today!¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t help butugh at Milis¡¯ panicked voice. ¡±I¡¯m going to take a bath. I wanted to hear your voice first¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­. Wee back. Al-kun. Take your time and rx¡­¡­.¡± The muffled voice sounded as if she was in pain. ¡±What¡¯s wrong, Mil? Are you sick?¡± He turned the doorknob, but it was locked and wouldn¡¯t open. ¡±No¡­¡­.! That ¡­¡­ I¡¯m alone ¡­¡­ ?¡± (What do you mean by ¡°alone¡± ¡­¡­ she¡¯s masturbating ¡­¡­? Mil is doing that ¡­¡­?) Her embarrassed voice and its content filled Alvin¡¯s head with fantasies of Milis ying with her secret parts and breasts. ¡±That, that¡¯s why you should take a bath first, Al-kun!¡± ¡±Sorry, sorry! Sorry for the bad timing!¡± Alvin, in a panic, did as Milis asked and ran to the bathroom. He got to know that his innocent and cute girlfriend also masturbated, which excited him strangely. As he sweats, he fantasizes about Milis masturbating in secret and pulls out a shot. [Moo, I thought we were going to get caught, Shinji-san~ ?] [I¡¯m sorry. Milis¡¯s inside is so good that I couldn¡¯t resist. I¡¯ll ejacte inside your vagina before Arvines out] [Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Creampie~ ? It feels good~ ?] Alvin was unaware that this conversation was taking ce in Milis¡¯ room. * * * ¡±That was delicious!¡± They all try to eat dinner together unless they have something to do. Today, everyone was there, and Akane was handing out after-dinner drinks to everyone. ¡±So, what did Shinji do today?¡± The women are talking happily in a group, and Arvin, who has no time on his hands, is talking to Shinji. Shinji, who is drinking a cup of coffee, shows Alvin a book. ¡±A new spell book. It¡¯s the one I bought with my rewardst time¡± ¡±Oh, new magic! I like it!¡± ¡±It looks good, but I¡¯ll have to try it out. How¡¯s it going over there?¡± ¡±Master say I¡¯m not half bad¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Well, yeah¡­¡­¡± Alvin nodded to Shinji, who made a knowing face. While they were chatting about trivial things, Milis approached them. ¡±Al-kun, Shinji-san. I¡¯ll take a bath with Renka-san and Emily-san first¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll go inst¡± ¡±I¡¯m already in, so it¡¯s fine!¡± Shinji and Alvin nodded at Milis¡¯s words. ¡±Al! Tomorrow we have a request, so don¡¯t stay up toote!¡± ¡±Shinji, good night~ ?¡± Renka and Emily left the room to prepare for bathing. Shinji followed suit. ¡±Good night. See you tomorrow, Alvin¡± ¡±Yeah! See you tomorrow morning!¡± Thest remaining Milis whispered softly to Alvin. ¡±I¡¯ll be in your room after my bath. ¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh! ¡­¡­ Oh, I¡¯ll be waiting¡± After smiling at Alvin, who nodded several times, Milis also headed to her room. Alvin who saw off Milis also returned to his own room. After a while of waiting in his room, ¡­¡­ Milis came to his room. Milis who has just taken a bath has an indescribably s*xy look, and when Alvin saw Milis in her pajamas, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. ¡±Mil¡­..¡± ¡±Al-kun ¡­¡­?¡± Milis hug Alvin and Alvin also hug her back as she enters his arms and hugs him. Her soft breasts can¡¯t be blocked by the thin pajamas, and Alvin¡¯s p*nis reacts unintentionally. Milis¡¯ cheeks reddened when she felt his hardening p*nis. ¡±Mil, I love you¡± ¡±I love you too ¡­¡­? Al-kun~ ?¡± Chu ? They kissed, their lips touching lightly. His beloved lover and his dependable friends. Alvin was able to obtain the most fulfilling life. (Only one more ¡­¡­ to advance to the upper rank which is my goal! Let¡¯s do my best!) In the back of Alvin¡¯s renewed determination. [Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Master ¡­ ? I can¡¯t clean ¡­ ?] [You said you could clean thest bath at the same time] [Shinji~ ? let¡¯s do it with me too ??] Alvin had no way of knowing that the three hispanion were intertwined in the bathroom. This is the end of the third volume/part. The party house has be an environment where Shinji-kun can do whatever he wants. Alvin doesn¡¯t realize it, so he¡¯s happy to be able to live a full life! The girls are also happy because they can have s*x with Shinji in secret! Shinji-kun is also happy because he gets to have lots of s*x! Yeah! All happy! All happy! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 90.5 Extra Edition – Shinji’s Blazing Party House Sex Life Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In the middle of his sleep, Shinji suddenly feels a strange sensation in his crotch. And almost at the same time that he realized that his pants had been taken off, his lower body exposed, and that he felt strangelyfortable, someone had climbed under the quilt and is sucking on his p*nis. Looking at the window, the sky is beginning to light up, making Shinji wonder who¡¯s running in the morning, and he pulls up the quilt. ¡°*slurp* chu ? huu ? Shinji, horning~ ?¡± ¡°Emily¡­¡± Shinji half squealed as Emily skillfully greeted him with her mouth still in his cock. His cock which had grown so erect with her tiny mouth seemed to need to ejacte at least once to get it under control. ¡°Really, Freri is so soft on Emily¡­¡± ¡°*Pant¡­? Ehehe~ ? Because I¡¯m her best friend, after all ?¡± As Shinji¡¯s followers, Emily and Freri often exchange thoughts with each other through the use of lewd crests. Because of this, Freri never stops Emily from approaching Shinji when he is asleep, and Shinji is often forced to make love to her in the morning. And now, Emily rubbed her thumb and middle finger up and down on his slick, saliva-slick p*nis, and kissed the ns. ¡°Chuu ? Ehehe, Shinji, does that feel good?¡± The smiles on Emily¡¯s face as she repeatedly caresses the sensitive ns are a perfect bnce of cute andscivious, and the small size of the breast makes Shinji want to dominate her. The handjobs given by the cowardly Emily are smooth, strong and touchy, and there is nothing toin about in terms of strength and touch. While doing so, his pre-cum are flowing, and the watery sound echoes through Shinji¡¯s room. A muffled voice also escaped from Shinji¡¯s mouth as he is given a hand job that seemed to be trying to squeeze the cum out of him, not to increase it. ¡°It feels good, but if you keep going like this, I¡¯m going to ejacte¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem ? Shinji ? Cum on my face¡­?¡± Emily replied in a sweet voice to Shinji¡¯s words. And from her looks who want to be defiled as she looks hotly at the tip of his ns and the urethra that spits out pre-cum. Shinji has no reason to hold back his ejaction, and unleashes his desire. *Spurtttttttttttttttttttt ? The first thick spurt of semen of the morning shoots out and stters Emily¡¯s face. The white slime stains her golden hair and skin, and drips onto the sheets and around Shinji¡¯s waist. (Haaaa ? Shinji¡¯s smell, it¡¯s amazing¡­ ?) Emily felt a shiver run down her spine at the thought of being dominated by Shinji. Shinji, too, is stimted by the desire to dominate and torment his lovely girl by smearing her with the white slime, and he felt the need to pour the proof of his own into her body as well as her face. ¡°Emily, it¡¯s my turn now¡± ¡°Ah ? Shinji ? Give me lots of cum in my vagina ?¡± Thus, it¡¯s only natural that Shinji attacked Emily back and quicklyid her on her back, and she happily epted the act. After she finished, Emily left Shinji¡¯s room. Today is a rest day, and she and Alvin are scheduled to train for battle outside the town in the morning. She knows that she won¡¯t be cared for during the day, so she runs in the morning. As for Shinji, he has no ns. Yesterday, his girlfriend, Renka, told him that she was going into town with Milis. He had asked her if he could apany her, but she had refused, saying that she wanted to go out with just the girls. Therefore, Shinji fell asleep twice and woke upst among the residents of the party house. Late in the day, he went to the dining room and found his breakfast on the table, protected from the dust by a cloth. After eating it in silence, Shinji takes the empty dishes to the kitchen and puts them in the tub where the other dishes are soaking in water. (It¡¯s so quiet¡­ no wonder everyone is out¡­) Shinji walked down the deserted corridor, but as he entered his room, he suddenly felt the presence of someone in the storage room next door. Shinji peeks into the room and finds Akane in a maid¡¯s uniform cleaning the window. The back view of her wiping the windowpane, the way the skirt of her maid¡¯s uniform swayed, and the way her hair tied behind her head which made the nape of her neck visible, sparked Shinji¡¯s mischievous desire. He then entered the storage room and approached Akane. Akane notices the presence of someone and turns around to see Shinji and smiles at him. ¡°Shinji-san, good morning. Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Oh, good morning. I¡¯ve eaten. I left the dishes with the others¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll wash them after I¡¯m done¡± Akane said and turned to the window again. She thought Shinji is going to leave, but her heart started to beat faster as he approached. His face, reflected in the ss, looks as if he is nning to y a mischievous trick. ¡°Um, Shinji-sa¡­?¡± Before Akane can say, Shinjies up behind Akane and hugs her without hesitation. One hand stroked the top of her vagina, and her lewd crests glowed lightly, making Akane¡¯s body tingle. He then buries his face in her neck, and the forceful invitation he gives her quickly changes her face from that of a maid in a party house to that of Shinji¡¯s woman (maid). ¡°Master, you can¡¯t¡­? I¡¯m still cleaning, you know ?¡± ¡°You say that, but you look like you¡¯re expecting it¡± Akane began to feel a crush on Shinji¡¯s aggressive, so-called ¡°Master¡± attitude. Moreover, the fact that he had freed her from a painful past, and the atmosphere of a man who could lead and depend on her, made her dependent on him, and nurtured in her a heart that found pleasure in serving him. ¡°Because when Master asks me to do it¡­ My body gets excited ?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a cute thing to say, Akane¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­? Nn ? Master¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands, which had been caressing Akane¡¯s stomach, now grabbed her lush breasts. As Shinji savored the soft sensation of Akane¡¯s breasts changing shape freely in his hands, Akane thrust her hips against the window frame and pressed her fleshy ass against him. Shinji, on the other hand, rubs his stiffening p*nis against her ass and pinches her nipples, which have grown so hard that he can see them even through her maid¡¯s uniform. (It¡¯s already so hard¡­? He¡¯s excited for me ?) Akane was well aware of Shinji¡¯s love for maids. So, the fact that he is excited not only by the way she calls him ¡°Master¡±, but also by her obedient and lewd attitude, makes her realize that he likes the element of a lewd maid. In fact, she is right, and Shinji is so excited that he puts his hand on Akane¡¯s maid¡¯s uniform, exposes her breasts wrapped in her bra, and then pulls her bra off and squeezes her raw breasts. ¡°Ah ? *pant* nnn ? Master, excuse me, nnn ?¡± Akane let go of her ass and skillfully undid his pants and underwear with her hands behind her back. Then she pressed her ass against him again. The slippery fabric of the maid¡¯s uniform and the softness of her ass gave Shinji a visually stimting ass-job, and he swayed his hips aggressively. In spite of the perverted y, Akane continues to give him a ass-job withoutining. The pleasure she receives is minimal, and of course, Shinji is the first to tell her he¡¯s reached his limit. ¡°I¡¯m going to ejacte like this¡­¡± ¡°Yes ? Nkuu ? *pant* ahh ? Do as you please, Master, please make me dirty ? Ah ?¡± Akane presses her ass from side to side with both hands to make her feel morefortable. On the other hand, Shinji, who feel the pressure on the flesh of her ass squeezing his p*nis, also rubbing it up against her ass, and it made his cock quivered with delight. Then, with a final release, a thick stream of semen is released, staining the maid¡¯s dress from her ass to her back. The strong scent of male semen spread through the storage room, and Akane felt the tingling in her womb grow stronger and more impatient. ¡°Um, Master¡­? please have mercy¡­?¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll have to make sure to return the favor¡± What Master wouldn¡¯t respond to a modest plea? So, Shinji pulls up her long skirt, shifts her wet underwear to the side, and quickly inserts his cock. ¡°Ahh¡­? Master, please make me feel good¡­? Ahh¡­? Aahh¡­? Aahh¡­? It¡¯s deep¡­? It¡¯s strong¡­?¡± Shinji then enjoyed the situation of fucking the maid standing on her back while listening to the charming voice of Akane who is willing to y with him. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó It waste afternoon. Since Alvin is working hard on his rest day, Shinji doesn¡¯t have nothing to do. So, he went out to the sunny garden to practice his magic. ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± But, before he knew it, Shinji had been dragged into the shadows of a grassy field and attacked by Freri. The nts in the garden had grown so carefully that he couldn¡¯t see them at a nce, and it went without saying that it was her who had done this. Some of them are entangled in Shinji¡¯s legs, blocking him from getting out from underneath the straddling Freri. [You can train your magic while having s*x] ¡°I intended to practice my magic today¡­¡± There is already no clothing covering Shinji¡¯s lower body, and his erect p*nis is weed into her vagina. While they were exchanging thoughts, the subus vagina is writhing to squeeze out her semen and give Shinji pleasure. If he supports her argument, there is also the method of training each other¡¯s magical power during s*x. Compared to the training that Shinji had done with Renka and the others in the suburbs of the city, this method had the advantage that there is less loss of magic power because it is not released outside the body, and thus it is possible to train the maniptioin more efficiently. Shinji, however, wanted to use magic, not maniption. So the two of them are at odds with each other. [I¡¯m thinking I should train magic today. Should not?] But, Freri tilts her head and pulls down the shoulder straps of her dress. Her growing, full breasts swayed softly in the sunshine, exposed to the open air. The temptation is too tant, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis responded clearly. Her breasts, which had grown sorge, are filled with so much charm. [Nn ? Shinji¡¯s cock is honest ?] Freri smiled and swayed her hips back and forth as if to entice Shinji while her breasts swayed invitingly and their pink tips continued to tempt him. Shinji chuckled as he felt that he had no choice but to satisfy her. (She¡¯s been wanting to connect with me since her lewd crest has taken over¡­) In the past, when she wanted Shinji¡¯s magical power, she would just give him a blowjob, but since the lewd crest has taken hold, Freri always asks for pration. As a half-subus, s*x with her is very pleasurable, but since she absorbs magic power, Shinji has to n it carefully. Today is a rest day, though, so there is no problem. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it for today. You¡¯re such a troublesome contract spirit¡± [Nnn ? I¡¯ll make you feel better for it ?] ¡°Because it¡¯s also part of my magic training¡­?¡± Freri nods to Shinji¡¯s words and builds up her magic inside her body. Shinji does the same, and uses a function-granting spell on his p*nis to satisfy her. And so, as soon as Shinji¡¯s p*nis fills her vagina, the intensity of the pleasure it gives her jumps up, and Freri shivers with the pleasure she¡¯s been waiting for. (It¡¯s here ? It feels so good ? Shinji¡¯s dick¡­ ?) Immediately, Freri is in love with the cock that gouges her vagina. Then, in order to get as much pleasure as possible for as long as possible, she controls the contraction of her vagina and wiggles her hips in a very slow movement in order to squeeze the semen out of Shinji. Shinji, on the other hand, enjoying thescivious dance of her straddling him, but he also moved his hips at a gentle pace, repeatedly knocking into the depths of her vagina. ¡°But sometimes, it¡¯s not so bad to do it outside¡­¡± [Hmm ? I like the sunshine ? it¡¯s warm ?] Freri¡¯s skin, which had grown from a pale green to a whiter shade, looked more attractive in the sunlight. And because the courtyard is surrounded by a wall, they can look up at the sky. She is not averse to doing things outdoors in a bright, liberating environment, and she exposes her body without concealment, monopolizing Shinji¡¯s gaze. Her smile, her breasts swaying, her vagina dripping with love juice, as she squirms in the cowgirl position, pushes Shinji to his limits. ¡°I¡¯m about to ejacte¡­. Then I¡¯ll stay still for a while and concentrate on manipting my magic¡± [Nn¡­? I¡¯ll go along with you ? Just give me the magic power¡­?] Shinji, unable to hold back the feeling of ejaction, grabs Freri by the waist. He thrusts his hips into her vagina, as if he had never been so gentle before. Freri, too,ys her hands on his hips and sways her hips in time with his movements. They have been together for a long time, and the pleasure they create is incredible. The timing of their hips is perfect, and the sound of their flesh against flesh echoes in the garden. *Pound? *Pound? *Pound? *Pound? *Pound? *Pound? They may be hidden behind the leaves and grass, but the sound is obvious. But now, there is no one in the party house who could me them, and they ran straight to their climax. Thus, Freri¡¯s mouth made a lovely sound, and her body cowered. ¡°Aa, ah ? I¡¯m cumming ? Shinji, I¡¯m cumming ? Aa ? ~~~~ ?¡± Freri¡¯s hips tremble, and her womb catches the semen with a look of utter debauchery on her face. And as she presses her hips against Shinji¡¯s, her contracting vagina pumps up the semen, absorbing Shinji¡¯s magical power along with it. Shinji epts the pleasure given by the magical vagina, which would charm and captivate an ordinary man, without a care in the world. (The sucking, as always, is amazing¡­my dick is melting¡­) Nevertheless, it seems that all the semen has been sucked out. However, the sight of Freri¡¯s breasts being crushed by Shinji¡¯s chest, as she slumped down and leaned against him, is so incendiary that it left no time for his p*nis to wilt. Rather, he wanted to poke her more! More s*x! her male instincts are screaming inside him. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to control the magic power¡­¡± But in order to concentrate on the training, Shinji doesn¡¯t move her hips and catches his breath for a longer connection. [Nnn ? But you can always move if you want to ?] The satisfied Freri, without shaking her hips, just smiles with her mouth as she clings to Shinji. After that, the time passed peacefully, with no more s*xual desire and no more magical training turned into s*x. Then, that evening. Shinji is visited by Renka, carrying a shopping bag. In the bag she carried were the things she had purchased on her trip with Milis. What did she buy? ¡°¡­It looks good on you, Renka. It¡¯s beautiful and very s*xy¡± ¡°Good¡­ I bought it with Mil¡± Inside the bag is a baby doll, which Renka changes into. The pale purple babydollplimented Renka¡¯s well-shaped body perfectly. Shinji looked at Renka with a passionate gaze, thinking that it was typical of Renka to choose a simple design with littlece, and she smiled shyly. ¡°Which do you like better, Akane¡¯s maid¡¯s uniform or this one?¡± ¡°Of course, the current Renka¡± Renka is verypetitive with Akane¡¯s maid outfit. Renka thought about wearing the same maid¡¯s outfit, but decided to use her special baby doll as a lover¡¯s nightgown. Seeing Shinji¡¯s reaction, she secretly breathes a sigh of relief that she made the right choice. Shinji pushed his lover down on the bed. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you wore it for me. I like you, Renka¡± ¡°Yeah¡­? I like you too¡­ chu ?¡± Renka¡¯s heart fluttered as Shinji smiled, expressing his joy straightforwardly. She then puts her arms around his back and hugs him, and he hugs her back. They kiss, body to body, sharing warmth and saliva. ¡°*slurp¡­* *pant* I¡¯m taking off my clothes.¡± ¡°*slurp¡­? Okay¡­?¡± They stopped licking each other¡¯s tongues, and Shinji pulled himself up. In no time at all, he and Renka are naked and hugging each other again. As they rubbed their bodies together, the tips of her breasts hardened, feeling thefort of the smooth texture of the baby doll. It was clear that Renka was starting to get excited. ¡°Ah ? Shinji ? if you pinch me suddenly¡­?¡± Even from the top of her baby doll, Shinji could see her nipples hardening, and when he pinched them with her fingertips, Renka¡¯s mouth made a sweet sound. He wants to make her squeal even more, so Shinji carefully tweaks both nipples with his hands. Pinching, squeezing, flicking¡­ Renka can do nothing but lie on her back as he caresses her in various rapid session. Her cheeks flush with shame as he stares at her face. ¡°S-Shinji ? why are you looking at me all the time¡­?¡± ¡°I thought Renka¡¯s reaction was cute ?¡± ¡°~~ ? D-Don¡¯t¡­¡± Renka¡¯s thighs are rubbing together as her body is being slowly worked on. The nipple torture felt good, but the tingling in her womb only grew stronger, and her desire for pration grew stronger. Shinji notices the fire of lust in Renka¡¯s eyes, and without saying a word, he removes his hands from Renka¡¯s breasts and strips off his pants and underwear. He then pulls off her pants, opens her legs, and slowly inserts his cock. (Oh¡­? Shinji can understand everything¡­ ?) In the meantime, Renka ispletely left to her own devices. The fact that Shinji does what she wants without saying a word makes her feel happy that their heart and mind are connected. And with her vagina overflowing with love juice, Renka takes Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her vagina and reaches out her hands to him as they connect in the normal position. ¡°Shinji ? Squeeze me ? Ah, ah ? Haa, an ?¡± Hearing Renka¡¯s sweet voice, Shinji wraps his arms around her back and hugs her as she wants. Although Renka¡¯s hands are behind her back and her legs are around his waist, and she can¡¯t move much, but she wiggles her hips at the same time her vagina is repeatedly prated. The bed creaked and creaked, and Renka¡¯s charming voice echoed in Shinji¡¯s ear, making him even more excited. (I love you, Shinji! I love you!) Renka hugs him with all her heart. Shinji could feel Renka¡¯s affection for him through the three points: the tight hold, the tight vagina begging for semen, and the deep, tongue-to-tongue kissing. (Renka is really cute¡­) Thefort of s*x with Renka, who is so devoted to him, is making Shinji unable to hold back his ejaction. It¡¯s not a strong and intense pleasure, but a lukewarm and gentle pleasure that made his testicles produce a lot of semen. As his p*nis trembles, Renka realizes Shinji¡¯s limits. The only sounds in the room were their breathing and the frothy sound of their love juices. Without saying a word, he pours his semen into her tight vagina as she climaxes. *Spurt¡­? *Spurt¡­? *Spurt¡­? *Spurt¡­? The force of his ejaction is not so strong. But the volume is tremendous. It takes a long time to fill Renka¡¯s womb, her vagina, slowly, with a lot of semen. It¡¯s not a blinding climax. It¡¯s a deep, gentle, soothing climax that leaves them both in awe. ¡°*lick¡­* *slurp¡­? Nnn¡­ hmm¡­? hmmm¡­?¡± Until the long aftermath recedes, Shinji and Renka close their eyelids, embrace each other, and indulge in a sweet, sweet kiss. This is a scene from a rest day. Shinji embraces the women who live in the party house as he pleases, and they, in turn, desire and surrender to his pleasures. Only Alvin, the leader of the , does not know that a lustful feast is taking ce under his roof. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 90.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Three) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. He¡¯s got a lot of girls and a lot of s*xfriends, so his p*nis is working at full capacity (he deserves it). He was appointed (forced) to be an apostle of the goddess. He developed function-giving magic. Now he can make even a subus cry. Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink. He has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. He is happy to have rented the party house. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. She can¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji¡¯s cock. Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. Bes lovers with Shinji. She doesn¡¯t tell Alvin her secret yet. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. She is very happy to be living with Shinji. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. She married Morse. Currently pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯sst party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she has be a mad warrior of love who does whatever Shinji wants. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). She is being taught s*xual techniques by Freri, who she has be good friends with. Thanks to her, her skills have improved tremendously, especially her blowjobs are first ss. She also has a genius sense of s*x. Akane ¡ú Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. She is hired as a maid to manage party house. She is a super maid who can do all kinds of household chores, but her priority is Shinji, and she makes sure to remove all traces of s*xual activity from the premises. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. As she grows up, she bes a beautiful girl who is both young and beautiful. Her hair is still green, but it has grown to reach her shoulders. Her pale green skin is now whiter, perhaps closer to a whore than a flower. Her breasts had grownrger than before and were now just the right size to be squeezed with both hands, while her hips had narrowed and her ass had be rounder and more feminine. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was raped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is sleeping facing down. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s pration is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s cock. Under the direction of the goddess Arian, she bes Shinji¡¯s personal spirit. When Shinji was nice to her, she softened her attitude. So easy. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s semen to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his cock. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. Arian A miko of the goddess Arian who belongs to the temple. She is a winged race with a mystical beauty. She has pure white wings that grow out from her back and beautiful white hair that reaches her waist. She wears a white robe that exposes an excessive amount of skin. When she meets Shinji for the first time, she has a good impression of him, and at the suggestion of the goddess Arian, she begins to have s*xual rtions with him under the guise of healing him. It seems that the Goddess has given her the exclusive right to push Shinji as hard as he wants. Goddess Arian A goddess who manages multiple worlds. The appearance of the main body has not yet been confirmed. She is an enigmatic goddess who works busily every day, giving oracles and possessing miko. She has a sense of humor and is rumored (?) among her followers to have a hobby of messing around with spirits, miko, and apostles. Gildeo A human man in histe fifties. He is a man who never tolerates injustice. He is a former high-ranking veteran, and is well supported by the adventurers. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Miko Arian (G) ¡û Milis = L (G) ¡û Akane (F) ¡û Charlotte (F) ¡û Renka = re = Freri (E) ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Nanaka (B) ¡û Lili = Lilu (A) ¡û Emily (AA) The guild leader will probably appear in the future, so he¡¯s a major character. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 91 Iris, The Witch from Hometown Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It¡¯s been a month since reached upper-intermediate rank. Although the weather has turned cold, the members of have been collecting magic stones in the dungeon every day to earn money. There have been no requests for appointments since the exam. This is because is not very well known, as they have just risen to the upper-intermediate rank. On the other hand, there are no incidents or events that would raise the profile of the group, so Alvin and his friends are living a normal life. On this day, Alvin and his friends returned to the guild after collecting the magic stones from the monsters, and went to the purchase counter to sell the magic stones. As they were waiting for the appraisal, a receptionist from the guild walked towards Alvin and his friends. There is a girl walking behind her that Shinji had never seen before. A blue haired girl with twin tails tied with a white ribbon. She had a face that was still young, but her facial features were cute. She looked slender, probably because she was wearing a robe. At least, it¡¯s definitely below average. Her thighs peeking out from her miniskirt and her knee socks made her look like an attractive girl. ¡±Are? Iris?¡± ¡±Eh? Iris-chan?¡± When Alvin noticed, Milis also reacted. Renka also surprised at the sight of the girl called Iris. ¡±Thank you for your hard work, all of you from the . I¡¯ve found someone who knows you, and I¡¯m here to inform you¡± ¡±Senpai¡­¡­ it¡¯s been a long time, desu¡± Iris bows her head with a small smile on her lips. The receptionist also gave a bow and left after confirming that Alvin and Milis had rushed to the scene. While seeing them off, Shinji decided to ask Renka about Iris. ¡±Is she from your hometown?¡± ¡±Yes. She is the daughter of Al¡¯s master, a year younger than him, and she trained with him. Al¡¯s master had set a rule that apprentice had to start training at the age of ten, and since Al started training before her, she called him senpai¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­.¡± When Alvin and Milis noticed Shinji and Renka looking at them, they pulled Iris¡¯s hand and brought her in front of Shinji. Shinji noticed that when Alvin grabbed her hand, Iris¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, and by the time she came to Shinji, the redness had gone away. ¡±Shinji, this is Iris! She¡¯s my master¡¯s daughter and my kouhai. Iris, this is Shinji! He¡¯s the wizard in our party¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Shinji. My role in the party is wizard. Nice to meet you, Iris-san¡± Iris bowed politely to Shinji, who greeted her with a kind smile for others. ¡±Nice to meet you¡­¡­. I¡¯m Iris, desu¡­¡­. Senpai is indebted to you¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Iris, I¡¯m the party leader, you know?!¡± ¡±But you¡¯re the one being taken care of, so I should be ¡­¡­ right. Renka-san ¡­¡­ long time no see. Thank you for taking care my senpai, desu¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You¡¯re still harsh¡­¡­! It¡¯s not wrong, but!!¡± Iris takes a nce at Alvin¡¯s protestations with her eyes. Two of them seemed to be smiling as they joked around like brother and sister. ¡±It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well. Did youe all the way here by yourself? How dare Galeo-san allow you toe here alone?¡± ¡±I didn¡¯t tell Papa about it¡­¡­. I just left a note at home¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡±¡±Eeh!?¡±¡±¡± Seeing the three of them surprised and Iris says, ¡°I did it!¡± made Shinji thinks that she is aggressive despite her appearance. ¡±Papa is bad¡­. Even though I¡¯ve risen to the intermediate-lower rank, he told me that soloing is dangerous, so he¡¯s going to stop me now. Because of this, I wrote a note saying that I would rely on my senpai adventurer to keep me going¡± Iris mumbles, ¡°But,¡± and makes a disappointed face. ¡±I didn¡¯t expect to see you in the upper-intermediate rank¡­¡­ Congrattions, senpai. You¡¯re so close to your dream¡­¡­ It¡¯s amazing. If it¡¯s ¡­¡­ senpai, there¡¯s no more room for me to ¡­¡­ find my own friends party¡± ¡±Iris-chan ¡­¡­.¡± Iris is also an adventurer, albeit an intermediate-lower one. She also understands the system of promotion, and has no intention of bothering who have be upper-intermediate rank. Alvin and the three of them are adventuring together, and she thought that if she was in the intermediate level, she might be able to join them. Milis hugged Iris tightly. ¡±Al-kun, what do you think about having Iris stay at our party house for a while?¡± ¡±Hmmm, I think that would be nice. What about Renka?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­. If you want to contact Galeo-san, that would be fine. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s worried about Iris¡± Renka stares at Iris. Iris seems to be aware of this and nodded honestly. ¡±It¡¯s a good idea. Shinji, do you mind?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you for a while¡± ¡±¡­¡­Thank you, please take care of me¡± Shinji smiled when he saw Iris bowing politely. ¡±You¡¯re very polite. Did your father teach you that?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. Papa is very strict about etiquette¡­¡­. But I know it¡¯s necessary. ¡­¡­ Thank you for thepliment¡± Iris said her Papa was bad, but it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t like him. She just wants him to stop being so overprotective of her when she wants to make it as an adventurer. (She likes her father, doesn¡¯t she? She¡¯s a good girl) Shinji smiled back at Iris as he thought about it. ¡±As a fellow wizard, if you need anything, just let me know, okay?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. Thank you, very much¡± ¡±We have two days off tomorrow, so we can go out. There are many stores in this city, so you can find some cute clothes¡± Milis happily invited Iris to join her. ¡±Mil! I¡¯ming with you!¡± ¡±I¡¯m the one who was invited to ¡­¡­. But I can¡¯t help it, you cane along with me, senpai ¡­¡­ Fufufu¡± Iris loosens her mouth happily. Shinji found it very cute the way she talked happily with Milis and Alvin. Her attitude towards Alvin was particrly unreserved. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because they¡¯re siblings or if it¡¯s out of fondness, but there¡¯s no doubt that Alvin is special to Iris. (This girl is also nice ¡­¡­ Yeah) The first step is to aim for a physical rtionship. In order to do that, he need to start with a rtionship of trust. ¡­¡­ Shinji¡¯s evil scheme was about to begin again¡­¡­. __________________________________________ The new girl is Iris, a twin tail kouhai. She is a quiet and a bit of a mouthy wizard. Will Shinji-kun be able to slowly make his way into her heart? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 92 Iris is Watching Her Surroundings Very Closely Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s big. ¡­¡­And splendid, house¡± After leaving the guild, Alvin and his friends came back to the party house. Iris was surprised to see the party house of Alvin and his friends for the first time. ¡±It used to be a merchant¡¯s house, but now it¡¯s rented¡± ¡±¡­¡­I see. I¡¯d like to rent a house in the future too¡­¡­with the help of the guild. My dreams are expanding¡­¡­.¡± When buying or renting a house through the adventurer¡¯s guild, adventurers of high rank or lower can get a discount on the rent. The government subsidizes the rent so that lower-ranking adventurers can stay at the inn and upper-ranking adventurers can base themselves in the same town. Because of this, Shinji secretly owns a house that he bought when he was an upper rank adventurer, and he was able to buy it at a low price. ¡±Did Iris know about the subsidy?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, do you ¡­¡­ have a proper grasp of the guild system?¡± ¡±Nope, hahaha¡± Iris looks at Alvin, who isughing and fooling around, with moist eyes. ¡±I¡¯m taking care of it, so don¡¯t worry¡± ¡±Me too. I¡¯m budgeting on the understanding that we¡¯ll use the system when we rent this ce¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay because Renka and Shinji are here!¡± Alvin, who has regained hisposure, asserts. ¡±Senpai¡­¡­¡± ¡±H, hey! Let¡¯s go into the house!¡± ¡±H, hey¡­¡­Senpai!¡± Alvin pushed Iris¡¯s back who had a dumbfounded look and went into the house. Shinji and others followed behind him. ¡±Wee back, everyone¡± Akane, who was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, greeted them. Iris, who was pushed by Alvin, met Akane¡¯s eyes as she greeted her. ¡±Are? Iris-chan¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Akane-san. I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing well, desu¡­¡­.¡± Seeing that Akane is smiling without any mncholy, Iris only has a small smile on her mouth. Iris, who has been working as an adventurer in her hometown, knew when Akane¡¯s party was destroyed and she returned to her family home. Upon returning home, Akane was exhausted both physically and mentally, and had locked herself away in the house where she was born. After a while, she was able to go outdoors, but her expression was dark and she couldn¡¯t even smile. Akane was confronted with a heartbreaking voice from her fellow party members¡¯ rtives. Akane¡¯s parents were protective of their child, but the parents of the deceased party members had a strong voice. Fearing that their parents would be in a bad position, she left town to avoid causing any more trouble. Iris was very happy to see the kind-hearted Akane again, and to see that she seemed to havepletely recovered. ¡±Shinji and Renka have been very good to me. I¡¯m doing well now¡± ¡±¡­. I¡¯m surprised about the maid outfit, desu¡± ¡±Since I¡¯m employed, I have to keep my private and public life separate when I¡¯m working. I want you to think I¡¯m at work while I¡¯m wearing this. Oh, guys! The bath is ready!¡± Akane calls out to Alvin and the others as she receives the gaze of Iris, who is looking closely at Akane, from top to bottom, whileughing. ¡±Then, as usual, Mil and the others should go in first. Why don¡¯t you join them, Iris?¡± ¡±Iris-chan! Let¡¯s go take a bath??¡± ¡±¡­. Then, I¡¯ll take your word for it¡± Iris hesitated for a moment, but agreed if Milis and Renka were with her. She turned her gaze to Akane, and before she knew it Shinji and Renka were talking to Akane, and she could hear their conversation. ¡±She¡¯ll be using the guest room for a while, so let¡¯s get it ready. Can we add some food?¡± ¡±We have the ingredients, so we¡¯ll be fine. We also have clean sheets and towels, so I¡¯ll bring them out¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll take them and deliver them to the room, and Shinji will make the bed. Akane will cook. I wonder if I could take a towel and join her in the bath¡± ¡±No problem. Have a good time¡± ¡±Thanks, Shinji¡± Renka¡¯s smile at Shinji was beautiful, the kind that one would give to someone who she loved. She was surprised by her attitude, but reminded herself that it was only natural for her to live under the same roof at the same party. ¡±Renka-chan! Let¡¯s go take a bath!¡± ¡±Akane will get a towel for Iris to use, so please go ahead¡± ¡±Okay! Iris-chan, this way¡± ¡±¡­¡­Okay¡± ¡±I¡¯ll wait in my room!¡± Alvin said when Milis took Iris¡¯s hand and walked away from the scene. Iris, who is concerned about Renka¡¯s condition, turns around and looks back. Shinji, Renka and Akane. She saw the three of them walking side by side. (I thought ¡­¡­ Renka-san liked ¡­¡­ Senpai) The distance between Shinji and Renka is a little close for friends. Seeing Renka talking so happily, a question arose in Iris¡¯s mind. * * * ¡±¡­¡­ Renka-san. Do you like Shinji-san?¡± ¡±Fuehh!?¡± Iris asked Renka without warning when the three women were soaking in the bathtub. Iris who had untied her ribbon to take a bath looked more mature than usual. Renka, in a panic, could not answer immediately. Instead, Milis decided to talk to Iris. ¡±What made you think that?¡± ¡±The distance between her and Shinji-san¡­¡­? It¡¯s very close for a ¡­¡­ friend, desu¡± After washing her face in hot water, Iris spoke while thinking back. Renka finally regained herposure, but her face is still red. ¡±Well, that¡¯s it. How did you know?¡± ¡±Renka-san is pretty easy to understand, desu¡­¡­. Because she didn¡¯t try to get involved with men before ¡­¡­Except for senpai and her family¡± ¡±Al-kun ispletely oblivious, but ¡­¡­ Iris-chan is perceptive¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai ¡­¡­ is dense after all¡­¡­.¡± Milis and Renka smiled bitterly back at Iris, who muttered in annoyance. Iris walked away from the bathtub and went to the bathroom to wash her hair, and then Iris put herself next to Renka. ¡±¡­. Renka-san, I thought you liked senpai, desu¡± Iris speaks in a whisper. Renka, who realized that she was taking care of herself in her own way, decided to whisper to her as well. ¡±Yes, I like Al as a younger brother. But now I like Shinji. Don¡¯t tell Al, okay? Al is going to marry Mil. If Al finds out, he¡¯s going to say a lot of things¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Well, she had a ring on her finger¡­¡­. Okay, I will be hidden it from senpai, desu¡± Iris remembers the two of them wearing matching rings. Iris who had seen the two of them had been close since on her hometown, was able to congratte them honestly. However, it is also true that there are many things that brothers and sisters can¡¯t do. This is where it gets difficult to stay with a sibling¡­¡­. So, she inwardly encourages Milis to do her best. Renka seems to be the type of person who doesn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with her love life. If the brothers find out about it, it is obvious that he will meddle unnecessarily. Iris was convinced that she wanted to keep it a secret. (¡­¡­He must be a good person because Renka likes him. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll try to get along with him, too.) She recalled the gentle smile of Shinji. _______________________________________ Iris is the type of person who watches her surroundings closely. She says a lot of things to her brother, Alvin, without hesitation. That¡¯s proof that she treats him like one of her own and that he is a special person to her. She thinks Shinji is a good person because Renka, who has always been ufortable with men, likes him. Shinji-kun, who is a good friend of the people she trusts, is a good person, and made his favorability rating goes up on its own. However, it¡¯s a little more than just an acquaintance to a potential friend. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 93 Shinji’s Arrangement and Reunion with the Three Elf Sisters Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after they met Iris at the guild. Alvin, Milis and Iris went out to the city. And on the same day that Shinji met Iris, he had sent a message for someone to the guild¡¯s receptionist before returning to the party house from the guild. After confirming the result of the message at the guild in the morning, he waited for someone at his own house in the afternoon. Shortly before the appointed time, there was a knock at the door. ¡±Come in, it¡¯s open¡± ¡±Sorry to bother you¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡±Bother you¡±¡± When Shinji answered the knock, the door opened and three elves entered the house. L, Lili, and Lilu. They are the three elf sisters who gave the party the name . L smiles at Shinji as she closes the door, while Lili and Lilu bows lightly next to L. ¡±It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, and I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re all doing well¡± ¡±Fufu, yeah, it has. Because we¡¯ve been back to our hometown too¡± At Shinji¡¯s urging, L and the others all sat down on chairs. While they were sitting in the chairs, Shinji used the water from the kettle to brew some tea, which he handed out to the others, and then sat down himself. ¡±It¡¯s been a long time, but my sister has beenmunicating with you through letters¡± ¡±When she read your letters, she looks very embarrassed¡­¡­.¡± ¡±But, isn¡¯t that¡¯s fine? It¡¯s fun to correspond with Shinji-san¡­¡­. There¡¯s not much entertainment in the vige¡­¡­.¡± Lili and Lilu made fun of her, and L red lightly at her twin sisters, her long, thin ears flushing red. She seemed to be embarrassed, and Shinji gave a smallugh when he saw her ears twitching up and down. ¡±How was your trip to your hometown?¡± ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s just a matter of feelings, but we had a ritual to get rid of the stain, so we were able to rx. I¡¯m d I went back because I was able to spend some time with my sisters¡± L smiled calmly. ¡±We thought about retiring, but¡­¡­ it was still fun for the three of us to visit different cities¡± ¡±We¡¯ll continue to be adventurers. But we¡¯ll have to start over at the intermediate rank¡± Lili and Lilu also had bright smiles on their faces. All three of them seemed to bepletely recovered and had no negative feelings whatsoever. Shinji thinks that even though he didn¡¯t help them out of the goodness of his heart, it was worth getting his hands dirty. ¡±I see. Then don¡¯t panic, just take steps by steps. He was a bad guy, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that you had fewer people. Is there anyone you can recruit?¡± ¡±No, not at the moment. But I¡¯m not in a hurry, so I¡¯m going to take my time looking for someone¡± When Shinji heard that there were no candidates, he decided to get down to the business of calling her out today. ¡±My party leader¡¯s kouhai has been staying with us since yesterday, and ¡­¡­her parents told her to quit being an adventurer if she didn¡¯t form a party. She¡¯s an intermediate-lower rank wizard, so we¡¯re still waiting to see what she¡¯s capable of, but I was wondering if she¡¯d be a good candidate for ¡­¡­ a new member¡± When he heard the story yesterday, he could imagine that Iris Papa, Alvin¡¯s mentor, was the type who had firm ideas. As long as she couldn¡¯t go on an adventure with Alvin and the others, she would have to find her own party, as Iris had said. If Iris stays solo, she will really be forced to quit or go independent to escape¡­¡­ far away by herself. If Iris can find a party on her own, it¡¯s none of his business, but if she can¡¯t, it¡¯s a good opportunity to sell her a favor. It would be an advantage for to have a wizard of the same gender and a clear identity. Since the letter had been sent this morning, there was a possibility that Iris Papa would arrive as early as tomorrow evening, and Shinji decided to talk to L and the others about it anyway. ¡±Intermediate might be good!¡± ¡±I can see why her parents areing for, since it¡¯s not safe for a girl to go solo¡± Lili was simply intrigued, and Lilu seemed to agree. There are many different types of adventurers, but it is true that the lower the rank, the worse the adventurers. ¡±Lili and Lilu also said this, so it might be a good idea to meet her once¡± ¡±Yes. The rest depends on the person. ¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m only getting your hopes up. Because, I have to ask L and the others if it¡¯s interested¡± ¡±Yes ?¡­¡­ and as a thank you for your help¡­¡­ please take this¡± L takes out a bottle from her bag. The bottle is filled with a clear liquid and ced in front of Shinji. Shinji¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. ¡±Isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ Elven elixir?¡± ¡±Yes. It¡¯s amazing that you can tell at a nce¡± Elven elixir. It¡¯s a potion that can only be produced by elves. It¡¯s very simple, but it¡¯s very effective. It could instantly restore the maximum amount of magic power. Commonly, the only way to recover magic power is to drink the potion or wait for it to recover naturally. A typical potion will restore 20 to 30% of the magic. In addition, drinking too much will cause poisoning symptoms, so drinking continuously is not an option. It is necessary to leave an interval of at least one hour. It¡¯s a potion that can be a wizard¡¯s trump card, and it¡¯s not sold through the ordinary people route. ¡±Are you sure you want to give me this? It¡¯s very valuable¡± ¡±Feel free to use it. My father and mother told me to tell you¡­¡­ the gratitude for your kindness¡± ¡±Well then¡­¡­ thank you¡± Shinji¡¯s tension is rising as it is the first time he has ever held an actual potion in his hands. It¡¯s not the usual kind of atmosphere or the scary atmosphere of the time when he kills Minato. Instead, it¡¯s the straightforward joy of a child who has been handed a toy. ¡±Shinji-san!¡± ¡±Yes, what is it?¡± L called out Shinji¡¯s name, her heart pounding with impulse. Her cheeks and ears reddened, and she squeezed her palms together. L¡¯s eyes met Shinji¡¯s with her moist eyes. Lili and Lilu looked up at their sister with a frown look. ((Eh?! You¡¯re saying that now?!)) ¡±I like you! Please go out with me!¡± ¡±¡­Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry. I already have a girlfriend¡± L was bluntly rejected. She was dumbfounded by his thoughtless reply. Lili and Lilu are whispering to L. The distance is too great, but Shinji still can hear them all. ¡±Onee-chan¡­ Why didn¡¯t you check first to see if he has a girlfriend or not?¡­¡­ Before you are confessing¡± ¡±Onee-chan¡­ You have no choice but to steal him¡­¡­ You can do it with that body¡­. You can seduce him by pushing him. And you can also do it with those breast¡­¡­¡± ¡±I can hear everything you¡¯re saying¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡±I¡¯m teIling her (telling her)¡±¡± Shinji is a bit freaked out by the fact that goddesses and elves are such carnivorous girls. He can¡¯tin because he himself is in the position of sleeping with a lot of people. ¡±Nn, what are you two talking about¡­¡­ But if Shinji says it¡¯s okay, then it¡¯s okay¡­¡­.¡± L shakes her body with a squirming motion. She swayed as if to seduce him with her plump breasts. And Shinji could see her soft cleavage, which reminded him of the exquisite body of the elf he had once held. If he could, he would like to keep her as a s*xfriend. It would be a shame to miss the opportunity. ¡±Would you like to try it?¡± ¡±Try what¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t make you my girlfriend right now, but why don¡¯t we be s*x buddies first and see if you can steal me away from my girlfriend¡¯s ce? I¡¯m going to fuck L to make me decide that if you can be my girlfriend¡± ¡±¡±Wow, that¡¯s nasty¡±¡± Shinji smiles at the twins who are all talking at the same time. ¡±It¡¯s toote to be a demon, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±¡±Yes, it was¡­¡±¡± He is a man who rapes even if it is to save her life. While looking at Shinji and the twins, who were exchanging light words, L made up her mind. ¡±I will try ¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to make Shinji-san my captive¡­¡­.!¡± And so, the s*x game between Shinji and L (?) began in a hurry. ___________________________________ The three elf sisters, who hadn¡¯t been seen since the second part of the story, are back. It¡¯s important to arrange everything. It¡¯s also important to tell them in advance rather than suddenly. Shinji is being targeted by too many big-breasted girls, like the miko¡­¡­ Is this a period of poprity? Shinji is depressed because he can¡¯t stand the idea of being forced to quit. It is calcted that if he has a p*nis that can make a subus cry, he will not lose. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 94 A Sex Game with Lila Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Lili and Lilu left the house, saying they were going to kill time until nightfall. So, the time limit was until nightfall. It was still early afternoon, so they had a lot of time. ¡±Do you want to take a bath?¡± ¡±No, I took a bath before¡­¡­ arrived, so I¡¯m fine¡± Shinji started to take off his clothes. L tried to take off her clothes too, but she was too embarrassed to do so when she thought Shinji was watching her. ¡±So, you were nning to have s*x from the beginning?¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s normal to clean up before going to the home of someone you love¡­¡­¡± L gets on the bed after being pulled by Shinji, who is now wearing only his underwear. After Shinji sat down on hisp with his hands on his knees, he made her sit facing backwards on hisp. With a skilled hand, he removes L¡¯s clothes. He also took off her bra and grabbed her breasts with both hands, leaving her in just her underwear. ¡±Haa¡­¡­? Nn~ ? Nn¡­¡­? He begins to carefully rub her breasts, which are too tempting to fit in his hands. It made L weakens and leans her back against Shinji. Feeling her body heat on his chest, Shinji continues his caresses on her breasts. The softness and firmness of L¡¯s breasts were first-rate. The skin seemed to absorb his hand, and the sensitivity was beyond reproach. He thought to himself, ¡°I have to make her my s*x friend¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? My nipple¡­¡­ ? Feels good ¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ? Please¡­¡­ ? Please rub more¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ?¡± When he pinches her nipples a little harder, L turns her head back and makes a charming sound. He also touches her secret part with his finger while crawling his tongue on her neck, and when he touches it, it was already wet and he could easily insert his index finger. ¡±You¡¯re so easy to get wet, L¡± ¡±Because you¡¯re my favorite person~ ? Ah~ ? If you touch me¡­ ? Immediately~ ? I¡¯ll be ready¡­ ? Shinji-san¡¯s¡­ ? It¡¯s hitting my butt ¡­¡­?¡± L¡¯s n was to have Shinji use her body in any way he wanted while she conveyed her straightforward favors and drowned him. L who had only had s*x once with Shinji knew that she could not lead. So, she decided to be passive and satisfy Shinji¡¯s desires as much as she could. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Your finger¡­¡­ ? Your finger feels good~ ?¡± ¡±You have such a s*xy body. You¡¯re ready, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­? Please¡­. ? Give me your cock¡­¡­? Ah~ ? I want you to cum inside my vagina a lot¡­ ?¡± While stirring her vagina with two fingers, Shinji sensed L¡¯s thoughts. Even though Shinji likes cuckolding, there is no way he would not be happy with the favor of such a beautiful and stylish elf woman. However, he had decided that his girlfriend would be Renka. Although, he has a lot of s*x friends, and hold many women, he would only treat one as his lover. So, he had no intention of changing that. Instead of drowning himself, he wants to make L drown in him. That¡¯s why he decided to go along with L¡¯s n and make her his s*xfriend. ¡±Do you remember the cowgirl position we did before?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ ? Please feel good ¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s big¡­¡­ ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­¡­?? is filling me up ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji pulled his fingers out of her vagina and let L straddle him. Then, L takes Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis out of his underwear and ces it at the entrance of her secret area. After that, she sits down and takes the big p*nis into her vagina. His p*nis prated its way into her vagina, which was as slippery like subus¡¯s vagina until his ns hit the back of her vagina. L with pleasure debauched face, put her hands on Shinji¡¯s chest, and her breasts were pressed together, further emphasizing herrge breasts. Shinji¡¯s p*nis spontaneously jumps at the sight of such a nasty sight. ¡±Ah¡­ ? I¡¯m getting so horny inside¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m moving¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a very erotic sight¡­¡­ Guh¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Hah~ ? My inside¡­¡­ ? Feels good~ ? I¡¯m the only one who feels good¡­ ? Shinji-san ¡­ ? Ah~ ? It¡¯s amazing ¡­¡­ ? My inside~ ?¡± L began to move slowly, but soon seemed to remember the movements of her hips that she had learnedst time, and the awkwardness of her movements disappeared in a sh. L shakes her body up and down on top of Shinji, making a nasty water sound. L¡¯s breasts were bouncing boldly as she soaked in the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s p*nis. It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯s had s*x, so L¡¯s body gets excited on its own, and her vagina clenches up for the man¡¯s semen. It was impossible for her to endure such a situation, and she climaxed for the first time. ¡±Hah~ ? Hah~ ? I came¡­ ? I¡¯m the only one who came¡­ ? I¡¯m sorry¡­ Shinji-san¡­ ? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±You cane as many times as you want¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Yes¡­ ? I¡¯ll do it again¡­ ? If you get tired a lot¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? No~ ? I¡¯m cumming again~ ?¡± Grabbing his hips, Shinji thrusts up into her vagina from below. He didn¡¯t forget to shake his body to enjoy the swaying of her breasts. L climaxes for the second time and her vagina tightens up. ¡±It¡¯s~ ? It¡¯sing again~ ? Ah~ ? No good~ ? Don¡¯t move now~ ? Nn¡­ I¡¯m cumming againnnn~ ???¡± Shinji continued to pokes her climaxing vagina without mercy, and she climaxed for the third time while her hair shook wildly. While L who is forced to climax continuously and can only tremble on top of Shinji, he ejactes into her vagina. Dopu ? Dobu ? Dopu ? Doku ? Her vagina tightened to keep the semen in, and Shinji surrendered himself to the pleasant feeling of weakness. L also seems to have rxed from her body, and she slumps down on Shinji¡¯s chest, while breathing heavily and smiling enrapturedly. (As expected, the feeling of being hugged is fantastic. If I keep making him cum like this, can I make him fall?) Once again, he poked the back of her vagina with his p*nis, which never wilts, and she let out a sweet voice. He changed his position with ease and turn her over, and then started to pistoning her again in the missionary position. ¡±Ahh ~ ? Shinji-san ¡­¡­? Ah~ ? There¡¯s still plenty of time¡­¡­ ? Let¡¯s do it¡­¡­ ? A lot¡­. ¡­?¡± ¡±Of course. I¡¯ll ejacte in your vagina a lot¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Nn~ ? Please put out as much as you like~ ? Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji-san¡­¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­¡­ ?¡± With Lira seemingly melted by Shinji¡¯s cock, he thought he could easily win this fight. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? However, no matter how many times he made her climax, L just made a charming sound that seemed to feel really good and didn¡¯t lose consciousness. Doppu ? Dokku ? Dopyu ?? He stopped after three timesst time, but this was his sixth creampie, doubled thest time. And The number of times L had climaxed had long exceeded twenty. Even so, L was able to keep her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and her legs tightly entwined in love hold as she continued to gaze lovingly at him. (She¡¯s too bottomless¡­¡­ A normal girl would have gone down a long time ago) The only one who is this bottomless is Freri. Other girls would be exhausted and fall asleep if he made them climax this much. After finishing hisst ejaction, Shinji tried to pull out his p*nis, but he couldn¡¯t pull his hips back because of her tightly entwined legs. ¡±Hah ¡­¡­ ? Shinji-san ¡­¡­ ? Chu~ ? It¡¯s wonderful ¡­¡­ ? More¡­¡­ ? Please do more¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Ahhh¡­¡­ it¡¯s almost time, so I guess that¡¯s it for today¡± They looked at the window and saw that the sun had set and it was dusk. The bed is a mess of semen and love juice, and the room smells foul. ¡±Muu¡­¡­ That¡¯s right~ ? Shinji-san, how did you¡­¡­ feel about me~ ? Is it felt really good¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Yes, it felt good, but that¡¯s it. I¡¯m not going out with you. How was it for you, L?¡± ¡±It was very good¡­¡­ ? I feel fulfilled when I have s*x with Shinji-san¡­¡­ ?¡± L¡¯s cheeks were dyed as she smiled, and she had developed an onna-like charm. That¡¯s all he has to say about that¡­. He may have awakened a ridiculous s*xual monster. Shinji is a bit anxious. But it is also true that she could not be corrupted. For now, Shinji thinks, he¡¯ll just maintain his rtionship with L like this. ¡±So, what are you going to do? Are you going to be my s*x friend?¡± ¡±It looks like it¡¯s a draw today~ ? But I¡¯ll be your s*x friends¡­¡­? Please continue to do hi with me~ ? But, I have no intention of giving up ¡­If you change your mind, please let me know¡­¡­? Shinji couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw L say it so proudly. ___________________________________ L, a big-breasted elf, is a s*xual monster on par with Freri. Her s*x toughness is just amazing. Her other twins will have another chance. So, this game was a draw, but he admitted that she was going to be his s*x friend. He didn¡¯t use any magic because he didn¡¯t need to corrupt her at any cost. If she doesn¡¯t fall, she¡¯ll just be a convenient s*x friend! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 95 Iris Training with Running Wolves Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Lira became s*xfriend. Alvin and the other members of , Emily, also Iris gathered on the outskirts of after finishing breakfast. Today was originally going to be a training session, and Iris had decided to join in on short notice. ¡±We¡¯ll start the training with running!!¡± ¡±¡­¡­Run¡­.¡± ¡±Haha, Iris doesn¡¯t like running, as usual, does she?¡± The training session will be led by Emily. But when Iris hears Emily¡¯s words, Iris¡¯s face tantly changed into unpleasant, and Alvinughed at it. ¡±Adventurers are based on physical strength! They may have different roles, but they all have one thing inmon!¡± ¡±That¡¯s right, Iris-chan. Let¡¯s run~¡± ¡±¡­¡­I know without you telling me¡± Milis stretched her body muscles and her abundant breasts swayed. It is the same for Renka. Iris is a little bigger than Emily, but not big enough to be able to shake. So, when Emily met Iris, she had a very nice smile on her face, as if she had just found a friend. On the other hand, when Iris and Emily¡¯s eyes locked on Milis¡¯ breasts, they gently looked away. Alvin and Shinji didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Even the quintessential Alvin seemed to have read the air. ¡±Okay, let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡±We¡¯ll keep running with one bell for now¡± ¡±¡­¡­ It¡¯s longer than Dad¡¯s menu¡­.¡± Emily followed behind with Alvin, Milis and Renka. ¡±You don¡¯t have to overdo it¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m going to do it properly¡­¡± Iris who has a grimace on her face starts running behind Renka. (I hated losing) Shinji also started running at the back with a bitter smile on his face. * * * Sure enough, as expected. After everyone had finished running, Iris fell to the ground and tried to catch her breath. Alvin and the others, who are used to running, seemed to have plenty of time to cool down as they walked slowly. ¡±Iris-chan, are you okay?¡± ¡±You didn¡¯t have to match my speed, you know?¡± ¡±¡­. Senpai, Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Milis-chan too¡­. Also, Renka-san¡­ Your physical strength¡­¡­ has increased too much¡± Iris remembered that when they were back home, there was not that much of a difference. ¡±Training is important, but I think it¡¯s the experience of actualbat that counts¡± ¡±You¡¯re right! Because we keep defeating strong monsters, we will grow stronger and stronger. There¡¯s a big difference between upper and intermediate¡± The difference of one year is much bigger than Iris thinks. In particr, Alvin and the other have been promoted to upper ranks in a short period of time. So, it¡¯s not surprising that there is a difference between Iris, who has been ying lower rank monsters, and Alvin, who has been ying intermediate to upper ranks monsters. ¡±Iris, you should take a break. Master! Let¡¯s have a brawl!¡± ¡±Okay~!¡± After cooling down, Alvin and Emily grabbed their wooden swords and began to fight. They cast a self-strengthening spell on themselves, and then strike each other head-on with their wooden swords. Crack! a high-pitched sound like metal shing sounded. After a few strikes, Alvin¡¯s figure disappears. Emily¡¯s figure disappeared as well. The sound of the two of them hitting each other again could be heard a few dozen meters away. Iris who ispletely unustomed to high-speed strikes with high-speed movement, had a ck and white look in her eyes. ¡±Milis, Renka. Let¡¯s train together¡± ¡±¡­Um, senpai ¡­¡­ is too fast for me to follow with my eyes¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? We had a hard time getting used to it too¡­¡­.¡± Milis caused Iris who was still lying on the ground tough bitterly. When, Iris still lying on the ground, Milis sat down next to her, pointing towards Alvin and Emily, and began to tell Iris how to determine the direction to go. ¡±Well, some people can do that. Because Emily and Alvin¡¯s thing are a special technique, it will be hard to refer to it. So, you should train your magic with us, Iris-san¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Yes, thank you¡± Iris bowed lightly to Shinji, who cared to watch her at first. Shinji and Renka began to push each other¡¯s magic power next to the brightly shouted Milis, who said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose Renka-chan!¡± Iris has often trained by pushing magic power against each other. That¡¯s how she knows. She knew that Shinji¡¯s maniption of magic power was very good. While Renka¡¯s magic power ripples and fluctuates in strength as she attempts to break through Shinji¡¯s magic wall, Shinji¡¯s magic wall flexibly responds by thickening where Renka¡¯s attack is strong and thinning where it is weak. When Renka¡¯s concentration began to falter and her attack became unbnced, Shinji and Renka switched sides. Although Renka tried to prevent it, Shinji¡¯s magic power managed to evade Renka¡¯s magic power and hit Renka lightly. ¡±Phew¡­¡­.. I¡¯ve still got a long way to go¡­¡­¡± ¡±You¡¯re getting pretty good at this. It looks like you¡¯re about to score one¡± Shinji looked at Renka, who was looking at him nkly¡­¡­ and told her to rest then he called Milis. The training between Shinji and Milis was exactly the same. In terms of handling training, Milis and Renka are relying on Shinji¡¯s chest. Shinji sat in afortable position to talk with Iris, slightly away from her. And Iris talked to Shinji when Milis and Renka started to push each other¡¯s magic power. ¡±Ano¡­. Is it okay for me and you to go next? ¡±Of course. What do you want to do about the amount of energy released?¡± ¡±¡­. I¡¯d like to increase the amount¡± The current pushing is to suppress the amount of output to match Renka. But the amount is not enough for Iris, who is a magic user, and she would like to have a pushing match with arger amount of output. ¡±Iris, have you made a contract with the spirits?¡± ¡±No, I haven¡¯t¡­¡­.¡± ¡±If so, I¡¯ll match the amount you release, so just give me the amount you want first¡± It is unlikely that a human being alone can exceed the amount released by a spirit. Shinji also judged that if he did not have a contract with a spirit, he would not be unable to match her. ¡±I¡¯ll do it with all my might¡­.¡± (I really don¡¯t like losing) Shinji smiled at the sight of Iris, who was a bit puffed up. He stands face to face with Iris, recing Milis and Renka. Like Iris, who holds her staff, Shinji also holds his staff. Then, he sends his thoughts to Freri and gets her to channel her magic to prepare for the match. ¡±I¡¯m going to start¡­¡­!¡± Iris released a quantity of magic power that was enough to trigger arge-scale magic. Her amount of magic power that an individual can release is greater than any other person in the . This is an enviable talent for Shinji, who has an average amount of magic to release. Milis and Renka could not hide their surprise at the overwhelming amount of power released. ¡±Freri!¡± Shinji shouts Freri¡¯s name, and a magic circle unfolds next to Shinji. The magic power of Shinji and Freri resonated, and Freri¡¯s portion was added to Shinji¡¯s. The same amount of magic power as Iris¡¯s was released from Shinji, and the magic power shed with each other. ¡±¡­. Guh, ¡­¡­Nn!¡± Iris is momentarily startled by the fact that her magic power has been opposed, and she pushes her way through the center of the field with force. On the other hand, Shinji is quite calm. While thickening the magic power in the center to prevent Iris from breaking through the center, he bypassed the corner and lightly hit Iris¡¯s head. Because of this, Iris is half stunned and her magic power dissipates. ¡±Phew, I¡¯m surprised. You release a great amount of magic¡­. It¡¯s great talent. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a top-notch witch if you train hard enough¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­.¡± Iris muttered in a voice that seemed to endure the frustration. She didn¡¯t expect to win against an upper-intermediate rank wizard, but she also didn¡¯t expect to be so easily beaten. She was about to burst into tears and turned her head down, when Shinji called out to her. ¡±If it weren¡¯t for the spirits, I just have an average amount of magic. That¡¯s why I¡¯m working so hard on my control. And you can get better at it with practice. So, if you ever get stuck in your training, I¡¯m here to help¡± Iris looked up at his kind words. He was not boasting, looking down on her, or pitying her. Shinji had the samepassionate gaze as his mentor father, as if he wanted to see her grow. Maybe that¡¯s why. Iris did not feel any repulsion. ¡±¡­¡­ then, at that time, please help me¡­¡­.¡± Iris bowed her head honestly. ___________________________________ Iris also trained together. She can¡¯t help but notice the difference in physical strength because of her different experience. She has a talent for magic that is unparalleled. And she hates to lose. Iris sensed Shinji¡¯s high level of ability. She opened her heart a little to Shinji¡¯s outwardly good response. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 96 Galleo, Alvin and Iris’s Mentor, Invades! Edited by: Kanaa-senpai That day¡¯s training continued until the bell rang at three o¡¯clock. After finishing the training with Emily¡¯s voice, Alvin and Iris left without stopping at the party house. ¡±¡­¡­ I learned a lot today, desu¡± ¡±That¡¯s good to know! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to make it to the top if you keep training and make good friends!¡± Iris and Emily walked side by side. Alvin and Milis were walking behind them, and Shinji and Renka were walking at the end. ¡±I¡¯ve been told simr things ¡­¡­ by Shinji-san, desu¡± ¡±Good for you! I¡¯m sure if Shinji says it, it¡¯s true. Then, I¡¯m going to go over to Shinji¡¯s side¡± ¡±Oh, ¡­¡­ yes¡± Emily left Iris¡¯s side and ran to Shinji¡¯s side. She came to the other side of Renka, and hugged Shinji¡¯s arm. Renka med her, Shinjiined that it was hard to walk, and Emily let go of her arm with a look of indignation on her face. Then the three of them started talking happily. (Shinji-san ¡­¡­ maybe he¡¯s popr?) Emily¡¯s favoritism was clear and obvious. ¡±Iris-chan, are you tired?¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m fine, desu. I was surprised to find out that senpai was too ¡­¡­ fast, desu¡± ¡±It¡¯s thanks to you, Master! I think I¡¯m getting stronger¡± Iris joins the conversation between Alvin and Milis. After a while, the party house came into view as they walked along, talking casually. But there was a man in histe thirties standing in front of the magnificent main gate. He seemed to be missing his right arm, and one sleeve was pping in the wind. He had short blue hair, sharp eyes, and arge stature. The man who was looking around caught the gaze of Alvin and the others. Whoa! He widened his eyes and came running at them with all his might. ¡±Iris~~~!!¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Papa, he¡¯s already here¡± He hugged Iris with only his left arm. Iris lets out a deep, deep sigh as she guards her father¡¯s face with both hands when he tries to rub her cheek. ¡±Galleo-san, it¡¯s been a long time¡± ¡±Sensei! It¡¯s been a long time!!¡± ¡±Oh, Alvin, Milis, Renka. It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m sorry that Iris seems to have bothered you!¡± The man who smiled ¡­¡­ Galleo set Iris down on the ground and patted Alvin¡¯s head in a crass and messy manner. After that, he turned to Shinji and Emily and Galleo bowed his head. ¡±My daughter has been taken care of. I¡¯m Galleo. Iris¡¯s father and the one who taught Alvin and the others¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Shinji. I¡¯m a member of Alvin¡¯s party. This is Emily. Alvin¡¯s mentor¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. Please treat me well¡± Galleo shook hands with Shinji and Emily in turn. ¡±Since we¡¯re all standing around, why don¡¯t we go inside and talk?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s do that, shall we?¡± This is how the discussion about Iris took ce at party house. * * * ¡±First of all, thank you for taking care of my daughter. She just left me with a single letter and caused trouble for me. It was thanks to Alvin and the others that we were able to reunite in this way¡± As they sat around the long table in the cafeteria, Galleo bowed deeply once again. He grabbed Iris¡¯s head with one hand and made her bow with him. ¡±It¡¯s no trouble at all¡± ¡±It¡¯s good to see you after all these years¡± Milis also nodded at Alvin and Renka¡¯s words. ¡±That¡¯s what you say¡­¡­. Also, congrattions on your upper-intermediate rank. When I was asked about this ce at the guild, I was told about it. You¡¯ve done well in this short time¡± ¡±¡±¡±Thank you!¡±¡±¡± Alvin and the others had been trained by Galleo and his congrattions made them delighted. It was a special pleasure to be praised by the teacher who had taught them so much since they were children. ¡±The environment is too different between you and my daughter now that you are upper rank. And Iris, you need toe home with me first and find a party. I told you, you can¡¯t go solo.¡± ¡±I couldn¡¯t find anyone good locally at¡­¡­. So, I¡¯ll find one here¡± ¡±Ability is important, but above all it¡¯s about trust. You have to team up with someone locally who knows each other for a long time¡± ¡±I can¡¯t do that¡­¡­ there are only people who drag me down. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been solo¡± Iris and Galleo¡¯s gazes collided. ¡±You are a woman. Also, a rearguard one. Sometimes the bad people wille at you with force!¡± ¡±¡­¡­But local peoples are not always safe¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to look for someone who is good at ¡­¡­ and has a good personality here!¡± ¡±It¡¯s not safe to look for them. Also, you¡¯re going to be working solo until you find one. Intermediate rank enemies are much stronger than lower rank ones. Soloing as a rear guard is really dangerous!¡± The two of them were at odds with each other, and Galleo¡¯s tone of voice became increasingly stern. Iris also looked up at Galleo with a ring look, as if she was getting stubborn. ¡±Sensei! Please calm down!¡± ¡±I¡¯m calm enough¡± ¡±Calm down too, Iris, okay?¡± ¡±¡­¡­ I¡¯m calm, desu. I know he¡¯s worried, but he¡¯s being too harsh¡± Alvin and Renka intervened, but the ring match between Iris and Galleo showed no signs of stopping. Milis was also flustered. In the meantime, Shinji gave Akane a look. Seeing Shinji¡¯s intentions, Akane retreated to the kitchen and brought in fresh tea, serving it to everyone in turn. ¡±Let¡¯s take a break for now. Please drink it, Galleo-san and Iris-san¡± Galleo, who had suddenly regained hisposure after hearing Shinji¡¯s words and smelling the delicious aroma of the tea, sipped his drink. Iris and the others did the same and cleared their throats. ¡±Let¡¯s get organized once and for all¡± When things had quieted down, Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±Okay, first of all, Galleo-san does not allow solo activities. He doesn¡¯t want you to work at Intermediate rank or higher unless you¡¯re in a party. You have to be in the same party with someone you trust, and he prefers local people¡± ¡±Well, That¡¯s right¡± Galleo nodded slowly. Shinji restrained Iris with his hand as she tried to argue. ¡±And Iris-san looked for someone local, but there was no one good. That¡¯s why She¡¯ve always been solo. But It¡¯s not that she¡¯s obsessed with soloing, she just wants to find good friends in this city and join them. She also needs to take requests to earn money for her stay¡± ¡±¡­¡­ That¡¯s right, desu¡± Iris nodded at Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±So, let¡¯s find apromise. For example, during a month¡­¡­ Iris-san will look for apanion. For safety and cost reasons, we¡¯ll lend her our ce to sleep. At the end of the month, Galleo will check on thosepanions. If there is any trouble along the way, or if she can¡¯t find anypanions, she can return to the hometown quietly¡­¡­.¡± Hearing what Shinji had said, Galleo and Iris pondered. Alvin and the others stared at the situation. ¡±There are too many opinions from¡­¡­ Papa. So, I want ¡­¡­ extend it to two months¡± ¡±Iris-san, you know the truth, right? If Galleo-san is serious, he can take you home, no questions asked¡± ¡±¡­¡­ That¡¯s true, but ¡­¡­¡± Iris tried to argue with her dad, but she had to agree with Shinji¡¯s argument. Galleo looked at Iris, who was quiet, and then looked at Shinji. ¡±There may be danger during a month. It¡¯s toote to stop it before it¡¯s happening. So, what do you think about that?¡± ¡±It¡¯s Iris-san own responsibility. Avoiding danger is also an essential part of being an adventurer. This time, she only ran away from home, but if she tries to suppress everything, she might end up in a foreign ce next time¡± ¡±¡­¡­ You¡¯re right. That¡¯s right. Iris is not the kind of girl to give up on being an adventurer¡± ¡±Hah¡­.¡± Galleo lets out a big sigh. ¡±Iris. If you can keep the conditions Shinji-san has said, you can try it¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Papa, really!?¡± ¡±Ou. I know you¡¯re stubborn, just like me. But you have to be really careful. You¡¯re my only daughter¡­¡­. I¡¯m really, really worried about you. Just know that¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yeah. I understand¡­. Thank you, Papa¡­¡­ I love you¡± Iris stood up from his seat and Iris hugged Galleo. And Galleo gently patted his daughter¡¯s head. ¡±I¡¯m d it all worked out so well! You¡¯re the real deal, Shinji!¡± ¡±It¡¯s just a coincidence. Even if it¡¯s a fight between father and daughter, you know¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. The rest is up to Iris¡± The dining room returned to a rxed atmosphere. ¡±All right, then, let¡¯s eat! Why don¡¯t you join us, sensei?¡± ¡±Is that okay?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay!¡± When Alvin saw Akane nodding, he replied. Irises to Shinji¡¯s side, away from Galleo, who has started to talk about food with Alvin. ¡±Ano, thank you for that ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d you got the chance¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Yes. I¡¯ll try my best. ¡­¡­!¡± Shinji nodded with a gentle smile to Iris, who nodded strongly. Invasion of Iris¡¯s Papa. He is a little overprotective because of his daughter¡¯s importance. Shinji-kun¡¯s mediation prevented the forced return home. Chance Continues. Iris¡¯s favorability rating has gone up a bit! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 97 Iris’s Search for a Party and Hidden Malice Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A week has passed since the discussion between Galleo and Iris. Every day, Iris went to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to look for a party. She checks the party application counter at the guild and asks which parties are looking for party members. She also makes an appointment with the party that she thinks is the right one from the list of information given on the application form, including the name, gender, and role that the party is looking for. The rest is up to her to decide after meeting them in person. If she finds a good feeling with the party, she joins tentatively and goes on a few adventures together. After that, they decide whether or not to formally join. The same process was followed when Shinji joined . ¡±¡­¡­Nn, what should I do?¡± Iris is groaning while sitting at the counter and looking at the party information paper. There are a good number of parties looking for wizards/witch. But it was hard to decide, because the members were all men, and even after meeting them, she didn¡¯t really feel right. As a result of having Alvin, Milis, and Renka around her, who she has trained with for the past five years, Iris has unconsciously raised the qualification level she is looking for. ¡±There¡¯s still¡­¡­ time. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll be fine¡± She muttered and pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to the receptionist. All that was left to do was to wait for the other party to contact her for an interview. After returning all of the materials, Iris moved to the area near the bulletin board where the quests were posted. Because it is after noon, there were few people around. There is no need for Iris, who is staying at party house, to force herself to earn money. But she still looks over lower ranked gathering requests and formte a n in her head to go out tomorrow morning. ¡±Oh, Iris-chan!¡± When she was thinking about it, she heard a voice calling her and turned around with a nk expression. She thought inwardly that she had been discovered by someone she didn¡¯t like, but she couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡±¡­¡­.Good afternoon¡± ¡±Ou! If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡±¡­¡­ No, thank you. I¡¯ll refrain from doing so ¡­¡­I have ns for the future, desu¡± The man who called her out was a man with long blond hair and a frivolous smile. Behind him are a ck-haired female priest, and a blue-haired male thief. The three of them form a party called , which is an intermediate rank party. This is the party that Iris interviewed yesterday, but did not tentatively join. ¡±It¡¯s a shame. See you again~¡± The man-warrior, who shrugged his shoulders exaggeratedly, led hispanions to the counter to report the request. And Iris bowed lightly and saw him off. (I felt their skills were great, yet¡­¡­ that frivolous attitude probably doesn¡¯t suit me¡­. But if I can put up with that¡­¡­.. And there are women, too.) Leader male warrior Katan. The priestess Chitose and the thief Giri. ording to the report, the three of them grew up together in their hometown. They were promoted to intermediate rank without stumbling in the lower rank. They wanted to recruit a wizard/witch to increase the party¡¯s firepower for the future. Although Iris couldn¡¯t trust Katan¡¯s frivolous smile and decided not to join the party on a provisional basis, but out of all the parties she met, they were the most capable and seemed to have the potential to grow in the future. (I¡¯ll look around some more and if I don¡¯t find¡­¡­ the right person, I¡¯ll talk to them again¡­¡­ If they¡¯re adventurous and¡­.. trustworthy, Papa will approve it¡­¡­) The deadline is one month. And there are three weeks left. She decides that she is going to have to make a decision by the end of this week, considering that she will have to go on a few adventures after she tentatively joins. Iris left the guild after receiving a request for a low-rank gathering. * * * At night, in a room at a certain inn. ¡±Ahhhh, it¡¯sing out~~. Drink it all~~¡± ¡±Ora! I¡¯ll pour it in your cunt!¡± ¡±Nbu ? Nbu ? Nn ? Nfu ?¡± There are three naked men and women intertwine on arge bed. The ck-haired female priest, Chitose, was on all fours, while the blond male warrior, Katan, was on his knees, his p*nis in Chitose¡¯s mouth. Giri, the blue-haired thief, grabbed Chitose¡¯s hips, inserted his p*nis, and attacked Chitose with the ustomed pistoning movement of his hips. Chitose happily epted the men¡¯s desire to ejacte at any time they wanted. She drinks the semen that is ejacted into her mouth and climaxes while being ejacted into her vagina. When Katan finishes ejacting, he pulls his p*nis out of his mouth, sits down on the side of the bed and smokes a cigarette. Giri put Chitose down again and began to shake her hips. The sound of flesh against flesh echoed in the room as Giri fucked Chitose while talking to Katan. ¡±Hey, a little girl named Iris. I think you should have asked her out more¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll talk to her again. After all, when she checked with other recruiters, she couldn¡¯t find any ce with better conditions than ours. So just wait and see¡± ¡±Oh, really?¡± Giri continued to violently thrust her p*nis into Chitose¡¯s vagina. Chitose was left to her own devices, only to scream in pleasure at the rough treatment. ¡±She¡¯s a very conscious girl~. A party full of other men is out of the question. She doesn¡¯t want to be in a ce where the party not good enough. And we¡¯re from the same area, right? Also, if it¡¯s a mixed gender party, it seems safe for her. Actually, it¡¯s like this ?¡± Katan, Giri and Chitose had all grown up in the same hometown. After building a trusting rtionship in their hometown, they left their hometown and came to this city and immediately raped Chitose together. At first, Chitose cried all the time, but now she was fully developed and obedient to them. She has be a s*x-loving toilet. ¡±Ehe, she has a pretty face. I can¡¯t wait to see what I¡¯m going to do her¡­¡­ Come on, clench your vagina!¡± ¡±Y, yhesh ? I¡¯m sorry ?¡± Chitose climaxes after receiving semen in her vagina while making a disheveled face. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting pregnant because she¡¯s been given birth control pills to take. Giri who has been ejacted, pulls out his p*nis and takes a new cigarette from Katan and starts smoking. He is very satisfied with the way he has let out his desire. ¡±Whew¡­¡­. Then I¡¯ll have to buy some more drugs. I¡¯ll have to fuck her all night like Chitose¡± ¡±We have to discipline her well so that she doesn¡¯t inform the guild. We can do it in a few days! Chitose, you have to cooperate with us. We are ostensibly a friendly party¡± ¡±Hah ¡­ ? Hah ¡­ ? Yes ? Okay, Katan-san ?¡± Chitose, who has beenpletely corrupted by Katan and his friends, is obedient. ¡±Then, when she tentatively joins, we are not allowed to touch her, but after the third trial, we will give her drugs and¡­.. have fun ?¡± ¡±Eheh, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Everyone¡¯s going to feel so good ¡­¡­?¡± Malice was approaching Iris. __________________________________ Iris is looking for her party. L and the other from are not recruiting on the guild. So, Iris can¡¯t reach L and her friends on her own. Iris has been spotted by a party of moderately skilled frivolousd. As predicted by the frivolous leader, Katan, Iris will join temporarily. Iris is in trouble! Hurry up and notice! Don¡¯t worry, this work is not designed to have the main heroine of each chapter get screwed by the bad guys ughs) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 98 Iris’s Crisis, Shinji’s Rescue?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Two weeks had passed since Iris made her promise to Galleo. After searching for various parties until the veryst minute, Iris was unable to find a party that met her expectations. Therefore, Iris decided to visit the party as she had thought of as her next n. As expected, Katan¡¯s frivolous attitude did not sit well with Iris, but after her first adventure, she decided to join the party on a temporary basis. During the adventuring, he still talked lightly, but he fulfilled his role as a vanguard. He was able to give good instructions to the less talkative Chitose and the rough Giri, and his ability to organize the party as a leader was not bad. The first adventure went off without a problem. Even after the adventure, she was not forced to eat or drink alcohol. Also, she could talk with Chitose over a ss of ale while watching the noisy Katan and Giri from the side. (¡­¡­.It seems to be no problem once I get used to Katan¡¯s way of talking¡­¡­ Maybe he looked¡­¡­ bad because I didn¡¯t know anyone who have this type of personability¡­¡­?) After the meal, Iris promised a second adventure and headed home. She doesn¡¯t notice the gaze of the two men who are watching her back unpleasantly¡­¡­ * * * ¡±¡­¡­.I¡¯m back, desu¡± ¡±Wee back, Iris-chan¡± When Iris returned to the party house and entered the dining room, Shinji was sitting reading a book. Since Shinji mediated between Galleo and Iris, Iris has been opening up to Shinji. In this way, Iris trusted Shinji to the extent that she asked him for advice on days off from the activities of . The fact that they were both magic users was also a big factor. He had also changed the way he called her from Iris-san to Iris-chan. ¡±How was the party?¡± ¡±The¡­¡­ leader¡¯s way of speaking doesn¡¯t fit me, desu. ¡­¡­But as a party, it looks fine¡± Iris peeked at Shinji¡¯s hand. On Shinji¡¯s hand, there is a novel that is sold in stores. But when Iris peeked it, Shinji closed the book and turned his gaze to Iris. The distance between their faces is quite close. When Shinji¡¯s eyes meet Iris¡¯s, he doesn¡¯t show any particr reaction, but Iris hurriedly steps back. ¡±If it¡¯s just the way he talks, I guess it¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it. And It might be inevitable if there were no other good parties¡± ¡±¡­¡­ I wish I had more time, though¡± It was embarrassing that he was the only one who was aware of it, and even though Iris was grateful for the mediation, she couldn¡¯t help but say something hateful. But Shinji didn¡¯t get angry and continued the conversation. Iris could sense his maturity. ¡±The party is a bond, you know. It is the duty of wizard/witch to do their best within the limits of their abilities¡± ¡±¡­¡­That¡¯s right, desu. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m temporarily joining¡± ¡±Great, great. Do you want to match our magic today?¡± ¡±¡­¡­.I want. ¡­¡­Please treat me well¡± The two of them went out into the yard and started pushing each other, releasing a lot of magic power over and over again. However, Shinji¡¯s maniption is excellent, and no matter what kind of attack Iris makes, it is all taken care of. But Iris could feel that her magic maniption was getting better and better over the past two weeks. ¡±Oh, Iris, wee back! You¡¯re doing great today!¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m back, Senpai¡± Alvin and Milis came out when they had released a lot of magic power and were beginning to look tired. ¡±I¡¯m getting used to seeing Iris-chan and Shinji-san training together. It¡¯s like master and apprentice¡± Milis hands a sweat towel to Iris and Shinji. Shinji, who received the towel after thanking her, smiled as he wiped off his sweat. ¡±If you¡¯re Alvin¡¯s kouhai and the others, you¡¯re my kouhai as well. But as a fellow magic user, I¡¯m more knowledge than they are. So, I¡¯m good enough to do what I can to help you while you¡¯re here¡± To Shinji¡¯s generous praise, Iris quickly covered her face with the towel she was using to wipe off her sweat and suppressed her excitement. She took the time to wipe her face with a scrubbing cloth and then removed the towel after she had calmed down. ¡±¡­¡­.If so, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, desu. ¡­¡­.Once you¡¯ve said it, you¡¯re responsible for teaching me, right? ¡­¡­.Shinji, senpai¡± Iris says with a mouthful ofughter, and Milis starts to raise her hands in front of Iris to show off. ¡±Iris-chan! I¡¯m your senpai too!¡± ¡±¡­¡­Milis-chan is Milis-chan¡± ¡±That kind of thing¡­¡­.¡± Alvin and Shinjiughed when they saw Milis¡¯s disappointment. Milis is puffed her cheeks, and Alvin apologizes to her. Milis was in a bad mood for a short time before Akane and Renka came to tell her that the meal was ready. * * * ¡±You¡¯re right, Katan!¡± ¡±I told you so. Ah~¡­ I¡¯m out¡­¡± ¡±¡­Gh ? ¡­¡­Nn ?¡± Giri, with a cigarette in his mouth,ughs good-humoredly, and Katan, who has Chitose in his arms, ejactes into his vagina. Chitose is blindfolded and has her mouth covered, but she climaxes when Katan ejactes into her vagina. Creampie is now a reward for Chitose, who has be a prisoner of pleasure. When Katan retreats from the top, Giri bends Chitose over and prates her. The s*xual acts were performed one after the other, as if they were handling a love doll, without thinking about Chitose. This is the daily life of . ¡±I was a little skeptical at first, but by the time we left, her attitude had improved a lot¡± ¡±That¡¯s right~. She used to hate me, right? But when we went on this adventure together, it turned out to be no problem. It¡¯s bad at the beginning, but little by little she thinks better of me¡± With a smirk on his face, Katan continued to speak. ¡±Do I look like an earnest person who has developed a sense of guilt? I made judgments on her based-on appearance and speech¡± ¡±That¡¯s just like you, Katan! Well, I¡¯ve got the drugs ready. It¡¯s the kind that makes any woman want a man so badly she can¡¯t stand it¡± There is a drug called . It¡¯s a forbidden product that, if consumed by a woman, will induce a powerful estrus that will turn any virgin into a slut. Giri, a thief, purchased this drug through back channels, and once used it on Chitose. Chitose was a virgin, but the drug turned her into a slut, and she enjoyed a full day of s*x. But when she came to her senses, she cried and regretted it, but it was toote. She couldn¡¯t forget the pleasure that was imprinted on her, and after a few days of training, she became the obedient Chitose that she¡¯s today. Katan and Giri were nning to do the same to Iris. ¡±That¡¯s good. Then we will have to endure until our third adventure. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing that clear face of her¡± ¡±I can¡¯t stand it! Oh, it¡¯sing out!¡± ¡±???¡± Giri ejacted into Chitose vagina. His ejaction, which is held firmly in ce to prevent escape, gives an indescribable sense of conquest and satisfies Giri¡¯s taste for torment. If one looks down at Chitose, one can see that she has lost all his strength and is leaking a squirt. And then, Giri shakes his hips again, feeling the pleasure of the sight. The lustful party didn¡¯t end untilte that night. _____________________________________ Evil tricks in progress. Iris-chan has made a temporary joining. She ispletely unaware of the evil scheme. I think the feeling of reviewing a bad looking person when they do something good is standard. Shinji-kun and Iris-chan are getting along in order. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 99 Iris’s Crisis, Shinji’s Rescue?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Iris sessfullypleted her second quest with . She also promised to do a third one andpleted the third adventure without any problems. There was only a week left until the deadline for the promise she had made to Galleo. ¡°Iyaa~ Iris-chan¡¯s magic is so helpful¡­ Every party needs a magic user¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I¡¯m happy to hear you say that, desu¡± Katan returned from an intermediate-lower dungeon and smiled good-humoredly as he finished exchanging the money. He¡¯s still a bit frivolous, but Iris has gotten used to it by the third time. Katan is the kind of person who says and does things like this, and once Iris knew that, she didn¡¯t have to worry so much anymore. And Iris would feel less annoyed if she was praised for her magic skills. She thought to herself as she touched the flower ornament in her hair, ¡°Maybe this is thanks to the training I¡¯ve had with Shinji¡±. The white flower ornament on Iris¡¯s head was given to her by Shinji after her first adventure as a temporary member. It¡¯s a ¡®Lucky Charm¡® made of fresh flowers that have been magically processed to keep them alive, and it has a small spell to make them less vulnerable to illness. ¡°So, how is it? Do you feel likeing to our ce~?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Well, then. ¡­¡­.I would like to, desu¡± After a few moments of silent contemtion, Iris nodded. ¡°Hurray?? Now we can go even higher??¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Hehehe, we¡¯re celebrating today!¡± ¡°Thank you for your continued support¡­¡­.¡± Seeing that all three of them were happy, Iris only smiled. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to dinner~. I¡¯ve prepared something good for us today~¡± They all walked behind Katan. * * * They went to a restaurant a short distance away from the guild. Iris and the other three ate their meal there. After finishing one drink as usual, Iris was offered another drink by Chitose. Iris sipped on the drink without question, as it was Chitose¡¯s favorite drink. The taste was sweet and pleasant, and Iris drank it without knowing that it contained drugs. Suddenly, a change in her body came over her. Iris¡¯s heartbeat increased and her head started to feel fuzzy. Not only that, but she felt hot from deep inside her body, especially in the pit of her stomach. Iris tried to leave the room, but Chitose put her arms around her and hugged her before she could. Because of sudden change on her body, she was unable to resist. ¡°Iris-san¡­¡­ You don¡¯t look well¡­¡­. There is a ce in the back where you can rest¡­¡­ So, let¡¯s go¡± ¡°¡­¡­.Gh, Nggh¡­¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t speak because her mouth was covered with her hands. Iris looked around her as hard as she could¡­¡­. But, none of the other guests noticed Iris¡¯ change. Only one person had eyes on her. Iris looks to him for help. But the response was a disgusted smile and a wave of the hand. At that moment, Iris knew she was being set up. (I have to escape ¡­¡­ I¡­¡­.!) Chitose carried Iris to a room in the back of the store, where she could barely resist the tingling that consumed her thoughts. * * * Iris is ced on a bed in a private room in the back. Chitose¡¯s hands were trying to take off Iris¡¯s clothes, and Iris tried her best to block them. ¡°¡­¡­Why¡­¡­ are you doing this¡­¡­Chitose-san¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Because Katan-san and Giri-san want you¡­¡­? It¡¯s okay~ ? It¡¯ll be sofortable that you won¡¯t be able to think about anything else soon~?¡± Iris¡¯s resistance is very weak as her body is not strong enough. She can barely hold on to her clothes with her hands. But Chitose¡¯s story continues, with an insane and disgusting smile on her face. ¡°I was the same¡­ ? At first I was forced to cry~ ? But after being raped for a long time, I don¡¯t care about anything except how good it feels~ ? I¡¯m very happy now~ ? Katan-san and Giri-san take care of me every day~ ? So, Iris-chan be same as me~ ?¡± (This person¡­¡­ is already broken¡­¡­) The fear that this would happen to her struck Iris. She tried to cast a spell to break the situation, but she couldn¡¯t concentrate well with her head consumed by pleasure. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t undressed her yet, have you? It¡¯s not good?¡± ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s amazing that she can still resist like that! At the time of Chitose, she didn¡¯t resist at all¡± Katan and Giri rushed into the room. In a desperate situation, Iris was on the verge of crying, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. She realized that there was no way to save herself. ¡°Don¡¯t cry~? Don¡¯t worry~ I¡¯ll make you look like Chitose soon~¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can endure this!¡± Katan and Girie over to Iris. When their hands reach Iris¡­¡­ just before they do, the flower ornament on Iris¡¯ head glows. At the same time, a magic circle unfolded, and while the glow acted as a distraction, a magic bullet was released and hit Katan and the others. ¡±Argh!¡± ¡±Ooh!¡± ¡±Nng!¡± Three of them are knocked out by the impact. They try to get up immediately but their bodies are too numb to move. Their tongues also became numb and they couldn¡¯t use their magic fast enough, but Chitose still tried to recover their paralysis. However, Chitose¡¯s magic did not work. Freri, who had been using the flower ornament as a marker, appeared out of nowhere in the room and blocked Chitose¡¯s mouth with ivy. Freri also deployed a magic circle. The magic circle is one that summons the contractor in reverse. It doesn¡¯t have the power to cross worlds, but it can handle distances within the same world, even within the same city. In the circle, Shinji appeared in front of Iris, who was still stunned, and the three of them who were crouching. ¡±Go back to sleep¡± Shinji had no intention of arguing with Katan and the others. He casts a sleep spell on the three who can¡¯t resist, rendering them unconscious. ¡±¡­¡­Shinji¡­¡­Senpai¡­¡­Why¡­¡­? ¡±I¡¯ve already talked to Galleo-san, so I took out an insurance policy. If anything goes wrong with Iris-chan, I¡¯ll know about it. I¡¯m sorry it took me so long to help you¡± Tapping his fingertips lightly on Iris¡¯s flower ornament, Shinji picked her up. The princess carry brought Iris¡¯s face close to Shinji¡¯s neck. Iris felt a numb tingle run through her body at the mere smell of Shinji. She hugs herself hard to suppress the tingling, but to no avail. ¡±Freri, take care of the rest. Just make sure you punish them appropriately this time¡± [Okay¡­¡­ I will prank them] Freriughed as she twirled the ivy. Iris and Shinji walk out of the front of the restaurant. They meet the eyes of the people in the restaurant, who are probably involved, but all of them immediately avert their gaze. Shinji left the store without a care in the world, as long as they didn¡¯t try to hurt him. After Shinji left, the owner of the restaurant went to the back room to see what had happened, and what did he see? The three men were tied up with ivy. Katan and Giri were rolled over so that their p*nises were in full view, and they had papers on their foreheads that said ¡®Lustful Man¡® and ¡®Gross¡®. Chitose was stuck with a piece of paper on his back with the words ¡®Reflecting¡® written on it. ______________________________________ Iris is rescued at thest minute. The flower ornament is a monitoring device. It reacts to any abnormalities in the equipment owner and sends a message to Freri. And, she used magic starting from the ornament to control it. They¡¯re just ordinary little viins without magical eyes or anything, so they won¡¯t take her life. Because it was just a verbal agreement, she wouldn¡¯t even join the party. And what will happen to now that their evil deeds have been exposed? They¡¯ve put their hands on the wrong person¡­¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 100 Iris and Treatment Action?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Shinji walks through the city, Iris¡¯s breathing is rough and she seems to be trying desperately to hold in her pleasure. Shinji choose to walked through the back streets instead of the front streets because to avoid Iris would be seen by other people. ¡±I¡¯m going back to the party house¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Wait ¡­¡­Don¡¯t ¡­¡­Go ¡­¡­.There¡± Even in her foggy head, she understood that this was not a good idea. If she came back in this state, her father would certainly be contacted. Then she will be asked about why this happened and she will be forced to return to her hometown. Iris doesn¡¯t want that. Because, Iris has a dream. Her dream is to be an upper-ranking adventurer and be an apprentice to the upper-ranking adventurer known as the Six Colored Wizard. To do so, she needs goodpanions. At least, not those who live in her hometowns and think that living for the day is sufficient. However, if she has no choice, she would have to go to a really distant ce and stand alone. But, if at all possible, she would like to avoid that. Therefore, in order to return to the party house, she had to look like a normal person. In order to do that, she needed to get rid of the effects of the drugs. ¡±Please¡­¡­ reserve a room ¡­¡­? ¡­¡­I¡¯ll ¡­¡­ deal it alone, so¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Okay. Just be patient¡± Shinji did as Iris asked and headed for the lodge. * * * On room at the inn. After checking in, Shinjiid Iris down on the bed and sat down on a chair that was ced far away from Iris. Meanwhile, Iris, who had reached the end of her patience, was undressing herself. The air from outside made her feel good against her flushed skin¡­¡­. Her body demanded Shinji to stay close to her while she was being hugged, but Iris continued to endure with a spirit of steel. ¡±¡­¡­Shinji-senpai ? ¡­¡­If you look at me, ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry about this one¡± Iris, who had nailed Shinji, quickly rolled up her skirt and pulled down her soaking wet underwear. Slowly, she touched her tingling private parts with her middle finger. ¡±Ah~ ?¡± A sweet voice came out of Iris¡¯s mouth. Even though it was just a touch, it sent a tingle of pleasure down to her spine, and her finger started to move on its own. ¡±Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Fuu~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Just by rubbing with her fingers, her love juices started to flow. Iris, who was no longer satisfied with just rubbing her secret parts, rubbed her modest breasts herself. She was breathing hard and soaking in the pleasure, but when the fingers of her rubbing hand touched her hardened nipples, she climaxed lightly from the overpowering pleasure. (Ah ¡­¡­? Now that¡¯s ¡­¡­ Amazing¡­¡­?) After experiencing her first climax with her nipple, Iris touches her nipple again. She continued to pinch between her fingers while drooling, and climaxed several times with just her nipples. However, the light climax only made her abdomen more tingly. (It¡¯s painful ¡­¡­? My belly ¡­¡­? It¡¯s painful ¡­¡­?) As a virgin, Iris could not do the act of inserting a finger into her vagina. In addition, she can see that the entrance to her vagina is twitching and twitching greedily as the dripping love juice smears the sheets. Iris knows it too. She instinctively knew that this tingling was not something that could be managed by masturbation. Iris kept looking at Shinji as she masturbated. Shinji, as Iris had hoped, kept his eyes closed and looked the other way. Iris felt the tingling in her womb increase as she realized that she was in a locked room with a man who would not touch her, even though he was with a woman who could not resist her estrus due to the drugs. (¡­No more ¡­ ? At least¡­ For myself¡­ ?) Iris starts to take off all of her clothes. Shinji, on the other hand, was listening to Iris masturbate and waiting for an opportunity to speak to her. Knowing that a woman who has been drugged with aphrodisiacs will not be satisfied by masturbation, Shinji just waits for Iris to lose her patience. (I just need the excuse that it was Iris who wanted it, right?) The fact that s*xual intercourse was a treatment act is necessary for them to continue their rtionship as Senpai and Kouhai. (First of all, the body. I think the ideal rtionship is the heart-to-heart and physical rtionship between senpai kouhai. The more serious a girl is, the more likely she is to fall for it. ¡­¡­So, what about Iris-chan?) There was a hint of Iris moving and the sound of cloth being rubbed. Shinjiughed as if Iris couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡±¡­¡­Shinji-senpai¡­¡­? Shinji-senpai¡­¡­? ¡±What is it?¡± Shinji asked nkly in response to Iris¡¯s call. ¡±¡­ It was no good ? ¡­¡­Please, please ¡­¡­ ? ¡­¡­ This pain ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ ? ¡­¡­ I want you to help me~ ?¡± ¡±Do you know what that¡­¡­ means?¡± Shinji finally opened his eyes after being told that much. Iris was lying on her back on the bed, looking exactly as she had been born. Modest breasts, secret parts dripping with love juice¡­¡­ and a lust-soaked face of debauchery. Iris, who had exposed everything without hiding, showed Shinji the entrance of her secret area, which was twitching. ¡±¡­ Yes~ ? ¡­¡­ But this is¡­ ? It¡¯s a treatment act~ ? ¡­¡­ Shinji-senpai ¡­ I don¡¯t want you to worry about anything~ ?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t stand it when you say that much¡± Shinji approaches the bed as he takes off his pants and underwear. While getting on the bed, Shinji takes off his coat as well as all of his clothes and covers Iris whopletely naked. Iris was glued to Shinji¡¯s stiffly erect p*nis. It was the first time she had seen a p*nis other than her father¡¯s, but it was easy to tell that Shinji¡¯s was exceptionally big. The strong p*nis stimted her female instincts. Iris swallowed her saliva and felt neither fear nor disgust. If Shinji hadn¡¯t helped her, her virginity would have been scattered. As it turned out, Iris was also thrilled to be in a situation where she was being taken by the gentle Senpai. ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s my first time, so ¡­¡­please be gentle ¡­¡­? ¡­¡­and also ¡­¡­this ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be as gentle as I can¡± Despite being in heat, Iris still had her wits about her. Iris handed Shinji a contraceptive that was always avable at the inn, and while it couldn¡¯t cover all of Shinji¡¯s huge cock, it could catch some of the semen. ¡±It¡¯s a little small, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem¡± ¡±¡­. I¡¯m so embarrassed, desu~ ?¡± Shinji finally opened Iris¡¯s legs. He ced the tip of his p*nis at the entrance to her private parts. Iris stared at the p*nis prating her virginity. ¡±Then, I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­Please, I¡¯m begging you~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis is slowly inserted into Iris¡¯s vagina. ¡­¡­ Iris¡¯s masturbation time. It¡¯s predictable that she won¡¯t go away. The only thing she wanted was Shinji, who was in a situation where Iris was the one who wanted it. He is a bad Senpai who is wearing the skin of a gentle Senpai. Iris gives her virginity to Shinji! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 101 Iris and Treatment Action?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji¡¯s p*nis slowly pushed its way into Iris¡¯s vagina, which had never known a man. Iris could not hide her confusion at the sensations she was experiencing for the first time. Iris had always known that the first time was painful. However, the aphrodisiac had loosened her up so much that she could easily ept Shinji¡¯s big cock without any pain. Then the ns reached Iris¡¯s virginity membrane. ¡±I¡¯m going to break it, so bear it¡­¡­¡± Iris nodded silently at Shinji¡¯s deration. As Shinji pushed his p*nis forward, the virgin membrane was easily broken. The blood dripped from the first time, staining the sheets. (¡­¡­It doesn¡¯t ¡­¡­hurt too much, does it¡­¡­? Ah~ ?¡± Iris wondered why it didn¡¯t hurt as much as she thought it would, but that feeling quickly disappeared. The p*nis reached the very back of Iris, and the light contact with the ¡­. ns gave her a numbing sensation of pleasure. ¡±I¡¯ve got it all the way in. Are you okay?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes ¡­¡­? It doesn¡¯t ¡­¡­hurt as much as I thought it would, desu~ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m d. Then I¡¯ll move¡± Shinji started to move his hips slowly. That made Iris let out a sweet sigh of pleasure. Iris began to feel the pleasure of the slow pistoning movement that seemed to care for Iris for the first time, and Iris and Shinji kept their gazes on each other. ¡±Hah ¡­ ? Ah ¡­ ? Ah ¡­ ? Hmm ¡­ ? Shinji-senpai ¡­ ? ¡­Please ¡­ Don¡¯t look my face ¡­very much, desu~ ?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was just wondering if it really hurts¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ ? ¡­¡­I¡¯m really~ ? Okay¡­¡­? Ah~ ?¡± Iris felt bad for not noticing Shinji¡¯s concern. However, her apology was short-lived. Shinji pushed up the back of her vagina with his ns and put pressure on it. It made Iris moan and squeal to the pleasure of his p*nis that torturing her vagina. And due to the aphrodisiac, it made the back of her vagina that was undeveloped didn¡¯t feel any pain. When Shinji realized that it would not be a problem if he went deeper into her vagina, he started to elerate the pace of his pistoning. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji-senpai ¡­¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? This feels good¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s so weird¡­ ? Because, this is my first time¡­¡­?¡± ¡±It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s weird because of the drugs, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, Iris-chan ¡° Shinji took advantage of his big dick and repeatedly swung his hips, with his p*nis pulling out until the ns was just about to fall out and then thrusting back into her vagina. He uses his big dick to teach Iris about the size of his dick as well as the pleasure it gives her, and develops her entire vagina. Iris could only writhe in pleasure. She could only cling to Shinji¡¯s body as it felt so good that her head was going out of control. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Before she knew it, Shinji¡¯s hips were shaking violently to make Iris climax. Iris was thrust repeatedly into the depths of her vagina with such force that there was no way she could withstand it, and she experienced her first vaginale. ¡±Nn~~~~~ ? Ah~ ? Hah¡­ ? It¡¯s felt so good, desu ?¡± While exposing her sloppy face, Iris felt his p*nis spewing semen into her vagina. It¡¯s supposed to be a treatment act, but even though Shinji doesn¡¯t need to feel good, he feels satisfied and happy that he was able to climax together with her. ¡±¡­¡­It came out like crazy, you know¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s semen was filling the contraceptive kit at the tip of his p*nis as he pulled it out of her vagina. Iris¡¯s vagina reacted just by looking at it. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what would have happened if the semen had gone into her vagina. And then, Shinji took off the contraceptive, exposing the unwilted raw p*nis in front of her. She had no more contraceptives. It had to be the end, but it wasn¡¯t enough for Iris. The aphrodisiac had ignited her s*xual desire. She has curiosity about the unknown of creampie. Her curiosity had robbed Iris of her calm thoughts. ¡±Senpai¡­ ? I haven¡¯t healed yet~ ?¡± ¡±Are you okay without any contraceptives?¡± ¡±¡­Yes ? ¡­¡­Today is an okay day~ ? So ¡­Please treat me more ¡­¡­ ?¡± Iris¡¯ words were a lie. The current Iris had no room for such calctions. She was just saying shallow words for the sake of having raw s*x. Shinji understood this and inserted his p*nis in the missionary position again without daring to say anything. No contraceptive, just a raw s*xual connection. The difference was so great that Iris¡¯s expression turned to ecstasy. It was the unmistakable face of a female. ¡±Wow¡­ ? Raw~ ? It¡¯s totally different~ ? Senpai¡¯s dick~ ? Even though, it¡¯s a treatment~ ? But it feels better~ ?¡± ¡±Iris-chan¡¯s vagina feels good too. It¡¯s mutual, right? It¡¯s okay to feel good¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Good~ ? Good~ ? Senpai¡¯s dick ? It¡¯s deep~ ? Nn~ ? If you get violent~ ? I will go crazy soon~ ?¡± Iris¡¯s usual quiet demeanor had be a lie. Shinji guessed that this was Iris¡¯s true nature, as she was very childish and hated to lose. Perhaps it was a side of Iris that her father didn¡¯t knew too. The fact that Iris was the first person to reveal her inner self to him, a fact that even Alvin, her adored Senpai, didn¡¯t know, made Shinji even more excited. He grabbed Iris¡¯s slim hips and began to thrust his p*nis into her. Iris was nearing her limit. While she was being tossed around by the pleasure being given to her, her body was at its peak of arousal. ¡±It¡¯sing~ ? It¡¯lle out~ ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? I, I~ ? Cumming Again ? ¡±Okay¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to ejacte too¡­¡­! Iris!¡± ¡±Nnnnnnnnnnn~~~ ???¡± Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Dopyu ? Shinji ejactes in her deepest vagina. Drunk on the pleasure of the warm semen filling her womb, Iris reached a deep and pleasurable climax that made her head go nk. (Ah ¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s out ¡­¡­ ? It feels good ¡­¡­ ?) Iris was vaguely immersed in the afterglow of her climax. When she finished ejacting thest drop of her cum, Shinji pulled her face close and kissed her. Iris epted Shinji¡¯s kiss without saying a word. It was an act that had nothing to do with treatment, and it was Iris¡¯ first kiss. Chu¡­. ? Chu¡­¡­ ? For a while, the sound of kissing echoed in the room over and over again. Iris¡¯s first time. Virginity, creampie, and kissing were all taught to her by Shinji-kun. Before she knows it, Shinji-senpai will be Senpai, right? Maybe there was a change of heart in Iris-chan? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 102 Iris meet with Green Traveler Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji adjusted his clothes while waiting for Iris to calm down somewhat. Normally, he would have liked to have s*x with Iris several times until morning, but he had to take her back to the party house at the end of the day. Shinji asked Freri to tell Alvin and the others that he had taken Iris into custody after she had had too much to drink and that he would return as soon as she had calmed down. If he returned toote or in the morning, there was a chance that Galleo would hear about it. ¡±Iris-chan, have you calmed down a bit?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­My head is cooler now, desu¡± Iris is wrapped up in a quilt with only her face showing. Her face is bright red from embarrassment. It seems the drug has not beenpletely removed from the body, and the moist, feverish eyes seem to be unconsciously inviting the man. ¡±Then let¡¯s get ready and go home. If Galleo-san finds out that you were in danger, you¡¯ll have to go back to your hometown, right?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, are you going to keep quiet and let it¡­¡­ pass?¡± Iris was surprised, as she had thought that he would report it to her father. She was just thinking about how to keep his mouth shut. ¡±I¡¯m a bad senpai who influenced his kouhai. Today there was no danger, and I¡¯m just going to protect overly drunk Iris, when we want to go home¡± Shinji smiled deliberately and mischievously, and it made Iris¡¯s heart raced. Then, Shinji ask Iris, who is staring at Shinji nkly, with a serious face. ¡±There¡¯s only one week left, do you have any other ns?¡± ¡±¡­¡­There is no such thing, desu. But I have to find one¡­¡­¡± Iris¡¯splexion is not good, although she shakes her head and returns to her serious face again. Needless to say, there was not enough time. ¡±Well, It¡¯s a bit problem. I¡¯d like to introduce you to the party. I¡¯ve already intervened once, so it won¡¯t be any different once or twice¡± ¡±¡­¡­Problem, desu?¡± Iris hade to trust Shinji, who had been kind enough to take care of her. However, if there was a bit problem for this, it had to be confirmed. ¡±The girls were victims, but¡­¡­ I can give you the details after we meet, if you want. There are three elves in the party and no wizard/witch at the moment. These are the girls who were once on upper-lower rank.¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, please take care of me¡± Iris bowed her head immediately after being told of their fairly high-spec background. And Shinji nodded his head and turned his back on Iris. ¡±Then let¡¯s go see them tomorrow. I know where they¡¯re staying. We¡¯re going to over there. ¡­¡­So, let¡¯s go home after Iris-chan gets dressed¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes¡± Iris¡¯s cheeks loosened to Shinji¡¯s gentlemanly response of caring for her. She looked at him with a sideways nce as she collected the clothes she had taken off, but Shinji wasn¡¯t looking at her. (If it¡¯s senpai, he can look at it¡­¡­ Noo, what am I thinking¡­¡­!) Iris shook her head and hurriedly changed her clothes, trying to shake off the content that hade to mind. * * * On the next day. Shinji and Iris left the party house early in the morning to visit the inn where was staying. Theirte returnst night was not a problem, as Shinji had informed them beforehand. As they hade to the inn, he asked the innkeepers to call L and the others, and Shinji and the others waited in the inn¡¯s dining room for a drink. (Since yesterday, I¡¯ve been indebted to senpai, desu) Iris is grateful for Shinji¡¯s help, but feels bad that she has to rely on him so much. She should be able to find a party on her own, but¡­¡­. (¡­¡­It¡¯s surprisingly difficult, desu) A shiver runs down on her spine as she recalls how she was almost attacked by Katan, Giri and Chitose. Without Shinji¡¯s insurance policy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be safe right now. Because of this, she doesn¡¯t think again to actively meet someone she¡¯ve never met before. But the assurance that the person she was about to meet would be introduced by Shinji, whom she trusted, gave Iris courage. ¡±Shinji-san, thank you for waiting!¡± ¡±Onee-chan, you¡¯re too enthusiastic about getting ready in the morning¡± ¡±Because Shinji-san¡¯s ising¡­¡± While Iris was thinking, L and her two sisters showed up. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Coming so early in the morning¡± ¡±No, no. You cane at any time, Shinji-san¡± L¡¯s smile at Shinji was beautiful. Even Iris, who had never met her before, could see that L liked Shinji. (¡­¡­Senpai, could it be that he is very popr¡­¡­? ¡­¡­It is true that he is kind¡­¡­ He is neat and clean¡­¡­ also he is good at magic too¡­¡­) ¡±First, let¡¯s start with the requirements. This girl is Iris. She is my kouhai. She¡¯s the witch I was telling you about. She doesn¡¯t have much experience in the realbat yet, but her talent is top-notch¡± Shinji¡¯s introduction was met with a slight bow from Iris. ¡±They are the three sisters L, Lili, and Lilu, who form a party called . As you can see, they are elves. The eldest, L, is the scout. The second sister, Lili, is a tank and the third sister, Lilu, is an attacker. It¡¯s an intermediate rank party¡± L, who had been silently listening to Shinji¡¯s introduction, held out her hand. Iris, sensing that she wanted to shake her hand, shook it. She also shook hands with Lili and Lilu in turn. ¡±It¡¯s nice to meet you, Iris-san¡± ¡±¡±Nice to meet you!¡±¡± ¡±¡­¡­This is ¡­¡­ Nice to meet you too, desu¡± Iris, who relieved by the cheerful appearance of the three sisters, smiles only at the corners of her mouth. As L and the others ordered drinks from the innkeeper who came to take their orders, Shinji opened his mouth again. ¡±I felt bad for Iris-chan, so I will told you about her situation. There¡¯s only one week left until the deadline for the appointment with Galleo. And I thought it¡¯s better if you can consider it sooner rather thanter¡± ¡±If it¡¯s a week, we¡¯ll have to go on an adventure together as soon as possible. If Iris-san is okay with it, why don¡¯t youe with us today for training and a meeting?¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m okay, desu¡± Iris¡¯s expression was anxious, although she agreed. She was worried about the fact that the conversation was progressing so quickly. This is because thest time, there was no problem on the surface as well. Although it was an attempt, it left a not insignificant scar on Iris. ¡±¡­. Um, I heard from senpai. ¡­. Why did you downgrade from an upper-lower rank to an intermediate rank? ¡­. That¡¯s what senpai had been talking about, desu¡± Iris asks with determination. Her expression was serious. L, on the other hand, had a puzzled look on her face. Lili and Lilu had the same expression. ¡±Shinji-san, haven¡¯t you talked to her?¡± ¡±Because of the content. I was going to ask L and the others for permission before I told her, so I haven¡¯t yet¡± ¡±Can I talk it over with L and the others?¡± Shinji asked. ¡±Shinji-san¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Onee-chan! You¡¯ve got a woman¡¯s face!¡± ¡±Onee-chan, calm down!¡± ¡±Nnn¡­¡­ Sorry. We cannot talk about it, so Shinji-san can exin it to you¡± Shinji¡¯s concern seemed to make L a little distraught, but Lili and Lilu calmed her down. It¡¯s toote for her to change her expression with a single cough. In addition, Iris was slightly taken aback. ¡±I understand. Thank you, L, Lili, Lilu¡± Shinji waspletely unconcerned and smiled as usual. ___________________________________ The meeting between Iris and L and the others has begun. If it¡¯s true, Shinji-kun mental power will be able to make a course until the morning, but he will have to prepare for the future. L has be a much more dangerous character than she was in the beginning (s*xually)¡­¡­. It¡¯s fun to write about (lol) Even though it was an attempt by Iris, it still affected her a bit. It seems that people have be ufortable with people they don¡¯t know, even if they don¡¯t have anthropophobia. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 103 Iris Discussion with Green Traveler Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After getting permission from L and the others, Shinji looked around. It was still early in the morning, so the ce was sparsely popted. However, Shinji decided that it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to talk about too much, so he got close enough to whisper. Iris followed Shinji¡¯s advice and got into a listening position. ¡±Before we talk. What I¡¯m about to tell you must not be spoken of anywhere else, not even to Alvin and the others. Do you swear?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, I swear, desu¡± Iris nodded back at Shinji with a serious expression on her face. Then Shinji began to speak slowly, as if remembering. ¡±They were members of an upper-lower rank party called . The leader was a male wizard, let¡¯s call him¡­¡­ M. M was a good wizard, but he was also a charm user¡± ¡±¡­¡­Charm¡± A man uses charm magic. Iris, who heard this, looked at L and the others. Somehow, she could imagine what they were going through. ¡±L had been slightly charmed, but Lili and Lilu had been severely charmed. They were forced to obey. And the only reason they got involved with me was because M was trying to charm Emily with a reason to cooperate with ¡± Shinji continued to speak as calmly as he could. He didn¡¯t know what was going on in their minds, but since L and the others were acting like they were recovering, he didn¡¯t want to add to their feelings. He believes that L¡¯s feelings for Minato belong to her. ¡±After a few times of being tangled up with him, I realized that he was targeting not only Emily but also Freri. So, I dealt with him personally. At the same time, I let the girls go¡± Shinji looks at her and wonders if this is the general idea. L nodded, but held up her index finger. ¡±I don¡¯t think we¡¯re being released, but rather we¡¯re being helped¡± ¡±M¡¯s coteral damage is a bit of a problem, and now that I know that L and the others are just being manipted¡­¡­ is just a coincidence¡± The twins agreed with their sister as Shinji tried to deny it. ¡±But you had no obligation to help us¡± ¡±It was supposed to be easier for us to do it ourselves¡± ¡±¡±You¡¯re not being honest, are you~?¡±¡± Shinji¡¯s cheeks flushed as Lili and Lilu shrugged their shoulders in disbelief. This misunderstanding itches him because he started his n with the spirit of ¡°If you¡¯re going to steal my woman, I might as well let me steal yours¡±. Emily, ir, and these three sisters¡­¡­ Why do they misunderstand each other like this, Shinji thought rather seriously? Iris asked Shinji a question. ¡±¡­¡­Are you prepared for any kind of retaliation, desu? ¡­¡­Charming is dangerous¡­¡­.¡± ¡±There is no retaliation. Absolutely¡± Shinji interrupted Iris¡¯ words. Shinji¡¯s face was still smiling, but he had a cold look in his eyes as if he was remembering something. ¡±I¡¯m keeping this a secret from Alvin and the others, because he¡¯s a serious man. If I wanted to do it properly, I¡¯d gather the evidence and present it to the guild so they could¡­¡­ take the time to capture him, but it¡¯s toote for that¡± ¡±Do you despise me?¡± Shinji chuckled, but Iris shook her head. If an adventurer fights bandits and other humans, he or she may kill them. Normally, personal punishment is not a good thing, but Iris thinks it is unavoidable in a situation where one¡¯s own people are in danger. However. ¡±I think¡­¡­ Alvin-senpai will understand, desu¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯ll be sure to consult him when I¡¯m involved with the whole party¡± Shinji nodded in agreement to Iris¡¯sint. ¡±After that, the girls rebuilt the party, and now they are here. The party is now in the intermediate ranks because the wizard is no longer with them. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a reason¡± ¡±¡­¡­I understand, desu¡± After listening to Shinji¡¯s story, Iris bowed deeply to L and the other three. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to¡­¡­.¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. It is better for you to know about it first than to be told about itter. In addition, it is a basic rule for adventurers to confirm what is unclear, right?¡± L smiled as she epted Iris¡¯ apology. Iris raises her head and looks at L and the others, all three of them seemingly unconcerned and natural. (¡­¡­They¡¯re strong, desu. ¡­¡­ Their heart too. ¡­¡­I wonder ¡­¡­if it¡¯s me ¡­¡­can I forget it) Iris saw that L and the others, who must have gone through far more painful experiences than she did, wereughing happily, which gave her hope that she might be able to do the same. ¡±¡­¡­¡­. On the other hand, is there anything you want to ask me?¡± ¡±I¡¯d like to know if you like Shinji-san? ?¡± ¡±¡±Onee-chan?!¡±¡± When Iris said that, L smiled and shoved a bomb in her face, Shinji¡¯s smile twitched and Lili and Lilu froze in surprise. Iris also froze as they talked about love, which had nothing to do with the previous topic. Her gaze wandering from ce to ce, but she answered in a polite manner. ¡±¡­¡­¡­. We¡¯ve only just met. ¡­¡­¡­. If you ask me if I like¡­¡­ or dislike him, I like him, desu. ¡­¡­Because it¡¯s senpai¡± ¡±Fufu, then we are the same, I think Iris-san and I will get along well¡± ¡±¡±Based on Onee-chan Decisions Criteria¡­¡­¡±¡± L is in a good mood and Lili and Lilu are in a foolish mood, which for some reason made Irisugh. ¡±¡­¡­¡­. I think so too, desu¡± ¡±I wish you could talk about that when I¡¯m not here¡± L smiles at Shinji¡¯sint. ¡±But I decided to push you, and Elf are tolerant of harems such as polygamy, so you can do it to me? ?¡± ¡±I told you I¡¯m not in the mood¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, do you have a girlfriend¡­¡­?¡± Iris, who was listening to Shinji and L¡¯s conversation, muttered in dismay. The guy she had s*x withst night had a girlfriend. Although she was the one who asked him out, and even though it was for medical treatment, it was definitely cheating. Whatever the reason, cheating is wrong. She should be angry as a woman¡­¡­ but more than that, Iris was shocked that Shinji had a girlfriend. (Oh¡­¡­ Am I¡­..Fell in love with Senpai¡­¡­?) It hadn¡¯t even been a month since they had met. She thought she had no special feelings for him, just because he was so kind and reliable senpai. Even if it¡¯s because of the drugs, she realizes that the reason she felt so happy and connected to Shinji was because she had feelings for him in no small way. Iris¡¯s unconscious love was supposed to end with the unexpected discovery of his girlfriend¡­¡­ but it didn¡¯t. ¡±Iris-san. Are you going to give up?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Eh?¡± L called out to Iris, who was stunned. ¡±I¡¯m not giving up on you, Shinji-san. If you have a girlfriend, I will steal him away¡± ¡±But, it¡¯s hical¡­¡­ to steal him away¡­¡­ desu¡± L nodded at Iris¡¯s words. ¡±Ethically, yes. But love is war¡± ¡±¡­¡­ love is war ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Moshimoshi, L-san? ¡±¡±Shinji-san, let¡¯s keep quiet!¡±¡± Shinji tried to stop L from getting too heated, but Lili and Lilu held him back. He can¡¯t help but feel that things are going in a bad direction. Even if Iris¡¯s fondness for Shinji diminishes when she finds out that he has a girlfriend, Shinji thinks that he can make her s*x friend by making her remember the pleasures of s*x, given the circumstances. Aphrodisiac s*x, once learned, is addictive. It¡¯s not something she can forget so easily. So, he was going to take his time to corrupt her. ¡±The one who wins in the end is the winner. Even if I have to use my body, I will not hesitate to do so in order to be with the one I love. ¡­¡­It feels good to have s*x with the person I love ~?¡± ¡±¡­¡­It feels good to have s*x with the person I love¡­¡­.¡± L¡¯s argument reminds Iris of the pleasures of aphrodisiac s*x, and she shows a certain understanding. [It¡¯s not the L I know! Where¡¯s the shy girl she used to be?] [It¡¯s great to see Onee-chan getting serious~] [We¡¯ve been teaching her a lot of things too!] Shinji held his head as he exchanged thoughts with the twins. He thought that he should have taken the initiative and made L his s*xfriend first. He could feel the weight of her love like Emily. ¡±If Iris-san wants to give up¡­¡­ I¡¯ll invite you to join the harem after I win the position of Shinji-san¡¯s lover ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­ No thanks, desu¡± Shinji is relieved when Iris rejects her, but¡­ ¡±¡­¡­Senpai will not be given to L-san. ¡­¡­I¡¯d rather be Senpai¡¯s second wife than join the harem¡± Shinji was silenced by the next deration of bing Iris¡¯s bride. Iris¡¯s love for him red up as she became aware of L¡¯s provocative speech. If he had a lover, he would take his wife, and if Iris became his second wife, L would have no chance. Iris¡¯spetitive spirit was on full disy in this situation as well. ¡±Fufufu, I think Iris-san and I can get along well, at the same time, we can be friends and rivals¡­¡­ So, why don¡¯t we go on adventures together?¡± ¡±¡­¡­L-san is honest. I think I can trust you¡­¡­. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you¡­¡­.¡± Iris and L shake hands firmly. [¡®Shinji-san is very popr¡®] Shinji can hear the happy thoughts of the twins. He decided that L and the twins needed to be made to understand, and that he would tell them about itter. He sighed inwardly and looked far away, asking himself if he should talk to Iris on the way back to the party house¡­¡­. ____________________________________ L¡¯s fever time! Shinji¡¯s n was torn to shreds! Shinji sometimes makes mistakes too. As a result ofpletely misjudging L¡¯s changes, she became a heavy-loving girl¡­¡­ while they haven¡¯t met. He should have made her fallpletely during thest s*x game. The original n was to teach Iris the pleasures of the world when she was less sensitive, and then only have a physical rtionship with her and not take her heart. It seems that Shinji¡¯s ideal was a feeling that cheating is wrong, but ¡­¡­ it feels so good that she can¡¯t resist¡­¡­.But how did ite to this? Can Shinji correct his course? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 104 Brother and Sister Kouhai Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The first meeting between Iris, L and the other went off without a problem. After the discussion, things went smoothly, and after confirming each other¡¯s abilities through training, they decided to have a trial adventure two dayster and decide whether to join or not based on the results. ¡±¡­¡­ As expected, the party that had been on upper rank, desu. ¡­¡­.I¡¯ll have to try my best to catch up, desu¡± ¡±Iris, you¡¯ll catch up soon enough¡± On the way home after training, Shinji and Iris were walking side by side. Shinji decided to talk to Iris again, thinking that she would be calmer after a certain amount of time of training. ¡±Iris-chan, about this morning¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Who is ¡­¡­Senpai¡¯s girlfriend¡­¡­?¡± Shinji fell silent at Iris¡¯s words. If he answered Renka, there was a good chance that Alvin would hear about it. As for the treatment, he can¡¯t use it to keep her mouth shut because it would be a painful if Shinji¡¯s affair and Iris¡¯s danger of being exposed. ¡±¡­¡­I was shocked. I wasn¡¯t¡­¡­ aware of it, enough to realize you were in love¡± Shinji looked at Iris next to him, her cheeks flushed. ¡±¡­¡­I thought I should give up on you because you rejected such a beautiful person like L. But when I saw ¡­¡­ L, I thought I¡¯d try as much as I could before I gave up¡± She muttered, and took a breath. ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s not like me to push you like that, desu. ¡­¡­.I¡¯m not going to bother Senpai with it¡­¡­.¡± Iris smiles as she thinks back to Shinji trying to dodge L¡¯s push. It is true that she was shocked to learn that he has a girlfriend, but when she thinks about it, she realizes that Shinji, who is in the middle of his career, is ready to marry a second wife. If so, it was not a bad idea to continue thinking about him. From the exchange between L and Shinji, she can see that Shinji is not very good at being pursued. So, she decided that it would be better to stay close to him to make sure that the future would be better. ¡±The¡­¡­ seconddy is undecided, correct?¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­. No, But I have a girlfriend, and we¡¯re not married yet¡± Shinji nodded in confusion at Iris¡¯s confirmation. Shinji was relieved that Iris didn¡¯t ask him about his girlfriend, but he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her as she confirmed his second wife. ¡±¡­¡­ I¡¯ll keep what happenedst night to myself, and I won¡¯t ask too many questions right now¡­¡­ In return, Senpai, I ask for your continued guidance¡± ¡±That is, of course¡­¡­.¡± Seeing Iris smiling at him as if she had blown her doubts away, Shinji felt a chill for some reason. * * * On the day after the meeting. After finishing her preparations for tomorrow¡¯s adventure, Iris finished her lunch at the party house and sat down on a chair in the dining room to rest. Alvines in. ¡±Iris, you have an appointment with your teacher in less than a week, do you think you can make it?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­It¡¯s fine, Alvin-senpai¡± Alvin sits down next to Iris, and Iris answers with a smile on her face. ¡±I¡¯m d to hear it. That¡¯s good. As a brother and kouhai, I pity my sister kouhai being taken back to her homnd. I thought it would be a good idea to introduce you to the teacher in secret if there was nothing I could do¡± ¡±¡­¡­.Thank you. ¡­¡­.I think I¡¯ll be able to give my Papa a good report. ¡­¡­The party members are all women, and they all have ¡­¡­backgrounds¡± ¡±That¡¯s a lot of confidence! I¡¯m d you found some good friends¡± Alvin and Irisugh at each other. It¡¯s all thanks to Shinji, but she doesn¡¯t have to tell him that. But even if Shinji hadn¡¯t helped, Iris felt a warmth in her chest, happy that her supposedly serious brother was willing to take her side. Iris felt a simr feeling yesterday. A feeling of warmth in her heart, a feeling of love. This is the feeling that Iris now has for Shinji. After all this time, Iris has realized that she has feelings for Alvin. But for now, her feelings for Shinji were greater than her feelings for Alvin. ¡±¡­¡­Alvin-senpai. ¡­¡­I have something to ask you, desu¡± With a blush, Iris looked away from Alvin. Alvin stared in amazement at Iris as she yed with the ends of her ribboned twin-tails and made an embarrassed gesture. The Iris that Alvin knows is a kind andpetitive girl, despite her harsh words and actions. Alvin had never seen her show her emotions so honestly before. He had never expected to see her face like a maiden in love. ¡±O, Ou. If I know it¡± ¡±Do you know what thing¡­¡­Shinji-senpai likes¡­¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected name. ¡±Shinji¡¯s? That means that Iris ¡­¡­ might be¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­He had helped me a lot ¡­¡­.It¡¯s only natural for a person to thank you, desu¡± When the surprise subsides, Alvin smirks at the thought that spring has finally arrived for Shinji, and Iris gives him a grimace. ¡±I see! As a brother, I have to support you!¡± ¡±¡­¡­Brother, stop that smirk, desu¡± Alvin saw Iris blushing and knew that she was really starting to be attracted to Shinji. For that reason, he felt relieved that Iris, whom he thought of as his sister, would not have to worry about her if she was with someone he trusted. Alvin felt a slight ache in his chest, but he chalked it up to the sadness of his sister leaving him. ¡±Sorry, sorry. I¡¯m here to support you¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it my way, desu. ¡­¡­Brother ¡­¡­I want you to keep silent and just watch, desu¡± ¡±I see. I understand. If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me. So, what does Shinji¡¯s favorite thing is¡­¡­?¡± Alvin tells Iris a lot about Shinji. Alvin and Iris seemed like a brother and sister who were on good terms with each other. Alvin and Iris. There is a definite bond between the two of them. If they had taken the time to nurture them, there was a good chance that they would have eventually be man and woman. But before that could happen, Shinji distorted it. They talked happily, but they didn¡¯t seem to notice that. ______________________________ Iris-chan also locked onto Shinji. However, her stance ispletely different from L. She¡¯s more interested in second chances than looting. Iris is also a magic user and a scheming type, just like Shinji. I wonder how she will act in the future. Alvin is only interested in Milis, so he doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. Who knows if Alvin and Iris will settle down as brother and sister or if they will rekindle their rtionship? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 105 Discussion with the Three Elven Sisters?Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Two days after the meeting between Iris, L and the others. After the sun had set, Shinji learned from Iris, who was returning from an adventure, that she had officially decided to join the Green Travelers. Iris was very happy to finally be in a situation where she could report to her father at any time. ¡±Because of ¡­¡­Senpai, desu. Thank you very much, desu¡± Shinji smiled as Iris bowed politely and deeply. Shinji was honestly happy that despite the unforeseen problems, the result was close to the best. ¡±It was all thanks to Iris-chan¡¯s hard work. And I thought it would be a shame to let your talent go to waste¡± He added in his mind that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it if she left. Originally, he had nned to take more time to corrupt her, but he was able to have a physical rtionship with her already. After that, it¡¯s just a matter of taking the time to make her a prisoner of pleasure¡­¡­ ¡±¡­¡­ I¡¯ll work hard and not be too arrogant, desu¡± When he saw Iris smiling at him, he wondered if he should really go ahead with his original n. It¡¯s not a clear reason, it¡¯s just Shinji¡¯s intuition, but he feels that she doesn¡¯t fit into the category of ¡­¡­s*x friend. (She also said that she wanted to be a second wife¡­¡­ but I think she¡¯ll be fine because she¡¯s not as aggressive as L) ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯d like to thank you for reporting back to my Papa that it went well¡± ¡±I¡¯m just doing what I can as Senpai, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­. Okay¡± Iris continued to talk to Shinji as he thought about it. The way Shinji sees Iris hasn¡¯t changed at all from the way she¡¯s been behaving. Shinji promised to ept Iris¡¯s gratitude, thinking that she might be suspicious because of the unexpected change in L. ¡±¡­¡­So, Senpai. ¡­¡­Good night, desu¡± ¡±Oh, good night, Iris-chan¡± Shinji smiled back at Iris with a small wave and went back to his room. (Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to talk to L and the others¡­¡­. I have to teach them that the control lies with me) (¡­¡­I knew I was right not to change my attitude. ¡­¡­Senpai said he¡¯d ept my thanks, so I used that as an excuse to go shopping with him in town¡­¡­) Shinji and Iris are thinking. The two of them are simr in the way theye up with ideas. * * * The next day. Shinji spent the morning at his house. holiday was scheduled for today and tomorrow, and since he had promised to go out with Renka tomorrow, Shinji was nning to corrupt L today. Unbeknownst to her, L, who has already won the previous s*xpetition,es to Shinji¡¯s house with the intention of enjoying s*x with him. ¡±Wee L, I see you guys are not together¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry to bother you~ ? Yes, they¡¯re going toe over here after they buy lunch, so I think they¡¯ll be here after the¡­¡­ bell rings three times¡± As soon as they meet, L jumps into Shinji¡¯s chest. Shinji did not have any reason to avoid it, so he held L in his arms. Her soft breast pressed against Shinji¡¯s. ¡±Well then, thank you for what you did with Iris-chan. It was a big help¡± ¡±No problem~ ? We also benefit from having a witch in our party, Iris¡¯s magic power is tremendous¡± L continues to be in Shinji¡¯s arms as if she is not hiding her straightforward affection for him. The rest of the game seems to have already begun. ¡±You know what? To be honest, I envy you¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­Nn~ ? But Shinji-san¡­¡­. You can¡¯t talk about other girls in the middle of a game¡­. ? There is nofort~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Shinji grabs L¡¯s shoulders and pulls her away from him. Although L makes a sad noise, but Shinji quickly strips off L¡¯s clothes and pulls up her top to expose her breasts. He also loosens her underwear to expose her breasts and squeezes them with both hands. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make you feel so good as for apology¡± ¡±Nnn ¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­. ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Your hand~ ? More~ ? Please touch me as much as you want ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji continued to rub L¡¯s magnificent breasts, enjoying them to the fullest. Gradually, L¡¯s breathing became ragged and her beautiful nipples began to erect. ¡±I can keep touching L¡¯s breasts¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Nnn~ ?Ah~ ? If you make me your lover¡­¡­ ? Everything~ ? I will be Shinji¡¯s thing ¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? My nipple~ ?¡± Shinji gets down on his knees and takes L¡¯s nipple into his mouth. He licked it with his tongue, sometimes biting it sweetly, and continued to caress it. L continues to moan sweetly when he takes her nipple between his fingers and tortures it with his tongue. L¡¯s hips were shaking with pleasure and she was supporting herself with both hands-on Shinji. ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? Shinji-san¡­. ? You love my breast¡­¡­ ? I~ ? I¡¯m so happy~ ? Fuah~ ? Fah~ ?¡± The person she loves is crazy about her. That alone made L feel happy. Until then, she put up with the disgusting gaze of a stranger. But It was worth putting up with the unpleasantness. ¡±Shi, Shinji-san ? It¡¯s about time¡­ It¡¯s about time ? Can you insert it already~ ? I want you to insert it¡­¡­. ?¡± L begged Shinji with a wistful expression as she rubbed her legs together. L¡¯s chest caresses were enough to make her secret parts overflow with love juice. Shinji stood up and took off his pants and shorts, leaving L to her own devices. Shinji looks at the desk as he strokes L¡¯s ass, who stares feverishly at his huge erection. ¡±Put your hands on the desk. Stick your ass out¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­?¡± L puts her hands on the desk and thrusts her fleshy ass toward Shinji. Her adult white underwear peeked out from underneath her miniskirt, visually arousing Shinji. She was embarrassed to take off her underwear, which was soaking wet with her love juices, but Shinji still slid it to the side and ced his p*nis on her private parts. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Fuaaaahhhh~ ?¡± He cast a function-granting spell just before insertion, giving Shinji¡¯s p*nis the ability to give pleasure to women. The moment the ns was inserted into her, L¡¯s hips bounced. Shinji¡¯s p*nis stirred through her vaginal passage, sending shivers down her spine with pleasure. L also climaxed with a shameful scream when the p*nis reached the back of her vagina and the ns collided with her womb. While feeling thefort of the tightening vaginal pressure, Shinji continued to press his p*nis deep into the vagina. L doing her best to support herself with both hands. ¡±Ah¡­ ? What¡­ ? Is this¡­ ?¡± While holding her up who trembled, Shinji kissed her long ears and whispered. ¡±I¡¯m not going to go easy on you today¡± Gyuuto~ Shinji grabbed her breasts hard and squeezed them. She¡¯s dominated¡­. Instinctively, L knew what was going to happen. For L, who has experienced Minato¡¯s charm, being dominated should be a trauma. But there was no fear in L¡¯s heart. L¡¯s heart was trembling with joy because she was willing to be dominated by the man she truly loved. ¡±Please make me feel good a lot¡­¡­?¡± L murmured quietly. ________________________________________ Iris-chan also began to plot. She is going to be aiming for the position of the second wife. And on Shinji-kun¡¯s n, the first step is to re-train L. Shinji-kun, who caresses L-chan¡¯s breasts as he pleases, is a breasts star (vocabry). He goes into serious mode as like making Freri squeal! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 106 Discussion with the Three Elven Sisters?Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Shinji-san~ ? I~ ? I¡¯m going crazy~ ?¡± When Shinji started his pistoning movement, L became squishy in no time. A sweet sensation of pleasure hits L when he ys with her tits, squeezing them with both hands. Both her hands on the desk were shaking and she felt like she was going to copse if Shinji didn¡¯t support her while rubbing her breasts. ¡±But it feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes~ ? Yes¡­¡­ ? It feels good ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming again~ ? Cummmmmmming~ ? Nfuuuuuuu~ ?¡± L climaxes when her vagina is poked and prodded. Shinji hugged L¡¯s trembling body as he felt the pleasure of the tightening vaginal pressure. ¡±Nchu ¡­¡­ ? N ¡­¡­ ? Rero~ ? Rero~ ? Nmu~ ?¡± He grabbed L¡¯s chin and turned her around so that their lips met. She¡¯s already in love with Shinji, so there¡¯s no need to worry about her feelings being swayed. And Shinji is trying to teach her the pleasures of kissing by intertwining his tongue with hers. L¡¯s first kiss turned out to be a very lewd one. (Kissing¡­¡­? Kissing someone I love~ ? It¡¯s so good ¡­¡­? I want to do more and more ¡­¡­?) With Shinji leading the way, L twirled her tongue hard. They exchanged saliva, making nasty sounds as L chased Shinji¡¯s tongue. The sight of L in such a healthy state was something to watch. Even if he doesn¡¯t intend to change his lover, it¡¯s still difficult for him to resist when someone likes him. Especially if the person is beautiful and has a good figure. So, it was no wonder that Shinji suddenly reached his limit and started to ejacte. ¡±Nnnnnuu ???¡± Doppu ? Dokku ? Doppu ? Dopyu ? Ejaction with the ns and womb in close contact makes Lira climax again with a residual climax. L¡¯s womb swallows and stores Shinji¡¯s semen greedily, even though the continuous climaxes have broken her back. Even so, an overflow of semen still flowed from L¡¯s private parts and ran down her thighs. ¡±¡­. It feels so good that I came out a lot¡± ¡±Hah~ ¡­¡­ ? Hah~ ¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s a lot ¡­¡­ ? That came out~ ? It¡¯s getting hard to keep standing for a while¡­ ?¡± L was out of breath after being made to cum several times in a short time, even though she had only been inserted and moved around a little. Shinji, on the other hand, still had time to spare. L¡¯s request was answered by Shinji with augh. ¡±I can¡¯t help it. But I wonder if you¡¯ll be okay like this. There¡¯s still time for lunch¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? It¡¯s okay~ ? Shinji-san¡­ Because you¡¯re sopatible with my body¡­ ? Ah ? Ah ? No~ ?¡± As soon as L¡¯s breathing was under control, she tried to talk to Shinji. But Shinji has no intention of listening to her. He pushed L face down on the desk. Her upper body rests on the desk and herrge breasts are crushed by the desk. Shinji covered L and held her hands on both sides of her face. He was the very image of a male beast trying to subdue a female. ¡±Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming again~ ? Shinji¡¯s cock~ ? It¡¯s strong~ ? It¡¯s amazing~ ?¡± L moaned out with a disheveled face, feeling the powerful male attraction of Shinji¡¯s cock. She grabbed the arm that was next to her face and continued to lift her ass as hard as she could. She fainted in agony at the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s p*nis as it pounded into her, fantasizing that she was trapped in his cage. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji¡¯s swinging hips be more and more violent. L climaxed again as Shinji¡¯s hands were on the desk. ¡±Youe so fast, L is so cute¡± ¡±Ah ? No~ ? Don¡¯t eat the tip of my ears ? Ah~ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? My power¡­¡­ ? Is lost¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji sucked the pointed tip of her ear into his mouth and caressed it with the tip of his tongue. It made her vagina twitch again and again while she moaned sweetly with her lips. ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m about to ejacte once more¡± ¡±Fahhhhhh~ ? Ah¡­¡­? It¡¯sing out again ¡­¡­?¡± L let herself climax as she felt Shinji¡¯s breath on her sensitive ear. She presses her hips against Shinji¡¯s as she continues to ejacte, squeezing all of the semen out of him. L¡¯s hips still show her greed, and Shinji pulls out his p*nis, thinking that he still needs to push her harder. At the same time, the semen overflowed from the secret area and stained the floor¡­¡­. ¡±Phew ¡­¡­ now to the bed. Ready?¡± ¡±Yhess¡­. ?¡± L murmured with a look of ecstasy. As he hugged her, Shinji covered her again on the bed, and she continued to be fucked by him until noon. * * * ¡±Excuse me¡­¡­ Wow¡­¡­¡± ¡±It smells amazing¡­¡­ They¡¯ve been doing it all day¡± Lili and Lilu, who had bought lunch and were carrying their luggage, frowned at the smell of s*xual activity in the room. ¡±Wee, both of you¡­¡­ Huh¡­¡­¡± ¡±Juru¡­¡­? Jupu¡­¡­? Mumu¡­¡­? Chupo¡­¡­?¡± Shinji was sitting beside weakened L who on bedside, while L sucking on his unwilted p*nis. Her face was that of a woman in heat, happily sucking on his cock. ¡±Is the meal ready?¡± ¡±Yes. I bought you lunch, but we¡¯ll have to clean it up before ¡­¡­ we eat it¡± ¡±Oh ¡­¡­Onee-chan, you didn¡¯t make it. I thought it would be a 50/50 split, from what we could tell¡± Shinji said while looking at Lilu¡¯s disappointment. ¡±So? Why were you two doing something to encourage L?¡± Shinji was sure that the twins were responsible for L¡¯s sudden outburst of affection. Lili and Lilu were silent for a while, but then they seemed to give up and started to tell him why. ¡±I really want to support her, and if Onee-chan gets her shot, we¡¯ll join the¡­¡­ harem, right? That¡¯s the goal¡± ¡±We¡¯re one packet with Onee-chan. So, if we could join the harem¡­¡­ even we would have a chance together with Onee-chan¡± Lili and Lilu smiled shadily. The two who were particrly affected by charm thought that they were too dirty to receive someone¡¯s love. They thought that they would have to wait a few decades to see where their past would lead them. But Shinji didn¡¯t care about that. Even though they have been tainted. Because he¡¯s a man who is determined to overwrite it. He makes L stop sucking his cock and invites Lili and Lilu over to him. Shinji took both of them in his arms and held them close. ¡±Lili and Lilu both have my lewd crest engraved on your bodies. It¡¯s a proof of s*xfriend. All you have to do is tell me right. That you want to have s*x with me¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t that the worst thing you could say?¡± ¡±But I think it¡¯s good for us¡± ¡±ording to you, I¡¯m a demon, right?¡± The twins and Shinjiughed at each other. ¡±I don¡¯t like it, but will you hold me?¡± ¡±I want you to love me as a s*x friend¡± ¡±Of course. Let¡¯s keep it that way¡± He kisses Lili¡¯s cheek, who tilts her head adorably, and does the same to Lilu, who smiles shyly. Finally, Shinji kissed L¡¯s lips and started to have s*x with her again. _____________________________ Even L, who has the s*x toughness of Freri, was no match for the magical dick magic¡­¡­. Lili and Lilu were worried about what Minato had done to them. Well, it¡¯s a small matter for Shinji, but ¡­¡­ it¡¯s usually a concern. Lili and Lilu have no fondness for him. So, it¡¯s s*x friend with no favoritism. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 107 Discussion with the Three Elven Sisters?Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Beautiful naked elves. Even though he had been fucking all morning, Shinji¡¯s p*nis was still hard from the situation of having all three of the sisters next to him. Shinji looks down at the three sisters as they stare passionately at his big cock. L is lying on her back in the center of the room, her legs spread open like an upturned frog, a pathetic and delightful position. As Shinji inserts his p*nis into L¡¯s vagina, Lili from the left and Lilu from the right lean in towards her. ¡±Onee-chan is too mellow ¡­¡­ Ah~ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s seems so ¡­¡­ Ah~ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done anything with either of you, so I¡¯ll have to y with you first¡± Shinji crawls his fingers over Lili and Lilu¡¯s private parts. When sending magical power to the crests of their vagina to increase sensitivity, both of their vagina began to overflow with love juice just by touching them a little. He did not forget to poke the back of L¡¯s vagina with a piston motion while moving his fingers. The function-granting magic has already been lifted. It¡¯s an unnecessary spell if he wants to enjoy pure s*x. ¡±Because¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock~ ? It feels good ¡­ ? Ah~ ? Both of you~ ? Don¡¯t rub my boobs~ ?¡± ¡±Your fingers feel good~ ? You¡¯re demon as expected~ ? Your caress is also very good~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nooo, my clit~ ?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? I didn¡¯t say anything~ ? Fah~ ? Shinji¡¯s finger~ ? It¡¯s too skillful~ ?¡± Lili and Lilu rubbed L¡¯s breasts with one hand each, the way they swayed in time with Shinji¡¯s movements was exciting enough, but it was even better to see the sisters¡¯ hands rubbing them as much as they wanted. He rubbed Lili¡¯s clit with her finger who says cheeky words, and made Lili squirm. He also inserted his finger to Lilu¡¯s and found a spot that responded well to her and rubbed it intensively, making her squeal and writhe. While listening to the beautiful elf¡¯s trio of beautiful voices, Shinji turned the piston movement into a violent one in order to ejacte. The bed creaked under the weight of the four of them. ¡±Your sisters are going to be my s*x friends, what about L?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Shinji-san~ ? Sex friend¡­ ? Even if it¡¯s a s*x friend¡­¡­ ? Will you impregnate me? ? If I can¡¯t be your lover¡­ ? Nn~ ? I want your child¡­ ?¡± Shinji chuckled at L¡¯s coercion. ¡±Could you raise it properly?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll raise it properly~ ?¡± ¡±We¡¯ll help you too~ ?¡± ¡±If you want, you can impregnate us together~ ?¡± Lilu¡¯s proposal was so hical. However, Shinji felt a tremendous attraction to her. No negative words came out of all three sisters, and all six gorgeous eyes were waiting for Shinji¡¯s answer. ¡±When the timees that it¡¯s safe to impregnate all of you, I¡¯ll impregnate all three of you. I promise¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯m happy~ ? It¡¯s a promise~ ? Shinji-san~ ?¡± L finally gives up after hearing Shinji¡¯s words, and a pink lewd crest appears on her vagina as she loses her resistance from his magic. Shinji took his hands off Lili and Lilu and hugged L¡¯s body as hard as he could. His ns gouged out the back of her vagina over and over again with the pistoning movement as if she was being mmed from above. L also hugged Shinji back. She piled her lips together and twirled her tongue as she prepared to receive her beloved man¡¯s semen. And then, Shinji shoots his semen into the wriggling vagina that is seeking semen. ¡±Nuu~~~ ??? Nn~ ? Nn¡­¡­ ? Nuu ¡­¡­ ? Chu ¡­¡­ ? Chu ¡­¡­ ? Rero ¡­¡­ ? Juru ¡­¡­ ?¡± L climaxes as her womb is bathed in hot semen. She enjoys the aftermath of her climax with a deep kiss. Lili and Lilu were looking at Shinji with an impatient look in their eyes. After pressing his hips and ejacting, Shinji slowly withdrew his p*nis. Semen and love juice overflowed and stained the sheets. Immediately, he opens Lili¡¯s legs like L¡¯s, who is lying next to him. He put his p*nis, which is still the same as it was before I ejacted, on her secret area, which is still wet with my love juice, and slowly push it in. ¡±Ahhhhh~ ? It¡¯s came ¡­ ? Shinji-san¡¯s thick cock~ ?¡± The big cock that filled her vagina reached the back of her vagina, rubbing up and down her vaginal walls. It was enough to make Lili¡¯s mouth cken and drool from the edges. ¡±Do you like my cock?¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Fahh~ ? I like it~ ? I like your cock~ ? ¡° ¡±Lili-chan first, I envy¡­¡­?¡± While ying with Lili¡¯s modest breasts. Shinji pulled his p*nis until it was almost out, feeling the folds of her vagina sucking on it as if to tell him not to go. And Lili turned her head back as he inserted his cock deep into her vagina with great force. She seemed to have climaxed lightly. ¡±I like your vagina too, Lili¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Oh~ ? Nh~ ? More~ ? More~ ? I want you to poke a lot~ ?¡± ¡±Lili is the one who¡¯s so horny¡­. ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m crazy about you¡­. ?¡± Lili¡¯s vagina seemed to remember Shinji¡¯s p*nis after just one time of s*x. It¡¯s not too strong and not too weak, but the pistoning movement of the p*nis rubbing against the vaginal walls is the best feeling ever. The heat of Shinji¡¯s hips naturally increased and his p*nis quivered, ready to ejacte. ¡±Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmmming~ ???¡± Lili screams and climaxes, and Shinji ejactes as well. Lili¡¯s vagina seemed to be marked as he continued to spit out her semen into her vagina while he was holding her in tightly from above. Plenty of cum fills Lili and her womb. (That felt so good¡­¡­?) All Lili could think about was how good it felt. Lili¡¯s thoughts of Minatopletely disappeared and she was filled with the happiness of being filled as a woman. Shinji, who pulled his p*nis out of Lili, approached Lilu, who was looking at him with an envious look. ¡±Faahh¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Here you go, Lilu¡± When he put his p*nis on the entrance of the secret part, which is still twitching from being left alone, he slowly sinks it in. Lilu breathed a sigh of relief as Shinji¡¯s p*nis pried open her vaginal passage. ¡±Cum inside me ¡­ ? I can¡¯t forget your previous cum before ¡­ ? Ah~ ? An~ ? Suddenly~ ? Violent~ ?¡± Lilu¡¯s legs are tightly entwined around his waist. And Shinji starts pistoning as he is invited to do. Unlike Lili, whose vaginal walls are the best, Lilu¡¯s vaginal depths are the best. When the p*nis pushed up the deepest part of her vagina, he felt the pleasure of being sucked around the ns. Lilu had a womb that greedily begged for semen. At the same time, the back of her vagina seemed to feel the best, and when he continued to torment the back of her vagina with his cock, she stuck out her tongue and went crazy with pleasure. ¡±You¡¯ve got a nice face. It¡¯s a very erotic face¡± ¡±Because¡­ ? Such¡­ Thick cock¡­ ? That guy¡¯s didn¡¯t reach it¡­ ? But Shinji-san¡¯s can do it~ ? So, I¡¯ll leave it to Shinji-san ? Shinji pinch Lilu¡¯s nipples, which expose her throbbing face. and Lilu quickly climaxes from Shinji¡¯s slow and careful pration of his hips and the two-point torture of her hardened nipples. Shinji smiles as he savors the pleasant vaginal convulsions. ¡±If so, don¡¯t remember him again ¡­ I have to develop a lot of your vaginal back!¡± ¡±Nnn¡­ ? Nhii~ ? Please do a lot~ ?¡± Shinji poked and prodded the back of her vagina, causing her to shed tears of pleasure and pleasure. Shinji also began to feel the need to ejacte again. The ns and the womb kissed as the p*nis pushed in. And then, he spewed out a semen that filled her womb. Lilu climaxed as a shiver ran down her spine, and she hugged Shinji tightly. ¡±Hah~¡­? Hah~¡­? Nn¡­¡­?¡± After a brief kiss, Lilu released Shinji¡¯s body. Shinji pulls out his p*nis when he is able to move. When he stepped back, he could see the three sisters dripping semen from their vaginas. The sight made him feel satisfied. ¡±There¡¯s still time until nightfall, so let¡¯s do more. You can¡¯t have any other man in your arms until you get pregnant, okay?¡± ¡±¡±¡±Yes ¡­¡­?¡±¡±¡± Shinji covered L again. The flirtatious voice continued unabated until the sun went down. ______________________________ The three sisters bowl. He books them all for impregnation! If Iris-chan¡¯s dreames true or something and the party activities are suspended, then it¡¯s fertility! L loves it. Lili is a s*x friend without favors. Lilu is a s*x friend with favors. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 108 The Situation Proceeds without Shinji’s Knowledge Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Shinji went out in the morning to talk with L and her three sisters. Iris was in front of Shinji¡¯s room. She knocked on his door, but there was no answer. Unfortunately, as she returned to the dining room, she found Alvin and Milis getting ready to go out and were just leaving the dining room. ¡±¡­¡­Are you two going on a date?¡± Milis nodded at Iris¡¯s words. ¡±Shinji went out this morning to run some errands, and Renka said she was going shopping today. So, I thought I¡¯d take my time and look around the city¡± ¡±¡­¡­I see, desu. ¡­¡­I¡¯mte¡± Iris raised her eyebrows in disappointment at Alvin¡¯s reply. ¡±You went to see Shinji?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. But He¡¯s not here, desu. I was going to ask him to apany me to¡­¡­ training. ¡­¡­Because I¡¯ve got some free time, desu¡± ¡±Well¡­¡­. I see. Mil, can we take Iris with us today? I know it¡¯s not a date, but she needs¡­¡­ some advice. How about it?¡± Alvin asks Milis while looking at Iris from side. It was a shame to lose the date, but if it was rted to Iris, Milis didn¡¯t feel like turning it down. ¡±It¡¯s fine. Then let¡¯s go to tea together¡± ¡±¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to interfere with your date¡± Iris tried to refrain Milis, but Milis grabbed Iris¡¯ hand and tried to lead her away. Iris also left the room as Alvin and Milis pulled her along. ¡±Milis says it¡¯s okay, so me too. Don¡¯t be shy¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡±¡­¡­.Thank you, desu¡± Incidentally, Milis assumed it was a problem with Iris search for party. Because the deadline was only a few days away. She was worried that something might have gone wrong. But she hadn¡¯t even imagined that Iris would be asking her for advice about her love life and Shinji is the other party. * * * ¡±Iris-chan like¡­¡­ with Shinji-san?¡± ¡±Ah! That means spring has finallye for Shinji!¡± The three of them went into a fancy coffee shop in town and ordered their food. When Alvin tells Milis that Iris is in love with Shinji, she is surprised and freezes. In addition, Milis looks at Iris again and sees that her cheeks are dyed in embarrassment and she is ying with her hair, which is very cute and shows that Iris is serious. ¡±I, I see¡­¡­? I thought there was some kind of problem with your appointment with Galleo-sensei¡± ¡±¡­¡­There is no problem there, desu. I¡¯ll ¡­¡­ report itter¡± From her look of embarrassment, Milis smiled with relief as Iris reported with a smug look on her face. ¡±¡­¡­So, brother Al, do you have any ideas? ¡­¡­Also, I was surprised when Milis suddenly got involved, desu¡± (*Note: brother Al -> Al-Ani -> ¥¢¥ëÐÖ, in here she talking to Al as Sister not Kouhai?) ¡±Well, you asked me to keep quiet and watch. But I¡¯d like to know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help! I think I cane up with a better idea if I¡¯m with you!¡± Alvin gave Milis a look, while Iris flinched. Milis didn¡¯t know how to react. There was no way she could tell her about s*x friend, also she didn¡¯t know how much Iris knew about Shinji¡¯s backstory, so she couldn¡¯t say anything bad. ¡±So¡­.. What do you want to do, Iris-chan?¡± Milis attacked from a safe point. ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m aiming for the second. ¡­¡­I want to be his second ¡­¡­wife, desu¡± ¡±N? Second wife?¡± (Shinji¡¯s girlfriend is here, you kno!) Alvin tilted his head to Iris, who replied seriously, but Milis managed to keep her no reaction. ¡±Eh!? Shinji, does he have a girlfriend!?¡± Iris nodded to Alvin, who was surprised by the dy. ¡±¡­¡­Shinji-senpai said no when I was hitting on him. ¡­¡­Even if the person who confessed to him is very beautiful, he turned it down, so his girlfriend should be important to him. ¡­¡­Although, I can¡¯t be his girlfriend, I still can be his second wife¡­¡­¡± ¡±Oh, I see. ¡­¡­ No, I didn¡¯t know Shinji had a girlfriend. I was surprised, you know¡± ¡±Yes, you¡¯re right. ¡­¡­So, he has a girlfriend now. I¡¯m surprised too, because I didn¡¯t get any hint of that¡­¡­.¡± Milis seems to be following Alvin¡¯s lead, who seems to be truly surprised. Milis was unconcerned. How much does Iris know about this? She wondered if Iris knew about the affairs, his s*x friend, her own involvement, and other things she didn¡¯t want people to know. ¡±¡­. I don¡¯t even know them, huh? ¡­¡­ So, who is it?¡± ¡±Ah, but it makes sense. He¡¯s got a girlfriend, so he can¡¯t get caught up in the Master¡¯s charm¡± Milis looks after Iris, who tilts her head, and Alvin, who is strangely convinced. However, the situation is not going to get any better just by watching, so Milis tries to find out more. ¡±If you want to be a second wife, he needs to get married first. ¡­¡­And as far as I can see, he doesn¡¯t want to get married¡± He has a lot of s*x friends, including herself. Even if he does not have a second wife, there are few advantages for Shinji as long there is partner. ¡±¡­. That¡¯s another problem, desu¡± Shinji¡¯s s*x life is not known to Iris, but she is troubled. Looking at the situation, Milis could guess that the only information Iris had was that he had a girlfriend. ¡±I guess we have to make him understand the benefits of marriage, don¡¯t we? Even lovers want to get married¡± ¡±I agree with you on that¡± Milis nodded at Alvin¡¯s words. Milis knew that Renka also wanted to get married, and she had heard from Renka that the two of them were nning to get married. ¡±¡­. I¡¯d like to find out Shinji-senpai¡¯s girlfriend first and ask her to made Shinji-senpai avoiding other women who approach him as a second wife¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ that¡¯s it. Since, I became an upper-intermediate rank, the number of¡­¡­ invitations have suddenly increased. Of course, I¡¯ve been rejecting them because Mil is my everything!¡± ¡±Well, there are a good number of people who are looking for a second wife¡­¡­¡± Milis smiles bitterly and pats Alvin¡¯s head, who seems to have remembered something and has a sullen look on his face. Seeing that the two of them are naturally flirting, Iris is envious. ¡±¡­¡­If brother Al and Milis-chan flirt with each other more and more in front of Shinji-senpai, it might increase¡­¡­ his desire¡­¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s embarrassing, Iris-chan!¡± Milis¡¯s cheeks turn red and she waves her hand in an impossible manner. ¡±No¡­.. It might be a good idea. Okay¡­¡­ So! I¡¯ll ask him out on a double date! That way, we¡¯ll know!¡± ¡±I thought you were going to say no because he¡¯s keeping it a secret¡­¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay to ask!¡± Alvin is very excited. (Shinji-san, Renka-chan¡­.. must be at the end of their rope to keep this a secret) Milis thought about this while appeasing Alvin. ________________________________ This is the first time Iris, Alvin and Milis have discussed this. Finally, Alvin finds out that Shinji has a girlfriend, and when hees home from having s*x with L and the others, he¡¯ll be greeted by a smiling Alvin. Iris-chan¡¯s secret n continues! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 109 Avoiding Unnecessary Talk can Prevent Disaster Falling on Them Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji carved a lewd crest into L, and after making appointments with all three sisters to make babies, he headed home in time for dinner. His body was tired from the half day of fucking, but he felt satisfied and his steps were light. It was great to have L as a s*xfriend. Now he could make an excuse when he met Renka, and he could prove that Shinji was telling the truth when he said that Renka was his only girlfriend. (*Well, she is jealous if the other person is not his s*xfriend) So, after returning to the party house in a rtively good mood, Shinji left his baggage in his room and went to the dining room. The moment Shinji entered the room, he noticed that the atmosphere had changed strangely. All the members were there, as usual. However, the lively conversations had stopped, and the whole atmosphere seemed to be unsettled. Alvin gave Shinji a very nice smile as he took his seat suspiciously. At that point, Shinji had a vague idea of what was going on. ¡±Shinji, you smell like water. If you had a girlfriend, you could have told me¡± (*Note: smell like water (?) -> Ë®³ô¤¤¤Ê? -> Mizukusai) ¡±That matter. ¡­¡­Well, there are a lot of circumstances¡± Alvinughed teasingly at Shinji¡¯s muffled words. ¡±Is there something you can¡¯t tell us?¡± While talking to Alvin, Shinji looked around. Milis was fidgeting, trying her best to keep a poker face. Seeing from the side, it looked like she wanted to know the answer, so he thought it was safe then he looks at the next person. Emily was looking at Shinji with moist eyes. She knew everything that was going on, so her attitude was based on the assumption that what if Emily didn¡¯t know? Iris was also staring at Shinji and he was sure that Iris was the one who told Alvin about this. He regretted that he was a step behind. Akane was not in the dining room, probably cooking. Her girlfriend, Renka, was watching the exchange between Alvin and Shinji with a worried look on her face. It was obvious that she knew something! So, Shinji snorted and tried to get everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡±Is it the timing¡­¡­?¡± Shinji says, trying to deceive them. Shinji chuckled in his mind, thinking that Iris had gotten the message much earlier than he had expected. However, it was within Shinji¡¯s expectation that Iris would tell Alvin. Otherwise, he would have kept it to himself. Why didn¡¯t he keep it to himself? Originally, Shinji had decided that he would reveal the truth at some point after he reached upper-intermediate rank. (Really, I should tell them about Renka beforehand, but ¡­¡­) ¡±So, who is Shinji¡¯s girlfriend? Is it someone we know?¡± ¡±Oh, that¡¯s right¡± Shinji nodded at Alvin¡¯s words. ¡°You must to tell us!¡± Alvin¡¯s nose red in anticipation and Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±It¡¯s Renka¡± The air in the cafeteria froze at Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±¡­¡­Eh¡­¡­? ¡­¡­Renka¡­¡­?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Renka-san¡­¡­? ((He said it!!)) Milis and Emily¡¯s heart cried out together. The two of them, who hadn¡¯t expected Shinji to answer honestly, went stiff. Alvin and Iris can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true, but when they turn to look at Renka, they see her staring at¡­¡­ Shinji with a red face. Only then did Alvin realize that Shinji¡¯s words were true. At the same time, Alvin felt a tremendous shock. ¡±W, when did you start¡­¡­? I didn¡¯t notice ¡­¡­ at all¡± Shinji left his seat with an apologetic look on his face and walked next to Renka to continue the conversation. ¡±It was a while ago. Well, it¡¯s been a while since we rented this ce¡± No one pursues this as a lie, and Alvin is too upset to believe it. Before Alvin could respond, Shinji stood next to Renka, put his hand on Renka¡¯s shoulder and continued. ¡±In fact, I was going to tell you after we finished climbing Hateyama¡­¡­ and achieved Alvin¡¯s goal. Because I wanted you to focus on your goal¡± Renka put her hand on Shinji¡¯s hand. Her hand that rested on Shinji¡¯s seemed to show how much she loved him and how happy she was that she didn¡¯t have to hide it anymore. ¡±I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, Al¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry I kept it from you, even though I had my reasons, I¡¯m sorry¡± Shinji and Renka looked really sorry. Alvin looked at them and couldn¡¯t decide what to say. He felt that he should congratte them honestly. But, his thought of hiding it from them was rather watery. Also, as a good friend, he felt safe that Shinji was her partner. However, his wish that she would be his second wife had been on his mind since beginning. She is so important to him that he could marry her. Renka, her childhood friend, whom he used to think of as his caring older sister. He loves Milis the most, but if he asked who he love the second most, he would say Renka. (¡­¡­I thought we were together all along¡­¡­) Renka gave Alvin a worried look as he fell silent. ¡±¡­¡­Al, are you angry¡­¡­?¡± Alvin came to his senses at the sound of Renka¡¯s questioning voice. He waved his hand hurriedly and tried to sound cheerful. ¡±No, no! I was just too surprised! I really didn¡¯t see any sign of it at all! Hey, Mil!¡± ¡±Yes ¡­¡­ I was surprised too. ¡­¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Renka-chan?¡± ¡±Ah, so that¡¯s why Shinji didn¡¯t fall in love with me. Did both of you have feelings for each other ever since the first met?¡± Muu, Milis pouted, and Renka apologized with an embarrassedugh, but Renka¡¯s cheeks turned red when she heard Emily¡¯s words. In fact, they only had a physical rtionship at that time, but it was not a mistake since Renka was in the middle of her crush on Shinji. As Renka, Milis, and Emily started to talk in a cheerful mood, Shinji felt the air slowly rx. (Alvin, I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m getting serious, too. I¡¯m not going to give up) The reason why Shinji revealed his feelings for Renka at a time because it would make Alvin more aware of his feelings for Renka and to make him give up. At first it was just a physical rtionship, but as soon as he was reluctant to let go of Renka, Shinji saw an effective time to tell her. Alvin and Renka remain very close because of Renka¡¯s obvious fondness and Alvin¡¯s unconscious fondness. He guessed that Alvin, being a serious person, would not close the distance with someone who had a girlfriend. (It worked. Now I just have to make sure that he doesn¡¯t find out about my s*x friend. ¡­¡­ To do that, I¡¯ll have to seduce Iris-chan, too) Shinji chuckled to himself. Iris has been quietly listening to the conversation, but Shinji didn¡¯t mention it because now was not the time to mention it. They all ate dinner in the dining room, where the atmosphere had been restored, albeit awkwardly. On the surface, Alvin seems to have regained his energy, but inside he is still depressed. What had started out as a topic of conversation with the intention of poking fun at Shinji had ended up revealing an unexpected truth. It was toote to regret it. _______________________________ Renka-chan, you can flirt in front of everyone, yay! Alvin was trying to make fun of him, but he was confronted with a terrible reality. If he hadn¡¯t said anything, he wouldn¡¯t have found out yet. Let Milisfort you! Al, you have to get over this and be happy with Milis. Shinji has a s*x friend, but he has a desire for exclusivity when ites to his lover. Is it selfish! He knows better than anyone else that even if he has a girlfriend, there¡¯s always the possibility that she might be stolen away, so he takes good care of her and takes precautions. A lover is a lover. A s*x friend is a s*x friend. There is a clear line between the two. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 110 Alvin is Comforted by Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Huh~¡­¡­.¡± After a shockingly revealing dinner, Alvin returned to his room and sat down on his bed, feeling dejected. (I didn¡¯t notice that at all¡­¡­) He recalls the sight of Renka¡¯s blushing cheeks next to Shinji. Alvin felt that the embarrassed Renka was very beautiful. At the same time, Shinji who brought out a look that Alvin had never made before, made Alvin understand that Renka was really in love with him. He had always thought that the caring Renka and the caring Shinji were a good match. He knew that they spent a lot of time together, and that they cared about him and Milis. Still, he thought it was not a rtionship between a man and a woman, but a rtionship of mutual trust as partypanions. Because there was nothing sweet air. (But if I think about it¡­¡­ It¡¯s not surprising that¡¯s happened. I¡¯ve only recently be aware of Renka¡­¡­ Because until then, I¡¯ve only been watching Mil) It wasn¡¯t until he reached upper-intermediate rank that he became aware of Renka, who was always there for him. And the number of women who were interested in him suddenly increased. From the outside, Alvin was an adventurer who had risen to upper-intermediate rank in a short period of time. He was a good-looking man who took good care of his girlfriend, Milis, and had no bad habits such as cheating on her. It was natural for him to think that if she became his second wife, he would take good care of her, and it was no wonder that many women wanted to be his wife. When Alvin began to get fed up with such women, he asked for advice from the other upper-intermediate parties and was told that he should take a second wife. The first person that came to his mind was Renka. Finally, Alvin realized that he liked Renka so much that he immediately thought of her when he heard the word marriage. What he thought and felt as his best friend was not friendship but love. On the other hand, Shinji probably cared for Renka the most. There¡¯s nothing wrong with like-minded peopleing together under the same roof. (¡­¡­That¡¯s right. I¡¯d rather have Shinji make her second wife, she¡¯ll be happier with someone who loves her first, and I¡¯m sure Shinji will make Renka happy) Alvin thinks to himself. He tries to think positively and say that he¡¯s happy that he¡¯s just now bing aware of her. Also, he thought that his wounds would be less severe than if he had found out after hitting on her or confessing to her¡­¡­ ¡±Al-kun, can Ie in?¡± Alvin was so lost in thought that he didn¡¯t notice Milis at the front of the room, until Milis¡¯ discreet knock brought him back to himself and he rushed to open the door. ¡±Pardon me! Sorry, Mil¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, Al-kun. I¡¯m sorry to bother you¡± Milis entered the room through the open door. She sat on the edge of the bed, her usual position, and Alvin sat next to her. After a few moments of silence, Milis looked into Alvin¡¯s face and nodded. ¡±Did you get ¡­¡­ organized?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not quite easy¡­¡­, Mil. But I¡¯ve managed to¡­¡­ congratte Renka and Shinji¡± Alvin put his hand on Milis¡¯s knee, whoughed bitterly. ¡±Mil, do you like¡­¡­ Shinji?¡± ¡±What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden? Al-kun¡± Milis snuggled against Alvin¡¯s shoulder, and leaned her head on his shoulder. Alvin who hugged Milis¡¯s shoulder mocked himself unsurely. ¡±It¡¯s not only Renka, but also Master and Iris like Shinji. ¡­¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m pathetic¡­¡­¡± ¡±Not at all, Al-kun¡± Milis smiled gently and hugged Alvin¡¯s head to her plump breasts. The warmth seemed to soothe Alvin¡¯s aching heart. ¡±I like Shinji-san as apanion. But what I love is Al-kun. I love you, Al-kun ?¡± ¡±Mil¡­¡­ I love you, too!¡± Alvin thinks as he buries his face in her chest. He could not be a good man who cared about others like Shinji, but he could not lose the love he had for one person. Thinking about it, Alvin began to regret asking Milis something that made him doubt her feelings. ¡±I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­for doubting you earlier¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay ? I was surprised too¡­¡­. But Renka-chan is so cute when she falls in love¡± Alvin nodded in agreement with Milis¡¯s kind words of forgiveness. Alvin didn¡¯t have any doubts that Milis was having an affair. Because her attitude hadn¡¯t changed since before the affair. Milis still loves Alvin with all her heart. Spending time with Alvin fills her heart and makes her happy. The only frustration is the s*x¡­¡­. Milis¡¯s body has been developed by Shinji, a magnificent male, and Alvin is not enough for her. With Alvin, she feels good and she can cum, but it doesn¡¯t satisfy her. She knows it¡¯s wrong, and she knows she has to stop, but she just can¡¯t. Although Milis is not attracted to him personally, her female instincts and body are attracted to Shinji¡¯s energy and she is captivated by it. If Shinji tries to force himself on her, Milis is not sure she will be able to refuse. (So, Al-kun, please¡­¡­ Do a lot more s*x ¡­¡­? Because if you do a lot of s*x¡­¡­? Your energy might increase ¡­¡­?) Alvin doesn¡¯t notice that Milis is having these thoughts. He pulls his face away from her chest and smiles brightly. It¡¯s a no-no for Alvin to attack Milis who encouraging him. But she thinks for a moment that Shinji would have attacked her without hesitation. Whenever she¡¯s in the mood for s*x, Milis can¡¯t help but think of Shinji. ¡±Oh¡­¡­ you¡¯re right! I¡¯ll be able to congratte them tomorrow¡­¡­ Okay! It¡¯s time for bath, I¡¯m going in first! What about Mil?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Eh, can you wait ¡­¡­?¡± Milis muttered as she turned her head to the side. Her forward leaning posture emphasizes her ample breasts and makes Alvin gasp. Alvin is also a healthy man, although he has endured. After that, he left the room, saying that he would be back soon. (¡­¡­I wonder if Al-kun thinks I¡¯m a naughty girl¡­¡­) Lying on the bed, Milis covers her face with her hands. After all, she was embarrassed to ask him out, and no matter how much s*x she had, she was never used to doing it. In this respect, Shinji was easy. She didn¡¯t have to make up for it because she was already known to be a nasty person. Going to see him is having s*x with him, and with Shinji¡¯s lead, she can lose her mind in no time. (¡­¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡­ think about Shinji in Al-kun¡¯s room ? Al-kun¡­¡­ Come quickly ?) Milis has been disciplined by Shinji. Her s*xual appetite only grew stronger. When Alvin returns to his room, Milis has s*x with Alvin. But, Milis¡¯s body is still not satisfied with Alvin. Milis gazes at Alvin¡¯s face as he sleeps next to the bed. His face is peaceful as he is satisfied with his two ejactions. (Al-kun ¡­¡­ Good night ¡­¡­?) She kissed his cheek and closed her eyelids. But her body still aching. Milis who didn¡¯t fall asleep next to the man she loves, making up her mind to go for the solution¡­¡­. _______________________________ Alvin¡¯s sinking time. Alvin summarized his thoughts on various topics. Well, it was toote to think about Renka¡­¡­. It can¡¯t be helped! It ismon knowledge in this world that the regr wife is happier than the second wife because she has a stronger position. The movement of Milis, who was pure and evil, is amazing. Her body haspletely fallen. If Shinji-kun seduces her, her body will be caught and her mind will be addicted to s*x with Shinji-kun, just like amon cuckold. Al-kun¡¯s ignorance is a blessing¡­¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 111 On the Night after Discovery is Too Lewd?Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Alvin was beingforted by Milis. After the meal in the dining room was over, Shinji remained with Renka. After that, they went into Renka¡¯s room together and sat side by side on the bed. Renka was in a good mood because she could stay in the same room with him publicly without any worries. ¡±Shinji~, I was surprised when you suddenly said that in front of everyone. I feel bad for Al, but I¡¯m d we don¡¯t have to hide¡­¡­ anymore¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting¡± With a raised eyebrow, Shinji apologized to Renka, who hugged his arm like a spoiled child. ¡±I¡¯ve been thinking about maintaining the status quo until Alvin¡¯s goal. I figured that if we stayed on track, we¡¯d be in the upper ranks and it wouldn¡¯t take us that long to get to Hateyama¡± ¡±Well, I was going to hide it that well. ¡­¡­Even though it would still take a long time to get there¡± With a little bit of dismay, Renka pinched his arm lightly. It¡¯s possible toughed it off because it¡¯s already been revealed, but Renka has always wanted to make the rtionship public sooner rather thanter. It¡¯s going to be a lot easier for her not to have to worry about people looking at her, after all, she used to date mostly at home, but now she¡¯ll be able to go to popr restaurants in town. (In the meantime, we can go shopping or went to¡­¡­ good restaurant. What should I do first?) Shinji apologized again to Renka as she thought about what she wanted to do. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience¡­¡­ But Alvin and Renka have known each other since childhood, and I thought both of you were pretty close. I think it¡¯s not fair, but ¡­¡­the higher up we go, the less likely we are to be able to rece members. I figured it would be harder for you to disagree with me. ¡­¡­Also, I don¡¯t n on breaking up with you¡± ¡±Shinji¡­¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s heart fluttered when she saw the self-mockery of hisck of confidence, which was different from his usual gentle and dependable attitude. She could tell from his jealousy towards Alvin that Shinji had a strong affection for her. She felt that he cared for her that much, and she naturally smiled with joy. ¡±¡­¡­Also ¡­¡­I¡¯ve been wooedtely, but ¡­¡­I wanted to include that and firmly say that Renka is my girlfriend.¡± ¡±Tell me more about it¡± While looking with half-eye, Renka smiles at Shinji. Shinji nodded, thinking that her sulky face is also good. ¡±Iris had a little trouble, so I introduced her to a party I know¡­¡­. It¡¯s a party of three elven sisters called . At the party, the man who got involved before was missing. ¡­¡­Well, after that, the eldest daughter liked me¡± ¡±The trouble is, the guy who got into trouble was ¡­¡­ , right? is Iris okay?¡± Shinji nodded to Renka, who was the first to worry about Iris. Shinji feels that this is something that he does not have, and he likes the way that Renka worries about her younger colleagues before she gets jealous. ¡±It¡¯s all settled. When still existed, that annoying man was threatening the three sisters. ¡­¡­I saved them by chance. Well, I help them, but she seemed to like me. ¡­¡­She confessed to me, but I turned her down¡± ¡±¡­¡­Muu~, she did confess to you¡­¡­.¡± While stroking Renka¡¯s head, she rubs her head against his arm. ¡±And then Iris-chan starts talking about bing a second wife¡­¡­¡± ¡±Iris too¡­¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s eyes be sharper and sharper at the facts that he being confessed continuously. ¡±I don¡¯t know if Iris-chan is serious¡­¡­ T, that¡¯s why I thought I¡¯d make it known that Renka is my number one¡± Shinji can onlyugh at Renka¡¯s increasing grumpiness. Renka doesn¡¯t like the reason, but she thinks it¡¯s good to know that¡­. she is Shinji¡¯s number one. Phew¡­¡­, Renka sighs deliberately, but then she smiles and kisses Shinji¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡±I¡¯ll forgive you for your honesty¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka¡± Shinji kissed Renka¡¯ lips in return. Chu¡­¡­ chu¡­¡­ ? They repeated the short kisses as if they were pecking. As they kiss, Shinji remove Renka¡¯s arms and puts his arms around Renka¡¯s back. ¡±Nn¡­¡­ ? Chu¡­¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ ?¡± Renka¡¯s arms went around Shinji¡¯s neck. The light kisses were not enough for both of them, and they gradually moved to longer kisses where their lips rubbed together. Shinji slowly pushed Renka while supporting her. The kiss continued as Renka¡¯s body wasid down on the soft bed and Shinji covered her. ¡±Rero¡­¡­? Juru¡­¡­? Nn~ ? Chu~ ? Rero¡­¡­?¡± Without either of them having to say a word, their tongues intertwined with each other. Shinji and Renka enjoy a deep, moist kiss, making a watery sound as they share their mixed saliva and lose themselves in a pleasurable kiss. Now that they¡¯ve made their rtionship public, there¡¯s no need to hold back. When Shinji parted his lips, a string of saliva was drawn from his mouth. The kiss alone was enough to make Renka¡¯s body tingle. She was filled with the desire to connect with the man she loved right in front of her. Shinji puts his hands on Renka¡¯s clothes as she looks at him with blushing cheeks and invitingly moist eyes. While they were about to begin their lovemaking, Iris was at the door of the room. After finding out that his girlfriend was Renka, she went to visit her room to take the next step, but¡­¡­ there was no sign of Shinji, who had entered the room with Renka,ing out. (¡­¡­I¡¯m not going to talk about the second wife in Senpai¡¯s presence. ¡­¡­First of all, I have to get¡­¡­ permission from his regr wife, Renka-san, desu¡± When Iris started to secretly listen in, she found that Shinji and Renka had just started to kiss¡­¡­. She can hear Shinji and Renka¡¯s breathing and lip sounds. (Isn¡¯t this an¡­.. atmosphere for s*x?) Iris gulped. For Iris, s*x is still unknown territory after her first experience with aphrodisiacs that only put her at the mercy of the drug. All she remembers is that it felt incredibly good. As the situation in the room gradually escted, Iris was suddenly filled with a desire to hear more. However, it was impossible to keep listening in the hallway forever. But she couldn¡¯t go into the room either. ¡±Oh, Iris-san¡± ¡±!?¡± While she was wondering what to do, Iris was spotted by Akane. Iris turned around in a panic and tried to make an excuse to Akane, but she couldn¡¯t find the words. Akane smiles at the panicked Iris, and Iris sees that Akane¡¯s smile seems to say, ¡°I know everything ?¡± In fact, Freri had sent thought to Akane that Iris was listening in, and she hade all this way. But there was no way for Iris to know that. ¡±If you want, you can use my room¡­¡­. The servant¡¯s room is next to Renka-san¡­¡­.¡± After unlocking her room, Akane said that much and went back to the dining room. As she watched her go, Iris hesitated. She wondered if she should just walk away, or enter the room and eavesdrop on the room. Normally, she would decide to stop before she embarrassed herself further. However, for some reason, the desire to see overcame her rational mind and she wandered off to Akane¡¯s room. Although she didn¡¯t realize it herself, Iris was in heat. During the first eavesdropping, Freri, who was in Shinji¡¯s room, had cast an estrus spell on Iris. It made Iris who entered Akane¡¯s room, already in a state of debauchery. Freri who looks on the scene, smiles wickedly. Shinji and Renka, on other side of Iris. Shinji exins the situation to Renka to some extent. He appeals to Renka to be his only girlfriend. Renka is relieved to hear that. Iris also tries to be the second wife, but she is disturbed by ¡­¡­Freri. I wonder what will happen if she eavesdrops. ¡­¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 112 On the Night after Discovery is Too Lewd?Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Shinji is undressing Renka, he receives a thought from Freri. He is informed that Iris has been eavesdropping outside his room, but this does not stop him from undressing her. He hears that she has led Iris to Akane¡¯s room, and thinks that if he can get her to listen to him having sweet s*x with Renka, maybe she will give up be the second wife. For Shinji, the position of lover or wife is very special. Renka is the exception to this rule, as he doesn¡¯t treat her as a s*x friend, and he doesn¡¯t actively steal her heart. Shinji is a man who draws a clear line depending on the position. If he made a woman his girlfriend, he would take responsibility for her, and if he made a woman his servant, he would take care of her. So far, Shinji hadn¡¯t asked Iris for anything more than a physical rtionship, though Iris had fallen to a terrible man. ¡±I haven¡¯t even taken a bath yet¡­¡­¡± ¡±I like the way you smell, Renka¡± Renka smacks Shinji¡¯s chest as heughs while rubbing Renka¡¯s breasts over her ck bra. As Shinjiughs, he apologizes for his cute protest and kisses her again. While kissing her, he removes her bra with a practiced hand and directly touches her soft breasts. He pinches her hardened nipples, knowing that he will never get tired of touching Renka¡¯s breasts as they fit in his palm. ¡±Fuah~ ? Un~ ? Shinji¡­¡­ ? Chu¡­¡­ ? Chu~ ? Ah~ ? Fuah ¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Renka¡­¡­.¡± When Renka¡¯s body trembles, Shinji gets excited and not only pinches her but also puts her nipple in his mouth. As Shinji sucking her nipple, Renka gently stroked his head. And he didn¡¯t mind being stroked by Renka. He took his time sucking the other¡¯s nipples, also while the nipples became erect¡­¡­ Renka¡¯s face began to lose her temper. (Still¡­¡­ need to take my time today) Shinji¡¯s fingers stroked Renka¡¯s private parts. Her underwear was already soaking wet, and the caressing of Shinji¡¯s fingers made a nasty watery sound as Renka¡¯s mouth let out a sweet moan. ¡±You¡¯re getting really wet. Does it feel good?¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? Ah~ ? Shinji¡­¡­ ? Your caress different than usual ¡­¡­ ? Hyann~ ? You touch it a lot~ ? Hyan¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s finger was inserted and dexterously stirred around inside her vagina. The more he touched, the more her love juices flowed, staining the bed sheets. Renka moans in ecstasy as her private parts are caressed with more care than usual. She doesn¡¯t try to keep her voice down because she doesn¡¯t need to hide it anymore. In addition, the other side of the wall, on the other side of the room, Iris could hear Renka¡¯s voice. (Renka-san ¡­¡­ looksfortable ¡­¡­) Unlike herself, who only inserted herself when she was wet from masturbation, Renka¡¯s voice was not only lustrous but also happy as she moaned from Shinji¡¯s caresses. Renka¡¯s bed seemed to be just beside the wall, and Iris was listening to their voices from Akane¡¯s bed. (Even though I¡¯m doing something wrong, I¡¯m ¡­¡­ throbbing, desu) Iris¡¯ hand naturally reached for her crotch. While engrossed in eavesdropping, her thoughts filled with dirty thoughts due to her estrus state, and it made Iris couldn¡¯t help but want to masturbate even though she was in Akane¡¯s room. When her hand gently touched her underwear, it was slightly wet. Renka, who didn¡¯t know that Iris was in the next room, let out a loud shout. ¡±Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? I say I didn¡¯t have a bath yet~ ? Ah¡­ ? Hyaa~ ? Don¡¯t lick it~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Shinji buried his face in Renka¡¯s private part and licked it with his tongue. He not only ys the clitoris with the fingers of both hands, but also caresses it with the tip of his tongue, which makes Renka moaned with pleasure. The sound of his tongue licking her clitoris echoes in the room because Shinji wants Iris to hear it. (It¡¯s amazing sound than before¡­¡­ ? Senpai is licking¡­¡­ here ?) As Iris¡¯s arousal increased, the wetness naturally increased. When she presses her finger lightly on her underwear, it makes a nasty ¡­¡­? sound and she feels pleasure. Iris began to masturbate, fantasizing about being licked by Shinji,pletely forgetting that she was in Akane¡¯s room. Meanwhile, Shinji is straddling Renka, his p*nis pushing up against his pants in front of Renka¡¯s eyes. When Renka pulled out Shinji¡¯s p*nis, it was already fully erect, and the tip was beginning to overflow with pre-cum. Without hesitation, she weed his p*nis into her mouth. ¡±Jupo ? Jupu ? Npu ? Jyuru ? Jupo ?¡± Renka, who had been aroused by Shinji¡¯s caresses, sucked his cock vigorously from the start. Renka¡¯s face is enraptured as she moves her head back and forth, carefully sucking Shinji¡¯s cock in an effort to bring him to ejaction. Renka¡¯s effort of sucking made Shinji not want to hold back his ejaction. Then, a thick amount of semen was released into Renka¡¯s mouth. Doppu ? Dopyu ? Doku ¡­¡­ ? Pyu ¡­¡­ ? ¡±Gulp~ ? Nn¡­¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ ? Fuah¡­¡­ ? As expected, Shinji¡¯s semen¡­¡­ ? Is a lot~ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­Your blowjob felt too good¡± The look on Renka¡¯s face as she dripped semen from the corner of her mouth was very lewd. While Shinji pulls his p*nis out of Renka¡¯s mouth, he apologizes. (It¡¯s a lot¡­¡­Senpai¡¯s stuff¡­¡­ Also, blowjob means mouth¡­¡­) As Iris listens to their conversation, she licks her lips with her tongue, fantasizing about Shinji¡¯s oral ejaction as she masturbates. She knows what a blowjob is, but she had never do it. She wondered if it was possible to suck a p*nis that big. ¡­¡­Remembering the size of the p*nis, Iris tried to make a circle with her thumb and forefinger. While she made a circle with her finger, she brought it in front of her mouth and opened her mouth wide, giving her a very seductive look. ¡±Renka, I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡­¡± ¡±Fuahhhhhh~ ???¡± Iris¡¯s ears were filled with the sound of Renka¡¯s crying of happiness. Iris was very jealous of Renka, who was being held by a man she liked just a wall away. Iris knew how good it felt to be held by Shinji. Her instincts were telling her that she wanted to feel the numbing pleasure of each thrust, the feeling of her mind going nk. ¡±Senpai¡­¡­? Senpai¡­¡­? Senpai¡­¡­?¡± While pressing her body against the wall, Iris¡¯s fingers furiously stirred her vagina in an effort to bring her to climax. She does it when she hears the sound of the bed creaking and the sound of hands pping against the wall. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? It¡¯s good~ ? Fah~ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? It feels good¡­¡­ ? I like you¡­¡­ ? Shinji, I like you~ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai ? I like you too ?Senpai¡­¡­?¡± The two women rise against a single wall. The climax happened to be at the same time for all of them. ¡±Cumming¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah ¡­ ? I¡¯m cumming¡­ ?¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? Ah¡­! ?¡± Renka was savoring the sensation of semen filling her vagina, and Shinji was soaking up the aftermath of his climax while he covered Renka and held her tightly that made his ns and womb in contact. Iris was also in the aftermath of her climax when she finally remembered ¡­¡­ that she was in Akane¡¯s room. It¡¯s not just that. ¡±¡­¡­Iris? are you there ¡­¡­?¡± Renka called out Iris¡¯s name, as if her voice had been too loud during her climax and the neighbors could hear it. Shinji hadn¡¯t expected Iris to be so lost in masturbation. He looked at Renka and smiled bitterly, as if he didn¡¯t know that Iris was next to them. ¡±¡­¡­So, sorry¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± Iris¡¯s voice came from the other side of the wall, and Renka¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡±¡­¡­Iris,e into this room¡± ¡±¡­¡­Y, yes¡­¡­.desu¡± Renka was trembling with shame, but there was no way she could resist the low voice of Iris, who sounded disconste. With an expression of resignation on his face, Shinji looked into the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave it to her¡± _______________________________________ Iris-chan masturbating while they¡¯re making love¡­¡­. It¡¯s an embarrassing death situation. This is awkward, isn¡¯t it? What kind of story will Renka tell her? It seems that Shinji wanted to tell her that there was no room for interruptions in the lovemaking¡­¡­ but it turned out to be a surprise. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 113 On the Night after Discovery is Too Lewd?Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Silence filled Renka¡¯s room. Renka with her clothes adjusted was sitting on the bed with her arms crossed. In front of her, Iris was sitting on the floor with her bare feet. Next to her, a little farther away, Shinji was sitting in the same position. ¡±I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡­ Iris is eavesdropping¡± Renka¡¯s cheeks were flushed red and she looked very embarrassed. It¡¯s not surprising, since she was being asked about her s*x life. Iris is looking down with a very apologetic look on her face. She felt she had no choice but to bow her head and ask for forgiveness. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Huh¡­¡­ That¡¯s enough. I heard that you want to be Shinji¡¯s second wife. Are you serious?¡± Iris looked up at Renka¡¯s words, her eyes serious and not in a joking manner. Renka looked at Shinji with a look that seemed to say, ¡°Captivate another new girl again!¡±. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze. ¡±Can you please exin what happened to¡­¡­ what happen? It¡¯s too sudden for me to understand¡± She can¡¯t make a decision until she hear what happened. That¡¯s what Renka thought, and she was ready to hear what Iris had to say. Iris was also grateful for the opportunity. She straightened her posture, looked Renka¡¯s eyes and started talking. She began the story of how she had found her own party. The party tried to rape her. But Shinji had saved her from a dangerous situation. Because of the aphrodisiac, she got into a rtionship with him. Then, Shinji introduced her to a party member who liked Shinji so much that she felt she couldn¡¯t lose. But, when she saw Shinji¡¯s stubborn refusal, she thought she might be able to stand next to him as a second wife. Iris continued to talk about everything. Shinji was in no mood to interfere, so there was no stopping Iris. When Iris finished speaking, Renka let out a deep breath. ¡±Huh¡­¡­.¡± Renka listened and tried to collect her thoughts, but it was not so easy. (It¡¯s easy to say no¡­¡­. But Iris seems to be serious¡­¡­ And I think she¡¯d be good as a second wife. It might be a future story. ¡­¡­Also, I think it¡¯s better to allow Iris than strangers¡­¡­) Renka, who has been captivated by Shinji¡¯s body and heart, didn¡¯t have the option of rejected her. She thinks that Shinji, who looks after his s*xfriends and takes good care of them, will continue to win the hearts of women. It¡¯splicated for Renka, who is attracted to him, but she doesn¡¯t want to destroy Shinji¡¯s good qualities by restricting him¡­¡­. However, it is not fun to have more and more women. No matter how much Renka is his number one, even if it is inevitable that Shinji has s*x friends, the fewer the better. ¡±What do you think about that, Shinji?¡± The first thing she did was to check each other¡¯s feelings. ¡±Oh~¡­¡­.. I think I¡¯m only going to have Renka as my girlfriend for now. I¡¯ve never thought about a second wife. ¡­¡­I like Iris-chan, but that¡¯s not the same as this¡± Shinji said he had no intention of taking a second wife at the moment, though he was having a hard time saying it. Iris nodded nonchntly. ¡±¡­¡­..I¡¯m aware of that, desu. I wished I could be a second wife in the future¡­¡­ Not right now¡­¡­ But in the future¡­¡­desu¡± Shinji is a little pressured by Iris, who is not shocked and replies without hesitation. As for Shinji, if he rejects her clearly at this point, it will be difficult for him to have a physical rtionship with her. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to promise to have a second wife in the future. Also, as long as Iris is having a physical rtionship with the man she loves, she wants him to take responsibility for her and make her his wife. And In the current state of affairs, the option of bing s*xfriends with someone who has only been drugged once with an aphrodisiac and has not yet begun to fall does note to his mind. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai¡­¡­Is it no¡­¡­.? ¡­¡­No 2 is fine. ¡­¡­ I want you to think about me too, desu¡± ¡±Umm¡­. Yeah, I guess so ¡­¡­?¡± The situation does not allow Shinji to escape. If it¡¯s just the two of them, he¡¯ll be able to find a way to fool her, but he couldn¡¯t do it because Renka was watching. Seeing that Shinji was at a loss for an answer, Renka finally opened her mouth. ¡±I was surprised to see that Iris is more passionate than I thought. I¡¯m surprised¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m surprised too, desu ¡­¡­That I got serious until like this, desu¡± Renka knew that she hated to lose, but she was impressed by how far she could go. ¡±I¡¯m good¡± ¡±Renka?!¡± ¡±¡­¡­Renka-san, ¡­¡­Really?¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes widened as Renkaughed and agreed because he thought that Renka¡¯s character would not allow it. Iris hadn¡¯t expected to get such a quick answer¡­¡­ and in such a good way. ¡±Shinji, if you¡¯ve made her fall in love with you so much, why don¡¯t you just ept it? I don¡¯t know about the treat for the second wife, but¡­¡­ you should treat her as your second lover first. You don¡¯t hate Iris, do you?¡± ¡±If you made her fall in love with you, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for that?¡± Shinji nodded silently to Renka, who tilted her head to the side. ¡±And Iris. We¡¯ll start with a trial rtionship. And since I¡¯m Shinji¡¯s number one¡­¡­Iris will know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡± ¡±¡­¡­I understand what you mean, desu¡± Iris nodded happily. (Phew¡­¡­ I¡¯m saved) It¡¯s not a bad way for Shinji. Why not try it first! He can¡¯t say that in front of Renka. He needed Renka¡¯s voice, as she was the most important person in the room. If she starts as a lover, he can have a physical rtionship with her. Also, Shinji had thought that if he didn¡¯t like her enough to want to make her his second wife, he could just make her surrender to her pleasure and be his s*x friend. ¡±So¡­¡­ That¡¯s it. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, Iris¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­I¡¯m so d I¡¯m here, desu ?¡± Even though it was a trial run, they became lovers. Iris smiled with a joy that came from the bottom of her heart. The smile was the smile of a beautiful woman who knew love and romance. She could feel the indescribable s*xiness of her childhood appearance, and it was no wonder that Shinji fell in love with her for a moment. ¡±Well then, I guess we¡¯re done here. Now, Shinji and Iris are going to have a little s*x¡± ¡±Eh?¡± ¡±¡­¡­?¡± Shinji and Iris tilted their heads at the same time. ¡±I think that since you have heard my embarrassing voice¡­¡­ Iris should have to go through the same thing. And then, I¡¯ll forgive you for eavesdropping¡± Renka smiled, and he could sense that she meant it. Shinji resigned himself to the fact that she was still mad at him. Thus, Iris¡¯s Renka-only public s*x session now begins. ____________________________ Renka-chan, you¡¯re scaring her! I can¡¯t me her if Iris hears her embarrassing voice. Iris hates to lose, so when she needs to push, she pushes hard. She¡¯s a hybrid who can observe her opponent and know when to attack. She¡¯s a girl in love. I hope she slips into the second wife category! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 114 On the Night after Discovery is Too Lewd?Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and Iris were sitting on Renka¡¯s bed. With a clear view of the two, Renka was sitting in a chair. ¡±Renka is watching?¡± ¡±Yes. Don¡¯t worry about her¡± It was difficult for Shinji to be seen in a state of extreme calmness after the discussion. However, since Renka was in control of the situation, Shinji did as he was told and put his hand on Iris¡¯ shoulder to begin the act with her. (The embarrassing voice means that ¡­¡­ I should be the one to me today¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai ¡­¡­?¡± Iris¡¯s body tensed up. She was nervous because Shinji touched her without any aphrodisiac. To ease Iris¡¯s nervousness, Shinji decided to start with a simple kiss on her lips which made her feel morefortable. ¡±Nn¡­ ? Chu ¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ? ¡­¡­Chu¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ?¡± He kisses her from a short kiss to a longer one where they pressed their lips together. Iris was left to her own devices, but the tension in her body was slowly dissipating. (¡­¡­I¡¯m kissing with¡­¡­? Senpai¡­¡­?) Iris had heard that kissing someone you love makes you happy, and she felt that it was true. She wanted to kiss him more and more, and as she kissed him hard, Shinji¡¯s hand touched her chest. ¡±Puah~ ? A ¡­¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands rubbed the modest bulge. Iris felt sorry for her breasts, which were smaller than Renka¡¯s, but the pleasure of being touched by someone she loved made her body tremble. While touching her breasts, Shinji pushed Iris down. ¡±Iris-chan, stick out your tongue¡± ¡±¡­Y, yes ¡­ ? Rero ¡­¡­ ? Rero ¡­¡­ ? Rero ¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s tongue gets entangled with Iris¡¯s tongue, which sticks out as she is told. She moved her tongue to mimic his slow instructive movement. The sensation their tongues intertwining is in awkward way. But Iris closed her eyelids, intoxicated by the adult kiss, and put her hands on Shinji¡¯s cheeks, captivated by the happy kiss. Shinji responded to the kiss by loosening Iris¡¯ clothes. He rolled up her top and slid down her bra to touch her raw breasts. Whenever he touched them, Iris¡¯s body responded honestly. ¡±Puah~ ? ¡­¡­Senpai ¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s¡­¡­ It¡¯s not big, desu ¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ?¡± ¡±But, you¡¯re very sensitive. Are you excited just by kissing me? It¡¯s starting to get hard¡± When he rubbed her nipple, which had begun to harden under his palm, Iris made a sweet sound. Shinji, the man who had taken her virginity, knew that Iris was inexperienced. He smiled wickedly at her, thinking that she was very sensitive for that. ¡±You touched your nipples when you did it alone, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Hyan~ ? Why does Senpai know it~¡­ ? An~ ? Ah ¡­ ?¡± ¡±Well, I just rubbed them, but if you can feel this much, then you must have been touching them on a regr basis¡± When he rubs it harder, Iris¡¯s spine began to twitch. The pleasure seems to outweigh the pain, and her mouth is loosening. ¡±Iris-chan, do you masturbate a lot? Do you jerk off a lot?¡± ¡±¡­¡­T, that¡¯s ¡­¡­ Ahh~ ?¡± Shinji sucked her erect nipple into his mouth. It was the first time for Iris to feel the pleasure of being licked and sucked by a tongue, because it felt better than anything she had ever masturbated to before. Shinji¡¯s caresses were skillful, and his fingers carefully caressed the nipple that was not in his mouth, quickly sending Iris into a whirlpool of pleasure. Iris felt her climax approaching as the nipple torture became more and more persistent. (The nipples alone are enough to make ¡­¡­? Cum ¡­¡­?) But just as she was about to climax, the stimtion weakened. She turned her gaze to Shinji and their eyes met. Looking into his eyes, Iris could understand why Shinji had lowered his caresses. ¡±¡­ ? Once every two days, desu~ ?¡± She was being made to say something that was even more embarrassing than hearing Renka¡¯s embarrassing voice. Iris thought about it, but let the words go. Iris couldn¡¯t see what kind of face Renka was making as she hid behind Shinji who was covering her. And Iris had no time to think about anything else. Shinji¡¯s nipple torture began again. This time, he didn¡¯t stop until Iris came. Iris climaxed as Shinji sucked on her nipples in an unpleasant way. ¡±~~~????¡± Iris squeezed Shinji¡¯s head. (I came¡­¡­ with just my nipples¡­¡­??) It was the first time for Iris toe with just her nipples because when she masturbates, she touches her nipples and clitoris together. Her vagina, which had not yet been touched, was tingling. She was already craving Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Iris had been made to cum by her nipples alone, and now Shinji¡¯s fingertips touched her private parts. She was soaking her underwear, which was more than enough. When he slipped her underwear off and used his fingertips to explore the entrance, Shinji could see that it was sucking on it and that she had enough love juice. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert you now that you¡¯re wet enough¡± ¡±¡­Yes¡­ ? ¡­It¡¯s not a treatment likest time¡­¡­.? Shinji took off his pants and shorts, rolled up her skirt, slid down her white underwear and ced his p*nis on it. Shinji get excited because it reminds him of Iris, who is quiet and has never been involved in anything unpleasant. Iris who below him has a woman¡¯s face. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is about to prate Iris to make her his woman. They¡¯re connected in missionary position, and Iris¡¯s vagina is still tight from the third pration, and she raises her eyebrows at the sensation of Shinji¡¯srge p*nis slowly pushing into her. (It¡¯s big¡­¡­ ? Inside me ¡­¡­ ? The sensation, it spreads my inside¡­¡­ ?) Iris can clearly taste the sensation of being pushed apart without the influence of the aphrodisiac. The happiness of being made into Shinji¡¯s woman far outweighed the slight pain she felt. ¡±I¡¯ll move slowly, but let me know if it hurts, okay?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes~ ?¡± Her vagina was wet enough, but it was much harder than it would have been with the aphrodisiac. As Shinji slowly pulled back his hips, Iris let out a pleasurable gasp. The very slow pistoning movement seems to be giving Iris enough pleasure, even though she is not used to s*x, and her bodypletely weakens and her face bes lewd and debauched. When this happens, Iris thinks back to Shinji¡¯s intense hips and feels unsatisfied. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai¡­¡­? I¡¯m okay¡­¡­? Please harder¡­¡­? Like earlier treatment¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Senpai~ ? Senpai~ ? This ¡­¡­ ? This is feels so good ? Senpai s*x~ ? It feels good~ ?¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji responded to Iris¡¯s pleas. He grabbed Iris¡¯s thin waist firmly and thrust his p*nis hard and repeatedly into her. Iris squirmed with tears in her eyes at the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s huge cock gouging her vaginal walls. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn ? Senpai~ ? I like¡­ ? I like you~ ? Cumming¡­¡­ ? Senpai~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ¡­¡­ ? Nahh~ ?¡± The fact that Renka was watching her was already out of Iris¡¯s mind. Iris continues to whisper her love with childish words and whispers in an irresistible voice. Even if Shinji didn¡¯t feel like it at the moment, the passionate cries of love were bound to excite him. The words of a woman who has been in love with another man for a long time resonate in his heart. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum!¡± ¡±Let it out~ ? Let it out~ ? Faaaaaahh~ ?¡± Dopyu ? Dopyu ? He inserts his p*nis deep into her vagina and ejactes into inside her vagina. The semen fills Iris¡¯s womb. While immersed herself in a deep and profound climax, Iris felt the happiness of being dyed by Shinji all over her body. When the ejaction subsided, Shinji slowly withdrew his p*nis. The semen drips out from Iris¡¯s vagina onto the sheets. It was a great pleasure for Shinji to realize that he had dyed another woman his own color. ¡±Good work, Iris-chan¡± ¡±Yhes¡­¡­?¡± Shinji kisses Iris¡¯s forehead lightly. When Shinji turns around to take a breath, Renka hugs him back. He stroked Renka¡¯s head with his back hand and hugged her tightly. ¡±Renka, let you wait¡± ¡±Shinji, I¡¯m going to do it again¡± He chuckled at Renka¡¯s muffled voice. The lewd night shows no signs of being over yet¡­¡­ Iris is an onnalyst. (*Onna + Analyst?) Shinji will do it for her from now on! Are Iris-chan¡¯s suki Chan¡¯s attack will bond him? And Renka is jealous even though she said it herself. So, why did you let her do it in front of you? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 115 On the Night after Discovery is Too Lewd?Part Five Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Su, suddenly this is embarrassing¡­¡­.¡± Shinji asked Renka to release her embrace and get down on all fours on top of the squishy Iris. Renka felt a mixture of jealousy and excitement as she watched Shinji and Iris having s*x, but she kept a cool head. Renka and Iris are friends, but they are less involved than Akane and Milis. So, there was an indescribable embarrassment in being covered by Iris. ¡±You won¡¯t have to care soon¡± ¡±Hyan~ ? That¡¯s right~ ? It¡¯s not a big deal~ ?¡± When Shinji hugged her, he took off her clothes and touched Renka¡¯s private parts with his fingers, which were in ck underwear. The entrance to her already throbbing private parts can easily take Shinji¡¯s fingers into it. ¡±Ahh~ ? Shinji~ ? Please ? Listen to me~ ? Fahh¡­¡­? Nn~ ? Please¡­. ? stop first¡­¡­ ? Nn ¡­¡­? Nn¡­¡­? Ah¡­¡­?¡± Shinji moved his fingers slowly to make it easier for Renka to talk, and knowing Renka¡¯s weak points, he avoided them as he continued to caress her. Renka let out a moan of pleasure, but was frustrated by theck of pleasure she feltpared to normal. ¡±What do you want to say?¡± ¡±Iris¡­¡­ ? on above me~ ? It¡¯s embarrassing ¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Renka-san, you have a very nasty face, desu ?¡± While caressing Renka, Iris regains consciousness from her daze. While Iris looks up at Renka¡¯s panting figure from below, her eyes remain moist, indicating that her lust has not subsided. ¡±Iris-chan, touch Renka¡¯s breasts for me¡± ¡±Hyan~ ? Iris¡­. ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s senpai¡¯s idea, desu ?¡­¡­Muu~¡­¡­They¡¯re big after all¡­¡­ desu ?¡± As Shinji said, Iris took off Renka¡¯s bra and started touching her breasts with her hands. Iris¡¯s expression is one of envy and she doesn¡¯t hesitate to y with her breasts. Renka can¡¯t help but moan in a lusty voice as Shinji works her vagina and Iris works her breasts. ¡±Iris~ ? It¡¯s too much to touch ¡­ ? Nuu~ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Renka-san, you look feels so good ¡­¡­?¡± Renka tried to protest while staring at Iris¡¯s face, but Shinji pulled out his fingers and inserted his erect p*nis. As a result, Renka couldn¡¯t protest and her face rxed pleasurably. Iris pointed this out to her, and her face became even redder. ¡±Renka¡¯s vagina¡­¡­ is the best¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±Senpai, how¡¯s mine¡­¡­? ?¡± Shinji grabs Renka¡¯s hips and thrusts his dick into her from the back. The vagina of Renka, who is Shinji¡¯s exclusive pussy, is superb, and even when he thrusts deeply from the start, it gives pleasure to both Shinji and Renka. Iris pinched Renka¡¯s nipples and Renka¡¯s body shook as she watched Shinji and Renka mming their hips together, making nasty water sounds. ¡±Iris-chan was good, too. It¡¯ll get better as we get more familiar with each other, so let¡¯s have s*x until you ¡­¡­ learn¡± ¡±Hah¡­ ? Shinji~ ? Concentrate on me¡­. ? Nuuuu~ ? Don¡¯t tease my nipples together~ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes~ ? Please teach me a lot~ ? Senpai~ ?¡± With each thrust of the p*nis, a spray of love juice sshes onto Iris¡¯s lower body underneath Renka. Although Renka shakes her head in disapproval at the overpowering pleasure, Shinji and Iris don¡¯t let go their act. Shinji saw Iris was very excited about the threesome, even though it was her first time, and he knew that she was a naughty girl who masturbated a lot, so he decided to ask her for more. ¡±Iris-chan, can you kiss Renka?¡± ¡±¡­O, okay, desu ? Nn¡­ Chu! ? Nmu! ? Chu! ? Rero! ?¡± ¡±Fueh? Nmu! Nn¡­ ? Nn ¡­ ? Nn ¡­ ? Rero ?¡± It was impossible for Renka, who had been soaked by Shinji¡¯s p*nis, to react, but Iris¡¯s arm pulled Renka¡¯s cheek. Then as Iris and Renka¡¯s lips are close together, Iris is actively trying to intertwine their tongues, and Renka¡¯s eyes are ck and white, but she epts Iris¡¯ tongue as she is carried away. (Oh¡­¡­ Women can do it too!) Shinji was mysteriously moved. Shinji¡¯s p*nis became even more aroused by the sight of Renka and Iris intertwining, and he felt his ejaction building up to a final spurt. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Renka¡¯s vagina tightens up. Shinji shoots his semen into Renka¡¯s womb. The tightening of Renka¡¯s vagina squeezes every drop out of his ejacting p*nis. ¡­¡­ In the end, the only thing that matters are that the two of them are still connected. When they came to their senses, Renka stopped kissing Iris and pulled her face away and he saw the string of salivaing from Renka and Iris¡¯ lips. ¡±Shinji, Iris, you scared the ¡­¡­ hell out of me¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I may have been a bit naughty¡± ¡±It¡¯s ¡­¡­ Senpai¡¯s fault, desu ¡­¡­Renka-san is so cute ¡­¡­?¡± Renka posed in an angry pose, half angry and half stunned. She felt good about kissing Iris, and she could tell by the rage in Shinji¡¯s p*nis that he was excited, so she forgave him in her hear ¡­¡­ When she heard Iris¡¯ words, Renka turned her gaze to Shinji. When their eyes met, Shinji nodded and inserted his p*nis into Iris¡¯s vagina again. ¡±Fan~ ? Ah~ ? Senpai~ ? Still ¡­ ?¡± ¡±Shinji is an unequaled man, he can still do it, you know? Also, you¡¯ve got a pretty face, Iris¡­¡­?¡± After the first time she had s*x, Iris¡¯s vagina was still sludgy with semen and love juice. And Iris, who was aroused by the kiss with Renka, epted Shinji¡¯s pration without difficulty. Every time Shinji gently thrusts deep into her vagina, Iris¡¯s mouth lets out a sweet squeal and her face rxes. While looking down at Iris, Renka yed with her fingers on Iris¡¯s nipples, causing Iris to shiver and shake. ¡±Renka-san~ ? That¡¯s no good~ ? No~ ? Ah~ ? Senpa¡­¡­i~ ? Nuu~ ? My head~ ? It¡¯s going to be crazy~ ? Nah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? Wait~ ? Iris~ ? I¡¯m sorry~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Shinji pinched Renka¡¯s clit in front of him with his finger as he continued to shake his hips. The numbing pleasure caused Renka to lose all strength in her arms, and she copsed on top of Iris. As Shinji¡¯s cock thrust into Iris, their body shook and their nipples rubbed against each other, making them feel good. ¡±You two get along, okay?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? I understand~ ? Nn~ ? Hah~ ?¡± ¡±Senpai~ ? I¡¯ll do as you say~ ? Nnn~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cummmmming~ ?¡± Iris climaxed, boosted by the pleasure of her nipples rubbing against each other. She shivers and her vagina tightens to squeeze out the semen, but Shinji holds back his ejaction and pulls out his p*nis. He moved to the side of them and brought his p*nis between their faces, and Renka and Iris kissed the ns as if they were in agreement. ¡±Both of you have to drink it¡­¡­ Cumming!¡± ¡±¡±¡­¡­???¡±¡± His p*nis bounced and arge amount of semen was released from his p*nis. The semen stains Renka and Iris¡¯ faces. Shinji looks on with satisfaction as the two of them happily receive the semen that is being spewed out of them. When he finally spits out his semen into their mouths, they both gulp it down and swallow it. The two tongues crawl around as if they arepeting with each other for the p*nis that has yet to dete. ¡±All I¡¯m saying is¡­¡­ get along¡± ¡±We¡¯re licking you together¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right, desu ¡­¡­?¡± He watches the two womenughing lewdly as they are stained white. Shinji stroked their heads in an attempt to further inflict his uncontroble lust. Threesome time begins. Iris likes Renka¡¯s breast so much that she can even do lesbian kissing. When they are on the bed, they can¡¯t help but notice that Shinji is the top. He¡¯ s ready to take care of both his wife and his second wife. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 116 Iris is Recognized by Galleo Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The s*x between Shinji, Renka and Iris continued until dawn. However, from the way Renka reacted, she didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for the two women to get involved with each other, so they took turns loving each other. Also, for Shinji, Renka was his priority, so it was only natural that he took care of her first. When Renka and Iris were exhausted and down, the act was over and Shinji decided to sleep with them while hugging them. The next morning, Shinji wakes up Renka and Iris at the usual time. The two of them who naked with only a sheet covering their bodies unknowingly attacked Shinji¡¯s rational mind, but he suppressed his s*xual desire and let them adjust their clothes. ¡±Let¡¯s keep things as normal on the surface as possible. We¡¯ll keep our private and public lives separate. ¡­¡­When we work as adventurers, we must work as adventurers. Because I don¡¯t want anyone to say that I¡¯m not serious now as adventure that my girlfriend is in the public eye¡± ¡±Yes, I agree. I don¡¯t want to have to show it off in public¡± ¡±¡­¡­I understand, desu. ¡­¡­Huh, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be separated from Senpai soon¡­¡­.¡± Iris muttered sadly as she finished changing her clothes. This is her special time, because from now on she will be living in the same inn as L and the others. Renka could understand how Iris felt. Right now, they were under the same roof, butter they will be living in different ce for a long time. ¡±Iris is a second wife candidate. So, there are many reasons toe here¡­¡­ Such as for fun or to train with Shinji¡± Therefore, Renka¡¯s words of concern for Iris naturally came out of her mouth. Shinji nodded in agreement with Renka¡¯s caring words. ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯ll do itter, desu. ¡­¡­Renka-san, you are so kind¡± ¡±Wa, wait a minute, Iris¡­¡­.¡± Iris, who is aware that she has intervened the rtionship between the two, is pleased with Renka¡¯s kind words and tried to hug her head. Renka is confused, but she doesn¡¯t seem to feel bad and pats Iris¡¯s back when she hugs her. Shinji smiled as he watched the scene and wondered if it would be possible to have lesbian y if the two of them got along. ¡±I think Renka is right. I¡¯m not always here, but¡­¡­ Don¡¯t hesitate toe by anytime¡± ¡±¡­¡­Thank you, desu ¡­¡­Senpai ?¡± Iris smiled happily. As she does that, Shinji slowly patted her head. * * * From then until Iris¡¯s promised day, the days went on peacefully. Even if Shinji and Renka found out that they had be lovers, it did not interfere with the activities of . They divided their time between their private and public, and Shinji and Renka kept the same attitude as before. Alvin¡¯s heart ached slightly when he returned to the party house after work as he saw Shinji and Renka in the same room. However, thanks to the support of Milis by his side, Alvin was able to endure the pain. * * * Then the promised day arrived. Iris had gone out in the morning to pick up L and the others. In the meantime, Galleo came to the party house. ¡±Sensei! Good morning!¡± ¡±Oh, good morning, where¡¯s Iris?¡± After greeting each of them, Galleo looked around. ¡±She went to pick up her friends, sensei. She¡¯ll be right back¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± He nodded, but Galleo looked nervous and ufortable. After all, he is probably wondering what kind ofpanions her only daughter has found. In order to keep things interesting, Galleo, Alvin, and the rest of the team continued their small talk while they waited for Iris. After a while, Irises back to the party house with L and the others. The sight of the lovely Iris and the three beautiful elf sisters, L, Lili, and Lilu, lined up together are a very beautiful sight. Meanwhile, Galleo gazed at the unexpected sight with an open mouth. Shinji exined to Alvin and Milis that he introduced them to Iris. When he exined that L and the others had been struggling with the exnation that Minato was the source of everything, Alvin and the others showed their anger towards Minato and agreed to work with Iris. ¡±¡­¡­.Papa, I¡¯m going to introduce you to ¡­¡­.My party, desu¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. I¡¯m L, the leader of ¡± L, who is standing next to Iris, stepped forward and smiled. Galleo, who had been in a daze, came back to himself. However, he is nervous because L, a beautiful young elf, was right in front of him. ¡±N, nice to meet you. ¡­¡­I¡¯m Galleo, Iris¡¯s father¡­¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­Papa. ¡­¡­Why are you so nervous?¡­¡­¡± ¡±N, no, Iris! I never got a chance to talk to such a beautiful person before, not even when I was on active duty, so I¡¯m not used to it¡­¡­¡± ¡±Ara, so, like that¡± Galleo fumbled to exin himself to his staring daughter. L smiles as she watches the father and daughter interact. Galleo could onlyugh dryly and scratched his head. ¡±This is my sister, Lili¡± ¡±This is Lilu, also my sister¡± ¡±I¡¯m Galleo. Nice to meet you¡± After greeting both Lili and Lilu, Galleo managed to regain hisposure and made eye contact with L and the others in turn. L and the others are not offended by Galleo¡¯s determined gaze. Also, while Iris and are watching, Galleo, who had been silent, bows deeply. ¡±I¡¯m sorry I gave you that ¡­¡­rude look. I was really worried about my daughter¡­¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. The parents worry about their daughters, even if they are different species is normal¡± Galleo raises his head, embarrassed to hear L¡¯s words. ¡±I¡¯m relieved to hear that¡­¡­ Okay, I can trust Iris with these solid youngdies. Please take care of her¡± Iris¡¯s face clouded over at Galleo¡¯s words. When Shinji noticed her clouded face, he tries to say something, but before he could speak, Lili spoke up. ¡±No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not going to take care of her¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. What we want is an equal partner¡± Galleo¡¯s eyes widened at the twins¡¯ words. ¡±My sisters are right. We consider Iris to be one of us. So instead of taking care of her, we¡¯ll do our best to¡­¡­ grow together. Right, Iris-chan?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes¡± L¡¯s words made Iris smile happily. L and the others are higher in rank than Iris. L has the right to choose, as she has experience in upper ranks. The reason why they decided ept Iris to join the party, because she has the potential to be an equal partner in the future, even if shecks experience at the moment. Also, no matter how much the man she loves, Shinji, as long as she is doing the work of risking her life and the lives of her sisters, L has notpromised. ¡±¡­¡­Yeah, I¡¯m sorry Iris. ¡­¡­I was wrong. You¡¯ve¡­¡­ found a good friend¡± ¡±¡­¡­! ¡­¡­So?¡± Galleo nodded, a gentle smile on his face. ¡±If you¡¯re going to do it, you must go to do it seriously. But your life is the most important thing. You muste home safely¡­¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, thank you, Papa!¡± Iris jumped for joy at Galleo¡¯s permission. She is so excited that she is giving off a childish vibe, but she doesn¡¯t care as she high-fives L, Lili, and Lilu next to her in turn. Alvin and Milis are genuinely happy that she¡¯s been allowed to go. Shinji keeps his mouth shut. L and the others have said all they need to say. Alvin, Milis, Renka and Iris high-five each other and finallye up to Shinji. In the end, Iris jumped into Shinji¡¯s chest and hugged him as he held out his hand for a high five. Pickin, Shinji thought he heard the sound of air freezing. ¡±¡­¡­Shinji-san? No way¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Iris-chan, you can¡¯t y pranks¡± ¡±¡­¡­I thought I would make onest impression¡± While Shinji hugged Iris, he broke out in a cold sweat at the sight of the deadly Galleo. Iris had leave Shinji quietly, but that does not erase the fact that she hugged him. It made Galleo¡¯s eyes widened even more at the thoughtful words. ¡±Iris! You¡¯re not allowed to have a boyfriend yet!¡± ¡±You misunderstand. I have a girlfriend, Renka¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re messing with my daughter! Alvin! What the hell is going on? Why is Iris ¡­¡­?!¡± ¡±Sensei, please calm down!¡± Suddenly the situation turned chaotic, with Alvin and Milis desperately trying to stop Galleo from attacking Shinji, and Shinji making excuses with Renka. But the person who caused themotion has returned to the side of L and the others. ¡±Already¡­¡­Shinji, you¡¯re in trouble¡± ¡±¡­¡­Papa treats me like a child. I just wanted to high-five¡± Iris posed with her hands together in an apologetic pose and Shinji smiled and waved back. Iris who saw his behavior responded with a lip-synch. [I¡¯ll apologizeter. I love you so much, Senpai~ ?] With a big smile on her face, Iris is so beautiful that enough to be admired. ¡±It couldn¡¯t be helped¡± Shinji thought, as heughed at his cute kouhai¡¯s prank and forgave her. Iris¡¯s father has now approved her adventuring activities. It took a long time for Galleo to settle down. Iris¡¯s problem of running away from home has also been solved. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 117 Alvin’s Changed Life as an Adventurer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A month has passed since Iris left the party house. The weather has gotten colder, but the life of an adventurer remains the same. They spend their days working hard on their quests and earning money while umting achievements. It was no different for . ¡±It¡¯s cold¡­¡± At night. Alvin went to sleep once, but woke up to urinate. Alvin left his room and headed to the bathroom. ¡­But, on his way, he noticed a magic was in effect. It¡¯s a soundproofing spell. It is a magic that prevents sounds from leaking out of the room. It is a magic that is mainly used when having s*x. And it had been ced in Renka¡¯s room. Shinji doesn¡¯t usually use this magic. This is because there is a possibility that other people will detect it. There are many ways to make it harder for people to find out, such as covering their mouths or keeping quiet, without resorting to magic. However, since they¡¯ve made their rtionship public, there¡¯s nothing wrong with using it in Renka¡¯s room to have s*x with her. The soundproofing magic is a magic to enjoy the meeting with a lover. So now, Renka is doing it with Shinji¡­ (¡­Renka) Renka is the one who takes care of Alvin like an older sister. She is his childhood friend who ended up in Shinji¡¯s arms because he didn¡¯t realize his love for her until toote. Alvin felt frustrated that he wanted her to be happy but he also felt sad about it. Curiously, he looked towards Renka¡¯s room and saw a light leaking from the room. The door didn¡¯t seem to be fully closed. He knew he shouldn¡¯t, but Alvin¡¯s footsteps crept up to Renka¡¯s room. (No. ¡­I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­) Alvin thinks about it, but he can¡¯t help but peek through the small opening. The inside of the room is more extreme than Alvin had imagined. Alvin, who had only ever had s*x in missionary position, felt surprised because the position where Shinji pokes Renka from behind¡­ Furthermore, Renka gets off the bed, grabs the back of the bed with her hands, and sticks her ass out¡­ He couldn¡¯t even imagine the so-called ¡°Standing Back¡± position. Shinji grabs Renka¡¯s waist with both hands, and shakes his body. (Wow ¡­ It¡¯s amazing ¡­) Although the sound is inaudible due to the magic, Shinji¡¯s hips are swinging so skillfully that he seems to be able to hear the sound of flesh colliding with flesh. It¡¯s not only Shinji who is moving, but Renka is also thrusting her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s movements, and their breathless movements show that they have been having s*x for a long time. Renka¡¯s body is more toned than Milis¡¯s, but still had enough volume in her breasts and hips to be beautiful. Her expression of pleasure and debauchery is very lewd, but she also looked happy. Subconsciously, Alvin is fascinated by the s*x between Shinji and Renka as he worked on his own object. As Shinji¡¯s hips and Renka¡¯s ass came to a stop and ovepping each other perfectly. Renka¡¯s body is shaking and shivering, but her hips are wiggling and pressing against his hips. Alvin saw Renka¡¯s enraptured face and knew that Renka is in ¡°heaven¡±. (Erotic ¡­Are they not using contraception?) When Shinji pulled out his thing, Renka¡¯s secret area dripped with his s*men. He surprised that he put it out inside, but what surprised him even more is the size of Shinji¡¯s object. (It¡¯s huge¡­ And it¡¯s twitching¡­) Despite the fact that he had justing out, Shinji¡¯s object still strong. Alvin felt defeated as a man when he saw that Shinji¡¯s object was much bigger than his own. After that, Renka crouching on the bed at Shinji¡¯s feet. She takes his object in his hand and guides it into her mouth without hesitation. The hair that hangs over her ears is brushed back, and she fetio his thing lovingly, which is lewder than anything Alvin has ever seen. Alvin¡¯s hand naturally bes more violent as a result of the obscene sight. A couple of his ¡­friends, and the immorality and guilt of peeking into the s*x of a woman who has not yet given up her feelings for him, brought Alvin to his limit early. (¡­I¡¯ve done it¡­) After mast***ting, Alvin cooled down and began to feel self-loathing. When he looked inside again, he saw that Renka had straddled Shinji and about to wee his object back. Looking at Renka¡¯s which is full of Shinji¡¯s huge thing. It made Alvin¡¯s heart sank, although he is d that he was not been caught by them while watching the sight of Renka leaning over Shinji and kissing him again and again. Alvin sneaks away from the door and goes back to his room. At the same time, the door naturally closes. Alvin and Renka don¡¯t know that it was Freri who was hiding behind the door and that is Shinji¡¯s work¡­ * * * The next day. Alvin and Shinji are waiting for their respective lovers in front of the party house, having nned to go on a double date at the request of Milis and Renka. This is the first time they are alone together since the discovery of his rtionship with Renka, and Alvin feels strangely nervous. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the awkwardness, but decided to talk to him to break the awkwardness. ¡±Where are you going today?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ I think Mil said shopping and lunch¡± They started talking and the normal atmosphere finally returned. Alvin was remembering what had happenedst night as he talked. As the leader of the group, he felt he had to confirm this, but he couldn¡¯t say what he saw. He twisted his head to ask in a somewhat roundabout way. ¡±So, Shinji, if you and Renka are lovers, does that mean you¡¯re going to¡­ get married?¡± ¡±Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± He started forcibly talking about marriage. ¡±Look. I¡¯m just curious about my childhood friend! Well, I don¡¯t think Shinji would do anything irresponsible!¡± ¡±Yeah, I guess so. I¡¯ll do it when the time is right, maybe after Alvin¡¯s goal of climbing the Hateyama. What about Alvin and Milis?¡± Shinji looks at the ring on Alvin¡¯s finger. ¡±Ah¡­ we¡¯re nning to do that too. We¡¯re going to go back home and tell Mil¡¯s parents. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll registered our names. ¡± ¡±I see¡­ What are Renka¡¯s parents like?¡± Alvin is frustrated that he couldn¡¯t get to the topic he wanted to talk about, but Shinji is deliberately trying to divert the conversation, so it was no surprise that he wasn¡¯t getting what he wanted. There is no way Alvin could beat Shinji at talking. ¡±Al-kun! Sorry for waiting! ¡±Shinji, let you wait¡± In the meantime, Milis and Renka came out of the party house dressed up. Milis linked arms with Alvin, and Renka linked arms with Shinji. Then the four of them walk out together. Milis is in a particrly good mood. ¡±Mil, you¡¯re in a good mood¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy, because I¡¯ve always dreamed of going on a ¡­ double date¡± ¡±Oh, really?¡± Shinji asks Milis surprisingly. ¡±Yes. Al-kun and me, Renka and Renka¡¯s boyfriend. If we get married, it will be the four of us together forever. It¡¯s a stronger connection than a party, you know?¡± ¡±Fufu, right. It would be interesting to have a child around the same time¡± ¡±Children wille after Hatayama. Promotion is the party¡¯s top priority right now¡± Alvin interjected into the conversation just in time. Milis and Renka looked at each other strangely. But they nodded their heads in agreement. ¡±It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m using contraceptive magic¡± ¡±Oh, is there such a thing?¡± Alvin looked at Shinji intently, no wonder he had been ejacting in her vagina. ¡±Well, you can either go to a doctor or buy a spell book and learn it yourself. It¡¯s not expensive and you don¡¯t need much magic power. The guild sells them, too¡± It ismon knowledge among male adventurers, but Alvin didn¡¯t know about it because he didn¡¯t have any female ymates. There are some people who prefer contraceptives to magic contraceptives because they only prevent contraception and not diseases. The professional stores also basically use contraceptives, so if they don¡¯t have the opportunity to know about it, they won¡¯t be able to experience it. ¡±Muu! I¡¯m not going to make that mistake! We have a goal to climb the Hateyama with Al¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. But as the leader, I had to make sure you were okay!¡± ¡±You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a necessary confirmation. If we have a baby, we¡¯ll break up the party again¡­¡± ¡±¡±Shinji-san is depressed!¡±¡± They walked through the city, making a lot of noise. The three childhood friends are now joined by one more. Alvin envisioned the future that Milis had told him about. He and Milis would be husband and wife, and Shinji and Renka would be husband and wife. They would raise their children together and live together every day. That¡¯s for sure. (Sounds like fun¡­!) Alvin feels that it looks so fun that he can¡¯t help butugh. Then he¡¯ll have to work hard! He renewed his thoughts. ¡±Okay! We¡¯ll y today!¡± Advance to upper rank. He¡¯s only one step away from his goal. ¡±Yes, Al-kun!¡± ¡±We¡¯re going to y, Shinji!¡± ¡±Take it easy, guys¡± Alvin believes that he can achieve this with his friends following behind him. ¡­ ¡­ Alvin is still unaware that the woman who is to be his wife is in the arms of another man¡­ === This is the end of the fourth part. A new development has been added: Al-kun discovered his rtionship with Renka. Also, Al-kun¡­ Don¡¯t get excited by NTR! As for Milis, he doesn¡¯t know anything about her¡­ The heart of his sister¡¯s kouhai, Iris, was also snatched from his side¡­ Al-kun, be strong! Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 117.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Four) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. 19 years old. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to engage in explicit activities unless itori. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besidesori, butori is still his favorite. He¡¯s got a lot of girls and a lot of saffles, so his body is working at full capacity (he deserves it). He was appointed (forced) to be an apostle of the goddess. He developed function-giving magic. Now he can make even a subus cry. He announced his rtionship with Renka. Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink. He has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. He is happy to have rented the party house. He realizes that he has feelings for Renka, but she is already in Shinji¡¯s arms. Although, he still had some regrets, but he is determined to do his best for the new happy future that Milis is talking about, where the four of them will be together as husband and wife. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of certain experiences with Shinji, she has developed certain traits (lewd crest). She is Shinji¡¯s convenient saffle. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. Cheating on Shinji has be an immoral experience, and She can¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji. She is happy that Shinji and Renka¡¯s rtionship had be public and that they can now go on double dates. Renka ¡ú Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. Bes lovers with Shinji. She doesn¡¯t tell Alvin her secret yet. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a saffle, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. She is very happy to be living with Shinji. She¡¯s even happier to be able to make their rtionship be public. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse proposes marriage, she epts, cherishing her rtionship with Shinji as well. She is so addicted to him. Expecting a child with Shinji. She married Morse. Currently pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯sst party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she experiences intense emotions and willingly embraces Shinji¡¯s desires. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). She learns from Freri, a close friend, exploring new aspects of intimacy. Thanks to Freri¡¯s guidance, her abilities have significantly improved, especially in certain areas (fell*tio). She also has a genius sense of s*x. Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her fear of men hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared because of Shinji, but she has learned about the intimacy and developed feelings for him. She feels dependent on Shinji. She is hired as a maid to manage party house. She is a super maid who can do all kinds of household chores, but her priority is Shinji, and she makes sure to remove all traces of s*xual activity from the premises. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. As she grows up, she bes a beautiful girl who is both young and beautiful. Her hair is still green, but it has grown to reach her shoulders. Her pale green skin is now whiter, perhaps closer to a wh*re than a flower. Her breasts had grownrger than before and were now just the right size to be squeezed with both hands, while her hips had narrowed and her ass had be rounder and more feminine. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was r*ped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is sleeping facing down. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s technique is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s. Under the direction of the goddess Arian, she bes Shinji¡¯s personal spirit. When Shinji was nice to her, she softened her attitude. So easy. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s seed to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. She confesses her love to Shinji, but is rejected. Instead, she bes his s*x friend after he carved her with a lewd crest, but he promises to conceived her with his child. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly r*ped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his ¡°thing¡±. Once again, she and Shinji became s*x friends. She was surprised to find out that her older and younger sisters were ready to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly r*ped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. Once again, she and Shinji be s*x friends. She is the one who made the promise to Shinji that he would impregnate all of her sisters. Arian A miko of the goddess Arian who belongs to the temple. She is a winged race with a mystical beauty. She has pure white wings that grow out from her back and beautiful white hair that reaches her waist. She wears a white robe that exposes an excessive amount of skin. When she meets Shinji for the first time, she has a good impression of him, and at the suggestion of the goddess Arian, she begins to have s*xual rtions with him under the guise of healing him. It seems that the Goddess has given her the exclusive right to push Shinji as hard as he wants. Goddess Arian A goddess who manages multiple worlds. The appearance of the main body has not yet been confirmed. She is an enigmatic goddess who works busily every day, giving oracles and possessing miko. She has a sense of humor and is rumored (?) among her followers to have a hobby of messing around with spirits, miko, and apostles. Gildeo A human man in histe fifties. He is a man who never tolerates injustice. He is a former high-ranking veteran, and is well supported by the adventurers. Iris A witch from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. She ran away from home after an argument with her father, Galleo. A twin-tailed girl with blue hair tied up with a white ribbon. She wears a robe and a pointy hat. Also, she wears a miniskirt and knee socks. Her body is slender and she has beautiful breasts. She fell in love with Shinji after he saved her from a dangerous situation. She starts to approach Shinji to be his second wife. === The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Miko Arian (G) ¡û Milis = L (G) ¡û Akane (F) ¡û Charlotte (F) ¡û Renka = re = Freri (E) ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Nanaka = Iris (B) ¡û Lili = Lilu (A) ¡û Emily (AA) The guild leader will probably appear in the future, so he¡¯s a major character. The author will post Katan¡¯s party if they aree up again. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 118 Call of the Goddess Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The cold weather ising to an end and the weather is finally starting to warm up. It had been two months since their first double date. Alvin and the other members of life have not changed much. they live a steady adventurer¡¯s life, earning their money steadily without overdoing it. In their private lives, Alvin and Milis and Shinji, and Renka¡¯s rtionship is apparently good. Of course, behind the scenes, Shinji and Milis are still having s*x, and they continue to have rtionships as a s*x friend. Iris has beening to visit as often as she can. She hasn¡¯t been made a second wife yet, but the rtionship hasn¡¯t broken down, and the passion of love hasn¡¯t subsided. When Shinji returned to his room after dinner, re arrived in his room, it¡¯s rare for her toe without being called by Shinji. ¡±Is there something wrong?¡± ¡±Umu, Arian-sama wants to see you¡± ¡±¡­¡­I thought things were quiettely¡­¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to the goddess Arian since the incident with the unique individual. So, since he¡¯s called, Shinji can¡¯t afford to ignore it, and even though he has a feeling that he¡¯s going to be in trouble, he adjusts his appearance. ¡±As an apostle, you have a role to y. The details are from Arian-sama. Are you ready¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Anytime¡± Shinji smiled, wearing a robe and holding a staff. ir used his teleportation magic, and Shinji and ir disappeared from the room, heading to the goddess Arian. * * * The blinding light subsided and Shinji¡¯s vision returned to normal. He found himself stood in a familiar ce. It was the innermost room of the temple where he had met Miko Arian. He looked around, but there is no sign of ir. ¡±Thank you foring, Apostle Shinji: ¡±It¡¯s been a long time, Goddess-sama¡± The one who appeared before Shinji is Miko Arian. Strictly speaking, it is the goddess Arian who borrowed her body¡­¡­. Shinji could sense the divinity that Goddess Arian radiated, and he bowed his head in a gesture of respect. Goddess Arian felt Shinji¡¯s respect and smiled gently at him. ¡±Your workst time was excellent, Apostle Shinji, and I¡¯m not going to be assigning work for a while yet, but since ¡­¡­you¡¯re close to being next, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡± ¡±Next¡­¡­?¡± Arian pped her hands and two desks and chairs appeared in front of her, as Shinji wondered what had happened to the closest apostle. ¡±I¡¯ll exin everything, so let¡¯s sit down first¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes¡± ¡±Arian-sama, it¡¯s the tea!¡± Shinji knew somehow that his premonition had been correct. ir appeared out of nowhere and handed out tea to Shinji and the goddess Arian, who sat in a chair. Goddess Arian thanked ir and turned to face Shinji again. ¡±There is a heretics movement on southern of . The head of the heretics has been infected by a factor from the outside world. Their purpose is unknown, but there is no doubt that they are harmful to this world. I want the apostle Shinji to take down the head of the heretics¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think there will be a problem if it¡¯s in the form of a nomination request from the temple¡± If it is a request for appointment from the temple, he can work as a and it will be a good achievement. The achievement will affect him as he¡¯s aiming for a higher rank. ¡±So, what happened to the nearest apostle?¡± There is no need to call Shinji if this is the only content. He guessed that there must be some circumstances that only Shinji could hear. ¡±I talked about it a little bit before, but ¡­¡­apostles are reincarnated by adding factors to the deceased people of another worlds. The reincarnation is based on a contract to work as an apostle. Also, it¡¯s necessary for them to be an adventurer in order to defeat the unique individual, so I choose people who have the will to fight¡± Goddess Arian says that she can help you find a spirit and support you. Shinji remains silent and urges her to continue. ¡±But when ites to fighting, there are times when they are unable to do so, and there are times when they are injured and have to retire. If so, they can work as normal, and if they have children, their factors will be passed on to their offspring. The children of apostles tend to be those with high magical power, and as a result, there is a greater chance of having excellent adventurers¡± It was a surprising fact. The information could make the nobles search for apostles in search of excellent offspring if it were known to the public. But Shinji decided to keep silent. ¡±So basically, I do not interfere in the lives of the apostles. However, they have ignored my oracle several times. They dere that women love each other and will not bear children. I thought that apostles who don¡¯t do their duty need to be punished¡± Goddess Arian muttered sadly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of cultural differences, but the number of young people in that world who have a heart of respect for God is very small¡± ¡±So, I would like to ask Apostle Shinji to oversee Apostle Hayate and Apostle Shizuku¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­ It¡¯s quite difficult. I¡¯m leaving the city because of a request, and if I¡¯m going to ¡­¡­ supervise them, I¡¯m going to need an excuse to take them with me. I don¡¯t think it will be a problem if there are requests¡± In this city, he has a house, so he can manage, but in other cities, it¡¯s not so easy. If he was going to supervise them, he needs a reason for the whole party to apany him. ¡±I¡¯ve taken that into consideration. Take this¡± Goddess Arian ced one gold and one silver bell on the desk. ¡±This is the apostle¡¯s bell, which you can borrow only this time. If you ring the gold one, you can call Hayate, and if you ring the silver one, you can call Shizuku. If you ring it again, it will return to its original location. If you use this, distance will no longer be an issue¡± ¡±I see. ¡­¡­Can I try to call both of them?¡± This is a ridiculous item that hase out. He had never heard of an item that could forcibly summon an individual. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s Goddess Arian¡¯s authority or if it¡¯s magic, but he thinks that¡¯s how Bell works and Shinji decides to ignore it. After confirming that Goddess Arian nodded, he picked up the bells and rang two of them at the same time. A magic circle appeared in front of Shinji. There are two magic circles, one gold and one silver, each with a girl in the middle. On the gold magic circle. The girl has ck hair tied back in a short ponytail. The length of her hair is medium, reaching just below her shoulders. Her arms peeked out from her easy-to-move swordsman-style outfit, and her thighs showed through her mini-skirt, making her look really healthy. Her face is neat and tidy, and she is rather pretty, with a good figure andrge breasts. On the silver magic circle. The girl has long ck hair that reaches her back. She¡¯s eye-catching because of the pale blue eyes behind her thin-framed sses. Her clean work clothes entuate the lines of her body, and you can see that she has a well-bnced body. She also has a beautiful face that can be described as beautiful. Both of them are trapped in a magic circle, and they can¡¯t move. Shinji looks at the Goddess Arian from the side. ¡±The transfer is designed to keep them stuck in the magic circle for five seconds¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± Their mouths are twitching that he could guess that they couldn¡¯t even speak. The two of them recognize that Shinji, who seems to be chatting with Goddess Arian, is Goddess Arian¡¯spanion. Shinji could see the hostility in their eyes. (Well, I¡¯m ying the role of monitor for punishment¡­¡­) What kind of punishment is Goddess Arian going to give them? It was Shinji¡¯s idea to just go with the flow. The fifth part will be a story with Goddess Arian and the other apostles. It¡¯s a yuri couple cuckolding, yes. In addition, they areplete strangers, and their favorability level is negative. I wonder what will happen! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 119 Goddess Direction Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As the gold and silver magic circles disappeared, the two girls began to move the moment their bodies became moveable, their gazes fixed on the only door in the room, clearly intending to escape. However, their movements were unlike the speed of an apostle. They were not using any strengthening magic, so their speed was only that of a normal girl running. Shinji looked at Goddess Arian, but when she didn¡¯t seem to be moving at all, he decided to make his own move. ¡±ir¡± ¡±Roger~noja¡± Gosh! A wall of me rises up to cover the door. Shizuku, the girl with sses, points her palm at the mes, but nothing happens. ¡±Why?! Water!¡± ¡±Wind! Me too!?¡± The girl in the swordsman¡¯s uniform, Hayate, tries to use magic in the same way, but nothing happens. The two apostles do not know, but until now, the support spirits attached to the apostles have been assisting them. These spirits would not lend their power to an apostle who defied the goddess in front of Goddess Arian. It¡¯s no wonder that the magic that relies on spirits is no longer avable. ¡±Hah¡­. They are restless. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful? Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±Rather than being shameful, how dare they try to escape in front of the goddess?¡­¡­ Do I have to supervise them?¡± ¡±I think Apostle Shinji is the most suitable person for the job. ¡­¡­So, give up. Marie, Sylph. Make Apostle Shizuku and Apostle Hayate quiet¡± ¡±¡±I understand¡±¡± Spirits appeared behind Shizuku and Hayate, who were making noise in front of the wall of mes. Marie is a high-ranking spirit of water, and Sylph is a high-ranking spirit of wind. Marie and Sylph were wearing the same dress as ir, but in different colors. Marie was blue and Sylph was light green. Aside from their white skin, they both resembled ir in terms of body style, facial features, and so on, so much so that it was easy to believe that they were sisters. Each of them grabbed the arms of the apostle they were in charge of behind their bodies and restrained her. ¡±Marie, please stop¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ouch, Sylph! Let go of me!¡± Marie and Sylph silently make Shizuku and Hayate kneel down in front of Goddess Arian and Shinji. Shinji could sense that the two high-ranking spirits who had no expression on their faces were not satisfied with the situation. ¡±Apostle Shizuku, Apostle Hayate. Do you have any excuse for abandoning your roles while you were reincarnated under contract to be my apostles?¡± Goddess Arian was smiling, but she seemed more intimidating than when she had been talking to Shinji. It was an outrage that any human being born in this world would think of displeasing a god, but Shizuku and Hayate protested to Goddess Arian head-on. ¡±Abandon my role? I¡¯m just an intermediate rank adventurer, and you¡¯re calling me to kill a unique individual? I can¡¯t beat a monster like that. Right, Shizuku?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just weak intermediate adventurers. Both Hayate-chan and I know our ce in the world¡± Their excuse was too much for Shinji, who thought it was amazing that they had a high-ranking spirit as apanion and then imed to be an ipetent intermediate adventurer. Thebat abilities of high-ranking spirits are extremely high, and there¡¯s no way that an adventurer who has a contract with them can¡¯t be an upper rank adventurer. Marie and Sylph¡¯s high-ranking spirits had lost their expressions, and ir had an annoyed look on his face. For the prideful spirits, thements of the two who underestimated their power was enough to make them feel angry. ¡±Hah¡­¡­. This is how unserious they are. If you have a high-level spirit as yourpanion, you are not just an intermediate rank adventurer. ¡­¡­If you work hard, you have the ability to naturally reach the upper rank. It¡¯s not just that they don¡¯t want to be in danger, or that they don¡¯t want to go adventuring. It just they don¡¯t want to get dirty¡­¡­¡± ¡±We work very hard¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡± Shizuku and Hayate continue to bepletely unapologetic. ¡±And? What does the goddess want from me? To be honest, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the world if you were treated as a promising adventurer?¡± Shinji smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill them?¡± Goddess Arian smiled bitterly at Shinji, and Shizuku and Hayate were at a loss for words. Shizuku and Hayate were speechless. Both of them were very good-looking and had never been treated poorly by men, even though they had been ttered by them. But when they looked at Shinji, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡±It¡¯s not often that a person can make a contract with a high-ranking spirit, so there¡¯s room for¡­¡­ growth. It is not easy to kill them since they have been reincarnated ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±That¡¯s very kind of you, Goddess-sama¡± Goddess Arian and Shinjiugh as if they are troubled. Shizuku and Hayate, now aware that killing is an option, shuddered and regretted their cocky attitude, but it was toote. Shizuku and Hayate shivered and looked up at Goddess Arian. Shinji continued in a cold voice. ¡±I¡¯ll take care of the two of them then. And I¡¯ll give them strict instructions on how to be useful adventurers¡± ¡±You must never kill them. Apostle Shizuku and Apostle Hayate, I hope we can have a nice talk the next time we meet¡± ¡±Wait, wait¡­¡­!¡± ¡±What do you mean he¡¯s going keeping us?¡± Goddess Arian disappeared with the two panicked people in the background. Shinji looks at the two of them staring at the empty seat in dismay. [I hope the girl will be obedient if possible. It would be a sess if they were at least willing to bear a child. I want to see what the apostle Shinji can do] (Hah, difficult request¡­¡­) Goddess Arian¡¯s voice echoed in Shinji¡¯s head. It¡¯s up to Shinji to decide whether to turn these two apostles into decent adventurers or convince them to mate with men and have children¡­¡­ ¡±ir, can you get them all to my house?¡± ¡±Umu. I don¡¯t want to be stuck here. Marie, Sylph, I need your help¡± ¡±Hai~wa¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go¡± (*¤Ñ¤Ã¤Ñ¤È¤¤¤­¤Þ¤·¤ç) Shinji and the others were enveloped in a bright light. ¡±See you again~nano¡­¡­?¡± ¡±What¡¯s going to happen to ¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku and Hayate¡¯s dejected voices echoed in the room. After Shinji and the others were transferred, all the people were gone and the ce was empty. High ranking spirits who have contracts with the apostles. It¡¯s water and wind! They are in the same position as ir of fire, so they are usually strong. They have cheat that will seed as an adventurer if they take them seriously¡­¡­. What is the fate of the two who have been entrusted to Shinji-kun? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 120 Shizuku and Hayate’s arguments and Shinji’s policy Edited by: Kanaa-senpai They arrived at Shinji¡¯s house, but the situation had not changed. Shizuku and Hayate were restrained in front of Shinji. He took a nce at the two of them, who were still bound and looking around, and then sat down on a chair. ¡±Well. I¡¯m going to ask you again, do you have a reason for ignoring the oracle? If you don¡¯t tell me anything, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re just beingzy¡± Shizuku and Hayate blinked at his aloofness, which waspletely different from when he was in the temple. They thought he would have a terrible eye as it was. Hayate opened her mouth with a skeptical look in his eyes. ¡±Are you going to listen to me, Onii-san?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not going to listen to you if you¡¯re treat me so hard that you want me to die¡± ¡±Okay, okay! I won¡¯t go crazy anymore, just let me go! My arm hurts!¡± As Shinji heard Hayate¡¯s words and looked at her, Marie and Sylphy stopped the restraints. However, it¡¯s easier to restrain them again if they¡¯re still standing right behind you. Shizuku and Hayate rubbed their arms in silence for a while. ¡±It¡¯s ¡®pawa¡¯ harassment¡± (*Note: ¤Ñ¤ï -> pawa -> power) ¡±Pawa¡­¡­?¡± It was the first time Shinji had heard the word. Hayate, who spoke in a mumble, continued to talk with an ugly face. ¡±I was just a JK. I died in a car ident and suddenly a goddess was right in front of me. She said, ¡®You¡¯re dead, and if you want to work as an apostle, I¡¯ll reincarnate you in another world!¡¯¡± (*Note: JK -> Highschool) The spirits¡¯ eyes widened at Hayate¡¯sck of respect for the goddess, but Shinji stopped them with his hand. There are a lot of words that I don¡¯t understand, but for now Shinji just listens to what they have to say. ¡±I¡¯ve heard that my role is just to fight monster, and that she gives me a cheat spirit. It¡¯s standard in romance novels to go to another world and be a cheat adventurer, and more importantly, she said I would die if I didn¡¯t ept the job, so I epted¡± ¡±I was in the same situation,¡± Shizuku said. ¡±But when I was reincarnated and became an adventurer, I found that all the men around me were arrogant. The monster is big, scary, and dirty! If it¡¯s a dungeon, it¡¯s okay because I only have to get the magic stones, but if I want to be an¡­.. upper rank adventurer, I have to go out into the wastnd or deserted ce and find and defeat a huge, fire-breathing lizard, right? Furthermore, it seems that the unique individual is very strong. There¡¯s no way to win¡­¡­. I¡¯m just going to die. Sylphy is strong, but I¡¯m just a JK¡­¡­.¡± ¡±If I want to have a normal life, I can hunt human-sized monster in the intermediate rank and live without problems. Also, if I live with Hayate-chan, I only need the minimum amount of money to live with her¡± Shizuku looks at Shinji while patting Hayate¡¯s back, who is bing more and more dejected as she talks. Her moist eyes and her good looksbined to tickle his sympathies, but it had no effect on Shinji. He is not a man to be fooled by looks alone, as he knows many beautiful women, including his girlfriend, Renka. ¡±But¡­. work for advance to an upper rank, apany the temple soldiers because a unique individual has appeared, find a strongpanion, this and that and many other things from the top. Oracles? It¡¯s just an unreasonable order. Why she can¡¯t see how a mere JK can do that! It¡¯s power harassment to demand too much! Shizuku and his girlfriend are also mentioned, and vition of the individual is power harassment¡± ¡±I said it! I said it!¡± Hayate looked at me. Shinji, who was listening with his arms crossed, decided to start with the basics. ¡±What is ¡®power¡¯ harassment?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t you know what it is, Onii-san? ¡®Power¡¯ harassment is bullying within an organization! It¡¯s when a boss gives an unreasonable order to a subordinate, and it¡¯s wrong. Even goddesses should think that power harassment is wrong!¡± (What the hell is she talking about?) Goddess Arian is the administrator of the world, a true god, and apletely superior being. Goddess Arian¡¯s oracle is absolute. It has never happened before, but if the oracle is too unreasonable, it is possible to confirm the reason. For God, faith is power, and she cannot do anything unreasonable. People also value the blessings of God. It is no exaggeration to say that in this world, there is a good rtionship between the two sides. Considering the fact that they are under contract with a high-ranking spirit, all of these things are feasible. Shinji decided that this was not worthy of power harassment. ¡±What is JK?¡± ¡±It means high school girls or schoolgirls. There is no monster in our world. So, it¡¯smon sense to go to school to study, not to fight. It¡¯s impossible to fight a creature bigger than a human¡± ¡±So, you were nning to be a civil servant¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s understandable that someone would be dissatisfied with the fact that he or she is not nning to fight, but fighting is a pre-condition agreed upon as apostle. Furthermore, since they have the ability to fight, they have the environment to get used to the weaker monster in turn. ¡±Hmm, I see¡± He nodded after listening to Shizuku and Hayate¡¯s arguments. Shizuku and Hayate misunderstood Shinji¡¯s frustration as he seemed to be in agreement with them. The spirits waited in silence for Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±We just want to live a normal life. We¡¯re not ying around, we¡¯re just going to dive into intermediate dungeons and defeat monsters. Please tell the goddess that we¡¯re not ying around¡± When Hayate¡¯s voice sounded spoiled, Shinji responded. ¡±Don¡¯t be childish¡± A sense of intimidation emanated from Shinji¡¯s entire body. The intimidation with the magic power made Shizuku and Hayate unconsciously frightened. He smiled, but his eyes were not smiling. The two of them, unaware that they had offended him, red at him unreasonably, but Shinji paid them no mind. ¡±First of all, say goddess-sama. Do you think both of you equals?¡± Well said! Spirits reacted like this. ¡±You agreed to fight and were reincarnated. Even if you¡¯ve never fought before, it¡¯s not a reason once you¡¯ve consented. The only reason why you don¡¯t want to fight strong monsters is because of your emotions, which is uneptable. It¡¯s no wonder adventurers risk their lives. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve just been thrown into a dragon¡¯sir, but you¡¯ve taken down the smaller ones in order. Then it¡¯s just a matter of feeling and getting used to it. You can defeat evenrge monsters. I¡¯m not going to go into the details, but I¡¯m going to give you an idea of what to expect. You can¡¯t use magic if you don¡¯t have the assistance of a spirit, that¡¯s good proof¡± ¡±What? What? You¡¯re on the side of the goddess too!? You¡¯re in the same boat as us!!¡± Hayate shouts at Shinji who speaks at once. ¡±I¡¯m not reincarnated people. I just tangled up with another apostle and I fought him back and became an apostle¡± ¡±So, Kaeriuchi, did you kill ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji nodded as Shizuku asked as if frightened. An unvoiced scream rises from the throats of both of them. ¡±You can be an apostle by killing an apostle. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s faster to kill them¡± ¡±But Goddess ¡­¡­ said not to kill them, right?¡± Shizuku and Hayate hugged each other in fear as they tried to call him off. Shinji scratched his head in annoyance as he continued to talk. ¡±That¡¯s right. But there are other ways to find someone who can make a contract with a high-ranking spirit. Don¡¯t take this as a guarantee¡± ¡±Oh, no. ¡­¡­ We just want to live a normal life. ¡­¡­¡± (I have been under the goddess¡¯s care for so long, I can¡¯t say that) Shinji was dumbfounded. Then, Shinji had an idea. He thought that if he took away the blessings of the goddesses, he would understand the value of them. ¡±But since you don¡¯t seem to be changing your mind, ¡­¡­ let¡¯s just hear what you have to say for now. I¡¯ll call you back tomorrow night¡± ¡±Okay, ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡­¡­Hayate-chan, you scared me¡± Hayate stroked Shizuku¡¯s head as he clung to her. Shinji, not wanting to have any more unproductive conversations, raised his hands to wave the bell. ¡±I hope life will be the same tomorrow, huh?¡± ¡±What do you mean¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku and Hayate disappeared when the bell rang. It seems that the two have been returned to the ce where they were. The silence fills Shinji¡¯s room, but the next moment it bes noisy. The spirits surrounded Shinji. ¡±Well said, Shinji! That¡¯s exactly the kind of person I want to serve~noja!¡± ¡±I feel so much better now~¡± ¡±I¡¯m oftenin so much when they depend on us so much!¡± ¡±W, well, that¡¯s true¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t keep up with the tension between ir, Marie and Sylphy andughed bitterly. ¡±But~ I¡¯m so jealous of ir-chan~. You got along with the right person~¡± ir puts his chest out to Marie, who speaks in a paused manner. ¡±Umu! We¡¯ve already ughtered a singr individual~noja!¡± ¡±I envy you for being able to help the Goddess. ¡­¡­We were doomed because of those two¡± ¡±I pity you~noja¡­¡­.¡± ¡±If you feel sorry for me, please switch~!¡± ir¡¯s cheeks were being squeezed by Sylphy. The appearance of ir¡¯s resistance was childish, and Shinji somehow understood that ir and Sylphy were close. ¡±Marie, Sylphy. About tomorrow¡­¡± ir and Sylphy looked at each other as Shinji began to speak. With a gentleugh, Shinji exined his n. ¡±I¡¯ll let them live as if they no longer have the Goddess¡¯s blessing. Without magical assistance. Don¡¯t you think it would be interesting to see if they can live as before without the ability to use magic properly?¡± Shinji muttered, wondering if they could earn a decent living. ¡±I think it¡¯s impossible~¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it possible to make a living?¡± Marie and Sylphy grinned evilly. ¡±Can you keep an eye on them so they don¡¯t die? Also, if they¡¯re about to get raped¡­¡­ I have an idea. That is warn them that if they save you once, there won¡¯t be a second time¡± ¡±Awesome~?¡± ¡±I see a future where they¡¯ll have no choice but to eat their savings!¡± ¡±¡±Ahahaha!¡±¡± Marie and Sylphy areughing hysterically. ¡±They must have been umting¡­¡­.¡± ir was looking at them with pitiful eyes as they continued tough. You can¡¯t make a decision without hearing both sides of the story! Shizuku and Hayate are not prepared to be apostles or anything like that. For now, they are just selfish children. Marie and Sylphy were very stressed out. ir is stress-free because Shinji is doing his job as an apostle. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 121 Shizuku and Hayate will be lightly hurt Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A room at an inn located in a southern city. Shizuku and Hayate were transferred there. Being back in a familiar room, the two of them finally felt at ease. They hugged each other tightly from the front, and Shizuku cried. ¡±Hayate-chan, I was scared¡­¡­¡± ¡±I was scared, too. I thought there was someone out there who might understand what I was saying. That guy!¡± Hayate gets angry when she thinks back to Shinji¡¯s intimidating attitude. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with them. As for Shizuku, she rubbed her body against Hayate¡¯s as if she were taking advantage of her. ¡±Let¡¯s forget about that person. We¡¯ll be called back tomorrow anyway¡± ¡±You¡¯re right. Just forget about the bad things ?¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­ Yes ?¡± Chu ?, Shizuku and Hayate put their lips together. As soon as the two of them fell into a tangle on the bed. The two of them seek each other as if they were trying to forget their fears. Marie and Sylphy look at the two of them with a dumbfounded look and sigh loudly as they run forfort. * * * When the two of them woke up, it was quitete. It was toote to eat breakfast, so they decided to have lunch together. After dressing themselves up, Shizuku and Hayate decided to go to the intermediate-lower rank dungeon where small monster was mainly present. Unlike nests where there is no prior information, dungeons where there is a certain amount of information are less difficult, even if the same monsters are involved. The nest of monster is treated as an intermediate rank, but the dungeon of monster is treated as an intermediate-lower rank, lower one rank with the nest. The day after the unpleasant event, they were going to earn enough money to pay for inn and meals. They though it would be good idea. As soon as she entered the dungeon, Hayate noticed something strange. The magic that was supposed to be cast on her to strengthen her body had not been cast. ¡±Sylphy? Where¡¯s the magic?¡± ¡±Marie, magic, please¡± The two of them called out to the spirit, but there was no response. While wondering, Hayate tried to activate her own body strengthening magic for the first time in a long time. However, the spell didn¡¯t work properly, and Hayate became panicked when she found herself in the same state as when she was called before Goddess Arian. ¡±I, I can¡¯t use my magic¡± ¡±Wait, don¡¯t be silly,e out quickly!¡± The two noisy people¡¯s voices echoed in the dungeon. They are still in the first room of the dungeon, but what would happen if they did that already inside the dungeon? ¡±¡±Gegyaak!¡±¡± Naturally, a swarm of small monster heard the voice and appeared in front of Shizuku and Hayate. There are five of them. They equipped with small club and suddenly charge towards the Shizuku at a nce. ¡±Kuh¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡±Hayate-chan!¡± Hayate pulled out her sword from the scabbard on her hip, even though she hadn¡¯t cast any strengthening magic. She thought it¡¯s better to defeat them than to run away from them. She is optimistic enough to believe that she can easily hunt down the monster that she has hunted so many times in the past. ¡±You!¡± ¡±Gegyakk!¡± With a sword swung down from above, the first monster is cut down. It¡¯s natural that Hayate, with her long range, could y the monster. However, her unstrengthened body was not able to support the momentum of the sword. It made the tip of the sword struck the ground and Hayate¡¯s hand went numb. Normally, Sylphy¡¯s reinforcement magic will repel return blood, but without it, the green monster¡¯s blood stained Hayate¡¯s clothes and face. ¡±Gegyaaaakk!¡± ¡±Agh!¡± The second monster¡¯s club struck Hayate. Also, the rest of the monster surrounded Hayate, who had fell down with the impact, and the club swung down one after another. ¡±Don¡¯t do it, please stop it, helpp!!¡± ¡±What are you doing to Hayate-chan! Kyaaa!¡± Shizuku used magic and alchemy to create items to fight. Now that she can¡¯t use magic, she has to use items, but with Hayate surrounded by monster, she can¡¯t use her main explosive items. So, she tries to picks up their club, but soon after she picks up the club, the monsters spot her and pull Shizuku down with them. The monster tore at their clothes with its ws and bloodshot eyes. Usually, if one of them holds you down, you can get rid of it¡­¡­moreover if you are an adventurer who can use strengthening magic. However, Hayate who was beaten down by the club and Shizuku who was pulled down, were unable to get rid of even a single monster. The spirits see them who cowering in pain and fear and shedding tears with pitiful looks. [Somehow~ I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad~] [Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡­ Shinji said before they were going to be raped, it¡¯s time to help them] It¡¯s not exaggeration to say that the two of them were naked, with only a few pieces of clothing left on them. The little monsters with their ugly p*nises erected are looking down on Shizuku and Hayate with a disgusting grin on their faces. As the little monster was about to put its hips close to the rampaging Shizuku and Hayate, the figure of Shizuku and Hayate disappeared. Besha, the little monster fell to the ground, and could not hide his confusion at the disappearance of the woman who was right in front of him. The cries of the monsters who lost the female echoed through the dungeon. * * * ¡±Stop! ¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡±Ugh, No¡­.. No¡­¡­.?¡± The surroundings suddenly brightened, and Shizuku and Hayate looked around. Before they knew it, they had returned to their room in the inn from the dungeon and were stunned. ¡­¡­ The reality that they had been helped slowly dawned on them. ¡±Shizuku!¡± ¡±Hayate-chan!¡± Sigh, Marie and Sylphy appeared in front of the two hugging each other. Their face is dumbfounded, but Marie and Sylphy open their mouths to the two huggers. ¡±I¡¯m going to save you only this time? Do you understand? ~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not going to help you guys if you don¡¯t fulfill the mission of the apostles. Do your best, okay?¡± As they tell the tattered Shizuku and Hayate to chase them down, their figures disappear. It wasn¡¯t long before Shizuku and the others stopped to hug. The two of them are still in a daze, but the pain in their bodies brings Hayate back to life first. ¡±Shi¡­¡­ Shizuku, potions ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Hayate-chan¡± Shizuku approached the moaning and twisting Hayate, then opened the lid of the potion and let Hayate drink it. That alone eases the pain for Hayate. ¡­¡­The potion, made with the help of Marie, works better than ordinary ones. Shizuku was relieved to see Hayate¡¯s expression soften, and drank the potion herself. The wounds inflicted by the monster¡¯s ws disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡±I need to change my clothes¡­¡­¡± Shizuku slowly began to change out of her torn clothes. Hayate also waited for the pain to subside before changing into a spare set of clothes. Two of them fell on the bed after they managed to finish changing their clothes. After a few moments of silence, Hayate muttered to herself. ¡±It¡¯s that guy¡¯s fault¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Hayate-chan?¡± Shizuku raised her body and looked at Hayate. ¡±He said something very meaningful at the end, right? He hopes it will be the same as before. That¡¯s why that guy did something!¡± ¡±¡­¡­No way. Why would he do such a terrible thing?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯s going to call us again tonight. I¡¯ll go talk to him!¡± Aah! Hayate raised her hands in the air. Shizuku felt the same way when she heard Hayate¡¯s words. She is determined to find out why he is doing such a terrible thing to them. ¡±It¡¯s decided! He must buy us a recement for our ruined clothes. So, I¡¯ll just have to forget about it!¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to have to go on an adventure tomorrow without my gear¡± Shizuku goes along with Hayate, who has no doubt that everything will be back to normal tomorrow. Marie and Sylphy continue to watch the two of them with cold eyes. The two of them are having a lovey-dovey time. They get beaten up by a little monster who underestimated them. They still feel like children. After all, they¡¯ve been rescued, but they don¡¯t take it too seriously yet. They can¡¯t use magic because it relies on spirits to activate it. The spirits were using the magic that the two of them poured out, and the spirits were using the magic (at their will). In short, they are now without skills (as of now). Marie and Sylphy are amazed by them. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 122 Shizuku and Hayate are Called Alternately Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji had heard about the assignment from Goddess Arian, so he was expecting to receive a request from the guild today, but there is still no contact. He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s still under investigation, or if they were concerned because I had just taken on the task of educating the apostles, but if he didn¡¯t hear from them, he would just go about his day as usual. As a member of , He dove into the dungeon, returned home safely, finished the meal, and returned to his room. After spending some time with Renka, he said goodbye to her to go to bed. After asking ir to use teleportation magic and moving to his own home, Shinji picked up a bell to summon the two apostles. Hayate appeared in front of Shinji as he rang the gold bell, and when Shinji and Hayate looked at each other, Hayate¡¯s eyes sharpened. Shinji sighed at the obvious anger in her eyes. ¡±Wait! It must be your fault that Sylphy didn¡¯t give me a hand today! You¡¯re really terrible!¡± As soon as she is able to move, Hayate screamed as she closed the distance between her and Shinji. Shinji replied in astonishment that she hadn¡¯t even noticed that Shizuku hadn¡¯t been called along. ¡±But you don¡¯t work as an apostle, so you can¡¯t borrow Sylphy¡¯s help. Because, Sylphy¡¯s job is to support the apostles, not to earn a living for you¡± ¡±What, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re wrong?¡± ¡±You are the ones who vited the contract. And you should have changed your attitude while the Goddess pointed it out to you. I mean, it¡¯s still first day¡­¡­, remember?¡± Shinji gave her a stare that made Hayate¡¯s face turn red with shame. ¡±It¡¯s not wonder, because without Sylphy, I can¡¯t use magic!¡± ¡±What?! Aren¡¯t you have your own magic power!?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t use magic even if I have it because I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Shinji is unusually closed to Hayate¡¯s reply. (No matter what, it¡¯s too much¡­¡­) Minato, who was involved in the past, was able to use fire magic without ir¡¯s help. If she¡¯s talented enough to make a contract with a high-ranking spirit, she should be able to learn magic on her own. And The power of the spirits is not her power. Even though, it¡¯s not a bad idea to rely on the spirits, but if she doesn¡¯t have the minimum amount of power, she¡¯ll be helpless when she can¡¯t borrow the spirits¡¯ power due to some ident. Also, the wizards/witches who have made contracts with the spirits still need to train themselves to be as good as their spirits. ¡±Let¡¯s learn magic on your own¡­¡­ because you have plenty of magic power to use. The first thing you need to do is to learn self-strengthening magic and train yourself to use it smoothly¡­¡­¡± ¡±Sylphy help me¡­¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t borrow Sylphy¡¯s help! If you don¡¯t care about the apostles, Sylphy can make contracts with other people! Also, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not worth it to have a high-ranking spirit in an intermediate dungeon, so you should be independent!¡± Shinji raised his voice and Hayate shrunk back. Tears gradually pooled in the corners of her eyes as she had never been yelled at by a grown man before and had no tolerance for it. (This girl absolutely impossible to rehabilitate¡­¡­) Shinji sees Hayate¡¯s selfish attitude as nothing more than a pretense to hide her weakness. Still, Shinji continues to stare at Hayate, who is shaking and shaking. ¡±Anyway, there will be no help from Sylphy after tomorrow. Just think about getting by on your own, that¡¯s all. Dismissed!¡± ¡±Wait, no way¡­¡­¡± As if there was nothing more to say, Shinji rang the gold and silver bells at the same time. Hayate was still trying to say something, but her voice trailed off as her figure disappeared. Instead, Shizuku appeared in front of Shinji. ¡±Hayate-chan isn¡¯t here, is she?¡± Shizuku, who was now able to speak, spoke in a quiet tone. Shinji nodded silently at the contrast in attitude between her and Hayate. ¡±Yes, I thought I just want talk to both of you individually today¡± ¡±¡­¡­Hayate-chan¡¯s time was short, though. Are you going to do something disgusting to me?¡± Shinji gave an amused look to the cautious Shizuku. Unlike Hayate, Shizuku seemed to have a sharp mind, Shinji thought as he began the dialogue. ¡±You¡¯re notining about daytime, are you?¡± ¡±I know it¡¯s your fault. I don¡¯t care why. ¡­¡­It¡¯ll be the same tomorrow anyway¡± ¡±Heh¡­¡­ you know what I¡¯m talking about¡± Shinji changed his evaluation of Shizuku. He thought she was just a girl trembling behind Hayate¡¯s back, but she has a strong heart. In the beginning, she was like a different person than when she was with Hayate. ¡±You seem to have changed, but is this your true self?¡± ¡±That¡¯s a bad question. Both are me. Hayate-chan is cute, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯ll do her best to protect me¡­¡­ and I can leave it to her while I will back off. I don¡¯t need your opinion of me¡­¡­.okay? ?¡± Shinji, who saw Shizuku¡¯s flushed cheeks as she recalled the image of Hayate who was not here, retracted in his mind. (She is the creepy one here, isn¡¯t it?¡­¡­) Looking at the way she looked yesterday, Shinji thought that Hayate liked Shizuku and was pulling her around, but he felt that Shizuku was more dependent on Hayate and her love for her was heavier. ¡±You¡¯re right, Marie won¡¯t lend a hand tomorrow. There¡¯s no reason for the spirits to lend a hand when you¡¯re abandoning the work of the apostles. The job of the spirits is to support the apostles¡± ¡±I see¡± Shizuku¡¯s attitude is that she doesn¡¯t care. ¡±What are you going to do tomorrow?¡± ¡±Well? I¡¯ll leave it to Hayate-chan. So? If you¡¯re done with your business, can you please let me leave? Or are you going to do something?¡± The way Shizuku looked at Shinji was extremely cold. It seems to Shinji that she is not trying to be cocky, but rather she is ready to take a terrible lesson. She knows that she won¡¯t be killed right away, and she¡¯s probably trying to earn her own hate so that Shinji won¡¯t look at Hayate. Shinji guessed that she was trying to avoid looking at Hayate by gaining hate to herself. When Shinji looked at her as if he could see right through her, Shizuku inwardly felt bad, thinking that it would have been easier to deal with Shinji if he had turned to inferiority like a monkey. What Shizuku fears is that she will be separated from Hayate. She would be happy if she could hug her and she would be more lenient, and with Hayate¡¯s personality, she would love her even more if she told him, she had taken his ce. Furthermore, Shinji would be even more angry with her. Shizuku knew that Hayate didn¡¯t love her as much as she did. The only men who came close to her were the ones she didn¡¯t like because they were all meanies, but this Shinji guy was a very different type. Now she hates him because he¡¯s a subordinate of the goddess and he¡¯s a monitor, but she¡¯s not sure about the future. There are stories of people who see the good in someone they dislike, and before they know it, they begin to like them. This is why she wanted to make Hayate hate Shinji so much, but ¡­¡­Shinji was too bitter to ept her n. ¡±I¡¯m done for the day. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow and we¡¯ll talk about it¡± ¡±Do what you want¡± Shinji rang the silver bell and Shizuku disappeared. Shinji puts the two bells on his desk and starts thinking about what to do. ir, who had disappeared, appeared. ¡±This Shizuku girl seems to be useful, but Hayate is not~noja. She doesn¡¯t have enough strength in her heart. She should have been able to retire from adventuring and live a normal life. ¡­¡­Also, if she hadn¡¯t been together with this Shizuku woman, she would have been fine¡± ¡±You¡¯re right. That¡¯s a pretty serious thing. You can see it in your eyes¡± ¡±Because I know it firsthand¡± Shinji smiles at ir, whoughs when he remembers Emily¡¯s appearance. ¡±We have to separate them for now. If they¡¯re working together, there¡¯s nothing I can do to change that. Marie, Sylphy, I want you to do the same thing for one more day. I¡¯ll make some arrangements during the day tomorrow¡± [¡®We appreciate it!¡®] Shinji nodded after hearing the spirits¡¯ reply. Shinji was thinking about setting up an environment where Shizuku and Hayate could go their separate ways. Hayate is a reckless person with no backbone. Shizuku is dependent on Hayate. If it weren¡¯t for Shizuku, Hayate would have walked away from being an adventurer when her heart was broken, and would have found a good match and been happy while working as a normal JK. Shizuku, the yuri girl, has been withdrawing behind Hayate, but whispering her love to her and making her what she is now. In other words, the current situation is mostly Shizuku¡¯s fault. If Shizuku had been dealing with a man instead of Hayate, there would have been no problem here either. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 123 Shinji Preparation to Separate Them Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after he called Shizuku and Hayate separately. Shinji left the party house in the morning and went to the city. He was headed to , a jewelry store run by one of his former party mates. ¡±Haruto, are you there?¡± ¡±Oh, Shinji, Haruto¡¯s just making a delivery¡± When he walked in, he saw Nanaka in front of the store. There¡¯s a mini-bed next to her, and her daughter Hana is sleeping peacefully inside the bed¡¯s fence. It had been a few months since he had brought her the gift, but even Shinji could tell at a nce that she was growing steadily. ¡±I see. Is heing homete?¡± ¡±He should be home soon. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Shinji sat down in front of Nanaka who was talking to him over the counter. ¡±I heard Haruto talking about needing help a while ago, but I wonder if he¡¯s still looking for help¡± ¡±I¡¯m not sure if Haruto still needs help or not. ¡­¡­Hana is small, and sometimes it¡¯s hard for Haruto to go out like this. It¡¯s hard to hire a temporary sales clerk. Just I don¡¯t want to fire her just because Hana is getting older and Haruto and I still can run the store on our own¡± Nanaka put her hand on her cheek and smiled as if she was in trouble. Shinji listened to Nanaka¡¯s argument and tried to organize his thoughts again. Last night, Shinji decided that it would be impossible to train Hayate to the level where she could defeat a unique individual as an apostle. Then, as an adventurer, he can train her to a certain level, make her independent, and then take her away from Shizuku, so that she can lead a normal life and eventually marry and give birth. A high-ranking spirit is too powerful for an intermediate dungeon, so Sylphy can be reassigned to the next apostle. To do that, he had Haruto and Nanaka, retired adventurers, teach Hayate the basics of being an adventurer, including self-strengthening magic. In exchange, Hayate will work as a temporary shopkeeper while working on her own training. Whether Hayate chooses to continue as an adventurer or work as an ordinary person, he thought it would be a good n. (Hayate is still good because she seems like a normal girl who is a bit silly, but ¡­¡­ Shizuku seems like she needs to be disciplined) Shinji has decided to train Shizuku, who is definitely a difficult nut to crack, with his own hands. Also, after she and Hayate split up, Shinji had ns to discipline Shizuku. He was going to negotiate with the Goddess to allow her to be with Hayate in the future if she worked properly as an adventurer and an apostle. It was a devilish act, using Hayate as a hostage, but he decided he had no choice. It was a foolish idea for Shinji to think that there would be no problem as long as he could make her fall into pleasure. The reason was that he was dealing with a stranger who was not a rtive of someone close to him. (If I can¡¯t make her fallen in pleasure, and Shizuku bes a full-fledged apostle and stands next to Hayate again. I¡¯m sure Shizuku is smart enough to work as an apostle to prevent this from happening again. Also, Hayate¡¯s character is honest, she won¡¯t let Shizuku work alone as an apostle) If this is the case, there should be no problem because the two apostles have been rehabilitated even if they are not expected to have children. ¡±I¡¯vee to ask Haruto about a girl I¡¯ve been thinking of hiring as a temp for some reason¡± ¡±Really? I¡¯ll ask Haruto when he gets back¡± Nanaka muttered that it would be bad to make him exin the same thing twice. Shinji nodded and tried to¡­¡­ leave his seat to kill some time, but Nanaka grabbed his arm and stopped him. ¡±I still have some time left, why don¡¯t you wait at the ¡­¡­ shop?¡± Nanaka gives off a mysterious vibe as she holds him back. Shinji felt horny as she licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. ¡±Okay, I guess¡­¡­¡± [Is she frustrated again?] Shinji sent a thought to Nanaka while his mouth and attitude showed his disapproval. Nanaka opens her mouth with a normal smile that doesn¡¯t make her feel guilty. ¡±Listen to me at least once in a while when youe over. After Hana stopped crying at night, Haruto finally started to sleep with me¡± ¡±Yes, yes, I understand. I¡¯ll at least listen to youin¡± Nanaka¡¯s words sounded normal, but it had another meaning. She meant that her daughter had started sleeping quietly and she had started having s*x again. It also means that Nanaka, who has been trained by Shinji¡¯s p*nis, is not satisfied with s*x with Haruto, and is pent up. As Shinji continues to talk with Nanaka, he sends his thoughts behind the scenes. Haruto and Nanaka seem to have started having a second child and are having a good amount of s*x. Shinji¡¯s p*nis is so good that Haruto can¡¯t keep Nanaka satisfied. As a result, the harder she tries to make babies, the more her libido builds up. As Haruto¡¯s wife and Hana¡¯s mother, Nanaka knew that she had to control her urges. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t tried to contact Shinji. ¡­¡­Whenever Shinji¡¯s eyes met hers, the memory of being trained by Shinji came back to her and she became a mere female. (As a wife and mother, I¡¯m disqualified¡­¡­?) Shinji is tempted to fuck Nanaka right now, but he can¡¯t do it in front of the store, because he doesn¡¯t know when Haruto and the other customers will arrive. [I¡¯ll be back periodically to check on you once the temporary workers start arriving. I¡¯ll leave it at that for today] Nanaka was disappointed by Shinji¡¯s thought. Less than a few minutester, Haruto returned to the store. Haruto raises one hand when he sees Shinji talking to Nanaka, and Shinji raises his hand back. ¡±You¡¯re here, Shinji?¡± ¡±Sorry to bother you, but I had to see Haruto¡± ¡±What¡¯s up?¡± Shinji smiled at Haruto, who tilted his head. ¡±Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you¡¯re short on staff? I need to talk to you about temporary employment¡± As Shinji exin, he blurred out something about the apostles. So, what he exins is he had been asked by a friend and he can¡¯t refuse to take care of two adventurers who have been abandoned by the spirits. They can¡¯t even use strengthening magic, so in exchange for teaching them the basics, he asked if they would like to work as temporary clerks. he asked. ¡±Well, I can¡¯t take care of both of them at the same time. So, I think she¡¯d be a good clerk because she¡¯s young and not bad looking¡± ¡±I see. ¡­¡­If it¡¯s a level of basic knowledge. I¡¯m sure I can teach her the basics in a short period of time. If that¡¯s good, I can give her a try first. What about Nanaka?¡± ¡±I think it¡¯s a good idea too. Because I really don¡¯t want her to get into trouble when customers areing over. ¡­¡­ Luckily, they¡¯re all nice people, so it won¡¯t be a problem, though¡± Nanaka had the face of a mother as she lovingly stroked the sleeping Hana. Haruto gazes tenderly at Nanaka, and Shinji smiles calmly at the sight of a happy family. Shinji felt good about the atmosphere, but he also felt a dark pleasure that he had trained Nanaka into a body that could not help but desire him and his p*nis despite having such a happy home. ¡±So, let¡¯s meet tomorrow, shall we?¡± ¡±Yes, please do¡± Shinji was relieved that the couple had agreed to this. Shinji prepares to physically separate Shizuku and Hayate in this city and the city to the south. Nanaka appears for the first time in about 100 episodes. Shinji is busy with quests, training for the apostles, and ying at adultery! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 124 Shinji First Attempt to separate them Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The night of the day after talking to Haruto and Nanaka. Shinji went to his house to make a third summons. It was a problem for the past three days that his private time from the time he left Alvin and the others until he went to bed was used to deal with Shizuku and Hayate. ¡±It¡¯s going to be noisy today¡­¡­¡± It is certain that the two of them will make a lot of noise if they are pulled apart. But it¡¯s a necessary action because there¡¯s no way to improve the situation if the two are kept together. ¡±ir, do you think we can get Marie and Sylphy to tell us how they¡¯re doing?¡± ¡±I think it¡¯s better to ask them directly. I¡¯ll call them, so wait~noja¡± ir remained silent for a while and then Marie and Sylphy appeared at Shinji¡¯s house. The two spirits bowed lightly. ¡±What do you want to see me~?¡± ¡±How were the two of them today?¡± ¡±Today Hayate didn¡¯t leave the inn except to eat, and she seemed to be thinking about what Shinji had told her to do. She realized that she needed to be able to use magic for whatever quest she was going to do, so she spent the rest of the day trying to learn how to use self-strengthening magic¡± Sylphy tells him about Hayate¡¯s condition. Shinji, who was expecting her to be unfaithful and not train properly, was surprised but appreciated Hayate¡¯s effort. ¡±The same goes for Shizuku. She has been quietly training in self-strengthening magic, following Hayate¡¯s advice¡± Shinji¡¯s guess was correct about Shizuku. It¡¯s clear that she only wants to be with Hayate from herpletely independent actions. This is why they must be separated. ¡±Thank you, Marie and Sylphy. Their behavior will change a bit tomorrow, so please continue to monitor them¡± ¡±Okay~¡± ¡±I understand¡± The two spirits happily responded to Shinji¡¯s request. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve never been of any use to the goddess before, but the goddess trusts them and they¡¯re working hard to follow Shinji¡¯s instructions, which is something Shinji appreciates. ¡±I¡¯ll call the two of them then¡± He rang the gold and silver bells at the same time. Karan karan ?, Shizuku and Hayate appeared within the magic circle. For the time being, Marie and Sylphy told them that they would be summoned, but Hayate was not happy about being forced to ring the bell. (I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s naive or childish, but ¡­¡­) Shinji opens his mouth with a bitter smile. ¡±Good evening, both of you. It seems your day ended with training today, but did you get any results?¡± ¡±¡­¡­You must know the result¡± Shinji nodded silently at Hayate, who looked annoyed. Shizuku remained silent for a long time, letting Hayate take over the conversation. ¡±It¡¯s impossible to do this when you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. That¡¯s why I relied on my contacts to set up an environment for training. Instead of learning the basics of being an adventurer, you¡¯ll work as a clerk in an ornament store run by a retired adventurer. I guess you could call it a temporary clerk. ¡­¡­One person will train in that store until nightfall¡± ¡±So that means I¡¯ll be separated from ¡­¡­ Shizuku?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want to be separated from Hayate-chan!¡± Shizuku and Hayate protested against Shinji¡¯s words as expected. Shizuku can¡¯t keep quiet and rejects him with a loud voice. But Shinji has no intention of backing down. ¡±You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. Besides, since we¡¯re talking about the daytime, you can spend the night at the same inn, since you won¡¯t be able to grow if you spend the whole day together. The rest of you can continue to be adventurers, and I¡¯ll find time to teach you magic. Which one of you wants to go to the store?¡± Shinji¡¯s smile remained, but he was slightly annoyed. He¡¯s not sure if Hayate understands, but Shizuku senses his irritation. Shizuku¡¯s thoughts were racing. If she went to the store, Hayate and Shinji will have more time alone together. Not only that, but she could easily picture Hayate, now a solo adventurer, foolishly charging into a dungeon or being tricked by a bad adventurer at the guild and being eaten alive. If that¡¯s the case, then it must her who will be the ones with Shinji, so Hayate can be trained in the city safely. ¡±¡­¡­ So, Shizuku will be running the store?¡± ¡±No, I want Hayate-chan to go to the store. I¡¯m not¡­¡­ good at serving customers¡­¡­.¡± Hayate tried to give the role of shopkeeper to Shizuku, which would be a safe training, but Shizuku stopped her. Shizuku makes a face to show that she is not good at serving customers and wants Hayate to go to the store. ¡±Ah, ¡­¡­, I see. Shizuku is not very good at talking, right?¡± ¡±Yes, ¡­¡­, I still want to train by myself, ¡­¡­, But I want to check the store where Hayate works¡± Hayate is also mature enough to ept it if Shizuku wants it. She was aware that she was doing exactly what Shinji wanted. However, Shinji was in a far superior position. It was no exaggeration to say that he was in control of her life and death. She doesn¡¯t like the fact that he doesn¡¯t keep them apartpletely, but only for the majority of the time during the day, so that they can see each other at night. If she didn¡¯t ept this condition and offended her, there was a good chance that she wouldpletely separate from her. Considering that, it was better to persuade Hayate with less repulsion. Shizuku red at Shinji, hating him for knowing that he would think so much. ¡±Oh, no problem. We¡¯ll off tomorrow. The three of us can go to the store in the morning¡± Shinji nodded as he met Shizuku¡¯s hateful gaze without hesitation. It¡¯s this kind of rxed attitude also makes Shizuku angry and hateful again. Hayate was about to give in because she felt she had to protect Shizuku, but she was secretly relieved when Shizuku gave her the job of shopkeeper. In the past two days, Hayate had realized that she was powerless without Sylphy. The fact that she had been surrounded by goblins and clubbed to death was fresh in her mind. The fact that she had been forcibly raped by goblins was also fresh in her mind. ¡­¡­ To be honest, she didn¡¯t feel like she could work solo. She would like to avoid going outside the city alone to fight monsters if at all possible. Hayate hated Shinji, but she was honestly grateful to him for providing an environment in which she could train in the city. ¡±¡­¡­ Okay. Then is it enough for today?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Both of you have epted my proposal honestly, so let¡¯s leave it at that for today. ((It¡¯s a threat, but what do must I say ¡­¡­?)) Shizuku and Hayate red at Shinji, who was acting in an indifferent manner while destroying the option to reject the proposal. As he rang the gold and silver bells in a nonchnt manner, the two disappeared. ¡±Well, Marie and Sylphy, is it okay, right? Especially Marie, please keep an eye on Shizuku to make sure she does not behave strangely. If anything goes wrong, just call me right away¡± Shinji sits back in his chair, leaning back. Thest three days, between Shizuku and Marie, adventuring, and seeing his girlfriend and s*x friend, have been hard on his body and mind, and Shinji feels like he¡¯s exhausted. ¡±Shinji, you look tired~noja¡± ¡±Wait~ You look so pale~¡± ¡±You should take better care of yourself, you know¡± The spirits closed the distance around Shinji. ir¡¯s warmer-than-human hands rubbed Shinji¡¯s shoulders, Marie¡¯s cooler-than-human hands rubbed his feet, and Sylphy pressed pressure points on Shinji¡¯s head with both fingers. Shinji was surprised to see how devoted the spirits were to him, but there was no harm in it, so he just let them do their thing. (Isn¡¯t it too extravagant to have three high-ranking spirits serving me?) Shinji, enjoying the feeling of paradise, lets himself rx for a while. Shizuku¡¯s favorability rating has dropped drastically! Hayate¡¯s favorability rating went down and up! Shinji is getting a full body massage from three beautiful women. The spirits seem to have a very high favorability rating. ir-chan, Marie and Sylphy also seem to be friendly because they are helpful for apostles. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 125 Meeting at Heliotrope Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning. For the second day straight, Shinji had to leave the party house in the morning, so he stopped by his house and rang the bell to summon Shizuku and Hayate. Shinji leads the way and the two follow behind him. They had never been to another city from the south before, so they walked with a curious look on their faces as they looked around. As they did so, they arrived at the jewelry store. ¡±It¡¯s quite a stylish store!¡± Hayate was not very enthusiastic about the store¡¯s appearance, but she became excited when she saw the jeweled ornaments on disy in the show window with great interest. ¡±It¡¯s a proper store, right?¡± ¡±Of course, it is. I have no reason to deceive you¡± When Shinji nced sideways at the mumbling Shizuku, he turned his head away. Shinji felt that she had a lot on her mind about being separated from the others. ¡±Good morning, Haruto, I¡¯ve brought her¡± ¡±Shinji, good morning! I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡± Shinji opened the door to the store and found Haruto and Nanaka inside. The store was neat and tidy, with a rxed atmosphere, and the ornaments and jewels stimted the young girls¡¯ hearts. Shinji talked to them with a wry smile on his face when the two seemed to be anxious to see more of the store. ¡±They¡¯re my friends, Haruto and Nanaka, retired adventurers who started this store after they got married. Nanaka is raising a child and can¡¯t be out in the store. That¡¯s why they needed a temporary shopkeeper. This girl is Hayate. The sales clerk and apprentice. That¡¯s Shizuku. She¡¯s Hayate¡¯s lover and came along because she was worried about her¡± ¡±Nice to meet you!¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t say so much¡± Hearing Shinji¡¯s words, Hayate hurriedly bowed her head. She was unwilling to be separated from Shizuku, but she made sure to greet Haruto, the owner of the store with a good atmosphere. Hayate knows that human rtions are very important when working as a sales clerk. (Greeting is a basic part-time job, right?) Hayate had been working part-time before his reincarnation. Shinji was impressed by Hayate¡¯s unexpectedly firm attitude, and Haruto and Nanaka were happy to hear it. ¡±Nice to meet you too. We appreciate it¡±. ¡±Nice to meet you, too. I¡¯m d she¡¯s so polite. I feelfortable asking her to be my clerk¡± Hearing Nanaka¡¯s smiling praise, Hayate was not disappointed. Shizuku is watching over Hayate with mixed feelings. (Ah¡­¡­ The happy Hayate is cute¡­¡­? I hate to be separated from her, but if I can see such an honestly happy Hayate, it might not be so bad¡­ ? But after all, it¡¯s not as if we¡¯re going to be separated¡­¡­ The husband is quite handsome too¡­¡­ No, Hayate is not going to fall in love with a married man, even if they are close in age¡­¡­ I have to love her properly at night ?) ¡±Fueee~~h¡± (*sfx baby cried) ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡± As Hayate and Nanaka began to talk about what they were actually going to do, the cry of a baby echoed through the store. Nanaka rushes over to the crib by the counter and picks up Hana. When she saw Nanaka taking care of a squirming Hana, Hayate shouted yellow. ¡±The baby! So cute~?¡± ¡±¡­¡­! You¡¯re so cute, Hayate-chan¡± Shizuku came to her senses when she heard the sudden rise in tension in Hayate¡¯s voice. Even though the baby in Nanaka¡¯s arms looks adorable to Shizuku, she doesn¡¯t get as excited as Hayate. ¡±Can I take a closer look?!¡± ¡±Sure. I think she¡¯s awake. Hana-chan, this is Hayate-onee-san~¡± When Nanaka approach Hayate with Hana in her arms, Hayate leaned forward and asked. Nanaka nodded with a smile and moved closer to Hayate so that she could see Hana¡¯s face better. Shinji could see the sparkle in Hayate¡¯s eyes as she looked at the soft, squishy baby smile. ¡±So, you like babies?¡± ¡±Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t like babies? She¡¯s so cute~ ? Hana-chan, is a girl, right?¡± ¡±Yes. She¡¯s going to be one year old soon¡± Hayate is salty-tempered with Shinji, but is very respectful to Nanaka. Although he was a little annoyed, Shinji was happy to see Hayate¡¯s reaction. He had thought that since the two women loved each other, they would not be interested in babies. If she liked babies so much, she could probably get married in a normal rtionship if she had a good partner. He nced sideways at Shizuku. She was smiling, but Shinji guessed that she was not at peace inside. In fact, Shizuku was surprised and impatient to find out that Hayate liked babies more than she had thought. If the two women were going to be together, they would have to give up babies. She could take the baby to an orphanage, but if she wanted to raise it, she would prefer to have her own baby. ¡±What¡¯s the matter Shinji, does she hate you?¡± ¡±Well, yeah. Well, that¡¯s how it is with the role of monitor¡± Shinji shrugged his shoulders at Haruto, who pushed him lightly with his elbow in a teasing manner. This rxed attitude irritated Shizuku. ¡±So, can you start tomorrow?¡± ¡±Yes! Leave it to me!¡± In the meantime, the matter was settled. Hayate was in an unbelievably good mood from the trip. ¡±I¡¯m d the ce is good, Hayate-chan¡± ¡±Yes! I might be able to do my best here!¡± ¡±That¡¯s good to hear. You should go for it¡± However, when Shinji called out to her, Hayate immediately made a disgusted face. ¡±I¡¯ll do my best even if you don¡¯t tell me to¡± ¡±Hahaha, she really hates you¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­¡± Shinji and Harutough at Hayate, who turns her head away. What did you really do? Said Haruto when he gazed at Shinji who can¡¯t really talk about the situation. The trained Nanaka thinks it¡¯s unusual for Shinji to be disliked by a girl, but she knows it¡¯s only a matter of time. ¡±I¡¯ll just keeping back to check on you. Well, that¡¯s it for today, we¡¯re both leaving¡± ¡±Yes, yes, ¡­¡­. See you tomorrow!¡± ¡±Thank you for your time¡± Shizuku and Hayate bowed. Haruto and Nanaka waved them off. They walked quickly on the way back to Shinji¡¯s house. ¡±I¡¯ll tell Sylphy to move near the store tomorrow. Just don¡¯t oversleep¡± ¡±I know~¡± Hayate kept her dour attitude. ¡±Shizuku will ask Marie before teaching her magic. I¡¯m going on an adventure tomorrow during the day, so you can do whatever you want until nightfall tomorrow¡± ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you could find me a ce to train?¡± ¡±There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to find more than one ce today, after yesterday¡­¡­¡± Shizuku, who doesn¡¯t like to be taught by Shinji, quips. (They¡¯re both cocky¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s okay. This will help with training. Now I just need to educate Shizuku) Feeling the defiant gaze of the two on his back, Shinji thought about it and nned how to educate them. Hayate-chan loves children. She¡¯s happy to have a cute baby at work. Haruto and Nanaka are good people too, so she¡¯s ready to go! Shizuku is rmed by Hayate¡¯s love of children. Shizuku is getting wary of Hayate¡¯s love for children, because a yuri couple can¡¯t have a baby¡­¡­ Shinji is hated by both of them. The time to strike back is near as the arrangements for training Shizuku are almostplete. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 126 Hayate’s first day at work and Shizuku’s determination Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning, Hayate woke up early and got ready for the day. He tied up his ck hair, which she never fails to take care of even after arriving in another world, and carefully checked herself in front of the mirror to make sure there was nothing wrong with her appearance. Shizuku, who is sleepy-eyed, is watching Hayate with an unamused look on her face. ¡±Hayate-chan¡­.. I¡¯ll be staying at home, so pleasee back soon¡± ¡±I know, I know. Shizuku, be careful, okay? If you feel that someone is going to do something strange to you, tell me immediately¡± ¡±Of course, Hayate-chan!¡± Kyu ? Shizuku embraced Hayate, who turned to her, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡±. Hayate also embraced her with a loving hug and then separated from Shizuku. The two of them nodded to each other in satisfaction, having confirmed their love for each other. ¡±Then I¡¯m off¡± ¡±Have a good day, Hayate-chan. It¡¯s like we¡¯re newlyweds¡± ¡±Haha, really¡­¡­ Chu ?¡± Hayate kissed her lips just touching each other and smiled shyly. ¡±Sylphy! Please!¡± [I¡¯ll teleport you to the back of the store] The magic circle shines at Hayate¡¯s feet and she disappears from Shizuku¡¯s sight. Shizuku, who had been smiling happily away until now, reverted to a straight face once Hayate was gone. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ Everything is in his control¡­¡­.¡± She muttered in the room where she was left alone after diving into bed. Shizuku remembers the face of Shinji, whose attitude is aloof and irritating. She is aware that he is the ones who caused their separation, but her emotions refuse to understand. She wanted to punch herself in the past for naively thinking that the two of them who didn¡¯t need to y a role out of apostles would be fine. Shizuku never dreamed that the goddess Arian would take immediate action. ¡±If I don¡¯t do something¡­.. I¡¯m going to be forced to separate from Hayate-chan¡­¡­.¡± There is only one answer. It¡¯s the only way to be recognized as an apostle. Shizuku does not think that working as an apostle is unreasonable task as Hayate says. (I liked staying behind Hayate, but¡­¡­ I need to take the initiative and work as an apostle) None of the oracles so far had deviated from Shizuku¡¯s level. It was already toote to regret that sessfully calming Hayate¡¯s protests was the right thing to do. She realized that there was no future for Shizuku and Hayate if they didn¡¯t get through Shinji¡¯s assignment as soon as possible. ¡±Marie, how can I learn magic quickly?¡± ¡±Are you motivated~?¡± When Shizuku got up from bed and spoke to the invisible Marie, she appeared straightforwardly. ¡±I don¡¯t want to separate from Hayate-chan¡± ¡±That¡¯s the thing about you, you must never falter~. Magic is a matter of steady effort~. And I think the only thing is train the proper way~¡± Shizuku wondered at Marie¡¯s words, which floated around Shizuku fluently. ¡±Is there a faster way to do it instead of the proper way?¡± ¡±Well, the fastest way to do is~ I guess, it¡¯s a ritual~. It is to teach the magic directly into the body~. You¡¯ll probably learn it in one shot~¡± ¡±Is there such a thing!?¡± There are two ways to learn magic in general. Either learn it from someone who can use the spell that person wants to use, or read through an unused spell book. The method of reading through an unused spell book will allow the user to activate the spell immediately. Once learned, the spell can be used over and over again to increase the proficiency. In addition to having to use the same spell over and over again, there is a lot of exploring and adjusting the spell to suit oneself, which takes time. ¡±Shizuku can¡¯t do this~. You need to have s*x~¡± ¡±Why do I need to have s*x?¡± ¡±There is a logic to it~¡± The ritual can only be performed by a male and female. The reason is because they need to be inserted. It¡¯s necessary to increase each other¡¯s magic power and melt each other¡¯s magic power to directly teach how to use the magic that want to bestow. This is a method that can only be sessful if it is mutually agreed upon and the master¡¯s good sense is tested. There have been cases where male masters have had their way with pretty girls under the guise of teaching them magic, only to be sued for not teaching them. The reverse is also true. It is a technique that is bing obsolete and is not used unless there is a good reason or a rtionship of trust. ¡±That¡¯s why~ You should practice diligently~¡± ¡±Damn¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡­.¡± Shizuku changed her clothes after ring at Marie, who wasughing at her. (Guild¡­¡­ No, the first thing to do is to buy a book on strengthening magic in the magic shop. I need to read it during the day and prepare for the night) The cost of the spell book is a blow to her savings, which are dwindling every day. It wasn¡¯t long after this that Shizuku, who had never really looked at the price, was surprised to see the price of the spell book. * * * ¡±What do you think? Nanaka-san!¡± ¡±Fufufu, Hayate-chan is also a good cleaner¡± Hayate, unaware of Shizuku¡¯s surprise at the price of the spell book, was cleaning the store while chatting happily with Nanaka on the Heliotrope. She cleaned as Nanaka, who was holding Hana, instructed. Haruto opened the store when they had finished cleaning the whole area. ¡±There will be no deliveries this morning. So, during that time, Nanaka will teach you the magic to strengthen your body. I¡¯ll be gone this afternoon, so take care of Nanaka and the store¡± ¡±Yes!¡± Hayate replied to Haruto sitting at the counter and returned with Nanaka from the store to the living room. Hana was asleep at the right time, and Nanaka slowly put her down in her crib. ¡±If you can buy a spell book, that would be faster, but what will you do?¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯d rather save money if I can! I have no ie¡­¡­¡± ¡±Is that so? Okay, I¡¯ll pay for your part-time work, don¡¯t worry?¡± ¡±Nanaka-san¡­¡­! Hayate, who had been going through a difficult time, was very happy with Nanaka¡¯s little kindness. She makes a serious expression to train seriously again. ¡±I will do my best!¡± ¡±Then, remember it well, okay? Strengthen my body ¡± Nanaka turned her palm so that Hayate could see it easily. She casts a spell as slowly as possible, looking carefully at the pattern of the magic circle. And then the magic was applied to Nanaka. ¡±I¡¯ll show you how to do it as many times as you like¡± ¡±Yes! Strengthen my body ¡­¡­.¡± Hayate tried to make a magic circle, but it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. She looked at Nanaka who show the magic circle as a model many times and she modify the magic of the magic circle. But it wasn¡¯t just the magic circle. Also, she had to rely on her intuition about how much magic to put in and how much to put out, and she had to try again and again. Even the most basic body strengthening magic is like this. It is obvious that other magic will be more difficult. However, Hayate has no intention of giving up. (I have to work hard ¡­¡­ because Nanaka-san is going to teach me¡± In the morning, Hayate went through a lot of trial and error. Her efforts were unsessful in learning magic¡­¡­ but it was not in vain. It¡¯s as if she trained her magic and maniption skills by constantly manipting and using magic power. ¡±Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s work hard until you can do it. It¡¯s almost lunchtime and I¡¯ll be cooking, so that¡¯s all for today¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, thank you very much. I¡¯ll do my best again tomorrow!¡± Hayate¡¯s training had only just begun. Hayate changed her mind and went to help out at the store, thinking there was no need to panic. The two of them were flirting with each other since morning. The proper way to learn magic is to learn from a spell book or by watching and practicing. A spell book costs a lot of money, but you can learn it for sure. And the other way is to learn by watching and imitating. But if you have the money, magic books are the easiest. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 127 Nomination Request from the Temple Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Just as Hayate had left in the morning. Shinji and the rest of hade to the guild to go earn some money in the dungeon. It¡¯s not obligatory to tell them where they are going, but it is advisable to tell them where they are going so that they don¡¯t have to search everywhere in case of emergency. ¡±Good morning, everyone from . I¡¯m sorry, but this way, please¡± The receptionist found Alvin and the others who hade to tell her that they were going to dive into the dungeon, and tried to lead them to the back of the guild. There is a room in the back of the guild that adventurers are only allowed to enter when they receive a request. ¡±I understand!¡± Alvin knew this, and was happy to follow the receptionist, and of course Shinji and the others with him. When they entered the back room, the receptionist urged them to sit down on chairs together. Alvin was restless because it had been a long time since he had been asked for a nomination and a request form was presented to him. ¡±This is a request from the Temple. There have been signs of heretics in the southern city, and the Temple soldiers have investigated and confirmed their presence. They would like you, , to join them in the fight¡± ¡±Heretics, huh?¡± After reading over the request form, Alvin gave it to Milis, and when Milis was done, she gave it to Renka and Shinji in turn. In the meantime, Alvin continues to think about whether or not to ept the request. Alvin and the others are mainly hunting monsters, so they haven¡¯t received many requests to fight against people, including bandit extermination. He has yed people before, but he remembers that it didn¡¯t feel good. ¡±Mil, Renka, Shinji, what do you think?¡± If they ept the request, they want them toe to the temple right away. The travel time would be short, since Pegasus would be carrying them, and the investigation was almost finished, so they wouldn¡¯t have to stay long. They had nned to go to the dungeon, so it was possible for them to go straight to the temple. ¡±I¡¯m fine, Al-kun¡± ¡±Me too. I¡¯ll be fine, too¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have a problem with it either, since Alvin can kill people directly. ¡­¡­Also, as long as Alvin is okay with it¡± Alvin heard the words of his friends and made up his mind. ¡±I¡¯ll be fine. If so, then I¡¯ll take it!¡± ¡±Then it¡¯s epted. Good luck¡± The receptionist took the request form from Alvin and offered him a gold medallion with the symbol of the temple on it. ¡±Please take this as a sign of eptance¡± ¡±Thank you very much! ¡­¡­ All right, let¡¯s go, everyone¡± Shinji and the others responded vigorously to Alvin¡¯s call. * * * ¡±It¡¯s just me again¡­¡­¡± As Shinji stood in front of the door of Miko room at the far end of the temple, he thought back to why he hade here. After leaving the guild and arriving at the temple, Alvin and the others showed the priest the gold coin and were taken to a room in the temple. Alvin, Milis, and Renka entered the room and Shinji was about to follow when he suddenly was stopped. With the words, ¡°Miko-sama is waiting for you¡±. ¡±I will exin the request to the rest. ¡­¡­Because you have been summoned by Miko-sama¡± When he bowed politely, Shinji knew he had no right to refuse. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be back in a bit¡± ¡±Okay. See youter¡± ¡±Shinji¡­¡­¡± Shinji was sent off by Alvin, who seemed to be in a normal state of mind, with Renka looking worried at the mention of Miko and Milis looking very envious. The priest who was leading the way led him to the ce where he had arrived, in front of the room where he had been transferred into a few days before. Resigned to the fact that there was no point in standing around, Shinji knocked on the door. ¡±Pleasee in¡­..¡± ¡±Excuse me¡± Shinji hears the reply and enters the room. Inside, the owner of the voice, Miko Arian, was waiting for Shinji. Shinji approached Miko Arian and tried to look respectful, kneeling and hanging his head as one of the adventurers. But Miko Arian did not like that. ¡±There is no need to do that¡­¡­. Apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡­¡± Before Shinji could bend over, Miko Arian stepped forward. The correct etiquette is for the recipient of respect to remain motionless, but Miko Arian breaks that rule and steps in front of Shinji, just below her chest. ¡±Is that so?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­The Miko of the goddess and the apostle are ¡­¡­ equal¡­¡­. And I don¡¯t¡­¡­ want you, a potential future husband, to kneel on my¡­¡­ knees¡± (Oh, you¡¯re serious about that?) Miko Arian, whose cheeks were slightly red, looked very cute in Shinji¡¯s eyes. But Shinji could not ept Miko Arian¡¯s favor honestly as he felt that the word ¡°future husband candidate¡±, which he had not agreed to, was a hint of the goddess¡¯ influence. ¡±So, what can I do for you?¡± Shinji tried to be as businesslike as possible and just ask what she wanted. But Miko Arian¡¯s dress, her cleavage, and her sweet, inviting scent were cutting into Shinji¡¯s reasoning. ¡±¡­¡­? It¡¯s only ¡­¡­I wanted to¡­¡­ meet you. The other day, I was¡­¡­ lending my¡­¡­ body to the goddess the entire¡­¡­ time, so¡­¡­¡± (You didn¡¯t have something to do with business?!) Miko Arian¡¯s thin fingers gently touched Shinji¡¯s hand. Both her slender hands wrapped around Shinji¡¯s hand. Then, Miko Arian slowly lifted his hands, passing in front of herrge breasts and stopping in front of her face. Miko Arian ced her forehead against Shinji¡¯s hand and made a praying posture, looking down. ¡±¡­¡­Beware of¡­¡­ injuries like thest one. ¡­¡­Miko Arian is¡­ ¡­praying for the ¡­¡­ safety of Apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡±I will try my best not to get hurt¡­¡­.¡± Miko Arian¡¯s heat is transmitted to Shinji. Shinji doesn¡¯t understand the pure goodwill behind Miko Arian¡¯s healthy attitude, but he can¡¯t do anything about it because Goddess Arian¡¯s word ¡°responsibility¡± weighs heavily on him. (It¡¯s a shame¡­¡­ These breasts are really a shame, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve made up my mind to make Renka my real wife) Shinji tried to put some effort into carefully removing his hand from Miko Arian¡¯s, but it was toote. Because before he could do so, Shinji¡¯s hand was pressed against Miko Arian¡¯srge, soft chest. ¡±Wait¡­¡­ Miko-sama!¡± ¡±Nn¡­. ? If you had time, I wanted to heal you with these¡­¡­ ? ¡­¡­ Ah ?¡± The feeling of the magical breasts that captivate men spread across his hands and Shinji¡¯s fingers unconsciously put a lot of effort into them. The voice of Miko Arian lured him to move his hand unconsciously. Shinji suppressed the urge to attack her and hurriedly withdrew his hand. ¡±I still have a request!¡± ¡±Okay¡­¡­. ? When the request is over,e to see¡­¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian smiles as she fixes her robe, which has fallen apart due to Shinji¡¯s touch. Shinji pretends not to notice the fire of lust in Miko Arian¡¯s eyes, bows and leaves the room. ¡±¡­¡­Huh~¡­¡­¡± Upon leaving the room, Shinji exhaled heavily. He lowered his eyes to see his erect p*nis. (What kind of Miko is her? She is better at seduction than a subus?) Shinji walked down the hallway of the temple as slowly as he could, sighing again. _______________________________ Miko Arian reappeared. Shinji was hit with a special attack of big breast. Only one of party was called out due to Miko¡¯s selfishness. He was only able to touch her breasts because there was no time. The Miko is very aggressive. The heretic¡¯s request has also started to move. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 128 The Running Wolf, to the south city Suru Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji managed to suppress his excitement and joined Alvin and the others, who had just finished listening to the exnation and were waiting for Shinji. ¡±Everyone, let you wait¡± ¡±Shinji, wee back¡± Renka ran up to Shinji, who smiled at her, and Alvin and Milis followed her. Shinji found it cute that Renka no longer hid the fact that she was his girlfriend, even if it was a small thing. ¡±Have the preparations beenpleted?¡± ¡±Yes. Can you tell me about it?¡± ¡±Ou. We¡¯ll talk as we walk, since they¡¯ve set up a Pegasus in the back¡± Alvin and Shinji start walking side by side. Behind them, Milis and Renka followed. Alvin summarized that the temple soldiers had made considerable progress in their search on the southern city of . They have found several meeting ces and strongholds of the heretics, and they are nning to attack tomorrow morning before the sun rises¡­¡­. They want the to apany them as a fighting force to control the bases. The target is the evil priests, dead or alive. It means that the other heretics should be treated the same. ¡±I wonder if they will resist. Most of the heretics are just ordinary people, right?¡± ¡±Well, let¡¯s be flexible, the most important thing is our own safety. As long as it¡¯s okay to kill them, there are plenty of ways to do it¡± From the look on Alvin¡¯s face, it was clear that he was ready to cut them down for his friends. Shinji is confident that Alvin will not hesitate when ites to dealing with humans in his current state. ¡±That¡¯s right¡­¡­. We can use and , but we¡¯ll make the decision directly¡± ¡±I think so. There is no need to kill more than necessary¡± Renka nodded to Milis¡¯s words. ¡±I¡¯ve heard that if someone rides a Pegasus to the temple, they will rent you a private room. We should take a nap and wake up a little before the action!¡± ¡±Okay¡± While they were talking, they arrived at the back of the temple. Pegasus and its carriage were waiting for Alvin and his friends in the garden. Alvin and his friends boarded the carriage, which was the second time they travel by flying carriage. * * * [Is this the city where Shizuku and his friends are based?] Shinji sent a thought to ir as he unloaded his luggage into the private room assigned to him at the temple in the southern city of . [Marie, how is it~noja?] [It¡¯s the same city~. She¡¯s at an inn away from the temple~] After receiving ir¡¯s and Marie¡¯s thoughts, Shinji thanked them and thought about today¡¯s schedule. Today, the day was spent moving from town to town. They had all finished dinner together, and now all that was left was to sleep. Shinji guessed that Alvin and the others would not be leaving their rooms to sleep, as they were nning to raid the heretics stronghold at dawn tomorrow. [Marie, what¡¯s going on over there? [Hayate hade back~ and they¡¯re talking about work and stuff~. Shizuku only checked the price of spell books at the magic store and stayed at the inn the rest of the time~. I think she wanted to discuss it with Hayate~] [Ah~ ¡­¡­It is expensive, huh, magic books] Spell books are generally expensive, with the cheapest spell book for body strengthening magic costing 20 gold coins. One gold coin is equivalent to 10 silver coins or 100 copper coins. An ordinary adventurer who eats three meals and stays at an ordinary inn costs about ten silver coins. A lower-ranked adventurer¡¯s ie is slightly more than the expenses, and an intermediate adventurer¡¯s ie is about 40 silver coins. It is unlikely that any adventurer would be reckless enough to go on a life-threatening adventure every day. If they are physically and mentally exhausted, they will lose their lives. It ismon to take at least one full day off. And on days off, it¡¯s easy to loosen the purse strings. If they buy sweets and clothes like ex-JKs, their savings will only increase by a small amount. There are also maintenance costs for weapons and armor. In general, adventurers who lived for the day tended to have little savings. That¡¯s why the adventurer¡¯s guild offers cheap training to adventurers. They can learn basic body-strengthening magic, as well as low-level attribute magic and medium-level magic. In addition, as a side note, the guild¡¯s receptionists are in charge of the training. They are an elite national government employee who has passed a rigorous exam, so of course they have already acquired medium level magic. [It looks like she¡¯s in a lot of trouble~. She heard from Hayate that it would take a long time to get the practice~. Because the training won¡¯t start without body-strengthening magic, also it¡¯s hard for the rearguard to get to the intermediate rank with just that~] [Since Shizuku is originally the type to attack with magic] Even if the adventurer who was in the rearguard was suddenly given a weapon, it would not go well. If so, at least they need a magic that can be used as a major technique. It would be a shame for them to join the lower-ranked adventurers and participate in the training. In particr, there is no way she can participate in body-strengthening magic. If the guild finds out that she can¡¯t use it, she might even be demoted as an unfit intermediate adventurer. [So~ What will you do~? You¡¯re going to be busy, right~?] Shinji feltfortable with Marie¡¯s calm voice. She was worried when she learned that Shinji had been selected by the oracle to participate in the fight against the heretics. Because on the other day, she had seen that he was still tired. [Because it¡¯s a promise, so I¡¯ll train her properly. For a little while longer, you can transfer me to my house, and ir, please take care of me] [Understood~] [Okay~noja] There is no problem in leaving Shizuku alone for a reasonable amount of time because of the name of the training, but Shinji has no intention of touching Shizuku at this stage. There is no reason for Shinji to be in a hurry at all. Goddess Arian¡¯s request to rehabilitate the apostles has no deadline, and it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes. Because Hayate is training positively, and the rehabilitation n is progressing smoothly. The living expenses for the two of them can be covered by Heliotrope¡¯s part-time job. As for Hayate, she knows that if she maintains her current status and continues to train diligently, she will be able toplete the task that Shinji mentioned, which is to be independent from the spirits. So, he doesn¡¯t feel the need to rush. But Shizuku is different. She knows that she must be a useful apostle as soon as possible. If she remains useless, she will be forced to break up with Hayate, and if Hayate spends her days interacting with babies, there is a possibility that she will change his mind and want to have children. Shinjiughed at the thought of having Hayate take care of all her living expenses. (Because I¡¯m not in a hurry, I¡¯ll just wait for her to make a move. Marie told her about the magic ritual, and¡­.. I¡¯m not sure if she wants to be embraced by a man she hates. But, Will she take a chance and talk to some male wizard? I wonder what choice Shizuku will make) Shinji thought about Shizuku, who hated him so much, with a sneer on his face. Looking forward to seeing what kind of choice Shizuku would make, Shinji jumped to his house by ir¡¯s teleportation. is on standby! They want to sleep the earliest, before sunrise (as they¡¯ve been up all night). The guild¡¯s receptionists are elite! The adventurer¡¯s guild (state-run) in this world is full of good-looking and capable women. There¡¯s also something about money. The setting is rough, but¡­¡­ one gold coin is 10,000 yen? Even the cheapest spell book for body strengthening magic costs 200,000 yen. Also, the price will be increased by multiple digits if the spell capability higher. It costs a lot of money to be a great wizard! In addition, the vanguard must be able tobine spells such as , , and into to tune it to their own needs and be stronger. Because, these spells are simple and inexpensive. This is why they tend to spend more on weapons and armor. Wizards can use magic as long as they have an activation medium. The one who is cornered the most is Shizuku. (And Hayate is too preupied with Shinji¡¯s assignment that she didn¡¯t notice the possibility that she might be separated from Shizuku. She just recognizes that as long as she trains and works hard, they¡¯ll be fine) Shizuku, what are you going to do? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 129 Shizuku’s First Training Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Shinji arrived home, he turned on the lights and immediately sent a thought to Marie. [I¡¯ll call Shizuku, can you tell her for me?] [Yes~] After a few moments of waiting, Shinji rang the silver bell. A magic circle appeared in front of him, and Shizuku appeared in the middle of it. ¡±Good evening, Shizuku¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Good evening¡± Shinji smiled, and Shizuku replied reluctantly. ¡±I see you¡¯ve been to the magic store today. It¡¯s expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±You¡¯ve got good hobby in letting spirits peek in and listen to what she hears¡± Shizuku turned away from Shinji with a grimace. But Shinji continued to speak without regard to Shizuku¡¯s defiant words and attitude. ¡±I¡¯m responsible for monitoring you. If you don¡¯t like it, I hope you¡¯ll learn your magic soon¡± ¡±I understand. But the magic books are very expensive, so I thought I like to practice from you¡± Shinji shook his head as if to say, ¡°Just get started¡±. Shizuku and Shinji¡¯s eyes met in silence, and silence reigned in the room for a while. ¡±¡­¡­Please treat me well¡± ¡±Well said. Even if you don¡¯t like someone, you should act in a proper manner. It¡¯s no good being a wizard/witch if your thoughts show in your attitude and face¡± Shizuku bowed down to Shinji. Even if lesson has been confirmed, there is still an attitude. At least, no one would want to teach something to someone who is behaving badly. And once Shinji decides to take care of her, he will teach her well. ¡±¡­¡­Are you telling me to keep smiling?¡± ¡±Well, if it makes the other party drop their guard, it¡¯s a win-win. You¡¯ve got good looks too. So, you should use it to your advantage. Okay, let¡¯s practice magic¡± Shizuku felt frustrated, but he had a point. She took a deep breath and exhaled. After taking a deep breath, she looked at Shinji again. She still didn¡¯t like the man, but she changed her mind, thinking that there was no profit in rebelling against him. It reminds her of the time when she was dealing with a teacher at her school who she didn¡¯t agree with. ¡±So, could you teach me the ?¡± Shizuku put on a mask and gave a gentle smile. It¡¯s a beautiful smile that would have fooled him if he hadn¡¯t known that she hated him. ¡±Of course. I¡¯m going to use my magic slowly, so take a good look at the magic circle¡± ¡±Yes. I understand¡± Seeing that Shizuku was obediently begging for instruction, Shinji finally felt morefortable. * * * ¡±Waaaaaa¡­¡­¡­..Nooo¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do it at all ¡­¡­.¡± It had been an hour since Shinji and Shizuku had started their practice session, and Shinji had been sincere in his approach to teaching magic. He taught with all his strength, casting the magic very slowly so that she could see it well, and pointing out where to correct Shizuku¡¯s mistakes in the magic. This was also conveyed to Shizuku who was being taught. Still, Shizuku didn¡¯t feel like she could use at all. (Why?¡­¡­ I want to learn it quickly and move on to the next magic!) She can¡¯t dive into dungeons without learning magic such as and that attack directly. Although, there are chores that can be done in the city, but it is only for a lower-ranked adventurer, and it is easy to imagine that Shizuku, an intermediate-ranked adventurer, would not look good if she took it. ¡±You can¡¯t be in a hurry. You need to calmly and carefully create a magic circle. See, the part you just fixed is broken again¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­.¡± Seeing that Shizuku has no energy left to repair the damage, Shinji let out a small breath. (She¡¯s stuck in a ditch¡­¡­ and it¡¯s not like she can do it in an hour) Even Hayate, who had practiced for half a day, had not yet been able to acquire it. It¡¯s not surprising that Shizuku could not learn it. In the practice, the sense of the individual ys a huge role. The better the intuition, the shorter the time it takes to learn it. Even Shinji, a self-proimed hard-working man, was not good at study through watching people do it. Remembering the past when he had given up on Emily¡¯s favorite move, he felt depressed. ¡±I think we should take a break. Sometimes things go better when you take a break¡± ¡±¡­¡­I understand¡± Shinji used the boiling water to make a cup of tea and handed it to Shizuku as well. The good smell of the tea calms down the tiredness of Shizuku¡¯s thoughts. ¡±¡­¡­ Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± ¡±It¡¯s only been an hour, right? Unlike Hayate, you can practice all day long. If you keep practicing like this, you should be able to learn it in three days¡± ¡±Three days?!¡± Shizuku is shocked to learn that even the basic foundation of body strengthening magic takes three days. And she could not imagine how many days it would take for or if it took three days even for body strengthening magic. During her training, she will continue to live on Hayate¡¯s earnings. ¡­¡­Hayate received 15 silver coins as a daily allowance. And the total amount of money is exactly the same as allowance: six silver coins for food for the two of them and nine silver coins for lodging for two people, and if they wanted to buy anything else, they would have to use their savings. Shizuku, who has never worked as anything other than an adventurer in this world, doesn¡¯t realize it, but fifteen silver coins is about twice the amount of money someone can get as a part-time clerk normally. In fact, half of Hayate¡¯s daily wagees out of Shinji¡¯s pocket. Shinji decides that Shizuku could be of great use if he could train her, so he leaves Hayate with the heliotrope to create a one-on-one environment with Shizuku. Shinji ns to train Shizuku while she works out. Marie and the others confirmed that Shizuku and Hayate have enough money in their savings to buy two spell books on . If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll have to learn magic on their own. Since Hayate is protecting her life, she doesn¡¯t need to go to the dungeon to earn money, and now she has more time to spare. In the past, the future was uncertain and there were many worries. Although she pretended to be fine, Shizuku was also worried inside. Now that the situation has settled down, she no longer feels anxious about her life, she used to think about so many things that she didn¡¯t have time to worry about one thing at a time. Now, however, Shizuku finds herself thinking endlessly about the only thing left to worry about: magic. She had fallen into the trap of thinking that she needed to learn magic as soon as possible in order to break through her current situation. She didn¡¯t realize that this was exactly what Shinji wanted. That¡¯s when the magic ritual shed through Shizuku¡¯s mind. ¡±There are no shortcuts. You just have to train steadily. Just, I only have one hour left today. I have to work with the apostles early in the morning¡± ¡±An oracle of the goddess?¡± Shizuku came to her senses at the mention of apostle work. Shizuku has no respect for the goddess Arian, but she has been warned once and she will not forget it. ¡±I¡¯m in now, so maybe we¡¯ll cross paths?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll pretend to be someone else¡± Shizuku smiled and Shinji nodded. After being warned by Shinji to keep her outings to a minimum, Shizuku went back to practicing her magic. She practiced until thest minute, but was unable to learn the ¡°. _____________________________ One on one! The first time is a serious practice. Hayate¡¯s part-time pay was a handful. It was all a trick behind the scenes to train Shizuku. Will Shizuku, who is struggling with the practice, began to begging a magic ritual? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 130 Running Wolves Charges In Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After instructing Shizuku, Shinji returned to his room in the temple and immediately took a nap. He woke up a little before the appointed time and left the room after adjusting his equipment. The four members of and ten temple soldiers gathered in a corner of the temple. ¡±From now on, we will subdue the heretics meeting ce under the cover of darkness. When I checked the documents of the building in question, I found that it was originally built as a storage warehouse. The entrance is above ground and the stairs lead down to the basement, where we believe the meeting ce is. Half of the adventurers and half of us will enter. The rest of us will stay on the ground. We¡¯ll be on the lookout for anything that might happen. Is there anything else from the adventurers?¡± ¡±No, nothing from us¡± After looking around at hispanions, Alvin replied to the captain of the temple guards, who was talking quietly. ¡±Then let¡¯s go!¡± The captain of the temple guard gave the order to depart the temple. * * * After leaving the temple, and a group of temple soldiers were able to quickly move to the building where they could see the entrance to the meeting hall. They checked the entrance from the cover of the darkness, but not even a single guard was standing there. It didn¡¯t look like there are magical device to Shinji¡¯s eyes either. ¡±Okay¡­¡­ The five of us will go down first. All the adventurers should follow us¡± ¡±Understood¡± The captain of the temple guard whispered to Alvin and then ran to the entrance of the building with his soldiers. They seeded in surrounding the entrance, but nothing special happened. After peeking from the top of the stairs and checking the bottom of the stairs, the Temple Captain beckons Alvin and the others to follow him down the stairs. ¡±It¡¯s about time¡­¡­¡± ¡±Yes. Let¡¯s stay strong¡± ¡±Okay, let¡¯s keep going¡± Alvin gathered to the top of the stairs, followed by Milis, Renka and Shinji. When they had all gathered, Renka and Shinji looked down the stairs and saw that the soldiers who had preceded them were already gone. ¡±Have they already gone down?¡± ¡±No, no. Is this a¡­.. pool of magic power or a¡­¡­.? Unlike the teleportation traps, it seems to Shinji that it is always active. [Shinji. It¡¯s a gate. A magic that can be installed to allow anyone to move to another location¡­¡­ but you need to be as high as a high-ranking spirit to be able use it] [Really?¡­¡­. It¡¯s just movement, right?] [Well, it¡¯s quite possible that the ce you dive into is a trap] Based on the exchange of thoughts with Freri, Shinji opened his mouth to talk about what he found out, while pondering. ¡±It¡¯s like a gate that leads to another ce. Anyone cane and go. But I don¡¯t know where it leads. The soldiers who went before us must have gone to the other side¡± ¡±Then we have to go help them!¡± ¡±My night vision is no good. ¡­¡­I can¡¯t see beyond this¡± While keeping Milis distracted, Renka calmly looked at the darkness at the end of the corridor, but could not see anything. ¡±Shinji, Renka, how¡¯s the detection magic?¡± ¡±No. ¡­¡­The magic of the gate is too strong for me to see anything¡± ¡±Let¡¯s try skipping the vision¡­¡­.¡± Alvin told Renka to use a detection spell, but the results were not good. Shinji follows Renka and use other magic. His magic is his second special spell, , after the . Shinji closed both eyes and held up his wand. The magic power creates an eyeball that floats in the air. This eyeball is connected to Shinji¡¯s vision, and he could see far into the distance by letting it fly. Unlike the , this eyeball was able to move in small circles, but it could not see over a wide area. It is a magic that only allows a person¡¯s vision to travel. The reason why it was treated as a special magic was because of its versatility and ease of use in various petty crimes. (*Note: for peeping, of course) ¡±¡­¡­Go¡± Following Shinji¡¯s words, the first eye floating in the air went through the gate. Even as it dives, Shinji¡¯s vision is still connected to the eyeball. ¡±Okay, I can see ¡­¡­but this is ¡­¡­.¡± The first thing that jumped into Shinji¡¯s vision are four temple soldiers lying on the ground. A puddle of blood was spreading on the floor as they were lying in pairs holding each other¡¯s swords. Also, there is no sign of the captain of the temple guard. The surrounding area was brightly lit, like the halls of arge old temple, with lights hanging on the walls illuminating the ce despite the night. At the back of the temple, the symbolic objects of the church were being overturned. Here and there in the hall, s*xual acts were taking ce. A naked woman is straddling a naked man who is not wearing any clothes and shaking her hips. If that was all there was to it, it would be just an orgy, but the men on the bottom are generally quite thin and frail. In contrast, the woman on top was full of life. He could only see and not hear, but one of the men turned over and made a screaming gesture. Perhaps he had ejacted. Then the man, who had been so thin and frail, shrank even more. Only the man¡¯s skinny p*nis continued to grow warmer. (The life is being sucked out of him¡­¡­?) And that¡¯s not all. The other half was sucked into a crystal that was ced on the overturned symbol. He doesn¡¯t know what it is, but he knows it¡¯s not well. Shinji immediately deactivates his . ¡±A soldier is dead! And more man is being attacked! They¡¯ve been drained of life, and they¡¯re all going to die! Come on, Freri!¡± ¡±What?! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡±We¡¯re going in! The person who goes first seems to be dead!¡± ¡±What!? We¡¯re on our way!!¡± Renka shouted to the temple soldiers who had guarded the entrance. While feeling the hustle and bustle on the ground, Alvinmanded and Freri who were summoned to jump into the gate first. The scene there was exactly as Shinji had seen it. Alvin and the others were shocked by the harmony of women¡¯s charming voices, men¡¯s inaudible screams, and fishy smells. [Shinji, the women are demonized by factors from the outside world. It¡¯s almost liked a subus, but it¡¯s not like our world] [A subus from the outside world¡­¡­!] As soon as the naked women noticed Alvin¡¯s presence, they all turned around at once. ¡±Ahhhhhhh¡­¡­ ? A¡­¡­. a¡­¡­. hh¡­¡­.¡± One man¡¯s body withered as he shivered with his voice pitiful. Alvin and the others came to their senses at the sight of this terrible scene and raised their weapons. ¡±Ooh¡­¡­ Ooggh ¡­¡­!¡± The men who were lying on the ground, looking like mummies with only bones and skin, rose one after another. At first nce, it looks as if a corpse has risen, and the red eyes are shining brightly, and there is no sign of sanity. The women who were straddling the men also stood up and turned to look at Alvin and the others. [They¡¯re all dead. It seems if someone is sucked to death, they be one of them] ¡±She¡¯s a subus! The man¡¯s corpse is a monster!¡± ¡±!¡± Shinji briefly describes the enemy, and Milis casts a spell on his friends. It¡¯s a way to counteract the charm that ismonly used by subus. Five temple soldiers rush in behind Alvin and the others. Each of them, gasping at the devastation, picked up a sword. On the ce, Alvin and the other five, plus five soldiers. In front of them, there are 6 women who have been turned into subus, and over 20 dead men. And then. ¡±Today is the day for sacrifices. I was going to enjoy myself since I got the old man I like¡± A subus emerges from behind the overthrown symbol. The body, which boasts an outstanding style, is d only in a ck bikini, which is very stimting. Herrge, bat-like ck wings sprout from her back, and her ck, spade-shaped tail undtes like a living thing. The twisted ck horns protruding from her golden hair. The captain of the temple guard was clinging to her beautiful bare feet. The dignity he had before his departure was nowhere to be seen. He waspletely charmed and his pathetic appearance was pathetically like a monkey in heat. [Shinji, that¡¯s a high-ranking spirit ss ¡­¡­!] Not only did Shinji receive Freri¡¯s warning, but Alvin and the others could also feel the pressure of the magic from thest subus to appear, and were certain that it was a powerful enemy. ¡±Well, okay. It¡¯s only for a short time, but I¡¯m looking forward to working with you ?¡± ¡±Come, ir!¡± Shinji shouted at the same time as the subus winked at him. That was the signal for the battle to begin. They went in and found the subus from the outside world. The man and woman who had be evil (fascinated) were skillfully lured into the meeting ce. The woman was turned into a subus and the man into an energy tank. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 131 A Clash! With Succubus of the Outside World Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ir, who had been summoned by Shinji, appeared. ¡±! Charge!¡± ¡±Ask for backup!¡± The five temple soldiers and Alvin, who had finished strengthening themselves, cut through the men who had be their enemies. The movement of these men is very slow. The temple soldiers also experienced in fighting zombies, and they swing their swords while keeping their distance to avoid being attacked. In addition, Alvin¡¯s attacks are the sharpest, and he is able to y them all in the blink of an eye. ¡±Amazing~ ? Cool~ ? Kyaa~ ?¡± ¡±Your opponent is me~noja!¡± As the subus jumped up and down with a yellow voice, ir leaps up and attacks her from the sky as she sways her big breast which are as big as Milis. As ir¡¯s fists are raised and about to struck her with sparks of fire, the subus is able to avoid the attack while raises her voice in a mocking manner. ¡±Kyaa~ ? Scary~ ? No~ ?¡± ¡±Fight seriously~noja!¡± The subus jumped and avoiding the fire as she ran around with great speed. The more boldly the subus moves, the more the men on the vanguard see her luscious body. It is not only the subus that bewitches the men. It¡¯s also the naked women who are not human, but they are beautiful enough to stimte men¡¯s desire. In addition, they are constantly casting charm spells, which is unseen by the men, and cutting off their reasoning. But they don¡¯t seem to do that alone. Milis, who is repeatedly reapplied the , could feel her magic being drained at an unprecedented rate, and she was doing her best to keep the magic from strengthening her resistance uninterrupted. Renka, who also shoots an arrow at the naked woman, surprised. Because the arrow which is aimed precisely at the head, is blocked by the woman¡¯s arm. Even though she is alive and the arrows pierce her, but it isn¡¯t prated. It seems her arm strengthened by magic power that is not affected by several arrows. ¡±It¡¯s great!¡± ¡±Their wounds are closing up. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to need a big move ¡± Shinji cast a spell and a huge rock arm shot up from the ground. He raised his fist and swung it down at the women. The women, who sees the attack, jumps on the ground and escapes from the fist. But Renka¡¯s arrow shot one of the women¡¯s legs through the gap. It made the woman¡¯s movements slowed down, and the rock fist crushed her. It seems the woman could not withstand the blow of the overwhelming mass of the fist, and was able to take care of one of them. ¡±Good¡­¡­Renka, let¡¯s keep going like this¡± ¡±All right!¡± Shinji and Renka set their sights on the next woman. The temple¡¯s soldiers also closed the distance to cut down the corpses of more than 20 men. ¡±They¡¯re all so strong, I¡¯m in trouble~ ? Help me~ ? Please~ ?¡± ¡±¡±Please~ ?¡±¡± The subus that was running away from ir made a sweet sound. Her voices are imbued with a powerful charm, also the women, though not as strong as the subus, emit their own voices. Their sweet, choral-like voices echoed in the ears of Alvin and the Temple Guard. The charm of the subus, which attracts both men and women, consumes everyone¡¯s thoughts at once. ¡±¡±Hiii ???¡±¡± ¡±Ah¡­. Kuh¡­. ?¡± The five temple soldiers are the first to fall. They, who were aiming at the women earlier, recognized each other as enemies and began to fight each other with their swords. Renka also affected by this. Although she resisted being bewitched, she fell to her knees and shook her head violently from side to side. All she could do is resist the whispers of the subus who wanted her to join them, and it made her in a condition that cannot shoot her bow. ¡±Al-kun!¡± [Shinji!] Milis, who has a lot of magic power, is highly resistant to the effects of the attack. But Alvin is different, so, in a hurry, she cast on him. Therefore, the effect of the charm that was unleashed on Alvin was minimal. Although he staggered a little, he seeded in shing them. ¡±!¡± Alvin directly cut down one of them, and then cut off the body of the other one a little further away by flying a magic de. He continued to aim at the next enemy. On other side, Freri cancels out their charm on Shinji before it reaches him because she, who had subus blood, understands their magic. Although Freri couldn¡¯tpletely cancel out the charm from a much higher-ranked subus on her own, Shinji is able to resist the charm with the help of some of the subus magic Freri had been taught to him. The two of them are able to resist the charm. But Shinji is worried about Renka who is crouched down. He also knows that the situation will not improve if he doesn¡¯t take care of the subus. Even though, the mere sight of the subus stimted his male s*xuality and almost made him lose his will to fight, but Shinji used his natural mental strength to keep his will to fight. ¡±ir, don¡¯t make her do anything she want!¡± ¡±I know! I will not let them get away~noja!!¡± ¡±No~ ?¡± The subus is so quick to escape that ir could not catch her even if she attacked and chased her. Her fists and magic continue to be evaded and she is unable to be controlled, causing the subus charm to spread throughout the battlefield. Shinji, who looking for the right moment, quickly cast a spell on the fast-moving subus. ¡±I hate persistent women ? So, I want to y with you, handsome man ?¡± The subus changed the direction she had been running. She ran towards Alvin, who had just finished taking care of the remaining naked women, and closed the distance between them. ¡±!¡± ¡±!¡± ¡±There, swordsman! Get some distance!¡± Freri and Shinji unleashed their magic in an attempt to block the subus to approach Alvin. A rain of ivy and hardened earthen spears rapidly sprouted from the ground, but the subus was able to weave her way through the gaps and close in on Alvin. Alvin hears ir¡¯s cries, but he chooses to intercept her on the spot. He pointed his great sword at the subus that was closing in on him and looked her straight in the eye. Her bouncing breasts, luscious body, and strong pheromones stimted Alvin¡¯s mind. However, Alvin¡¯s will to fight did not waver in the slightest. The reason is. ¡±Al-kun! Give power to my hero! !¡± It¡¯s the second Milis special magic , following the special magic . is a super-strengthening spell that can only be cast on one person. It is a magic that strengthens all kinds of abilities, from physical to mental resistance, for a short time. Alvin¡¯s enhanced senses alerted him to the presence of the temple captain approaching from the blind spot and thest remaining temple soldier at the battle. The timing allows the temple captain to attack Alvin slightly faster than the subus. Alvin knows that the subus is doing everything she can behind her yful demeanor. But Alvin never looks at anything but the subus. The captain of the temple guard, who was the first to reach Alvin, shouted and thrust into Alvin¡¯s side. The tip of the sword pierced through Alvin¡¯s leather armor, but stopped when it touched his skin. The sword, which should have been thrust with the momentum, could not hurt Alvin. () It¡¯s Alvin¡¯s second special magic, after . Alvin¡¯s second special magic, , is making him immune to all attacks for one second, so the sword that should have pierced Alvin was blocked. It also blocked the sword of the temple soldier who shed at him a few tenths of a secondter. Taking advantage of the subus¡¯s precise coordination, Alvin did not make any defensive moves at all and swung his great sword at subus to attack. Alvin¡¯s sh was so fast that it knocked the subus down with a single stroke. Then he spun on the spot and kicked the temple captain and the temple soldiers, sending them flying. It only took a second when to take effect. * * * After the concentrated battle, Freri is holding the unconscious Temple Captain and the Temple Guard with ivy, while Milis is checking everywhere Alvin¡¯s injuries, who was shed, and Alvin is smiling. irforts Renka, who has finally escaped the effects of the charm. ¡±Ahhhhh~ I¡¯ve been beaten up~ ?¡± Shinji looks down at the subus who has been cut in two from shoulder to waist. The subus who was supposed to be dead, spat out a few words, perhaps having given up after being watched so closely. ¡±The corpse has some magic left in it, so be careful¡± ¡±I liked the handsome guy, but I also like the cool brother~ ? Next time I see you, I¡¯ll make you melt~ ?¡± ¡±Do you think there will be a next time?¡± Shinji pointed his staff at the smirking subus. But she doesn¡¯t lose any of her rxed demeanor. It made Shinji is suspicious of this, and continues to watch to see if she has any way to reverse the situation. ¡±The evil priest is not here. So, there¡¯s always the next time~ ? This body is a fake body too¡­¡­ ? And my real body is on the outside world ? So, see youter~ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Oh, shit!¡± The subus¡¯ body shattered as soon as she had said what she wanted to say. Seeing that, Shinji couldn¡¯t help but to swear. (The main body is on the outside world¡­¡­. But what is the Evil Priest going to do with a subus from the outside world? In the meantime, I have to report that¡­¡­ Also, a lot of damage has been incurred) Eight temple soldiers are killed in the line of duty. The caused is friendly fire. Shinji sighs deeply and collects the crystal that was ced on top of the overturned symbol. The battle was against the subus of the outside world. A continued chain of charms hits them. And the charm of the subus has nothing to do with gender. Summoning a subus is an outrageous form of heretics¡­¡­¡­ Someone can¡¯t resist the charms of the subus of the outside world with their mental defenses. Unfortunately, the temple soldiers did not have enough defense. The second special magic, except for Renka¡¯s, is appearing. Renka¡¯s second one will appear on another time. Thank you for the speed. I¡¯ll try my best to work at my own pace. Thank you very much. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 132 Renka’s Lewdness Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin, Shinji, Milis, and Renka, the four of , returned to the temple as quickly as possible with the unconscious temple captain and the temple soldiers on their backs. After dropping them off at the medical room, Alvin and the others immediately reported what had happened at the heretics meeting ce to the priest. When the priests heard the report, they began to give orders and many of them left the room in a hurry. The adventurers were told to rest in their rooms, and Alvin and the others were told to stay. Once there, they all decided to gather in Alvin¡¯s room. ¡±What do you think will happen next?¡± Once they had settled down, Alvin spoke to Shinji. ¡±I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to wait for the results of the tests on the crystals we gave them, as well as the reports of the soldiers who went to different heretics bases or meeting ces¡± ¡±But I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be okay. They¡¯ve lost eight people. If we weren¡¯t there, they would have been wiped out¡± Renka¡¯s expression clouded as she remembered the temple soldiers fighting each other in a fierce battle, and Milis regretted not being able to help, as she had her hands full with Alvin¡¯s support. ¡±Well, then, I guess we¡¯ll just have to stand by and be prepared¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We should rest up for now¡­¡­¡± Shinji made a face that is difficult to describe. This is a rare expression for Shinji, who speaks theoretically about what is necessary. ¡±It¡¯s very likely that the subus will appear again. So, I think we should vent our s*xual desires. Her charm stimtes our s*xual desire, so it¡¯s better to remove the effects of the¡­¡­ charm that affected us in the battle earlier¡± Everyone¡¯s face except Shinji turns red when they hear his words. It¡¯s easy to see what he means when he says this at a party with two sets of lovers. It was only natural that Shinji would find it difficult to say. However, Alvin and the others understood that it was a necessary action. ¡±Well, I guess we¡¯ll take a break. Let¡¯s not leave from the temple¡± After each of them replied to Alvin¡¯s words, Shinji and Renka left Alvin¡¯s room, leaving Milis alone in Alvin¡¯s room. ¡±Mil, can I?¡± ¡±Yes, Al-kun¡­¡­?¡± Once they are alone, Alvin approaches Milis and pushes her. Alvin is very horny and Milis was feeling horny as well. As they embrace each other, they fall into bed. * * * ¡±Nn¡­. ? Nn¡­. ? Chuu¡­¡­ ?¡± After leave from Alvin¡¯s room, Shinji and Renka immediately went to Renka¡¯s room together. When they were walking down on the corridor, Shinji noticed that Renka was rubbing her hands on his, and he knew that she couldn¡¯t wait to see him. As soon as they entered the room, Renka hugged Shinji and kissed his lips, which Shinji epted by wrapping his arms around Renka¡¯s back. ¡±Renka, wait a minute¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­Why? ?¡± Renka looks at Shinji with lustful eyes, feeling as if she has been left to her own devices. She¡¯s dissatisfied when she follows Shinji¡¯s lead as she rubs her body against his. ¡±We are still at the entrance. Let¡¯s go to bed¡± ¡±All right, hurry up~ ?¡± Renka¡¯s expression of desire is more honest than usual, probably due to the effect of being bewitched by the subus. While thinking about how cute she is, he approaches the bed with Renka, who clings to him. She is not only honest, but also very aggressive in her actions. Because as they get on the bed, she pushes Shinji down quickly and pulls down his pants and underwear without touching his upper garment. After that, she grabbed Shinji¡¯s huge cock with one hand and sucked it into her mouth without hesitation. Juruuu ? Jup ? Jup ? Buju ? Buju ? ¡±Nn¡­. ? Ah¡­. ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ?¡± As Renka sucks on his cock, Shinji sweeps her red hair out of his ears. While doing so, she also licking and swallowing the pre-cum that oozes out of his ns with her tongue, feeling the pleasure of giving him the blowjob that Shinji had taught her. As he strokes Renka¡¯s head, Shinji decides to let Renka take the lead this time. ¡±Ohhh¡­¡­ Your blowjobs feel so good¡­¡­.¡± The sight of Shinji enjoying the pleasure of being sucked makes Renka even more eager to serve him. Shinji continues to hold back his ejaction as he is stimted by Renka¡¯s blowjob, sucking on the ns first and foremost. ¡±I can¡¯t hold back any longer~ ? Can I insert it¡­¡­? ?¡± After Renka pulled her mouth away, she says so and straddled his p*nis, which had been erged by the blowjob. He can see that Renka¡¯s vagina is already prepared, as her underwear is already soaked. Her love juices are dripping from the entrance of her vagina, making the p*nis she is straddling even wetter. ¡±Renka¡¯s vagina is a lot tighter than usual¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ah¡­. ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? It feels so good¡­¡­ ?¡± Renka who is now sitting on top of Shinji¡¯s cock ispletely swallowed his entire big cock. As hey there, Shinji skillfully took off Renka¡¯s clothes and stripped her naked. Looking up at Renka¡¯s sweaty body, Shinji rubbed Renka¡¯s breasts with both hands, enjoying the sticity as he waited for Renka to move. ¡±Nn~ ? I¡¯m moving¡­. ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Hah~ ? It¡¯s good ? It feels so good~ ?¡± Renka swallowed his cock down to the root and started to move back and forth, pressing her hips against his. As for Shinji, the pressure of Renka¡¯s vagina tightening around his entire p*nis was the most pleasurable, and it seemed to fit him better than usual and it was impossible for him not to feel good. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Renka lifted her hips and then lowered them all at once repeatly. As Shinji put his hands on her thin hips, he watched Renka shaking her hips violently while making nasty water sounds. The sight of her breasts swaying up and down, the look of pleasure on her face, and her sweet breath were driving Shinji to climax. ¡±Shinji, I like you~ ? I like you so much~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Please cum together~ ? Please cum inside meeeeeee~ ?¡± Renka climaxed wildly from the physical pleasure and the happiness of having s*x with the man she loved. The inside of her vagina wriggles in search of Shinji¡¯s semen. When Renka climaxes, Shinji ejactes into her vagina a momentter. Doppu ? doppu ? doppu ? doppu ? ¡­¡­ dopyu ? Shinji ejactes into her vagina with all the cum he has stored up. Although he resisted the charms of the subus, Shinji was also affected. So, it made his semen thicker than usual, filled her womb to the brim. Even though Renka knows that Shinji uses contraceptive magic, but even so, it was a violent ejaction that made her think she was pregnant. ¡±Ah~~~¡­¡­? Ahh¡­¡­.???¡± It seems that Renka¡¯s head is not working because she is too intoxicated, and her body is twitching and she leaks a meaningless word. And Shinji, who had a firm grip on her hips, also lost his mind at the feeling of releasing the semen he had stored up. The sound of their ragged breathing was the only sound in the quiet room. ¡±If it weren¡¯t for magic, I¡¯d definitely be pregnant¡­¡­? Chu~ ?¡± ¡±I think I would have¡­¡­ definitely impregnated you too. It felt too good ¡­¡­.¡± Renka and Shinjiugh and kiss each other as they lean over. After many kisses, Renka noticed that the p*nis that was still inserted had not wilted at all. As usual, Renka was not fully satisfied with one climax. He was aware that her strong s*xual desire was now fully ignited, and he began to kiss her deeply with his tongue. ¡±Rero~ ? Nn~ ? Chu~ ? Rero~ ? Hah¡­¡­ ? Shinji move this time? ?¡± ¡±Yes. Now it¡¯s my turn¡± ¡±Hyan~ ?¡± Shinji and Renka switch ces as if they were rolling over each other. Shinji bent Renka over and started to pump his hips hard, repeatedly prating her with a pistoning movement. The vagina which is full of semen made Renka can only moan and scream. But Renka is happy to be so passionately desired by the man she loves. (Shinji, I love you ¡­¡­?) As she felt the heat of the semen pouring into her again, Renka flew into unconsciousness. It was a necessary act to remove the subus¡¯s charm! Renka was so affected that she couldn¡¯t fight, especially since her reasoning was easily debauched and aggressive. I think it¡¯s good for a lover to be proactive. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s one more person that must be eliminated! If they know they¡¯re going to be fighting a subus, they can make it a little better by nudging her. It¡¯s only a feeling, but ¡­¡­ they should avoid rtive to the situation when they are about to explode with s*xual desire. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 133 Milis’s Lewdness Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin took a bolder step than usual. He turned Milis over on her back, making the excuse in his mind that it was the subus¡¯s fault. The sight of Shinji and Renka having s*x, which he had spied on, came to his mind. Alvin lifts Milis¡¯s hips and positions her in the Doggy Style position. Milis also felt a surge of excitement as Alvin forced her into a position other than missionary for the first time. ¡±Al-kun¡­¡­?¡± Milis is getting the most pleasure out of s*x with Alvin as he prated her from behind and demanded like an animal. Her body reacted to Alvin¡¯s desire to have her pinned down and her vagina writhed on its own. ¡±It, it felt too good¡­¡­¡± Milis¡¯s tight vagina gives him so much pleasure that Alvin ends up cumming early. Alvin¡¯s p*nis is no match for Milis¡¯s vagina, which has been trained by Shinji. Milis could feel through the contraceptive which had been applied that Alvin had ejacted in no time at all. Although the violent swinging of his hips felt good, it was not enough to satisfy her this fast. (Al-kun¡­¡­ ? Try harder¡­¡­ ? Move more ¡­¡­?) Alvin¡¯s p*nis came back to life as she tightened her vagina. After pulling out, Alvin put on the next contraceptive and then inserted it again. Thanks to the fact that he had ejacted once, he seemed to be able to keep it up for a while this time. Alvin shook his hips as hard as he could. (Al-kun¡­. ? I like you¡­¡­ ? I really like you¡­. ?) Like when doing it with Shinji, Milis is feeling the pleasure from behind. But she can¡¯t help butpare Alvin and Shinji¡¯s s*x. The s*x with Alvin was nice enough. But now her body knows what feels better. The sensation of a p*nis filling her vagina to the fullest. The pleasure of being pushed up into the depths of her vagina. The climax that drives her to crazy. And the magnificent impregnation that fills her womb and vagina. Also, his never-ending energy. Milis knew it. As she though so, Alvin ejactes once more, and their actes to an end. After cleaning herself up, Milis adjusts her clothes and looks at Alvin¡¯s face as he lies in bed. He was so tired from the intense s*x he had had after the fight with his strongest enemy that he fell asleep immediately after lying down. (I¡¯m sorry, Al-kun. It¡¯s necessary¡­¡­. It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­ Because it¡¯s the subus fault) Immediately after being embraced by her lover, she went to be embraced by another man. Milis herself thought she looked apologetic, but her expression was debauched. * * * After Shinji cleans up Renka¡¯s unconscious body, he leaves the room. As soon as Shinji left the room, someone pulled his arm. The person who was silently pulling his arm was Milis. This was enough to give Shinji an idea of what Milis was looking for. Without saying a word, Shinji led Milis to his room, and instead of resisting, Milis quickly slipped into his room. As soon as they entered the room, both Shinji and Milis stripped off their clothes as if they didn¡¯t need to say a word. When Shinji who is naked, sat down on the side of the bed, Milis crouched. Seeing Shinji¡¯s p*nis is already erect, Milis wraps her breasts around his big cock. Shinji¡¯s p*nis that could not be fully squeezed by Milis¡¯srge breasts, was sticking out of her cleavage. ¡±Kuchu¡­¡­ ? Nmu¡­¡­? Nbe¡­¡­?¡± Milis¡¯ tongue started to wet Shinji¡¯s p*nis after she collected some saliva in her mouth. She slowly slid it between her breasts, letting the dripping saliva soak in. The dripping saliva made the breast slippery. The room was filled with the nasty sound of saliva and pre-cum mixing. Shinji had trained Milis to made him always ejacte once before he had s*x with her. Milis is now willing to serve Shinji. Rather, she felt like she is thanking him for making her feel so good. Especially when Shinji fucked her, she looked so happy that Milis was willing to do it. Bupyu ? Doppu ? Buk ? Dopyu ? ¡±Ah¡­¡­? There¡¯s a lot of it ¡­¡­?¡± A powerful ejaction after holding back to the limit stains Milis. Shinji¡¯s semen sprinkled from her neck to her cleavage. Milis gazed in fascination at his p*nis, which had released more semen than Alvin had twice in one go. ¡±It¡¯s my turn now¡± ¡±Please¡­¡­?¡± There were very few words exchanged between Shinji and Milis as they were both pleasure-seeking s*x partners, and Shinji tried not to talk too much while having s*x with Milis. It was convenient for Milis to be able to concentrate on s*x. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Anh~ ? It¡¯s big~ ? It¡¯s deep~ ?¡± Shinji inserted his p*nis into Milis, who was on all fours on the bed. Her body rejoices at the sensation of the huge cock scraping the vaginal wall, and she is shattered by the pleasure of the ns reaching the back of her vagina and stimting her. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Milis¡¯s vagina tightens up as she wees the p*nis she¡¯s been waiting for. Shinji mmed his hips hard from the start and Milis was at his mercy. Her breasts swayed boldly with each thrust, and she could do nothing but scream sweetly. It was nothingpared to the lover she had been until just a few minutes ago. And Milis couldn¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji. As if reading her mind, Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±Do you like my cock?¡± ¡±Fueh~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji¡¯s cock~ ? Anh~ ? Cumming~ ? It just feels good~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Milis climaxed and her vagina clenched tightly around Shinji¡¯s cock as Shinji thrusted hard into her vagina. ¡±I¡¯m so d you came to me as a lover. Naughty Milis likes her s*x friend¡¯s cock more than her boyfriend¡± ¡±No~ ? Don¡¯t say it~ ? Ah~ ? No¡­ ? Ah~ ? You are messing around too much~ ? Ah~ Cumming~ ? Cumming again~ ?¡± Shinji whispered in Milis¡¯s ear while giving her the kind of pration that Alvin could never give her. She is being made to climax over and over again in a short span of time, and her consciousness was bing fuzzy. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. The only thing I like is Milis¡¯s body. I¡¯m just reconfirming so that you won¡¯t get the wrong idea¡± ¡±That¡¯s right~ ? The one I love is~ ? Al-kun~ ? Ah~ ? So, I just like Shinji-san¡¯s~ ? Cock~ ? Hyan~ ?¡± Because of the continuous climaxing, she ends up speaking the words Shinji urges me to. Shinji¡¯s twisted s*xual habits made her enjoy the idea of sleeping with a s*x friend, even though she knew she was already in deep trouble. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum now¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Yes ¡­ ? Me too~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? I love my favorite dick~ ???¡± Milis climaxes while saying the words Shinji is looking for. She pulls her hips in tightly and Shinji pours in arge amount of semen that he has stored in his testicles. Their hips and ass were pressed tightly against each other as they tried to make each other feel as good as possible. When the long ejaction was over, Shinji pulled out his p*nis. His semen that couldn¡¯t be contained dripped onto the sheets from the entrance of her twitching pussy. ¡±Hah~~¡­¡­? Hah~~¡­¡­? Thank you so much~ ?¡± With a rough breath, Milis looked ecstatic. Seeing this, Shinji showed Milis his p*nis, which was still covered in semen, and Milis sucked it into her mouth without being told. It¡¯s natural that she would clean her favorite cock. Shinji wanted to make her say that she only loves cock (Seiheki). Milis-chan¡¯s body is already Shinji-kun¡¯s. Or rather, at the point when she likes his dick, but isn¡¯t her heart already taken? I can¡¯t help but wonder. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 134 Flair’s Lewdness Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After sending Milis back to her room, Shinji sent a thought to Freri, wondering if there is any change in the situation since he had returned to the temple some time ago. He has Freri waiting in the room where he reported to the priest so that he can immediatelymunicate with the people in the temple. [Freri, what¡¯s going on over there?] [The information has been gathered to some extent, so, Shinji and the other¡¯s job is to rest. Also, the temple has begun to reinvestigate the enemy¡¯s stronghold] Shinji ponders Freri¡¯s words. [Is it because of the jewels?] [Yes. The jewel has the ability to transfer the life force that had been collected. Probably, the destination should be their main base. Their job is to investigate it and you can get in also conquer it] [Well, if it¡¯s the evil priestesses, that¡¯s where she¡¯ll be. ¡­¡­Thank you, Freri. You cane to my room] When Shinji heard Freri¡¯s affirmative reply, he then redirected his thoughts to ir. [ir, have you gotten in touch with Goddess-sama?] [Not yet~noja. She is probably on her way to intercept the invasion from the outside world. Sorry, I can¡¯t get any information about the subus from the outside world~noja] [I see¡­¡­] Shinji remembered that the Goddess Arian had mentioned before that she was being attacked from the outside and inside. It¡¯s also possible the attack from the inside will block Goddess Arian¡¯s hands while she attacks the outside. Shinji was aware of the fact that the evil priestesses who had been infected by the outside world are now able to summon the subus of the outside world, which was extremely dangerous. The evil priestesses wanted the women of the city transformed to subus for the purpose of boning the men of the city. It¡¯s unclear how she can turn ordinary people into subus, but if she¡¯s using the raw energy she¡¯ve collected, the damage is bound to increase as time goes by. He doesn¡¯t even want to think what if one city falls because many women will be turned into subus. However, there is nothing Shinji could do now. The only thing he can do is to rest and prepare for the battle after the analysis of the jewel is finished. Or he can thank the spirits for their hard work. [ir, if you can¡¯t reach Goddess-sama, it can¡¯t be helped. So, you cane here] [Okay] ir appeared in Shinji¡¯s room as Shinji told him to, and Freri followed ir back to Shinji¡¯s room. ¡±I¡¯m back~noja¡± [I¡¯m back, Shinji] ¡±Wee back, you two¡± As Shinji sat on the bed, Freri approached him and sat on his left side and hugged his arm. ir seems to havepletely missed the timing of Freri¡¯s quick movements and just watches them in silence. [Reward] ¡±I can¡¯t give you magic right now¡­¡­¡± ¡±Freri, don¡¯t interrupt Shinji¡¯s break~noja¡± When ir heard Shinji¡¯s words, he raised his eyes. As for Freri, she onlyughs at Shinji and ir, sending thoughts to them. [If you want to deal with a subus, you need a subus too] ¡±Then I will do it. You don¡¯t want him to have any problems, right?¡± [Yes. Thank you] ¡±¡±Eh?¡±¡± Freri disappears from Shinji¡¯s embrace. Shinji is surprised that Freri had pulled away so honestly. He thought he was going to bepletely squeezed out. It was the same for ir, who didn¡¯t expect Freri to just give in. For Freri, it¡¯s always better to have his magic than no drain. If that¡¯s the case, then she must be nned to forgo it this time and get plenty of magic power when she could do it without hesitation. In addition, she is dissatisfied with the fact that ir would not have s*x with Shinji unless he asked her to. Freri believes that there should be rewards for hard work. So, she decided to give it to ir, who was the first person to say she wanted to have s*x with him, so that she would be more likely to ask him. ¡±ir is going to do it for me?¡± ¡±Y, yes. Well, now that you have said it, I must do it~noja. That¡¯s what you need to do when you¡¯re dealing with a subus¡± ir¡¯s cheeks reddened as Shinji¡¯s words made her realize that she was making a hasty excuse. Shinjiughed a little at ir¡¯s enthusiasm for the idea, even though he had already had s*x with Renka and Milis. ¡±W, what? Hurry up and lie down~noja!¡± ¡±Yes, yes. What are you going to do to me?¡± Shinjiy down on his own bed and waited for ir with a rxed attitude. The first thing ir did was to take off Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear. ir gently rubbed his hands over Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which is stillrge enough to be erect. When Shinji¡¯s p*nis was half erect, ir stood up then straddling him. Shinji, who looks up at her from his back and can see the ckce underwear behind ir¡¯s skirt. ¡±How about it~noja? Shinji likes this kind of thing, right?¡± ir untied her underwear, and thecy underwear fell off, revealing her beautiful private parts to Shinji. The best response was that his p*nis, which was supposed to be semi-erect, was now engorged. ir lowered her hips, but did not try to insert his p*nis, but instead rode it lightly in her secret area. After sucking the hem of her dress in her mouth so that Shinji could see her vagina, ir slowly swayed her hips back and forth. ¡±Fu~ ? Fu~ ? Nn~ ? Fu~ ?¡± ir¡¯s love juices dripping from her secret area coated her p*nis and took the ce as a lubricant. ir¡¯s sumata him while stimting the ns with her one hand. It made him felt so good that he folded his hands behind his head and made a loose face. (Shinji~ ? Your face looks good ¡­¡­ ? Me too¡­¡­ ? It feels good to rub it ¡­¡­ ? I¡¯ll make you cum with it~ ?) ir¡¯s enthusiastic service continued until Shinji¡¯s limit was reached. ¡±I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­!¡± When the semen is released from Shinji¡¯s p*nis, ir caught it with the hand that was stimting the ns. ir¡¯s hand became sticky with semen from the repeated ejactions. ¡±ir, drink it¡± ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s special~noja ?¡± ir licked her hand and licked up Shinji¡¯s semen and swallowed it. Shinji pulls her up and hugs her, knowing he must repay ir for all she has done for him. ¡±Lift your hips¡± Shinji whispered in ir¡¯s ear as he took a face-to-face position. As he says, ir raises her hips, and his erect p*nis jumps up and is ced at the entrance of her secret region. ¡±Faaaa~ ??? It, it¡¯s very deep~noja ?¡± When ir lowered her hips, his p*nis was inserted. Her insides, which had been soaked by the love juice, epted Shinji¡¯s huge cock with no problem. They embraced from the front, and their bodies were perfectly pressed as her soft breasts were crushed his chest, which felt good. ir¡¯s thoughts were lost in the pleasure of having her vagina pushed upward. As their tongues kissed each other, ir shook her hips in a steady attempt to make Shinji feel better. (ir has changed. It seems a lie that she was so cautious like in the past) (It feels good~ ? It feels good~noja ? Shinji¡¯s dick¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s inside me~noja ?) The bed creaks as the two of them go at it. The two of them were about to climax when it happened. ¡±Mo~. Don¡¯t ignore me~ when Shinji-san and ir-chan together~. Ah!¡± Marie moved into Shinji¡¯s room, and since Shinji and ir hadn¡¯t responded to any of her thoughts, she came directly to him. ir, who had been in a state of debauchery, came to her senses and panicked. But Shinji didn¡¯t care at all and went for thest spurt. ¡±Wait~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? Nn~ ? Hah~ ? Don¡¯t look at me, Marie~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~nojaaaaaa ???¡± ir climaxed, her body jerking up and down. Marie who saw ir his semen while exposing her sloppye face, also watching with pounding heart. (It looks like it feels so good for her~?) Marie swallowed her saliva without thinking. When the p*nis that had finished ejacting was pulled out, her eyes were drawn to the size of it. ir is exhausted from climaxing so hard. Shinji gentlyid ir down on the bed. ir¡¯s sumata y. Freri is the type of girl who will beg for a reward for her hard work. ir doesn¡¯t beg for rewards for her hard work, so I wonder if this will be a good opportunity to make it easier for her to get rewards. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 135 Shizuku and Hayate at that time Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Just before Marie teleported into Shinji¡¯s room. Hayate, who had gone to work at Heliotrope in the morning, finished the morning cleaning as usual and is practicing the body strengthening magic with Nanaka. She continued to practice by adjusting the magic circle many times, relying on her intuition, and finally, Hayate¡¯s body sessfully casted with . ¡±Ah¡­¡­! It¡¯s working! It¡¯s finally working, Nanaka-san!¡± ¡±¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s finally working. You did it¡± Nanaka took a closer look at Hayate¡¯s jumping for joy. Even from Nanaka¡¯s point of view, Hayate¡¯s is having an effect. However, the effect is low because it is really only activated. Because, on , there is a huge difference between Hayate and Nanaka. ¡±Okay, first of all, you have to make sure you can activate it anytime. So, you must use it again and again until you remember how to use it¡± ¡±Yes!!¡± She¡¯ll teach her the differenceter. So, she decided to praise Hayate first and let her learn while she is still highly motivated to seed. Fortunately, Hayate seemed to have good intuition and once she seeded, she is able to activate the body strengthening magic without much difficulty. Hayate is mostly happy to be able to use the magic, but as it became more and more sessful, she began to tilt her head. Naturally, Nanaka is also observing Hayate curiously. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not as strong as before¡­¡­¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ Hayate-chan just only learned to use magic. And this magic is so basic that its performance can be greatly changed by individual skill¡­¡­¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± Hayate¡¯s expression clouded when she heard Nanaka¡¯s words. She thought she understood that the magic she is using as naturally as possible was made possible by Sylphy¡¯s power. Although she is able to use magic through her own efforts once again, it is a far more degraded version. It is true that the magic has strengthened her body, but the increase in strength ispletely different. Especially, the difference in agility in particr is tremendous. Furthermore, the magic power that is consumed is more than before. She felt as if she couldn¡¯t keep it up while she will be in the dungeonter. Hayate realized once again how great Sylphy was when she started to use the same magic. She is ashamed of herself for thinking that it¡¯s unreasonable for her to be angry at her for trying to involve her in such a self-indulgent life. (I need to be able to stand on my own while she teaches me!) Hayate thought about practicing magic again. * * * (It doesn¡¯t work at all¡­¡­) On the other hand, Shizuku, who is practicing in her room at the inn, isn¡¯t doing so well at all. She repeated the construction of the magic circle, remembering the magic circle she sawst night, but there is no sign of it working. ¡±Do you want to see the magic circles again?¡± Not only did she remember, but Marie, who is floating around Shizuku, also showed her the same magic circle of body strengthening magic. It is not be a problem since Shinji gave Marie permission to do this when he leftst night. ¡±Please¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Yes, yes~¡± Shizuku has been practicing since Hayate left. She thinks that if she were topare her own magic circle with Marie¡¯s, it would look exactly the same. This is why she¡¯s trying to focus on the magic area, but it¡¯s still not working. (Even though I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡­) Shizuku didn¡¯t feel like she could learn it in three days, even though Shinji had said three days. She felt like she is being rushed. However, Marie only smiled and watched over Shizuku. When Marie suddenly changed her expression, she seemed to be surprised by something, and Shizuku reacted in a remarkable way. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Hayate-chan said she has learned a body strengthening magic¡± ¡±Eh!? So, so she has learned it¡­¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s two days, you know~ That¡¯s fast~?!¡± In contrast to Marie¡¯s cheerful voice, Shizuku¡¯s voice is dark. If she had been asked about her girlfriend¡¯s sess, she would happy of course, but she couldn¡¯t honestly be happy right now. Because, it took her so much time and effort but still didn¡¯t learn it, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. (I have to learn it¡­¡­. There is also attack magic¡­¡­ and if I rely on Hayate-chan on the whole time, she will¡­¡­) In Shizuku¡¯s mind, she imagines Hayate giving up on the unreliable Shizuku and grabbing the arm of some handsome guy and leaving. ¡±No, Hayate-chan doesn¡¯t do that¡±, she shakes her head and shakes off her unpleasant fantasy. However, she is not optimistic. The situation be like this because the result of her optimism about the Goddess¡¯ response. ¡±¡­¡­Marie¡± ¡±What~?¡± Shizuku, who had been pondering in silence for a while, raised her head and looked at Marie. ¡±I¡¯d like to know more about the magic ritual. Don¡¯t tell anyone, please¡± ¡±Ufufu~ Okay~¡± Marieughed and nodded at Shizuku¡¯s request. ¡±The rituals are performed by a man and a woman in intercourse~. The master and the apprentice must be familiar with the magic they want to learn~. They mustbine their magic power with each other and ept each other¡¯s ejaction when climaxing~. Also, as they climaxing, the body will have the most openings, so take advantage of those openings to memorize the magic in the body. And the moreplicated the magic~, the more the magic power needs to be sent~, but with body strengthening magic~, it only needs to be done once~. It also takes time for it to settle in~, so one a day should be the limit~¡± While listening to Marie¡¯s exnation, Shizuku¡¯s cheeks began to blush. Shizuku and Hayate have a deep physical rtionship. They used to take each other¡¯s virginity with toys. That¡¯s why they can imagine s*x to some extent. The thought of doing it with a man she hates gives her goosebumps of guilt and disgust for her lover. But she¡¯ve decided that it¡¯s necessary. (I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Hayate-chan. It¡¯s only for a few times, until I learn the minimum amount of magic that I need to make ¡­¡­money) After bing independent, she deres that she will work as an apostle and trains again with the help of Marie. She could guess that if she trained diligently every day with ambition, things like this would never happen again. She decided that now was the time to endure for the sake of her and Hayate¡¯s future. ¡±Marie, please contact Shinji-san¡± ¡±Okay~ ¡­¡­Ara? That¡¯s weird, there¡¯s no response~. I¡¯m sure he hase back~ ¡­¡­I¡¯ll ask him directly~¡± Shizuku begged Marie to send out a thought, but there is no response from Shinji. She also tried to send a thought to re, who is supposed to be with her, but there is no response from her either. Thus, Marie is teleported to Shinji¡¯s room. When she arrived, she saw the two of them engaged in a violent fight, so she couldn¡¯t help but stare. Marie arrived, while was fighting. Well, it¡¯s not fighting a monster but Shinji that having s*x with Renka, Milis and re in turn. Why did Mariee? That¡¯s the part. Hayate-chan is a sensitive person. It took her two days to learned the magic. Shizuku is in a hurry because her girlfriend learned it so quickly. So, finally, she is ready to perform the magic ritual. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 136 Shizuku’s Negotiation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Magic Ritual? Even though, it¡¯s only the second day¡­¡­¡± ¡±Hayate-chan seems quickly to learn magic¡± ¡±You guys¡­¡­ why you can talk normally?¡± Shinji, who had been having s*x with ir, is still wearing nothing on his lower body, and his magnificent p*nis is still erected. Marie¡¯s gaze flickers to his p*nis, but Shinji has no shame at all, and Marie is concerned because Shinji¡¯s p*nis is by far the biggest she¡¯s ever seen, but she tries to calm herself by telling him what she wants first. ir, who has been exposed to the full extent of hersciviousness, looks away¡­¡­. ¡±Don¡¯t bring it up again~. I¡¯m trying to forget~¡± ¡±¡­¡­Please ¡­¡­do it as soon as possible~noja¡­¡­¡± ir is wrapped up in Shinji¡¯s quilt, and Shinji continues to talk. ¡±I understand why. As expected, she has a talent for learning magic, she had learned it in two days in a good environment. ¡±Right~, she¡¯s a fast learner~¡± Hayate¡¯s training environment is one of the best in the world. The environment in which a retired adventurer, a former upper ranking adventurer, can teach her for several hours is not possible without good connections. The average person who bes an adventurer without any connections starts out as a lower rank adventurer. While earning their daily living through quests, they attend free training sessions held by the guild to learn body strengthening magic. The training takes ce over a few hours, and since there are several people in a group, there is not much individual instruction. In those few hours of practice, the participants would go through a trial-and-error process, recalling the magic they had memorized. The average time to learn the magic is about one month. ¡±So, the reason she got impatient. She seems to think that if she keeps doing the same thing, the gap will get bigger and bigger¡± ¡±It¡¯s not a surprise, is it~? Hayate-chan has a better environment~, so Shizuku-chan will be left behind~. Even though, I can show her the magic circle~, but I can¡¯t teach her with human senses because I don¡¯t know human sense~¡± ¡±Well, I wonder¡­¡­.¡± Shinji does not know how spirits learn magic. Immature spirits never appear in public, and spirits that interact with people are better at magic than humans. Even when a human learns magic from a spirit, it is through watching and practicing, so it is expected that a spirit will learn magic through watching and practicing as well. ¡±Still, the environment in which she can practice with a spirit is blessed enough¡­¡­ but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll call Shizuku¡± ¡±Before that, I should prepare myself~noja ?¡± ir, who was wrapped in a quilt, emerged and tried to stand up and get off the bed, but Shinji pulled her hand and she sat down beside him again. Shinji thrusts his arms into the futon and rubs ir¡¯s breasts while holding her body, and a sweet voice escapes from ir¡¯s mouth. ¡±Shinji, I need to change my clothes¡­¡­.¡± ¡±ir must stays next to me. You¡¯ll be dressed like that¡± As the quilt is stripped away, ir is revealed in a loose dress, a sweaty body, disheveled hair. ¡±But this is not a good time to call Shizuku~noja!¡± ¡±I have an idea. Okay?¡± ¡±Nn¡­. ? I, I understand~noja¡­¡­?¡± (ir-chan ispletely obedient~¡­¡­.?) Although ir didn¡¯t want to, Shinji put all his strength into her arms and didn¡¯t let go. In addition, ir is easily obedient when Shinji squeezed her breasts while pinching them. Marie didn¡¯t feel that ir had any intention of defying Shinji at all. Also, her heart started to pound as she looked at ir, who seemed to bepletely tamed. (I guess that big dick got her~ ?) Her eyes met with Shinji¡¯s, who had covered his lower body with the quilt he had stripped from ir. Immediately, Marie looked away. She felt that if she didn¡¯t, he would be able to see inside her breasts. Even thought, she feels reluctant to take an interest in the magnificent erection of the p*nis. Karan Karan ?, Shinji rang the silver bell. Shizuku emerged within the silver magic circle and looked at Shinji and the others. Shinji gazes at ir with a calm expression on his face, in contrast to the tense expression on Shizuku¡¯s. Shizuku looks at ir next to Shinji with a bitter feeling, as ir can only be seen after the fact. (It seems the negotiation schedule has gone astray¡­¡­.) Shizuku was nning to use her body to negotiate the magic ritual. She is thinking of paying a price for the fact that she can do whatever she wants after the magic ritual isplete. Shizuku was aware of her good looks. Because she was popr in the world before she was reincarnated, and she was often approached by people in this world as well. However, ir, the woman who was serving him, was as beautiful as Shizuku. She had a good figure, and her healthy brown skin looked very attractive, even if she was a woman herself. ¡±Marie told me about you. You don¡¯t need to panic, okay? Shizuku has his own pace, Hayate has his own pace too. So, why don¡¯t you give it one more day?¡± Shinji was clearly not keen on the idea. It was as if he was mocking Shizuku¡¯s decision to give up her body to someone she didn¡¯t like. ¡±But I want to get rid of my dependence on Hayate as soon as possible. I¡¯ll even perform the ¡­¡­magic ritual if that¡¯s what it takes¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want Hayate to hate me¡± Shinji asks for agreement by daring to mention Hayate¡¯s existence. ¡±I¡¯m going to¡­¡­ hide this until dead¡± ¡±There¡¯s no benefit to me. As you can see, I have ir, so I¡¯m not starving for a woman. And I don¡¯t want to go to the trouble of dealing with a girl who hates me a lot. Let¡¯s learn by watching, okay?¡± Shinji still didn¡¯t shake his head. ir was still leaning on Shinji like she didn¡¯t care, and Marie was watching him without saying a word. Shinji¡¯s words were so usible that Shizuku couldn¡¯t say another word. A magic ritual would have been an option for a trusted teacher and disciple, but there was no such thing between Shinji and Shizuku. In fact, there are too many negative feelings between them. Shizuku has never had a friendly attitude towards Shinji. She finally realized that there is no way he could ept a favor of someone who didn¡¯t like him. But Shizuku was not one to give up easily at this point. The most important thing for Shizuku is to be able to spend time with Hayate. For that reason, Shizuku threw away her pride. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done. From now on, I will change my attitude and follow your instructions closely. Please teach me magic¡± Shizuku could only admit that she was wrong and put his trust in Shinji¡¯spassion. So, she lowered her head to let him hold her. ¡±Please, Shinji-san¡± The humiliation of bowing for the sake of offering her body hit Shizuku. She knew that it would be a shame to show it, but she endured it. Silence enveloped Shinji¡¯s room. ¡±Hah~¡­¡­¡±, Shinji sighed heavily. ¡±Okay okay, I¡¯ll do it. Let¡¯s do the magic ritual¡± ¡±Thank you¡± Shinji agreed with a dumbfounded voice that gave up on persuasion. Shizuku thanked him with her head down and finally raised her head. Shizuku¡¯s expression was hard. She was able to get her request through, but she didn¡¯t know how to move forward. ¡±ir, Marie, give us a moment, please¡± ¡±Okay~noja, Shinji, see youter¡± ¡±Yes~?¡± When ir and Marie heard Shinji¡¯s voice, they disappeared, leaving an empty space on the bed. ¡±Shizuku,e here¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­. Shinji patted the bed lightly. Shizuku nodded obediently and climbed onto Shinji¡¯s bed. He wanted to teach her magic and discipline her cheeky daughter. Shinji reaches for Shizuku¡¯s hand. ________________________ ir is well disciplined with pleasure. Shinji-kun makes Shizuku understand her position and willingly offers her body to him. She wants to learn magic as soon as possible, so she decides to sacrifice her pride. It¡¯s humiliating her! Will Shizuku really be able to just learn magic? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 137 Shizuku and Magic Ritual Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shizuku takes off her sses and clothes then she lies down on the bed. When Shinji, who is looking down at Shizuku in her simple beige underwear, he opens his mouth for confirmation. ¡±This time I¡¯m going to teach you body strengthening magic. The magic ritual requires you to climax at the same time. And You¡¯ll be impregnated, but you don¡¯t have to worry about pregnancy because I¡¯ve put a contraceptive spell. Is that okay?¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine¡± Shizuku looked up from below and saw Shinji crouched on his knees. Naturally, she could see Shinji¡¯s p*nis. It¡¯s not even half erect, but it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seen a real p*nis and the grotesqueness of it gives her chills. ¡±Are you a virgin, by the way?¡± ¡±No, I exchanged my virginity with Hayate-chan¡­.. ? Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t want to perform a magic ritual¡± ¡±I see. Then I can insert it¡± As they talked, Shinji cast a spell on Shizuku to increase her sensitivity. Shizuku squirmed in embarrassment while he stared at her in her underwear, even though she didn¡¯t like him. ¡±I¡¯ll touch you then. Just applying slime lotion will probably hurt, so we need to get it wet¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want it to hurt, so I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡­ Nn~?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand gently touches her chest. Shizuku was inwardly surprised when she felt a little bit of that. Shizuku¡¯s body is well-bnced, and her breasts are slightly smaller than the palm of her hand, but they are also very firm. (It¡¯s a lie¡­¡­ ? When he touches my breast, it feels good¡­¡­ ?) Shizuku was puzzled by how easily her body reacted. She knew she needed to get wet, but because she was doing it with someone she didn¡¯t like, it was hard for her to feel it and she thought it would take a while to get wet. But, on the contrary, just a little touch would make her feel hot from deep inside ¡­¡­. ¡±Aren¡¯t you feeling it easily?¡± ¡±~ ? Fuuh¡­¡­ ? Fuuh¡­¡­ ?¡± Shizuku¡¯s face is stained with shame at just one word. Her masks, which she had been trying to keep casual, were beginning toe off. Her breasts were carefully caressed with his pliant hands. Yet, her nipples, which were her weak points, were not touched. Shizuku twisted and writhed in frustrated pleasure, keeping her mouth shut to keep from screaming sweetly. As he does that, Shizuku¡¯s body was starting to get wet. In addition to the magic that raises sensitivity, he also applies estrus magic to make it her even easier to get wet. ¡±Ah¡­ Fuuh¡­ ? It¡¯s already enough¡­ ? It¡¯s wet so it¡¯s time~ ?¡± After Shizuku says so, Shinji pinched both of her nipples, causing Shizuku to lean back lightly. (I¡­¡­. ? Cum¡­¡­. lightly¡­¡­ ?) Shizuku¡¯s mouth loosened sloppily as she easily climaxed. But when she came back to herself, she clenched her mouth again. Shinji was watching her with a smile on his face. ¡±It looks like mine is big one. So, I think Shizuku will have a hard time if I don¡¯t do more¡± ¡±Lie¡­¡­ It¡¯s too big ¡­¡­.¡± Shinji¡¯s words made Shizuku look at his p*nis and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw that Shinji¡¯s cock was fully erect. She turned pale when she saw the p*nis, which was more vicious than the adult toys with which she had exchanged her virginity. As he squeezed her nipple again, the colour of her face returned from blue to red. ¡±It¡¯s okay. ir says it feels good. So, I¡¯ll make sure to loosen it up before I insert it: ¡±Nii~ ? Fuuh~ ? Fuuh~¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers just yed with her nipples and Shizuku couldn¡¯t resist anymore. As Shizuku weakens, Shinji removes his hand from her breast and moves it to her secret area. Kuchu ? He pushes his fingertips to the top of her underwear, and the wet underwear made a nasty sound. Then, he stroked her pussy, and a sweet, numbing sensation came over her. ¡±Hah¡­¡­? Nn~ ? Wait¡­¡­? One¡­¡­Please wait~ ?¡± Shizuku involuntarily tried to escape from Shinji¡¯s hands by closing her legs and trying to hold his hands with her own. But it was toote now that she was already being touched, and Shinji¡¯s fingers slid down her underwear and inserted themselves. The sensation of a man¡¯s thick, hard fingers, different from the thin, delicate fingers of her lover, sends a shiver down her spine with pleasure. Shinji scrambled around inside her vagina, which was still wet from the caresses on her breasts, to find out how Shizuku was reacting. The vagina tightens up on its own as Shinji¡¯s fingers move in and out. The vagina overflows with love juices from the inside of the vagina, which twists and turns in an unpleasant way. It stains Shinji¡¯s fingers and the sheets. (No way, his fingers~ ? This guy~ ? He¡¯s too good at caressing¡­ ? My body ¡­ ? My body reacts on its own ¡­ ?) Gutchu ? Gutchu ? Gutchu ? Gutchu ? Shinji¡¯s fingers mercilessly ravaged Shizuku¡¯s vagina. Her hands, which had been trying to restrain him, remained weakly on top of her body. Her legs were also weak and half open so Shinji could caress her vagina as much as he wanted. ¡±Ah~ ? Don¡¯t caress there~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers finally touch Shizuku¡¯s weak point. It made her climaxed as her body bouncing with pleasure. The vagina tightens around Shinji¡¯s finger as she jerks back and forth. ¡±Shizukues so easily. I¡¯m worried about your ability to perform magic rituals at this rate¡± ¡±I can¡­¡­ ? I can do it¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± The idea of not raising her voice or trying to keep it casual had long since slipped her mind. And, all she could do is to maintain the idea that she had to make the magic ritual a sess, which came to mind when she heard Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±Well then, you can restore for a while. But I¡¯ll keep caressing you after that and I¡¯ll see if you can do it before the real thing¡± ¡±Un~ ? der¡­¡­. stood~ ? Hah~ ? Hah~ ?¡± Shizuku began to restore her magic power inside her body as Shinji told him to, so he didn¡¯t move his fingers and waited for Shizuku. After Shizuku¡¯s magic power is restored, Shinji¡¯s finger touches a weak point in her vagina again. ¡±Nhi~ ? Dwon¡¯t dwo thwat in thewre~ ?¡± Shizuku climaxed again and the magic that she had restored dissipated. ¡±See, you dissipated your magic power when you came. Well, it¡¯s a good thing you practiced before the real thing¡± ¡±No way¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s a lie¡­¡­? Why I¡­¡­. ?¡± No matter what, it feels too good. Shizuku thought so, but when Shinji¡¯s fingers resumed caressing her, her power of thought immediately melted away. ¡±Ah~~? Ah~~?¡± ¡±See, it¡¯s not going to be the real thing no matter¡± Shinji caresses the soggy vagina and Shizuku climaxes. Shizuku climaxes over and over again, her charming voice continues until the magic power does not dissipate while shees. _________________________ It started with a sticky caress. Shizuku-chan is made to cum over and over again by the caresses of someone she hates. I wondered if she could handle this kind of forey. Shinji is also in the mood to make her cum. It¡¯s important to remember that if you climax, the magic ritual will not seed. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 138 Shizuku and Magic Ritual?Sequel Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Oho¡­¡­? Hah¡­¡­? Hee¡­¡­? ¡±You look exhausted¡± Shinji looked down at the breathless, disheveled and debauched face of Shizuku with a wicked smile. Shizuku ispletely deted after being made to climax repeatedly. Her body waspletely weak from the sheer force of the pleasure. Although her expression was debauched, she was still able to think. (I was able to do it¡­¡­ ? I was able continue to hold my magic power even aftering¡­¡­? Now I can catch up with Hayate-chan¡­¡­. ?) The sheet was covered in love juice, but Shinji didn¡¯t care, he stripped off all his underwear and opened her legs and slid his body between them. Shinji¡¯s big cock is touching Shizuku¡¯s private parts. ¡±I¡¯ll teach you some magic then¡± ¡±Aaahhhh~~~~~~~ ???¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis is inserted into her vagina, which has been debauched by his finger caresses. Shizuku¡¯s vagina, which has be very slippery, flexibly epts the first p*nis and wriggles to invite it deeper and deeper. Shinji stopped his hips when the ns arrived at the back of the vagina, scraping through the tangled vaginal folds. (She had been fingering it a lot. But it¡¯s still too hard in there. I¡¯ll have to work on that) Kyuu ?, Shinji looked at Shizuku, who was screaming in a pathetic voice while feeling her vagina spasm from her climax with his p*nis. Her face lit up with pleasure as she turned her back to him. Her hands are clenched and wrinkled as she clings to the sheets. Both of her legs were stretched out, but she eventually fell onto the bed without effort. ¡±You can¡¯t let your magic dissipate, you know¡± ¡±W, wait¡­¡­? Don¡¯t move, please¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku begged for forgiveness in a pathetic voice as Shinji grabbed Shizuku¡¯s waist and slowly moved his hips. Shinji¡¯s S desire is satisfied by the fact that the person who has been acting cocky towards him is pleading with him, as she makes a nasty face. ¡±If you wait, you¡¯ll never get used to it, will you? Here, work on your magic¡± ¡±Oh~ ? Ah~ ? No~ ? No~ ? Nn~ ? I can¡¯t~ ? I can¡¯t do this~ ?¡± Pan ? ¡­¡­ Pan ? ¡­¡­ Pan ? Shinji slowly starts to swing his hips back and forth. He also put his hands on the bed between Shizuku¡¯s face, and repeatedly the pration while observing Shizuku¡¯s expression as she tried to turn away. Shizuku is ashamed of being observed, because she is aware that every time Shinji¡¯s big cock thrusts into her, the pleasure rushes through her body and makes her face look debauched. (Forey is nothingpared to this~ ? My magic power~ ? I must hold my magic power~ ?) Shizuku couldn¡¯t even keep her expression in check as she exposed her pouting face. But she tries to hold her magic power as Shinji tells her to, but it won¡¯t work in her disturbed state of mind. ¡±Ah~ ? Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming again~ ?¡± In the end, Shizuku climaxed again without being able to formte the magic properly. She tried to rebel against Shinji¡¯s rxed demeanor as he looked down at her, which made her body twitch and shudder. But as soon as the ns poked the back of her vagina, she would once again lose all strength from the corners of her eyes, and her face would turn into a horny mess. ¡±Here, holds your magic power¡± Shinji¡¯s words were advice to help Shizuku seed in the magic ritual. After a number of simr exchanges, Shizuku¡¯s re faded and she began to concentrate on obeying Shinji¡¯s words and hold her magic. ¡±Yes, yes, keep it up and ept the pleasure. No matter how many times youe¡± ¡±Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? It feels good¡­ ? No¡­ ? It feels warm~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Shizuku¡¯s body was bing more and more obedient to Shinji. Her secret parts were in a terrible state of shock from the pleasure Shinji was giving her. She was dripping with love juices and making nasty water sounds every time Shinji¡¯s big cock was thrusting into her. (It¡¯s really good ? It¡¯s really too good~ ?) Shizuku climaxed again. She exhaling and soaking in the afterglow of her climax. Shizuku no longer had time to think about this and that. But because of this, she was able to seed holding her magic that was in the corner of her consciousness, even as she came. My body, which was nearing its limit, did it instinctively. ¡±Yes. You did it. Great job¡± ¡±Fahh¡­¡­? It was the first time Shizuku had ever been so exhausted. So, Shizuku gave a gentle smile to Shinji. However, the magic ritual is not over yet. In fact, the real work is just about to begin. Shinji took his hand off the bed and grabbed Shizuku¡¯s weakening wrist. As he pulls back her arm, his p*nis is buried all the way to the root, pressing against the back of the vagina. ¡±Oh¡­¡­ ? Magic power¡­. ? My magic power¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Shizuku moaned in pleasure as her vagina was squeezed. But, as long as the practice was sessful, there was no reason to shy away from Shinji. He starts pistoning while pulling on her arm. It was not the slow development of her body that he had been used to, but an intense one where Shinji himself was trying to get pleasure from it. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Every time Shinji thrusts deep into her, Shizuku¡¯s mouth emits a sweet, winning sound. There was no restraint in Shinji¡¯s hips as he pounded into Shizuku¡¯s pussy, tangling her in a whirlpool of pleasure. He treated her like a s*x toy. It¡¯s a s*x act that is far from a magic ritual. However, it feels insanely good for her. The overwhelming pleasure of making love with Hayate seems like child¡¯s y, and leads Shizuku to a deep, deep climax that she¡¯s never felt before. (Amazing~ ? It¡¯s good~ ? I hate it but it¡¯s feels so good~ ???) The ns that had been thrust deep into her vagina shivered and trembled. Shinji ejacted semen into her vagina along with his increased magical power. ¡±Maintain the magic power!¡± ¡±~~~~???¡± Doppu ? Dopyu ? Bupuu ? Buu ? View ? Therge amount of semen that had been stored up flowed into Shizuku¡¯s vagina and womb. The first impregnation was an unknown pleasure for Shizuku. The sensation of being filled from the inside of her body, and her instincts as a woman made her realize that this was happiness. At the same time, she felt as if Shinji¡¯s magic power was mixing with her own. Knowledge that Shizuku had never known before, such as how to construct a magic circle and how to put magic power into it, blended in. However, Shizuku, who was immersed in a deep climax, did not feel it. ¡±Phew, good work¡± ¡±Haaaa~¡­¡­?? Haaa~¡­¡­?¡± Nupon ? The p*nis is pulled out. Shizuku¡¯s appearance after the magic ritual was terrible, with both hands and legs thrown out on the bed, semen dripping from her secret parts, ecstatic face, unable to move. She didn¡¯t look like she had been held by a man she didn¡¯t like. But she had a face of a very satisfied woman. _________________________ Shizuku has learned body enhancement magic! Shizuku had been made aware of the pleasures of being a female! However, the mind is untouched because the body has only been made to cum so much. She still needs to be taught more magic. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 139 Running Wolves will Continue The Request Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a few moments of dazed, Shizuku finally came to her senses and nced at Shinji, who was already dressing, and hurriedly put on her clothes. Shinji is not interested in Shizuku, even though she is a young woman who is changing her clothes. Also, even though she had been fucked until she was exhausted, Shinji¡¯s reaction annoyed her. ¡±I hope you¡¯ve learned the magic. If I had to guess, I would say it seeded¡± ¡±¡­¡­How can I be sure?¡± Shizuku who was in the middle of changing her clothes trembled when Shinji called out to her, but she calmed herself down and listened back. ¡±You¡¯ll know if you try to use magic¡± ¡±Body Strengthening Magic¡­¡­!¡± While she looked at Shinji¡¯s smile, Shizuku tried to cast a body strengthening magic. As she tried to create a magic circle, a knowledge that she did not know came to her mind. She created a magic circle ording to the sensation she had learned before she knew it, and when she put magic power into it, the magic seeded in one shot, as if her previous struggles had been a lie. ¡±It¡¯s true. ¡­¡­I was surprised. Thank you very much¡± Shizuku, who was excited by the fact that she can now use magic by herself, made her thanked him honestly. But, after she thanked him with a smile, her expression changed to a frown, and she returned to her Buddhist face. Seeing such Shizuku, Shinjiughed out loud. ¡±Kukuku, I¡¯m sorry, it was just too funny¡± ¡±I¡¯m leaving now! Marie!¡± ¡±After you¡¯ve learned magic, you¡¯re ready for the real thing. Especially, Self-Strengthening magic is easy to modify to your own needs. You should experiment with them. Then see youter¡± Shizuku, who had turned red, wished Marie to return her to home, but the teleportation did not begin. But when Shinji had just finished talking to her, sending his thoughts that it was good to go home, Shizuku disappeared from the room. [Marie, I hope you can teach her some things] [Okay~. Even so~, Shinji-san is an unequaled man~. You¡¯ve been doing it continuously after ir-chan~] Remembering andughing at Shizuku¡¯s unusual change of expression, Shinji asked Marie to teach her how to use body strengthening magic, and blinked when Marie mentioned that. [I can do it all night long if I want to] [Ama~zing~ ? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re that big and that unequaled~ ?¡­¡­ Nee Shinji-san~. If you want, we can do it sometime~ ?] [Marie! Don¡¯t seduce my master~noja!] [Kyaa??] ir¡¯s thoughts interrupted Marie¡¯s thoughts. It made Marie¡¯s joyful thoughts were, and Shinji chuckled in silence. Shinji thought that the role of the apostle was very important to the spirits, because Marie, who was a spirit, said something like an invitation. ¡±Well, let¡¯s take a nap¡­¡­.¡± After cleaning the sheets, Shinji finally took a nap. * * * ¡±Shinji, are you awake?¡± Alvin¡¯s voice woke Shinji up. ¡±I just woke up, did I sleep too long?¡± ¡±That¡¯s unusual! When you wake up, we¡¯ll meet in front of my room. I think we finally have some information¡± ¡±All right, I¡¯ll be right there¡± Shinji got up, quickly finished his preparations and left the room. He joined Alvin and the others and once again met with the priest who was in charge of organizing the event. ¡±I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting¡­¡­ but I don¡¯t have much good to say¡± The priest with the difficult face was stunned. ¡±What do you mean?¡± ¡±First of all, we¡¯ve sessfully conquered the other bases. The subus is just emerging, so the knights can keep up. Also, the only high-ranking subus was in the area where you were headed. And the crystal that you brought back. It seems to be a transmitter that sends the life force that it sucks up. I¡¯m sure that the destination is the headquarters of the heretics¡­¡­ I have tried everything, but I have not been able to analyze the crystal¡± The priest bowed his head, apologizing for hisck of power. However, Alvin and the others cannot be med. The magic tools for analysis are too expensive for individuals to buy. ¡±Even the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s magic tools couldn¡¯t do it. There are no more magic tools of analysis in this city. So, I decided to rely on the western city ¡± When Shinji heard the word ¡°Western City¡±, he reacted for a moment. ¡±I¡¯d like to continue to entrust this matter to you guys. Please take the crystal and head to . That city has thetest magical equipment, so they should be able to analyze it. Let me talk to the temple in that city. Of course, we will pay you forpleting the request for suppression. But, if you ept this request, we will additionally pay the same amount to the guild as a reward. So, how is it?¡± ¡±Of course, I don¡¯t intend to throw it away halfway. Is that okay with everyone?¡± Alvin responded to the priest¡¯s question, knowing that once he was involved, he wanted to finish the job. There was a sacrifice of their knights too. Even though, it was not revenge, but he could not forgive the mastermind. ¡±Yes! Al-kun!¡± ¡±Of course!¡± Milis and Renka felt the same way, and Shinji nodded silently. But Shinji didn¡¯t feel the same way. He didn¡¯t have a problem with epting the request, but he did have a problem with the destination being . ¡±Then please take this¡­¡­.Thank you¡± ¡±Leave it to me!¡± While Shinji pondered, Alvin received the crystal; from the priest. It was decided that they would continue to travel from temple to temple in the carriage pulled by Pegasus. They would leave the city today and return to in the evening. Then, they would be heading to at dawn. ¡±Shinji, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shinji was silent the entire time as he collected his belongings from his room and got on to the carriage. Renka, who worried about Shinji¡¯s unusual mood, called out to him. ¡±I don¡¯t have good memories on ¡± Shinji chuckles and touches Renka¡¯s head. Stroking her silky hair as Shinji continued to talk. ¡± is the city I was born in¡± ¡±It¡¯s your hometown, isn¡¯t it? But why do you not have any good memories¡­¡­?¡± Shinji smiled at Renka¡¯s caring expression. ¡±I left before I could remember. So, it doesn¡¯t really matter now. You said we are going to have it analyzed in , do you know where we should go?¡± ¡±Of course. is the home of the magic guild, so that¡¯s where we should go, right?¡± Milis joined the conversation, her voice brightening the slightly gloomy atmosphere, and Shinji smiled and nodded as he usually did when talking to Milis. ¡±Yes. Also, it¡¯s a good opportunity to look for a rare spell book. I wish the four of us could go out again like before¡± ¡±Whoa, it¡¯s unusual for Shinji to bring this up! Let¡¯s go out together again after the analysis request is over!¡± ¡±That¡¯s a good idea¡± ¡±Al-kun, that¡¯s a good idea¡± After that, they continued to have fun talking about how to y and where to go until they arrived at . ____________________________ Marie-chan¡¯s invitation (attempted) For spirits, apostles are colleagues who serve the Goddess together. So, he thinks of them as equal. They don¡¯t have the concept of husband and wife, so it¡¯s normal for them to talk to people they like. After going to the south, they¡¯re going to the west. This seems to be the city where Shinji was born. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 140 Running Wolves Come Home Temporary Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After arriving at the temple in , decided to return to the party house to book a Pegasus¡¯s carriage that would take them out of town again the next morning. They camped in the midway point and spent the night there, so they didn¡¯t arrive at until noon. The road to is as long as the road to . That¡¯s why they decided to leave early tomorrow morning. It was also to tell Akane, who was at the party house, that they would be going away again. ¡±I¡¯m back!¡± ¡±Wee back everyone¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to bother you¡± When Alvin and the others arrived at the dining room, Akane and Iris were having lunch together in their casual clothes. When Iris saw Shinji, her expression rxed with happiness. Iris¡¯s expression of happiness at seeing the love of her life was very cute. ¡±If you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, I can make you some¡± ¡±You¡¯re on break, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make it¡± ¡±I¡¯ll help you, Renka-chan¡± Renka and Milis restrained Akane from leaving the table while they ate, and went into the kitchen, but Akane following behind. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai ise here¡± ¡±Yes, yes¡± Iris tapped the seat next to her. Shinji sat down next to Iris and nodded at her, checking her visually from top to bottom. ¡±¡­¡­No injuries, desu. ¡­¡­I heard you went too far, so¡­¡± ¡±Thank you for worrying about me. It was a tough opponent, but we all managed to pull it off. Hey, Alvin¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­.¡± From Alvin¡¯s point of view, Iris seemed to be seriously in love with Shinji. It¡¯s no surprise, since she¡¯s consulted with him several times, but Alvin hopes he¡¯ll be rewarded by seeing that Iris continues to appeal to him despite the fact that she knows Shinji has a girlfriend named Renka. (But I¡¯ll be lonely because it¡¯s like being separated from my sister¡­¡­) It¡¯s a little heartbreaking that Iris, who calls him a brother and adores him, is so infatuated with another man, even if it¡¯s one of his own friends. If the two of them get together, it will be a second wife, and since Renka is okay with Iris appealing to Shinji, there is no reason for Alvin to have any say in the matter. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, going to , desu? ¡­¡­Sounds good¡± While Alvin was alone with his thoughts, Shinji and Iris were talking about the city they were going to. ¡±It¡¯s one of those ces that every wizard/witch wants to visit at least once, so I guess Iris-chan is no exception¡± ¡±Thanks to the¡­¡­ magic guild, there are a lot of rare magic books, desu. So, I want to go to ¡­¡­ after I save up enough money, desu¡± Iris continues with a twinkle in her eye. ¡±¡­¡­Also, my dream is to join in the future, desu¡± (*Note: ¤ª²è»á -> Osakai) ¡±You¡¯ve been saying that for a long time, haven¡¯t you, Iris? The official name is ?¡± (*Note: ħ٤Τª²è»á -> the name of party) ¡±¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right, desu. ¡­¡­It¡¯s my dream, desu. ¡­¡­Senpai?¡± When the word es out of Iris¡¯s mouth, the air around Shinji changes. Alvin, who was sitting in front of me, did not notice at all, but Iris, who was in love with Shinji, noticed the change in Shinji. His expression remained calm and smiling, but he seemed to be in a bad mood, as if he had something on his mind, and Iris was puzzled. is the face of the Magic Guild, which is made up of ten of the Guild¡¯s best wizards. The Magic Guild can register as a double membership with the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, and all members of are high-ranking adventurers. As a member of , they can receive a huge amount of money from the guild for research, and each of them are working on their specialties. It was Iris¡¯s dream to be a member of the in the future, and live her life doing research on magic. It was a high goal that could dream of, and it was not something that would upset her. Seeing Iris¡¯s confusion, Shinji¡¯s mood returned to normal. ¡±I think it¡¯s a good goal. Let¡¯s do your best¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yeah¡± Iris wanted to know what Shinji was thinking that made him so unhappy, but she didn¡¯t think it was the right time to ask, so she just nodded. Shinji was grateful for that. (Iris-chan is watching me very closely, isn¡¯t she?) He reached out and lightly stroked Iris¡¯s head, which made Alvin feel very ufortable as Iris looked sofortable and the two of them were alone. ¡±What is Shinji¡¯s dream, really? You used to say you wanted to make money and live a life of luxury! But that¡¯s not your real dream, right?¡± Shinji stopped stroking Iris when Alvin made a desperate suggestion. Shinji was asking them about their dreams, and he smiled, knowing that saying anything too random would only make him look bad. ¡±To cross the world¡± That was the only thing Shinji said. Alvin and Iris blinked at that one word. ¡±You know that spirits are summoned from other worlds, right? I¡¯d like to go to another world, not this one¡± Shinji rephrased, and they finally understood what he was talking about. ¡±That¡¯s another¡­¡­ big dream¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t fully respond to the scale of the conversation. Alvin knew that his goal of climbing was a goal that he could achieve. He knew that the only way to achieve it was to gain experience and improve his grade as an adventurer. Shinji¡¯s dream, however, he has no idea how to achieve. Therefore, he could only admire it with confusion. ¡±¡­¡­Research with Senpai, desu¡± Iris, on the other hand, looked at him with a sparkling gaze. Moving around the world is a difficult task that many wizards have tried and failed at. It is much more difficult to send oneself than to summon oneself. Thinking about the future of herself as a wife studying with Shinji, Iris is even more determined to make her dreame true. The honeymoon they would spend together while working on their research would make Iris¡¯ imagination swell. ¡±Well, it¡¯s still in the realm of fantasy with no real prospects¡± Shinji shrugs his shoulders and Alvin and Irisugh. After the cooking was done, Renka, Milis and Akane came back to the dining room. ¡±I made pasta today¡± (*Note: ¥Ð¥¹¥¿ -> Basuta) ¡±Let¡¯s eat vegetables too, Al-kun?¡± They put the tes of food on the table. Lunch was soon served, and the conversation about dreams was over. Alvin and the others are talking amicably, not realizing that Shinji¡¯s dream of traveling the world is a means that leads to another goal. ___________________________ Temporary return home. Iris hade to visit. They talked about the city they were going to next, and their dreams for the future. Iris-chan is aiming for a higher rank, but not in Hateyama, but in the magic guild. Shinji, on the other hand, seems to have a lot on his mind. The world crossing he talked about as his dream is an extremely difficult task. The reason why Minato was disposed of by Freri before was because he was a corpse. It is currently impossible to invite living people into your world, even if they are spirits. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 141 Shizuku Wants to Talk to Shinji Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After finishing his lunch and filling his stomach, Shinji decided to watch Iris practice her magic at her request. Of course, Renka was with him. Iris knew that Shinji and the others must be tired aftering back from the mission, so she thought of a way to spend the time without tiring them. Although Iris likes Shinji as a person of the opposite s*x, but she also respects him as a superior wizard. By spending a lot of time with him outside of the sweet moments of s*x and dating, she was trying to show him that she was not annoying to be around by letting him get to know her better in normal times. In fact, Shinji prefers a wife or lover who is calm andfortable to be around rather than a woman who is pushy. But if it is a s*x friend, it doesn¡¯t matter if she is pushy¡­¡­ ¡±Iris-chan is amazing¡± She cast a magic in order while maintaining the magic of the four attributes: , , , and . Normally, if someone used a after , would disappear, but if someone used while using magic power to maintain , would not disappear. Iris is doing parallel training, using different spells in her left and right hands. ¡±Shinji doesn¡¯t use more than one magic at a time, does he?¡± ¡±Well, my original output of magic power is average¡­¡­ but magic that I use a lot is abination of earth and water magic, so it is treated as using more than one¡­¡­.¡± If someone wants to use two spells at the same time, he or she will need a total of two spells to release magic power. So, Shinji without Freri¡¯s support can only release as much magic power as he can, and the spells he can use at the same time are weak. Furthermore, without Freri¡¯s support, Shinji¡¯s ability to mix earth and water magic is limited. The technique of using multiple spells at the same time is calledbining magic. There are variousbinations of magic, such as a bybining and magic. Basically, it¡¯s for two wizards who work together, but wizards with superior magic power can also use it individually. If someone makes a contract with a spirit, it is difficult for them to use it individually because they are specialized in one attribute. Combined magic was the trump card technique for wizards like Iris who had arge amount of raw power. At the moment, Iris can only use magic in order, but as her training progresses, she will be able to use magic at the same time. By doing so, she will be able to expand her magic range and greatly increase her war potential. ¡±¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong, desu?¡± Iris¡¯s overflowing talent was dazzling for Shinji. Iris, who tilted her head curiously,ughed at the thought that she might be overtaken in no time once she had learned her skills. ¡±I think Iris-chan will be able to join ¡± ¡±It¡¯s nice to hear that from¡­¡­Senpai, desu¡± She smiled like a flower at Shinji¡¯s praise. * * * (While there are girls like Iris who are talented and hardworking, there are also girls who take the easy way out. Well, that¡¯s not for me to say) After Iris came home and Shinji finished dinner, he returned to his house. The sun was down and it was a good time to call Shizuku. Thinking of Shizuku¡¯s magical ritual yesterday, Shinji sent a thought to Marie. [Marie, how is Shizuku?] [She¡¯s been practicing strengthening magic from yesterday until today~. After all, a sense of urgency is important~. So, she¡¯s practicing so diligently~] Shinji chuckled at Marie¡¯s leisurely thoughts. Shinji was aware that he was doing something bad to Shizuku. It¡¯s like saying that if she doesn¡¯t want to break up with her lover, she must work as an apostle, which is an admirable threat. However, he has no intention of stopping because the cause is Shizuku¡¯s fault for viting the conditions of reincarnation in another world. As a result, this is the most likely way for Shizuku and Hayate to avoid breaking up. (The price is making their bodies fall and they be s*x friends) Shinji can have s*x with both of them, and they don¡¯t have to break up. It was a win-win situation, Shinji thought. [It¡¯s good that she¡¯s serious, Marie, could you make sure Shizuku wants to learn magic again today?] [Yes, yes~?. ¡­¡­She wants to learn magic today too with a magic ritual~] [She¡¯s very eager¡­¡­well, it¡¯s convenient. If so, can you transfer her when Shizuku is ready?] [I understand~?] Shinji, who cut his thoughts, waited for Shizuku to arrive. * * * [Shizuku~. What are you going to do today? ?] After the sun went down, Marie sent a thought to Shizuku, who had finished eating with Hayate after returning from her part-time job and was talking about what had happened today. Shizuku¡¯s mood which is joyful suddenly sank. Naturally, Hayate noticed the cloudy expression on Shizuku¡¯s face and became concerned. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Ah, etto¡­¡­ It suddenly urred to me that I was relying too much on you, Hayate-chan¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m going to take care Shizuku¡± Hayate hugged Shizuku without any doubt as soon as she was able to fool around with it. Shizuku hugged back Hayate cheek to cheek while Shizuku returned a reminder with Marie. [I¡¯m going to go. I need to learn attack magic as soon as possible] [Okay~ I¡¯ll let him know~. I¡¯ll transfer you as soon as you¡¯re ready~] While in Hayate¡¯s arms, Shizuku recalled the events of yesterday. A magic ritual in which Shinji was able to make her cum a lot. Her body was caressed by a person she didn¡¯t like, and she was made climaxed. While she was being caressed, she couldn¡¯t think about anything, but now she realizes that her body has be unnaturally sensitive. Something must have been done to her. She thought that if she hadn¡¯t, there was no way it would feel better than the caresses of her beloved Hayate. It was the same with the p*nis she had epted for the first time. It should have just been a matter of matching her climax with the increase in magic power, but she was poked hard in the back of her vagina again and again. It waspletely just s*x. It was a ritual, so it should have been done more matter-of-factly. She was going to meet Shinji now, but she had to say something. Shizuku thought to herself. At the same time, Shizuku¡¯s vagina tingled with the memory of yesterday¡¯s pleasure. It was because of the remnants of pleasure that she could not forget even after a night. ¡±Hayate-chan, I¡¯m going to go do some training now¡­¡­¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, so let¡¯s sleep together again today¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­?¡± Chu ? The lips of the two touched each other. Shizuku took a step backward and left the embrace, reluctantly releasing her arms. [Okay, Marie] [I¡¯m here to help~ ?] Shizuku¡¯s figure disappears. Hayate looked over at Shizuku with a worried look in her eyes. ______________________ Iris-chan¡¯s training was observed and instructed. Then Shizuku heads to Shinji¡¯s room again. The second magic ritual is about to begin. Shizuku still hates it. But her body knows what pleasure is. She tries to think of a reason why she feels the way she does, and pretends to be convinced. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 142 The second magic ritual Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Shizuku appeared in front of Shinji, who was waiting for her at home, Shinji closed the book he was reading and looked at Shizuku, and their eyes met. ¡±Good evening, Shizuku¡± ¡±¡­¡­Good evening, Shinji-san¡± Shizuku confronted Shinji, who was staring at her with a nk stare behind his sses, as if nothing had happened yesterday. Shinji kept his rxed attitude. ¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡±What did you do to my body yesterday?¡± Shizuku, with a sharp re, closed the distance to question Shinji. ¡±What do you mean? I was just caressing you¡± ¡±That can¡¯t be true¡­¡­. Because it was so¡­¡­.¡± Shizuku¡¯s face reddened as she remembered how Shinji¡¯s hands had made her cum. ¡±You think it¡¯s strange that you feel that way? So, you¡¯re going to tell me that it shouldn¡¯t be feel good without love, right?¡± ¡±Yes! It¡¯s strange!¡± Shinji¡¯s snickering attitude made Shizuku scream, as if he knew what she was thinking. Of course, Shizuku has masturbated before. And there is a huge difference in the pleasure of masturbating to the same spot and having Hayate touch her. That¡¯s how she knows that it feels good to have s*x with someone she loves. So, in Shizuku¡¯s mind, being touched by someone she didn¡¯t love must be unpleasant. She¡¯d thought it would be a nd act, just a way to learn magic. But in reality, she experienced a pleasure that she had never experienced before. It made her feel guilty about Hayate. ¡±So, you think I did something to you? That¡¯s a hell of an usation¡± Shinji sniffed unhappily. In fact, he has increased her sensitivity and cast an estrus spell, so he is tampering with her, but there is no proof. It was impossible for Shizuku to press him further. ¡±I think we should stop the magic rituals then¡± ¡±It¡¯s¡­¡­ that¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to ask it¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Originally, magic rituals weren¡¯t supposed to be done out of the blue, you know? I¡¯m doing it specially because Goddess-sama asked me to¡± From the point of view of the person giving the magic, the only advantage is that he can have s*x. A spell book is expensive, costing tens of gold coins or more, and if one has that much, they can get a high-ss prostitute to do it for them in city. The high-ss prostitutes were more beautiful than Shizuku and had better technique than her. So, it¡¯s unlikely that someone would be so covetous as to continue to give her the magic that they¡¯ve worked so hard to learn and earn, without giving them something in return. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ it was my fault¡± ¡±Huh¡­¡­ So, don¡¯t me me for making you feel better, okay?¡± In the end, Shizuku has no choice but to give in. Shizuku, who is in a weak position, cannot force Shinji to do anything. At least until she learns a few attack magic. Shinji who dered that it was only her body constitution, looked at Shizuku with a sullen look. ¡±So? What do you want to learn?¡± ¡±I want to learn , because it¡¯s the most basic water magic¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s true. If you can¡¯t learn , you can¡¯t learn anything else¡± The more powerful the magic, the more prerequisites it has. So, it¡¯s not just that spell books are expensive. And if someone want to learn higher magic, they must know the base of all water magic. That is . Shinji thought about going to bed to perform the magic ritual, but then he thought of something nasty. Shinji deliberately grabbed his pants and underwear and let out a loud sigh as he looked at his p*nis. ¡±I wish I could do that for you, but I can¡¯t. Because I can¡¯t get it up because of your boring usations. ¡­¡­It¡¯s delicate, isn¡¯t it, the male genitals?¡± Shizuku could tell from Shinji¡¯s demeanor that he wanted to be serviced. She thought that he was trying to make a fool out of her by doubting her without proof. Still, Shizuku had no choice but to do what Shinji wanted, and she crouched down in front of him, looking up at him. ¡±Then I¡¯ll make it bigger¡­¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Take care of it¡± She smiles and pulls down Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear. As she does that, Shinji¡¯s p*nis appears in front of Shizuku¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s big, even though it¡¯s deted. Shizuku touched it gently with his slippery hand, feeling disgusted. She touched it with both hands, but her hands were unfamiliar, and her face was warped in such a way that it was obvious she didn¡¯t like it. It didn¡¯t feel so good for Shinji, but the pleasure of voluntarily giving service to a person who didn¡¯t want to be touched aroused his p*nis. Shizuku¡¯s face contorted as she watched his p*nis slowly grow. But she felt no more disgust than she had yesterday. ¡±Do it with your mouth. Don¡¯t let your teeth hit it¡± ¡±I, I understand¡­¡­¡± She touched the male genitals of the man she hated with the lips that she had kissed so happily beforeing over here. She started to lick the tip with her tongue, as if she was licking a candy bar. Shizuku¡¯s body was beginning to seek out the man, thanks to Shinji¡¯s estrus magic. The pleasure of having s*x with Shinji, which he had learned about yesterday, lessened his disgust. Soon, Shizuku became ustomed to the act of licking. ¡±Suck it¡­¡­ yeah, that¡¯s good¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Nbu, Nmu¡­¡­ Nn, Nn, Nmu¡± Shinji big man¡¯s hand grabs Shizuku¡¯s head as she sucks on his p*nis. He grinds her head, holding it in ce so that he can enjoy the sight of Shizuku¡¯s blowjob. The pre-cum that flow from the ns spread the taste of the male in her mouth. (But¡­¡­ It¡¯s so big and thick¡­¡­.) Naturally, Shinji¡¯s eyes met Shizuku¡¯s, who was looking up at him. Shinji smiles thinly at the sight of Shizuku¡¯s pathetic face as she squeezes her mouth shut and sucks on it. Shizuku feels humiliated, but she can¡¯t stop sucking. She can¡¯t stop until Shinji says it¡¯s enough. ¡±Juru, Jupu, Nbu, Nun, Ngu, Jupo ?¡± Shizuku sucked Shinji¡¯s cock, hoping that she could finish soon. Finally, Shinji was about to cum. His cock quivered and swelled up. Shizuku instinctively knew that he was about to cum. So, she hurriedly tried to remove his p*nis from her mouth, but Shinji¡¯s hand gripped his head tightly and wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡±Drink¡± ¡±Nn~~~~ ?¡± Shinji cum in Shizuku¡¯s mouth without mercy. She had no choice but to ept the semen into her mouth. Dobu~ ? Dopu~ ?, there is no way she can swallow therge amount of semen poured into her mouth, so the semen overflowed from the edge of her mouth. It was a terrible treatment. If they were going to perform a magic ritual, she should only have to make it big, but he made her suck his cock until he climaxes. Shizuku didn¡¯t realize that the look of resentment in her eyes as she stared at the big cock that had been pulled out of her mouth was beginning to contain a hint of heat and anticipation. __________________________ Forcing a cocky JK to serve him. What a terrible protagonist! Shizuku is starting to be trained little by little. It also touched on a bit of this and that about magic. The more powerful the magic, the more prerequisites it has. For example, prerequisites for is . So, to learn someone needs to learn then before someone learn they must learn . This is the same when reading a spell book. In the case of spell books, for some reason it is understood that someone can¡¯t memorize them, but since apprenticeships just keep failing endlessly, the stronger the magic, the more likely they are to learn themself with a spell book. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 143 The second magic ritual?Sequel Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I can¡¯t believe you just ejacted without telling me¡± Frowning at the sensation of thick semen tangling in her throat, Shizuku tried to pull away from Shinji. Shinji released Shizuku¡¯s head and chuckled at her difort while looking at her attitude. ¡±I thought you wanted it because you sucked me so enthusiastically¡± ¡±No, of course not. I just want to learn magic and I don¡¯t like you¡± ¡±Sexual intercourse and affection are two different things. Well, now that you¡¯ve made me cum once, let¡¯s do the magic ritual¡± Shinji smiled bitterly and sat down on the side of the bed. Shizuku got on the bed, looking away from Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis. The distance between them is just out of reach. ¡±Please be as quick as you can¡± Shizuku took off her clothes and move them aside so that Hayate wouldn¡¯t find out that she had been having s*x. The white underwear gave Shinji a simple and neat impression. Shinji noticed that the underwear was covered in stains. ¡±You¡¯re getting wet by licking me, right? Does that mean you¡¯re a slut?¡± ¡±No¡­..!? It¡¯s not possible¡­¡­¡± Shizuku quickly hid the stained underwear with one hand, but Shinji approached and grabbed her arm to pull her away. The index finger of the remaining hand touched the secret part of Shizuku. The caress of Shinji¡¯s fingers, even on her underwear, felt better than when Shizuku masturbated. Of course, it was because of the magic that increased sensitivity, but Shizuku had no way of knowing that. (I¡¯m not a slut¡­¡­ ? This is absolutely ridiculous~ ?) In no time at all, she pulled down her underwear, and when her fingers touched it directly, she heard a nasty wet sound. Shizuku¡¯s face turned red with shame. ¡±You don¡¯t like me, right? That means you¡¯re a slut who feels good no matter who touches you¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­? No, it¡¯s not¡­¡­? This is¡­¡­? Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡­? This is just protect me¡­¡­ ? It protect me from a pain ? Nhi~ ?¡± Shizuku desperately tried to deny it with reasons, but her power to resist was getting weaker and weaker. Her hand that should have been restrained to stop his caressing hand is now only attached to it. His fingers slipped into her vagina without resistance ? Shinji¡¯s middle finger touched the weak point of Shizuku¡¯s vagina, which he already knew from yesterday¡¯s caress. ¡±As long as it doesn¡¯t feel good, it¡¯s fine, right?¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­? Oh~ ? Oh~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s unrestrained fingering assaults Shizuku. He presses his fingers all the way down to the base of her pussy, making loud water sounds and caressing only the most pleasurable parts. Shizuku¡¯s eyes flickered with too much pleasure. The look of disgust on her face turned into that of a horny bitch. She turned her head and fell back on the bed, screaming in frustration, but Shinji¡¯s tormentors didn¡¯t stop. After climax repeatedly, Shizuku immediately surrendered. ¡±It feels good~ ? It feels so good~ ? So stop it~ ??¡± Shinji¡¯s hand stopped at the sound of Shizuku¡¯s screaming voice. Finally, Shizuku was released from her continuous climax. Shinji could tell from the tightness of her vagina that Shizuku was having onest big climax. ¡±So, do you know how good it feels without love?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? But¡­. ? I have Hayate-chan¡­.. ? So, I shouldn¡¯t be feeling so good¡­¡­ ?¡± Withdrawing his middle finger was enough to make Shizuku feel pleasure. During fingering, Shinji applied the estrus magic and sensitivity magic. It made the entrance of Shizuku¡¯s secret part was twitching and twitching hungrily. Kuchu ? He presses his ns against such a ce. As he does that, she doesn¡¯t feel like resisting the insertion, which should be unpleasant. Rather, her body, remembering the pleasure of yesterday, longed to be inserted as soon as possible. And Shizuku¡¯s mind was beginning to be swept away by the pleasure. The sight of Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis in front of his eyes was no longer disgusting. For Shizuku, the second pration felt better than the first. The ns reached the back of her vagina as he inserted it to the base of his p*nis. The pleasure of the p*nis prating her and filling her vagina made Shizuku let out a breath of air that felt as good as when she soaked in the bath. ¡±Maintain your magic power. Until I cum, ¡­¡­ no, of course¡± Shinjiughs unpleasantly as he tries to attack her in the same missionary position as yesterday. Shinji sits back down, holding Shizuku up. She was sitting on top of Shinji, who was sitting on his knees, and Shizuku was straddling him. ¡±If you want to make this quick, why don¡¯t you do your best, Shizuku? Just make me cum while you synchronize the magic power and you¡¯re done¡± ¡±Kuh¡­¡­? I¡­ Know¡­¡­?¡± The two faces are closer together than in missionary position. Their genitals are very well connected too, and Shizuku leans back to get her face away from Shinji. Then she slowly raised her hips, putting all her strength into her legs. But just the act of pulling it out felt good because her vagina would tighten the p*nis on its own. Fuh~ ? Fuh~ ?, she let her hips fall as she repeatedly breathe hard. The ns reaches deep into her vagina and pushes up against her womb. The numbing pleasure assaults Shizuku, making her legs shake and shake. There was no way she could make Shinji cum even if she moved like that. Instead, Shizuku who was moving by herself was about to climaxed. ¡±You¡¯ll never be able to finish quickly if you do like this¡± ¡±Hii~ ? Ah ~? An~ ? No~ ? I¡¯m~ ? Fuuh ?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll make this quick, so be grateful¡± Shinji grabbed Shizuku¡¯s waist and moved her up and down on the bed, making it creak. Shizuku could only support herself with her hands behind her back, resting on the bed. The climax came quickly as the hard pration was repeated. (It¡¯s so intense¡­¡­? I¡¯m going to be forced to feel good~ ? Even though I shouldn¡¯t~ ? Hayate~ ? Hayate-chan~ ? I¡¯m cummmming~ ???) Shizuku climaxes as she remembers her beloved lover. During the final thrust, Shizuku pushed her hips out to meet Shinji¡¯s pration for the first time. With the ns and cervix in close contact, Shinji ejactes, and the womb swallows the hot semen. It was the second time she had felt the semen filling her vagina to the brim. Shizuku found the sensationforting. The pleasure of being a woman and the euphoria of being a female in the arms of a male surrounded Shizuku. The only thing that remains in Shizuku¡¯s mind is the thought that it is finally over. As she was basking in the afterglow of her seeded with her magic, Shinji made her lie down on her back before she knew it. ¡±Wait¡­¡­ ? Hii~ ? Ah~ ? Why~ ? Ah~¡± ¡±Why? Because we still have time today¡± Shizuku scratched his face, but she couldn¡¯t stop Shinji from covering her. On the contrary, Shizuku can¡¯t help but moan in delight every time the ever-wilting p*nis pokes her vagina. ¡±Magic~ ? Ritual~ ? Should be finished~ ? Nuu~ ?¡± ¡±So now it¡¯s just s*x. Let¡¯s make you feel good¡± ¡±No~ ? I don¡¯t want it~ ? Don¡¯t make me feel good~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ?¡± Shizuku¡¯s resistance was only on her mouth. The body that had be a prisoner of pleasure gleefully devoured the pleasure and her vagina tightened. The next two times, Shizuku was fucked endlessly until Shinji ejacted inside her vagina. The look on her face was so lewd and distorted, and she looked so happy. _________________________________ This was the second time he had done this, so Shinji was starting to lose his inhibitions. She is at the mercy, even though she doesn¡¯t like it. Her body had been fallen. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 144 Shizuku’s Melancholy and Running Wolves Went to Oeste Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Hah~¡­¡­It¡¯s the worst¡­¡­¡± After impregnate her three times, Shizuku finally released and is in the bathroom of Shinji¡¯s house. ¡°You can¡¯t go home like that, right?¡± Shinji said, and then threw her into the bathroom. She was supposed to be training magic indoors, so it was too suspicious for her to return home in a sweaty state. Because of that, Shizuku needed to cleanse herself, so she decided to take a bath. In the bathroom, Shizuku was in a state of self-loathing. She was fine until the magic ritual, but then she allowed herself to be impregnated twice. Even though she was unable to resist the pleasure, there was no excuse for the cheating s*x. What was worse was that Shizuku¡¯s disgust at being embraced by Shinji was decreasing. He was a pawn of the goddess who was trying to break up with Hayate, a man she hated. And yet when he touches her, her body reacts on its own. It¡¯s the ultimate pleasure, the real s*x that she can¡¯t feel when she¡¯s having s*x with her beloved Hayate. Thefort of semen being poured into her. Also, a man¡¯s well-trained body stimtes her woman¡¯s instincts and seems to appeal to her to give in quickly. (I hate that guy¡­¡­ And the one I like is Hayate-chan, but even though that¡­¡­) Her vagina tingled just remembering the sensation of being inserted inside. She had to admit it. Because, Shinji said that likes and dislikes have nothing to do with how good it feels. (I still like Hayate-chan, so I won¡¯t give him my¡­¡­ heart. No matter what he says to me, we are just in a rtionship until he teaches me as much magic as I need) No matter what Shinji says to her, she just has to endure it. Shizuku made up her mind and walked out of the bathroom. She continued to avert her eyes from the reality that her body was bing a prisoner of pleasure¡­¡­ * * * ¡±It¡¯s just about time. Five more minutes and it will be exactly two hours, so let¡¯s end this today¡± Shinji smiled thinly when he saw Shizuku getting out of the bathroom. Shizuku was annoyed by his attitude that everything was as he wanted it to be, but she just nodded silently, thinking that there was no point in saying anything. ¡±I¡¯m going to another city tomorrow, so it depends on whether I can do the ritual tomorrow. I know you want to go to the dungeons now that you¡¯ve learned , but you need to train more. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the difference between the magic you¡¯ve been using with Marie¡¯s help and the magic you¡¯re using on your own¡± When Shizuku was silent, Shinji continued to speak, and Shizuku could see that Shinji had made no mistake. The truth that Shinji had pointed this out to her made her feel even less disgusted with him as she could see no mistake in what he was saying. Shinji¡¯s pointing out of things also taught Shizuku what she needed to do, while warning her not to be reckless. It can say that he is fulfilling his role as a guidance. (If he had a bad personality, was a bad instructor, and was a physiologically uneptable jerk, I could hate him from the bottom of my heart¡­¡­ But still, he really is a jerk) Shizuku knew that Shinji¡¯s personality was not bad. The reason why she disliked Shinji was because of her perception of him as apanion of the goddess and his attempt to break up with Hayate. Also, it was because of his work, his instructions from the Goddess, so it¡¯s not because of Shinji¡¯s fault. ¡±I know. I¡¯ll training my tomorrow¡± ¡±Oh, you¡¯re so honest¡± ¡±I don¡¯t like you, but your points are perfectly valid. Although, I don¡¯t like following people I don¡¯t like, but I will do as you say¡± ¡±You don¡¯t have to say it twice. you know¡­¡­¡± Shinji just smiled bitterly at Shizuku, who kept calling her dislike about him. Shinji doesn¡¯t want to be liked either. In fact, it would be more convenient for him to have a physical rtionship with her while she hates him. With this in mind, Shinji had Shizuku teleported back to her original room on time. * * * The next day, left the party house. They rode from the temple to with a Pegasus carriage. When Renka checked on Shinji, there was nothing strange about him. Renka was relieved to see that Shinji¡¯s attitude was the same as usual, indicating that his concerns about hisck of good memories were unnecessary. Shinji, who was watching Alvin and Milis talking happily, noticed Renka¡¯s gaze and smiled sideways at her. A peaceful time passed. Alvin was talking with Milis, and he asked Shinji about something he didn¡¯t understand. ¡±Shinji, the Magic Guild is state-run, right?¡± ¡±Not exactly, but¡­¡­. it¡¯s simr. The operation itself is run by a group of high-ranking nobles. The nobles follow the instructions of the government, so it¡¯s like the government decides the policy¡± The magic guild is run by four of the highest-ranking noble families. The staff members are also daughters of noblemen or have connections to noblemen, and are influenced by the four noble families in both good and bad ways. Nowadays, anyone can use magic, but there was a time when it was only used by the aristocrats, and this can be seen as a remnant of that time. Researching magic costs a lot of money, and wizards belong to magic guilds in search of connections with rich nobles. ¡±You should be careful, Alvin. You have a good face. Not only wizards, but also the daughters of the lower ranks of the aristocrats who are looking for a son-inw. Because you will be held responsible if you apany them¡± ¡±What¡¯s that, too scary¡­¡­¡± The fact that an upper-intermediate rank adventurer can be their son-inw. Because for a low-ranking nobles who does not have that much money, having a strong adventurer in his family is more than enough of an advantage. Although, they will be treated as stallions and made to work like horses. ¡±So, I prepared something¡± Shinji hands Alvin a ring. Shinji smiles at Alvin¡¯s puzzled face. ¡±What¡¯s this?¡± ¡±It¡¯s fake ring. Any sane person would give it up when they see the seconddy¡¯s ring on it¡± ¡±A matching ring with Milis is not enough¡±, Shinji said. But, Alvin thought, ¡°Why would I need go that far?¡± Alvin wondered if it was worth it, but Shinji¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling, so he took his advice and put on the fake ring. ¡±Milis, keep an eye on Alvin too¡± ¡±Please leave it to me!¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Shinji¡± Shinji reminded Milis. Milis and Renka were now wary of the Magic Guild since Shinji had said so much. ¡±If nothing happens, it¡¯s all good. A nobles who can¡¯t help himself is a bad thing. Let¡¯s leave as soon as we¡¯ve finished our business¡± ¡±No, really, what¡¯s the point?¡­¡­¡± ¡±If you underestimate the nobles, you will die¡± Shinji said with a straight face, Alvin nodded a little bit, although he was a little reluctant. __________________________ Shizuku is in distress! Shinji is undoubtedly a bad person, but it¡¯s also Shizuku who wanted the magic ritual, and his guidance is decent, so even though she hates him, she doesn¡¯t seem to hate him. The example is like when bad people do good things¡­¡­ it¡¯s a trick the yakuza often use. The magic guild has a strong power from the aristocrats. Well, the aristocrats are tied to the government, so it is quasi-state owned. If they do what they want, they will be inspected by the government, so they can¡¯t go too far. Still, it¡¯s definitely the best ce to learn about magic. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 145 Request for Analysis at The Magic Guild Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After arriving at quite a bit past noon, get off from their carriage at the temple and headed to the magic guild. Shinji¡¯s threats on the carriage had made Alvin¡¯s expression hard. So, when Alvin and the others opened the door of the magic guild, they surrounded by a mysterious tension. The inside of the building was not much different from the adventurer¡¯s guild. The building was old enough to give it a historical and calm atmosphere. Alvin and the others dressed as adventurers attracted the attention of the people wearing robes and hats. Furthermore, Alvin and the others who made their way to the reception counter, attracting the curious gazes of the wizards/witches. ¡±Wee to the Magic Guild. What can I do for you?¡± The receptionist at the desk smiled elegantly at Alvin and the others. She was a lovely woman, with a calm, well-bred atmosphere and a white zer with frills sewn into it. As the reception area is not very crowded, and Alvin feels ufortable when he feels curious eyes on him from the staff space behind the counter. It was the same for Shinji, but Alvin¡¯s face was objectively better, so the eyes were on him. ¡±I¡¯m here for the request. Here¡¯s the letter of introduction¡± Alvin ced the letter from the temple on the counter. The receptionist who saw the temple¡¯s crest checked the envelope¡¯s crest and left the seat. When she left the counter, she bowed politely and indicated with her hand the direction of the passage leading to the back of the building. ¡±This way, please. My boss will be happy to help you¡± ¡±Thank you very much. Let¡¯s all go¡± The receptionist led Alvin and the others away from the counter. The fact that it was bringing in a case to be dealt with by her boss meant he was an upper ranked adventurer. So, the receptionists¡¯ eyes were drawn to Alvin¡¯s back, but she was disappointed to see that he had rings on each finger of his hands. (Shinji was right¡­¡­) Milis also noticed that Alvin was under a lot of hot stares. Milis could hear the receptionist disappointment that he was married and had two wives when she left the counter. Milis was relieved to hear that the fake ring operation had worked. * * * The room they were taken to was a meeting room. The room was filled with books on neatly arranged shelves, a desk and a sofa with a luxurious feel. ¡±Please wait here¡± ¡±I got it¡± The receptionist bowed and left the room. Alvin and the others, who were left in the quiet room, were finally able to open their mouths in peace. ¡±They were watching us so much¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I told you so¡± Shinjiughed at Alvin¡¯s disappointment. ¡±I¡¯m d I wore the ring¡± ¡±Shinji¡¯s been watched, too. But not as much as Al, though¡± ¡±Thedies of the aristocracy put a lot of importance on good looks, so if Alvin and I were side by side, they¡¯d go for Alvin¡± Alvin looked at Shinji, who shrugged his shoulders. ¡±You know a lot about that, Shinji¡± ¡±Well. Otto, here he is¡± When Shinji heard the footsteps, he shut up and Alvin and the others quieted down. The door of the room opens and a man enters the room. The man, elegantly dressed in neat men¡¯s clothing, looked at Alvin and the others in turn, Alvin, Milis, and Renka, and when he saw Shinji¡¯s face, he raised an eyebrow as if he had something on his mind, but then he looked away and sat down on the sofa. ¡±Sorry to keep you wait. My name is Pino-Mazz. I¡¯m an officer of the Magic Guild. Thank you for sending it from the temple¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re called . It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mazz-sama¡± The majority of adventurers aremoners. So, unless someone is intentionally rude or insulting, they won¡¯t be used of being impolite. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild teaches them the minimum courtesy of addressing people by their family names. ¡±I confirmed the situation in the letter. It¡¯s troubling that it cannot be analyzed by ordinary analyzers. Let¡¯s analyze it with the highest priority. Where is the crystal?¡± ¡±This one here¡± Pino took the crystal that Alvin presented to him. Pino, who is looking at the crystal with great interest, narrowed his eyes. Alvin and the others could see that magic power was gathering in Pino¡¯s eyes. ¡±I see. It seems true that the crystal can¡¯t be analyzed by the ordinary analysis tool¡± ¡±Did you understand that?¡± Alvin was surprised to see Pino¡¯s convinced face. It seems that Alvin¡¯s reaction did not sit well with Pinoy, who turned his gaze to Shinji. Shinji opened his mouth in response to this gaze. ¡±It is a magical device developed by the Mazz family. The magic of analysis is a field that the Mazz family has been researching for a long time¡± ¡±Um. Therefore, the Mazz family is in charge of this matter. Please be aware that you are on a big ship¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry for not knowing. Thank you very much¡± Pino nodded his head in satisfaction at Shinji¡¯s statement, and Shinji, along with Alvin, bowed their heads, reminding themselves of the troublesome nature of aristocracy. It was information that ordinary adventurers would never have known. There was no way amoner could know the name of a noble family he had never met. Furthermore, there was no way for them to know what the family was doing. However, the Mazz family and the analysis machine are well known, and advanced adventurers can get the information they need on noble families through the adventurer¡¯s guild, but adventurers who gather that much information are rare. If there is a wizard in their party and they are registered with the magic guild, they will hear about the famous Mazz family. That was why Pino had seen Shinji. Shinji knew that it was the aristocracy that was ufortable with not knowing the family name because they were proud of it. ¡±I¡¯ll send someone from the house to contact you. Where is your inn?¡± ¡±I¡¯ve rented a room at the temple¡± ¡±Then, I¡¯ll send a messenger to the temple. Let¡¯s start the analysis right away. Please wait¡± With that, Pino left his seat. He walked to the door and grasped the knob, then turned around as if he remembered. The one in front of him was Shinji. ¡±Is the wizard there is rted to the Valencia family?¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m just amoner¡± ¡±Well, good. Okay then¡± After a short conversation, Pino left the room this time. As he left the room, Pino once again remembered the face of Shinji, the supposed wizard of the adventuring party. He looked somewhat simr to the man who was the head of the Valencia family, with whom he had a rtionship. However, the head of the family did not have a son. His sessor had also been adopted from their rtives, so he thought that he had been thinking too much. Instead, he decided that he had to bet on his family¡¯s pride and seed in his analysis. And then, he quickly left from the magic guild. ___________________________ This and That at the Magic Guild They were able to request the analysis of the crystal. Now they just have to wait for the results! They¡¯ve be an advanced adventurer, and they¡¯ve begun to deal with nobles. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 146 Waiting for the Analysis and Aristocrats Thing Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After quickly left the magic guild, Alvin and the rest returned to the temple in . They took the shortest route from the entrance hall to the outside of the temple, avoiding any more curious nces than necessary. After returning to the temple, Alvin and the rest of the group decided to go out for an early dinner. Since they had only eaten a quick meal at lunch since they were out of town, they all agreed that they wanted something warm and filling for dinner. ¡±I wonder if there are any specialties?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think there are any specialties, but I¡¯m sure there are some unusual dishes. It¡¯s the most prosperous city for magic tools. For example, that¡± Shinji, who was walking next to Renka, pointed in the direction of a stall. A huge lump of meat is stuck on a spit and is slowly rotating sideways. The meat was being seared by the heat emitted from the magic stone of fire. The delicious smell of burning meat tickled his nostrils and stimted his appetite. ¡±It¡¯s a dish where the seared meat is sliced off the outside and wrapped in bread with vegetables. The magic equipment is too big to carry to other cities, so I think this is the only city that has it. Alvin!¡± ¡±I¡¯ll get you one!¡± ¡±Al, wait! I¡¯ll have one too!¡± While Shinji was exining, Alvin and Milis ran off together, leaving Shinji and Renka to chase after them. ¡±Delicious! The meat¡¯s good!¡± ¡± Yummy??¡± Shinjiughed at the two who had bought and eaten in no time at all. ¡±We can eat in here too?¡± ¡±We can eat outside like this, or we can go inside since they have a lot more options. What do you think?¡± ¡±The meat is good, let¡¯s go here¡± ¡±I agree~¡± Alvin and the others decided to sit in a group at one of the seats in the restaurant while listening to the waiter¡¯s voice. * * * After a toast with ale, they were sharing the various meat dishes they had ordered when Alvin looked at Shinji as if he had just remembered. ¡±That¡¯s right! Thanks for the help at the guild. I didn¡¯t know anything about the nobles¡± ¡±You¡¯re wee. That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do¡± Shinji smiled at Alvin, who wasughing at him. Milis, who had swallowed the food in her mouth, joined in. ¡±It was a very important family, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes. The Mazz family is one of the four families that run the magic guild. They also have one of their people be member of ¡± ¡±Wow¡­¡­ a person from such a family came. It¡¯s just because a request from the temple¡­¡­ It made us lucky that we¡¯re not in a bad situation, Al¡± Alvin nodded silently at Renka¡¯s words. The more famous the aristocrat, the stronger the connection among the two. If they¡¯re in a bad situation, their bad reputation could be passed on to other noblemen and merchants. If that happens, there will be no hope for future nomination requests. So far, there have been no requests for It¡¯s been a while since they were promoted to upper-intermediate rank, but nothing major has happened to make their name known. Even if they don¡¯t get any nomination requests, they can still make enough money from regr requests. However, if they seed in the nomination request, the evaluation is much higher than the normal request. For who aiming for a higher rank, the nomination requests are extremely valuable. Therefore, they want to avoid being disliked by the nobility as much as possible. ¡±I think I need to study more¡± ¡±It¡¯s a good idea to learn more if we want to get nomination requests in the future. It¡¯s also the leader¡¯s job to talk to the other side. Of course, I¡¯ll tell you what I know in advance¡± ¡±I¡¯m counting on you¡­¡­. More ale!¡± The waitress replied as Alvin raised his mug. Shinji and the others all asked for more ale as well. ¡±By the way, Shinji-san was asked at the end¡­¡­Shinji-san, are you really amoner?¡± Milis¡¯s question was on everyone¡¯s mind except Shinji¡¯s. Renka was staring at Shinji¡¯s face. If he really was a noble, then the chances of Renka, amoner, bing his wife would be very slim. Because nobles often have fianc¨¦es from an early age. ¡±I¡¯m amoner. If I were a noble, my name would be on the aristocracy list¡± Shinji dismissed Milis¡¯s question bluntly. Unlikemoners, aristocrats are named on the list once they are born. If someone checks his or her name on the list, it is easy to see whether he or she is a noble or amoner. Ordinarymoners are allowed to check their names against the list, because high-ranking adventurers are often involved with nobles. If they wanted to, Alvin and the others could verify the authenticity, and Shinji had no reason to lie. ¡±That¡¯s right! I¡¯m so relieved¡± ¡±What was that, the Valencia family?¡± Renka smiled happily and Alvin continued. ¡±Yes, Valencia family. It¡¯s one of the four families that run the Magic Guild. That makes it even more unlikely¡± Shinji put his arm around Renka¡¯s waist and closed the distance between them. It¡¯s no longer a problem for them to act like lovers since their work as adventurers is over. Seeing the blush on Renka¡¯s face, Alvin also closed the distance between him and Milis. They went from four friends to a pair of lovers. ¡±I wonder if their faces look so much alike?¡± ¡±Well? Well, I¡¯ve heard that there are people who resemble me to a certain degree, so it¡¯s not something you should worry about¡± Shinji shrugged his shoulders as Renkaughed in his face. ¡±Al-kun. How long does it take to analyze?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s nothing to do but wait and see¡± Alvin and Milis continued their conversation happily. Before they knew it, the conversation about the nobles was over. This is how Alvin and the others spent their evening. Drinking, eating, and having a good time. Alvin was satisfied with the right way to be an adventurer. ____________________________ Kebabs at night are a great food terror! It makes the author hungry ughs). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 147 Shinji wants to Avoid Trouble (wishful thinking) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a delightful meal, Alvin and his friends left the restaurant and walked along the road to the temple. is a very bright city even after dark, thanks to the many magical devices called outdoor lights that illuminate the outside. Of course, there are lights in other cities as well, but they are only installed on the main streets and not on the rest of the main streets. ¡±It¡¯s very bright even though it¡¯s night. Also, there are so many people¡± ¡±It¡¯s true. I guess people haven¡¯t left yet¡± There seemed to be more people leaving than going to the residential area. The temple is located on the border between the residential area and themercial district, so it is natural to feel that way when there are many people walking from the opposite direction. ¡±After all, a lot of people go out after dinner. There are all kinds of nightlife, from bars to brothels. And then there¡¯s thergest casino in the country¡± ¡±Casino, huh? I¡¯ve never been to one¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think you should go there. Al-kun¡± Alvin made a face of interest, but gave up after Milis¡¯ rejection. ¡±Have you ever been there, Shinji?¡± ¡±I haven¡¯t either. ¡­¡­Alvin?¡± They were walking along, talking, when Alvin suddenly stopped. Shinji had a bad feeling when he saw Alvin using his strengthening magic while looking around, so he tried to talk to him, but he was toote. ¡±There is scream! Over here!¡± ¡±Alvin!¡± ¡±Al-kun?!¡± ¡±Al!¡± Alvin runs off. He ran into a dark alley without hesitation. He was followed hurriedly by Renka, then Shinji and Milis. (Please spare me from the aristocrat involvement!) Alvin¡¯s personality made him realize that there was no way he was going to abandon them. Shinji hoped that they were headed for amoner and not a troublesome noble. As he ran down the alleyway, he heard Alvin¡¯s shout. ¡±What the hell are you doing? Get your hands off that girl!¡± (We¡¯re in troubleeeeee!) Shinji frowned. ¡±Milis, I¡¯ll go upstairs and support Alvin and the others¡± ¡±Okay!¡± Shinji called out to Milis, who was running with him, and jumped. He kicked the wall of a building in a narrow alleyway and leapt upwards, alternating between the two walls and climbing to the roof. With the physical abilities of an upper rank adventurer using strengthening magic, it was easy for him to kick the walls and climb up to the roof. There was no one on the roof except Shinji, and relieved that Alvin and the others were safe, so he hurried to them. When Shinji looked up from the roof, he saw men confronting Alvin, Renka and Milis. One of the men is holding a girl hostage with a dagger to her throat. A number of men had copsed around Alvin, who did not draw his weapon. It seems they had beaten down by his fists. ¡±D, don¡¯t move. If you get too close, she¡¯s dead!¡± ¡±You too, if you want to live, surrender!¡± Renka is holding her bow and making the men hesitate to flee. The situation waspletely stalemated. The men were in a hurry, but Alvin and the others were in no hurry. Shinji didn¡¯t expect the men having any backup, but Alvin and the others have friends who haven¡¯t shown up yet. (Ivy) Shinji, who had positioned himself above the men¡¯s heads, dropped a number of nt seeds. The ivy, which grows rapidly as it falls, restrains the men holding the hostages and those around them from moving. In particr, the arm that holds the knife and the knife itself are tightly bound, with no gaps between them to ensure that nothing happens to them. ¡±What the hell is this?!¡± ¡±Now!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± Alvin and Renka jumped on the men who were unable to react to the sudden event. It only took a moment for them to knock down the men who were unable to move. In the meantime, Shinji was on the lookout, but the men didn¡¯t seem have a backup and no reinforcements appeared. After tying up all the men with ivy, Shinji jumped off the roof and joined Alvin and the others. ¡±Shinji, nice work. You¡¯re the best!¡± ¡±Hah¡­. How did you hear me? I didn¡¯t notice you at all¡± Shinji¡¯s expression is wry as he lightly clenches his fist against Alvin¡¯s fist with a nice smile. He nced sideways at the girl who had been freed. The girl with the long blonde hair had a very beautiful face. The simple dress seemed to be of good quality, and the moonlight illuminated her skin without a trace of dirt. From her unblemished hands, one could guess that she was not involved in any kind of work. The girl being protected by Milis was teary-eyed, but she showed an elegance that could not be hidden. (It seems that she is a noble who sneaks around¡­¡­) Alvin, who was talking to Shinji, approached the protected girl. ¡±Are you okay?¡± ¡±Y, yes¡­¡­. Thank you¡­¡­¡± The girl, who was shaking, thanked Alvin. And when his eyes met hers, a blush came to her cheeks. ¡±I¡¯m d I could help. Are your homes close?¡± ¡±It¡¯s still a bit far away. ¡­¡­Ano, I¡¯d really like to thank you, so could youe with me to my house?¡± The girl smiled prettily as she stared at Alvin. It was smile that would have made any normal man flush, but it had no effect on Alvin. ¡±You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ll take you home. Is that okay with you?¡± Shinji and the others affirmed Alvin¡¯s question. The humble way he refrained from thanking her increased the girl¡¯s passion for Alvin. (Wonderful¡­¡­?) For the girl, she felt that this encounter was destiny. An encounter with a handsome adventurer who saved her from a dangerous situation. It was like something out of a story, and the dangerous and scary moments had already left her mind. It waspletely love at first sight. Shinji was able to read the girl¡¯s state of mind. Not only Shinji, but also Milis and Renka could see it. No matter how they looked at her, this girl had the face of a maiden in love. (((This is going to be troublesome))) This was the moment when the three of them agreed. ¡±This way, then. Please take me home¡± ¡±Okay¡± The girl and Alvin started walking side by side. Shinji and the other three followed behind them. The men captured by them were put to sleep with sleeping powder and left behind. they were going to call the military policeter. The girl, who was walking side by side, seemed to have regained her energy and was talking to Alvin, and Alvin went along with her. Milis looked at Alvin and the girl with an amused expression. At the end of the residential area, they came to a street lined with luxurious houses. Finally, Alvin, Milis and Renka realized that the girl might be a noble. Then the girl stopped in front of a particrlyrge mansion. ¡±Here it is¡± ¡±Ojou-sama!? Why are you out here!?¡± ¡±Call the head of the family!!¡± The gatekeeper shouted with a look of deep surprise on his face. Naturally, the mansion became noisy. Butlers and maids came running out of the mansion one after another. The gate opened and the girl entered the mansion. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for sneaking out. These people helped me. Would you please prepare to wee them?¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­ But we need to get to the head of the family first. ¡±I know, I know. I¡¯m going to visit my father¡± The girl replied with a scowl at the reluctant butler. As she was about to walk back to the vi, she stopped and looked back at Alvin and the others. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for the dy. My name is Christina Beltz. I¡¯m the daughter of the Beltz family. It¡¯s nice to meet you, adventurer¡± Christina plucked the hem of her dress and bowed gracefully. (Of all people, the Beltz are rted to the¡­¡­4 family) Shinji had a faraway look in his eyes. Lead by the maid, entered the house. _______________________ Alvin is a protagonist in here. It was a very typical encounter. If it was Shinji-kun, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through with it. Or even if he helps her, he¡¯ll run away without showing his face. Because he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with noble! It seems the youngdy has fallen in love with Alvin at first sight. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 148 Running Wolves left from Beltz Mansion Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others were taken into the parlor of the Beltz family. The room, which looked like an upgraded version of the house Alvin and his friends were renting, was furnished with furniture that gave a sense of elegance and luxury while maintaining a rxed atmosphere. Alvin and the four of them sat side by side on one sofa. In addition to Alvin and the others, there were several maids and a butler in the room. Alvin sipped his tea nervously, seemingly ufortable with the stares, while Milis and Renka¡¯s expressions were stiff due to the fact that they were in a noble¡¯s house. In contrast to the three of them, Shinji was enjoying the taste of the high quality tea leaves as if he was in a normal state of mind. After a while, they heard several signs of people approaching from the hallway. They stopped in front of the door and the door opened. A blond man in gentleman¡¯s clothing and Christina in a dress were standing side by side. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting. Chris has been telling me about you¡± The man spoke in a low,manding voice. ¡±D, don¡¯t worry about it! The tea is delicious!¡± ¡±Alvin¡­¡­¡± The noble man walked into the room without being offended. Christina also followed behind him. The two of them sat down together on the sofa facing Alvin and the others. ¡±My name is Noah Beltz. I am the head of the Beltz family. My daughter has been taken care of. I want to thank you for your help¡± ¡±Nice to meet you again. My name is Christina Beltz. I am the daughter of the Beltz family. Thank you for saving me¡± Smiling, Christina thanked him. ¡±I just happened to hear a scream¡­¡­! And we¡¯re . We are a party of upper-intermediate rank adventurers. We¡¯d like to show you our adventurer¡¯s cards¡± ¡±Mm. I¡¯m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it¡¯s a good idea. This procedure was exined to Alvin by Shinji during the waiting period. Noah nodded once when he saw Alvin¡¯s adventurer¡¯s card. Leaving his adventurer¡¯s card on the desk, Alvin continued to speak. I¡¯m Alvin,¡± he said. I¡¯m Alvin, and from next to me, Milis, Renka, and Shinji will be your party members. ¡±¡­¡­Umu¡± Noah, who had been watching Milis and Renka as if he were ying along, turned his gaze to Shinji and their gazes collided. He was looking at Shinji¡¯s face without saying a word, but after a few seconds, Noah returned his gaze to Alvin. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. To be honest, I¡¯m full of surprises. It¡¯s just that I never thought my daughter would be out of the house, almost kidnapped, and rescued by an adventurer¡± Noah¡¯s air changes as he begins to talk with a troubled smile on his face. Even though he was a noble of the same four families as Pino, whom they had met during the day, they could no longer sense his aristocratic attitude. But Shinji was still as normal as ever. ¡±Well, first of all, the Beltz would like to thank you. Thank you for saving our daughter. It is thanks to you that our daughter is safely back home¡± Noah bowed deeply. Shinji was inwardly surprised. It¡¯s not often that a noble bows to amoner adventurer, even a high-ranking one. ¡±I was only doing what was natural! Please raise your head!¡± Alvin shouted in panic. Noah raised his head and was met with Christina¡¯s dismay. ¡±Otou-sama, Alvin is in trouble¡± ¡±Well, then. Maybe not as a noble, but as a father, I wanted to bow and thank you¡± Christina¡¯s eyebrows lowered as Noah spoke in a calm voice. ¡±I¡¯m really sorry, Otou-sama¡± ¡±I¡¯m the one who really need to be sorry there. If anything happens to Chris, I¡¯ll be out of control¡± Noah gently patted Christina¡¯s head as she apologized. While Alvin and the others thought that Noah was a good father, Shinji was beginning to be wary of Noah, who spoke in anguage that was not typical of a noble. Usually, nobles don¡¯t show their weakness tomoners. ¡±So I want to thank you for saving my daughter once again¡­¡­¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s really just a matter of chance, please¡± Noah¡¯s offer was rejected by Alvin. ¡±Don¡¯t say that. I want you to take it¡± ¡±It¡¯s really just a thought¡­¡­¡± ¡±Excuse me for interrupting, but Alvin, as the Beltz family, if you don¡¯t ept my thanks, you will be perceived as unpolite¡± Alvin stubbornly refused to thank me, and Shinji apologized and interrupted him. The aristocracy is particrly fussy about lending and borrowing, courtesy and pride, and even if Alvin¡¯s adamant refusal is sincere and well-meaning, the Beltz need to maintain their good name. ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± ¡±Yes. The wizard is well aware of this. By the look of your face, I¡¯d say you¡¯re rted to the Valencia family.¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m just amoner. Beltz-sama. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not rted to the Valencia family¡± Shinji denied it, bowing his head. It was a bit disconcerting to hear the name of the Valencia family mentioned in Shinji¡¯s face, as if the head of the family has a lot to do with other families. So Shinji quickly changed the subject. ¡±Alvin, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you take the same amount of money as an upper-intermediate adventurer¡¯s fee?¡± ¡±Oh, yes¡­¡­. Beltz-sama, can you do that for us?¡± ¡±Okay. ¡­¡­Sebastian, can you get it for me?¡± The butler bowed at Noah¡¯s words and left the room. ¡±I¡¯m going to ask you to keep your mouth shut about what happened today, so I¡¯ll give you a little extra¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡± There was a break in the conversation. Noah looks at Christina and she starts talking. ¡±If don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t everyone stay here for the night? I¡¯d like to hear about the adventures and other things from Alvin-san¡± ¡±I appreciate the thought, but I have to get back to the¡­¡­ temple¡± Christina was saddened by Alvin¡¯s response, and as much as it pained Alvin, he could notpromise on this. ¡±We came to this city on a mission. The Mazz¡¯s are supposed toe to the temple¡± ¡±The Mazz family¡­¡­?¡± The Mazz family and the Beltz family are equal. If Alvin¡¯s story is true and the Mazz¡¯s are in trouble, it¡¯s not good for the Beltz. Therefore, Christina immediately decided to withdraw from this situation. (Shall I make another opportunity? ¡­¡­?) She pretended to be convinced as she thought about it. ¡±Okay, if I have any requests, I¡¯ll ask Alvin-san and the others through the adventurer¡¯s guild¡± Christina¡¯s words, which smacked of a request for a nomination, made Alvin honestly happy. Finally, he could get involved with a noble family. ¡±If you do, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask!¡± ¡±Yes. I look forward to working with you ?¡± Sebastian came back just as the conversation came to a halt. After receiving the reward from Sebastian, Alvin and the others decided to left from the mansion. And then, the connection between and the Beltz family was established. Whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, no one knew at the moment. __________________________ Talking with Noah and Christina, the heads of the Beltz family. This is the third family that has been named. The head of the family, Noah, gives off a not-so-aristocratic vibe. Though they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in his mind, they¡¯re sure he¡¯s a good friend¡­¡­. Christina has been pulled out for now. It seems that she has given up on pushing the power words ¡°temple¡± and ¡°Mazz family¡± together. It seems like she¡¯s given up trying to push her way in. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 149 Unexpected Situasion Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Alvin and the others return to the temple after left from the Beltz residence, they are informed by the priest that the messenger from the Mazz residence has already arrived. Normally, the priest would have sent the messenger first thing tomorrow morning, not after dark. However, the fact that they send the messenger out at this hour means that they have found out something that is not good. Mazz¡¯s messenger seemed to have returned home after giving word to the priests, who were in a room in the temple ready to greet Pino-Mazz. ¡±I didn¡¯t expect it to work so quickly¡­¡­. Where have all the Running Wolves been?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you¡± Shinji replies to the priest¡¯s question on behalf of Alvin, who was at a loss for words. The priest guessed the situation from the phrase ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡±. It was the kind of reasoning that could onlye from a priest in a city with a magic guild and a strong aristocratic presence. ¡±I see. I think Pino-Mazz-sama should be here soon. Could you please wait in the meeting room?¡± ¡±I understand!¡± Alvin and the others went to the meeting room of the temple. They did not have long to wait in the meeting room. Pino Mazz, his bodyguard, and the priest entered the meeting room. Pino¡¯s expression was stiff. Everyone could tell that something was wrong. ¡±We¡¯ve analyzed the crystal and found something outrageous, so we¡¯ve asked you toe here as soon as possible. You did well to bring this crystal to the Magic Guild. As the four families that run the magic guild, I¡¯d like to thank you¡± Pino then took out the crystal from the locked box, which he had requested to be analyzed. ¡±What do you mean, Mazz-sama? This is a request from the Temple of ?¡± ¡±Umu. I have analyzed the destination of the life energy captured in this crystal and found that it is a building in this city¡± ¡±What! The headquarters of the heretics is in this city?¡± The priest was so surprised that he mentioned the situation. Pino, who heard the priest¡¯s words, red at the priest with a sharp look. ¡±Heretics, huh? It¡¯s not just about the temple anymore, is it?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. Let¡¯s exchange information, Mazz-sama. It¡¯s a problem that needs to be addressed immediately¡± Pino red at him and the priest went pale. However, the situation was not so bad if he thought that he could ask for help from a powerful member of the magic guild. The priest briefly exined the situation. ¡±An evil cult that summons subus? ¡­¡­That¡¯s extraordinarily bad¡± Pino frowned. At the same time, he seemed to be convinced. ¡±The destination of the energy is on the best brothel in the city¡­¡­. The name of the brothel is Paradise. It¡¯s arge building that divides the prostitutes into four floors rank: low, medium, high and luxury. It¡¯s not run by us noblemen, but by a clever old bitch. Well, this if for example. If the prostitutes are mixed with subus, then we don¡¯t know where the potential victims of the charm are. Because some types of subus charms are triggered when certain conditions are met¡± Shinji is well aware of the charms of subus. The mostmon pattern is to have a man who has been charmed hiding in the city. And if an adventurer who hase to defeat a subus asks him about the subus, the charm will be activated. This is the kind of man who helps the subus by cleverly luring the adventurer. ¡±We never know where the minions of the subus might be lurking¡± ¡±Umu. I hope you don¡¯t take offense to this, but you can¡¯t talk this to an adventurer¡¯s guild full of single men. If you¡¯re not careful, the guild master might be suspicious. How about the Temple?¡± Pino nodded at Shinji¡¯s words. The priest who was asked to talk about it also had a bitter look on his face. ¡±I¡¯m ashamed to say that not all soldiers arepletely innocent. We can¡¯t bind them to their time off duty¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. Our private army is also not allowed. The guards I¡¯ve brought with me are fine, but I can¡¯t entrust them to the old bitch because she knows my face¡± ¡±If we don¡¯t use force, it¡¯s likely that they¡¯ll all rebel together¡± Pino and the priest are pondering. Shinji only interjected a few words, but Alvin and had aplished their mission once the analysis wasplete. He knew that the city was in danger, but he couldn¡¯t get involved in the conversation without a concrete n in mind. Alvin¡¯s eyes turned to Shinji, and Milis and Renka¡¯s eyes turned to him as well. The three of them looked at him with determination and Shinji nodded with a wry smile. ¡±Excuse me, I have a suggestion¡± ¡±I forgive you, just say it¡± Shinji stepped forward in front of the priest and Pino. ¡±I think you realize that the four of us are not under the influence of the subus. So, my n is that we will enter the brothel in advance, pretending to be guests. But, Mazz-sama and the temple will have to create amotion outside. In other words, a diversion. As we enter the innermost parts of the brothel, we will destroy or capture the evil priests and crystal that I suspect are hiding in there¡± Shinji¡¯s words echoed through the meeting room. The infiltration was too risky. But the fact is that there are no more measures can be taken in the current situation where they arepletely behind. ¡±Priest-dono. What do you think?¡± ¡±It¡¯s too dangerous for them, but I think¡­¡­ it¡¯s a good move. It¡¯s a useful way to reverse the insiders that lurk within us¡± ¡±Fumu¡± Pino stared at Shinji. ¡±There¡¯s no reason for you to risk your life¡± ¡±Yes. But our leader can¡¯t seem to overlook it¡± Shinji smiled a resigned, but refreshing smile. Alvin stands next to Shinji. It¡¯s the leader¡¯s job to convince the other party that Shinji has a n that works for them. ¡±We¡¯re the ones who defeated the subus. We are also the ones who brought this crystal. So¡­¡­. we can¡¯t overlook it after being involved to this extent. As an adventurer, we fight on behalf of the weak and powerless!¡± Alvin and Pino¡¯s gazes collide. The tense atmosphere of staring at each other continued, but Pino¡¯s smirk softened the mood. ¡±Well said. If that¡¯s what you pride yourselves on, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Of course, if you seed, you will be paid ordingly¡± ¡±I promise you that the temple will talk to the guild after everything is done and give you your reward¡± ¡±We will definitely seed!¡± Alvin¡¯s strong voice made Milis, Renka and Shinji nod. ¡±Good. We¡¯ll work on the n. Priest-dono, may I have your permission?¡± ¡±Yes. Let¡¯s increase the sess rate as much as possible¡± Pino and the priest took control of the conversation, but Alvin and the others joined in. And so, the evening passed with meetings. was about to reach a major critical point. _______________________ The crystal which they brought in was unexpectedly dangerous. This is the biggest moment of the upper-intermediate rank. Because if they save one city, they¡¯ll be able to move up to a higher rank by special exception, so it¡¯s like an emergency quest! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 150 Shizuku’s Body can’t be Satisfied with Toys Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Alvin and the others were having a meeting at the temple. Hayate, who came home from her part-time job, and Shizuku, who had been practicing magic in their room all day, was lying in the same bed. The two were naked in the futon, cuddling together as they tried to fall asleep. The warmth of their smooth skin touching each other felt veryfortable to both of them. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Hayate-chan. I haven¡¯t earned any money yet, and ¡­¡­I didn¡¯t get permission to go on any quests today, just training¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s better if Shizuku trains until you learn the magic properly. There¡¯s no need to panic¡± Hayate sincerely thought so. It was because Hayate was satisfied with her current situation. The ce where she works is a store run by a couple with good personalities. The baby is cute and soothing. They also taught her magic, and although she is still not very good at it, she is able to use body-strengthening magic and feels that she is making progress. They can¡¯t afford luxury, but they don¡¯t starve. It¡¯s a perfect living environment. If she were toin about this, Shinji would probably give up on her rehabilitation. ¡±Now Shizuku is my hug pillow. Here, here ??¡± ¡±An~ ? Hayate-chan~ ?¡± Hayate¡¯s fingers crawl over Shizuku¡¯s body. Whenever Hayate¡¯s fingers touch Shizuku¡¯s erogenous zones, a sweet sensation of pleasure runs through her. Shizuku was certainly feeling the pleasure as she made a sweet sound. However, the delicate touch of Hayate¡¯s thin fingers was not as pleasurable as the strong caress of Shinji¡¯s burly fingers. She was supposed to feel good, but she felt inadequate. Of course, it was the same with toys. In fact, the difference is more severe with toys. Because as an inorganic dildo, which had been coated with slime lotion to make it slippery, and inserted into Shizuku. It surely pleasurable for Shizuku¡¯s body, but it is not satisfying enough, who has known men. It¡¯s not thick enough for her. Different from Shinji¡¯s p*nis that filled her vagina to the brim. It doesn¡¯t reach deep enough too. Shinji¡¯s ns pressed against her womb. The heat was not enough. His p*nis was hot and the semen filling her womb was even warmer. For the first time, Shizuku pretended to cum in front of Hayate. Shizuku was filled with guilt, and she tried to cover it up by caressing Hayate a lot and making her cum with the dildo. Shizuku couldn¡¯t look directly at Hayate¡¯s sleeping face as she slept peacefully. * * * ¡±Nbu, Nmu~ ?¡­¡­ Juru ?¡­¡­ Jupu? The next morning. After seeing Hayate off, Shizuku was called by Shinji. She was sitting on the bed with her face in Shinji¡¯s crotch and his erect p*nis in her mouth. Shinji has cut down his sleep and called Shizuku at home. As it turned out, the meeting at the temple continuedte into the night. The Mazz family and the temple were supposed to make a move to gather the soldiers at dusk today. Just before that time, Shinji and are nning to infiltrate the Paradise brothel. Shinji and the others are scheduled to sleep until around brunch, when they will leave at dusk to rest and recuperate. After sleepingte and waking up early, Shinji was slightly tired. There is a phenomenon called a tired p*nis, still Shinji¡¯s p*nis is more erect than thest time he fucked Shizuku. ¡±You¡¯re being honest today¡± ¡±Puha~¡­¡­. noisy. Because you¡¯re not going to teach me magic until you make me ejacte, right?¡± Shizuku res upward at Shinji. She was obviously unhappy, but there was a fire of lust in her eyes. So, Shinji grabbed her head with both hands to make it easier for her to excuse herself, and pulled her back to suck on his p*nis again. ¡±If you know what you¡¯re doing, then let¡¯s move your mouth¡± ¡±¡­¡­Hamu~ ? ¡­¡­Jupu~ ? Jupo~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Shizuku closed her eyes and started licking his p*nis again. As Shinji had nned, Shizuku used the excuse that she was grabbed by the head as an excuse to serve him and sucked on his p*nis with care. Shizuku was aware that she was getting aroused. Her underwear was wet and shivering with her love juices. Her body, which had been developed by Shinji, was now fully awake as a lustful female. Shizuku no longer had any aversion to the p*nis. ¡±That¡¯s enough. I think it¡¯s time we had s*x¡± ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s a magic ritual. It¡¯s not s*x¡± He pulled out his p*nis and disyed it in front of Shizuku. Even if there is no estrus magic, Shizuku can¡¯t look away from the p*nis because she is in the mood for it. But she still tried to deny it with her words. It¡¯s still an act of lewdness, though. ¡±Here, insert it yourself¡± Shinji was lying on his back on the bed, his p*nis facing the sky. Shizuku straddled the erect p*nis by herself. She straddled him backwards so that she could not see his face, which meant that Shinji could see her asshole. As Shizuku grabbed the tip of his p*nis and slowly guided it into her vagina. She felt the sensation so good that it sent shivers down her spine just to insert it. So, she had to cover her mouth with one hand to keep her voice froming out. (It¡¯s no good¡­¡­? It feels so good¡­¡­? It¡¯s nothingpared to yesterday¡¯s toy¡­¡­? Ah, my hips are moving¡­¡­?) Petan, her hips ttened against Shinji¡¯s body. Even without any caressing, Shizuku¡¯s vagina was in good shape. Shizuku began to shake her hips slowly, even though she was not told what to do. She could feel her love juices flowing and her asshole tingling. ¡±Shizuku is such an honor student¡± ¡±Please~ ? Shut up~ ? Hurry up~ ? Quickly ejacte~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn~¡­¡­? N¡­¡­. ? Nn~¡­¡­?¡± Shinji thrusts his hips up while praising her, and his p*nis gouges the back of her vagina. She could have easily climaxed if he poked and prodded the weak spot of Shizuku. Shinji held back his ejaction as her vagina tightened and tightened. ¡±Come on, if you don¡¯t move, it won¡¯t end¡± ¡±¡­¡­? ¡­¡­? Hii~?¡± She was trembling from the aftermath of her climax, and Shinji, who had only raised her upper body, hugged her from behind. He pushes forward further, and Shizuku almost falls forward, it made her panics and puts her hands on the bed. As he grabbed her waist firmly with his hugging hand. The next thing she knew, Shizuku was in a position where she was being poked from behind by Shinji. The serious hip shaking by Shinji begins. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? ¡±Aah~ ? I¡¯m~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming over and over~ ???¡± Shizuku¡¯s sensitive vagina, which had just climaxed, was being mercilessly tortured and she was shaking her head from side to side with tears streaming down her face. Even so, Shinji doesn¡¯t stop shaking his hips. Shizuku had to be reminded of this. She can¡¯t win against this p*nis. She couldn¡¯t resist this pleasure. Her instincts were telling him to obey this man. At this moment, Shizuku had be a female. She forgot about maintain her magic, and sweated as she devoured the pleasure. Shinji didn¡¯t say a word. He just thrusts deep into her vagina to ejacte. He ejacted into her vagina as if he didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore. Doku ? Dopu ? Bupyu ? Buu ? Shinji ejacted inside her in the deepest and most pleasurable state, with his hips and ass tightly pressed together. The pleasure of conquering the female Shizuku filled Shinji with everyst drop of semen. After a long ejaction, Shinji covered Shizuku and whispered in his ear, ¡°You need to work on your magic¡± ¡±If you don¡¯t maintain your magic, it won¡¯t end. I¡¯m going to make you feel good until you can maintain the magic. Until the magic is maintained¡± ¡±Haa~¡­¡­?Ha~¡­¡­?Ha~¡­¡­?Ha~¡­¡­?¡± This means that if Shizuku chooses not to maintain her magic power, she can experience this pleasure again. Shizuku felt as if her head was in a haze, but she tried to maintain her magic. However, her body did not move as she wanted. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Noo~ ? I can¡¯t maintain it ?¡± Shinji poked her vagina with his p*nis again. Shizuku continued to be fucked by Shinji until his time limit was up. It¡¯s not just the womb, but also the vagina that¡¯s filled with semen, and Shizuku¡¯s disheveled face is exposed to Shinji. ____________________ Magic Ritual Fails! Shizuku was finally unable to learn the magic. It was just cheating s*x, wasn¡¯t it? Well, normally, I would just appeal to the appropriate authorities. If you want to ban her with a lewd crest, it¡¯s easy for Shinji to do so. Shizuku¡¯s body ispletely defeated (cuckolded). Will Hayate notice? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 151 Three People Preparation before Assault (Alvin) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After embracing Shizuku, Shinji entrusted Marie to clean up the mess and then returned to his room in . He had seeded in binding Shizuku with the lewd crest, so she could no longer disobey Shinji¡¯s orders. However, it did not bind Shizuku¡¯s freedom, except to keep her quiet about the magic ritual and the lewd crest. As long as Shizuku keeps quiet, she can go on with her life as usual, and she still follow him although she is shocked by the reality that Shinji has corrupted her body. In addition, Shinji gave her a staff that makes it easier to use water-based magic, which is often used by intermediate-intermediate rank, as a memorial to her fall. He also instructed her to go to any dungeon she wanted and get some real-world experience. (That indescribable face. That was interesting) Shizuku¡¯s face had a subtle look of frustration that was hard to put into words, probably because of her mixed emotions. Shinji grinned, but by the time he arrived at the dining hall, his face had returned to its normal calmness. ¡°As we¡¯re going to be on standby for another half day~. We should take a ¡®nap¡¯ for about three hours to keep our bodies fresh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And just to be safe, you should get some s*x¡± It¡¯s not the kind of thing to talk about in broad daylight, but since it¡¯s life-threatening, Shinji urges Alvin to be cautious. Alvin, who had swallowed the meat he was chewing, nodded with a wry smile. ¡°Thest time and this time. It¡¯s hard to do anything about it¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The way we fight ispletely different¡­¡­. But we are the only ones who can infiltrate. I¡¯m going to let this frustration out¡± Renka¡¯s expression was gloomy. She was concerned about the fact that she had been unable to fight thest time due to a powerful charm. They tried to counteract this by adding an increase in mental illness resistance to their self-enhancement spells, but with the precedent of the temple soldiers, they can¡¯t be overconfident. ¡°Al-kun, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ for being unable to do that¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself¡± Milis, blushing with embarrassment, apologized to Alvin. Shinji knew from their demeanor and the content of their conversation that Milis was having a woman¡¯s day and could not have s*x with Alvin. ¡°If so, why don¡¯t we meet in the garden about three hourster? If we want to warm up, why don¡¯t we all do some flexibility exercises too?¡± ¡°Oh, that sounds good. Mil and Renka, is it okay?¡± The two affirmed to Alvin¡¯s question. After a pleasant meal, Alvin and the others parted ways from the dining room. * * * Alvin, who had been taking a nap, suddenly woke up. But he soon realizes that it¡¯s not real. Because Alvin is floating in the air and his body is translucent. (This is a strange dream. And where am I? It¡¯s all white) Alvin¡¯s vision shows nothing but a nk space. There¡¯s so much empty space that he can¡¯t even see the horizon. There was no sound, and he could not hear anything even though he was conscious of his ears. However, Alvin¡¯s eyes caught an unbelievable sight as he turned around, wondering. There was only onerge bed in the room. On it, Shinji, Renka, and her lover, Milis, werepletely naked and entwined. Milis and Renka were sitting on the bed with their breasts pressed against Shinji¡¯s stiff, erect p*nis. As Shinji¡¯s big p*nis sticking out from between their breasts, they were licking it with their tongues. (What the hell is this?! What kind of dream is this!?) Alvin¡¯s face was distorted in astonishment as he watched. This was due to the fact that Milis had the mostscivious female face he had ever seen. As Alvin seeing that, Shinji¡¯s mouth moves quickly. Alvin had no idea what he was talking about. But when Milis and Renka nodded, they separated their tongues and began to move harder up and down, pulling their breasts tighter together. That is double paizuri to make the p*nis ejacte. The act and the look on the faces of the two faces was very lewd. (What kind of dream is this? ¡­¡­No matter how much it is, it¡¯s awful¡­¡­) Milis and Renka were working hard for a while, but stopped when the semen was released. Arge amount of semen was sprayed on their faces and breasts while they were enraptured. The impossible amount of ejaction made Alvin more and more convinced that this was a dream and not reality. However, this was a scene that was happening in reality right now, when Alvin was sleeping. It was a dream that was being shown to the sleeping Alvin. Of course, Freri was the only one who could do such a thing. She ys with the scene around them so that it doesn¡¯t feel real, and only shows Shinji and the bed. If Freri had been asked why she was doing this, she would have replied that she thought Alvin had the potential to be M and cuckold fetish. Because Alvin was masturbating while watching Shinji and Renka having s*x on earlier act, which was the beginning of this cuckold screening. (When will I wake up from this dream?¡­¡­) In front of Alvin¡¯s eyes, the three of them continued to have s*x. Shinji, was lying on his back, with his p*nis never wilted. As he lying back, Milis was the first to straddle the big, erect p*nis. With a lustful expression on her face, she inserts his p*nis into her vagina. Alvin could onlyugh at the unthinkable behavior of the innocent and shy Milis. However, when he suddenly felt a strange sensation between his legs and looked down, Alvin realized that his p*nis was erect. (Huh!? What!? Why!?!?) Regardless of Alvin¡¯s confusion, Renka moved as well. She straddled Shinji¡¯s face and pressed her secret part against Shinji¡¯s mouth. Alvin couldn¡¯t see it, but Shinji was licking Renka¡¯s private parts. Milis and Renka are shaking their hips while their faces stained with pleasure. Although he couldn¡¯t hear their voice, it was still more than enough stimtion for Alvin. (Mil and Renka are both erotic¡­¡­. It¡¯s a dream, right¡­¡­?) Alvin¡¯s awareness of his erection was a frail in dream. So, as he is convinced that it is a dream, he begins to masturbate his own p*nis to thesciviousness of his lover and childhood friend. He saw Milis takes Shinji¡¯s cock into her pussy and shakes her hips up and down. Her breasts are bouncing as she moans and squeals, and she¡¯s lost in the pleasure the cock is giving her. Renka¡¯s body also shaked with ecstasy. But unlike Milis, there was little movement here. Still, the gap between her face and her usual expression of debauchery was extremely exciting. Seeing that, Alvin¡¯s jerking off hand naturally moved violently. Milis¡¯ movement were reaching their final spurt. Shinji¡¯s hands firmly grabbed Milis¡¯ hips and thrust upwards from below, and Renka¡¯s body was twitching slightly as if she was about toe. (Oh¡­¡­ it¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out!) Alvin¡¯s ejaction was an empty shot. Even though he wasing, no semen wasing out of his p*nis. When he thought about it, he finally came to his senses. His beloved lover was being ejacted into her vagina right in front of him. The face of the enraptured woman looked very happy. After witnessing this immoral scene, Alvin¡¯s p*nis regained its strength. Normally, it would be impossible for his p*nis to revive so quickly. However, Alvin¡¯s dream seemed to have ended here. His semi-transparent body becamepletely transparent. (I¡¯ll go see Mil when I wake up¡­¡­) That was hisst thought. It would be another hour before Alvin woke up in reality and noticed his underwear sticky with dream semen. _________________________ Freri: ¡°I think he has qualities¡± Freri is working hard to awaken Alvin into a cuckold swordsman. The body has already been cuckolded. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 152 Three People Preparation ? Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was a while before Alvin had his lewd dream. Shinji and Renka had gathered in Renka¡¯s room to have s*x before taking a nap. Just as they were getting ready to make the bed, there was a knock at the door. ¡±Shinji can you wait a minute?¡± Renka went to open the door, though she was a little grumpy. After opening the door and speaking a word or two with the person on the other side of the door, Renka smiled and invited the person into the room. ¡±Sorry to disturb you, Shinji-san¡± ¡±Milis, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t you having a woman¡¯s day?¡± Milis stood in front of Shinji with Renka. Shinji can see that Milis is ready to have s*x with him, her face already tinged with anticipation. ¡±I lied to Al-kun¡­¡­? I was afraid I would get frustrated if I did it with Al-kun¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I see. Well, then it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re dealing with a subus. It¡¯s a good idea to take precautions¡± ¡±Hah~¡­¡­ that¡¯s why it¡¯s the three of us today?¡± Renka is not happy about Milis¡¯ intrusion. But decided to share because of the reason. Shinji nodded and took off his pants and underwear. Milis and Renka¡¯s cheeks turned red at the sight of Shinji¡¯s cock, which was already erect and eager to fuck. As Shinji sits on the bed and removes the rest of his clothes, a thoughtes to him from Freri. [I¡¯ll ry this to Alvin as a lewd dream] [¡­¡­No, what are you doing? It¡¯s going to be awkward] As they exchanged thoughts, Milis and Renka undressed, both feeling no shame about undressing in front of Shinji. The mere sight of Shinji¡¯s sticky, lecherous gaze was enough to arouse them, and they were filled with anticipation. [It¡¯s probably fine. I¡¯ll take care of it if it something wrong happens¡­¡­] [That¡¯s rare. Freri has never said anything like this on her own. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s grown up to be more like a subus?] It is possible to make her stop by ordering her. However, Shinji felt that her partner was growing up, as she was the first one to try to corrupt someone else. Although Alvin was an important friend, Fleri was also an important partner. [Maybe so. It¡¯s going to be such a fun ride for me] [Well, you¡¯ve been helping me, so you know, but you have to pretend that nothing is going on, okay? If it gets too bad, I¡¯ll stop it] [Okay] Therefore, Shinji stopped supporting either of them. It was up to Alvin¡¯s mental strength to get him excited about being cuckolded. Despite the strange interruptions, Shinji still wanted to have both of them. Rather, the situation of being watched by Alvin makes Shinji feel superior. Shinjiughed at the fact that two girls who had liked Alvin when they first met were nowpletely captivated by his p*nis. Milis, who had no way of knowing that Alvin was watching her, crouched down at Shinji¡¯s feet on the bed to give him the usual service first. ¡±Hey, Mil. I¡¯m first, okay?¡± ¡±Nn, but I have to satisfy Shinji-san¡­¡­?¡± To keep up with the very aggressive Milis, Renka crouched down next to her, and Shinji ced a hand on each of their heads to keep them from fighting over his cock. ¡±You can put it between you two, right? Please get along¡± ¡±I understand, Shinji-san~ ?¡± ¡±Mou~¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help it~ ?¡± They press their breasts against the p*nis from both sides and pinch it. Even with Milis¡¯s big breasts, Shinji¡¯s p*nis can¡¯t be wrapped up, and even with two people, the ns still sticking out. When their soft breasts are pressed against it from all sides, the tip of his p*nis begins to overflow. The pleasure itself is not that strong, but the visual satisfaction of having two people serving him is great. ¡±Rero¡­¡­? Nn~ ? Rero¡­¡­? Jyuru¡­¡­? Shinji¡¯s p*nis is so wonderful~ ?¡± ¡±Mou~, It¡¯s my Shinji~ ? Hamu~ ? Nmu~ ? Rerorero¡­¡­ ? Jyuru~ ?¡± Milis¡¯ tongue licks the ns. Her tongue, covered in saliva, crawls around the p*nis, mixing saliva and pre-cum. Milis is very aggressive and Renka extends her tongue and licks the ns as well. (It¡¯s paradise¡­¡­ I can¡¯t get enough of it¡­¡­) The two of them lick it as if they werepeting for a single p*nis. Sometimes, their tongues touch each other and the lips that press against the p*nis rub against each other, which is very sensual and lyrical. It¡¯s a scene that can be enjoyed forever, but time is limited. ¡±I want to ejacte soon, so can you make it harder?¡± ¡±I understand~ ?¡± ¡±Come on¡­¡­? Give me lots of cum, Shinji~ ?¡± Milis and Renka readily agreed to Shinji¡¯s request. Milis¡¯s soft breasts rubbed up to the base of the ns, while Renka¡¯s firm breasts rubbed down to the base of the ns. Shinji¡¯s patience reaches its limit with the intense double paizuri that seems to crush every gap. ¡±Cumming¡­¡­!!¡± ¡±Ah~ ? There was a lot of cum~ ?¡± ¡±Amazing¡­¡­?¡± Dopu~ ? Dopyu~ ? Doku~ ? Dobyu~ ? Shinji¡¯s p*nis released arge amount of semen that he had been storing up. The white-colored fluid spattered Milis and Renka¡¯s faces and breasts, marking them both as Shinji¡¯s women. (Double paizuri is the best¡­¡­) When the long ejaction was over, Shinji pulled his p*nis out of both of their breasts andy down on his back. Shinji feltfortable and rxed, but his p*nis was still in the same condition as before he ejacted. After telling Shinji that she liked his cock, Milis became more and more aggressive about s*x. She stopped hiding her naughty side in front of Shinji. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Renka-chan, but I¡¯m borrowing it first¡± ¡±Wait, Mil!?¡± Milis straddled Shinji,pletely in heat. She put his p*nis at the entrance of the secret area and inserted it at once. Her vagina is so loose that with a single breath, the p*nis can reach the depths of her vagina, and she can feel the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s p*nis squeezing the depths of her vagina. ¡±Hah¡­¡­? As expected, I love Shinji¡¯s~ cock¡­¡­? It can rub¡­¡­? All of my weak part¡­? ¡° ¡±Milis¡¯ vagina feels good too¡­¡­. Come on Renka. You can straddle me on my face and I¡¯ll make you feel good¡± ¡±Gumu¡­¡­ I get it¡­¡­ Ah~ ?¡± Renka was surprised to hear that Milis liked Shinji¡¯s cock, and the sight of the two of them together gave her mixed feelings, but she did as Shinji asked, more concerned about Renka than Milis. Shinji pulls Renka¡¯s hips up and touches her secret area to his lips, Renka is careful not to make him too heavy and suddenly Shinji¡¯s tongue licks the entrance of her secret area. As he does that, Renka¡¯s mouth involuntarily leaks out a charming sound. ¡±Hii~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? It feels good ? Shinji¡¯s tongue~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Lick me more ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji-san~ ? I like~ ? I like Shinji-san¡¯s cock ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock feels so good ? Please poke me more~ ?¡± Shinji held Renka firmly so that she didn¡¯t raise her hips and continued to give Renka pleasure with his tongue. He licked and swallowed Renka¡¯s love juice without hesitation, which excited him even more, and he put more energy into his cock inside Milis. Renka was leaning forward on the bed with her hands on the bed as Shinji worked on her private parts, his skillful cunnilingus felt so good that Renka thought she was going to fall off her back, but she was too busy trying to hold back her climax. Milis was moving her hips up and down from the start, savoring the pleasure that the rubbing of Shinji¡¯s cock was giving her. The ns pushed into the back of her vagina, which was the point where Milis felt mostfortable, making a nasty squirting sound. The slutty and debauched Milis was shaking herrge breasts up and down as she gobbled up the pleasure. The synergistic effect of the pleasures of the two partners. They enhanced each other and worked their way to climax. The three of them climaxed almost simultaneously. Shinji, holding Renka¡¯s hips with his one hand and Milis¡¯s with his other hand. He spurts out his semen into Milis¡¯s womb and sucked hard on Renka¡¯s clit. As Renka¡¯s clit is sucked hard, she finally climaxes. Pushi~ ? Pushi~ ?, she shaking with pleasure as she squirts her load, her body tense with the shock of her climax. Milis also climaxes as she receives a powerful ejaction that makes her womb pant. Dogu Dopyu ?, she soaked in the afterglow of the most wonderful climax as she connected with the deepest part of his p*nis, which ejacted violently. Milis and Renka were looking very happy and debauched. But Shinji wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. He started to move again for the next act. Now we can see why Alvin was shown the lewd dream. Good luck Alvin! Renka was about to have lovey-dovey s*x when Milis came and pushed her. Milis is getting very aroused, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m enjoying reading this story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 153 Three People Preparation ??Continue Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji lightly pped Renka¡¯s thighs a few times as she was basking in the afterglow of her climax. When Renka finally came to her senses and lifted her hips, her eyes met Shinji¡¯s, who had his mouth smeared with squirt and love juice. ¡±Now it¡¯s Renka¡¯s turn¡­¡­, Milis¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Chu¡­¡­? Nfu¡­¡­? I understand, Shinji-san~ ?¡± Before he knew it, Milis hade her senses as well. Then, she lifted her hips and pulled out his p*nis, then buried her face in his crotch and sucked on Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was covered in semen and love juice. Renka was jealous of Milis¡¯ clean-up blowjob. ¡±Shinji, you¡¯re making Mil do that. But, when you do it with me, you don¡¯t let me do it at all¡­¡­.¡± ¡±No, Renka is my girlfriend, you don¡¯t have to bother that, okay?¡± ¡±Puhaa¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m his s*x friend so I have to thanks¡­¡­ ? Shinji-san for his help~ ?¡± In Shinji¡¯s mind, cleaning blowjobs are meant to be a consistent way of teaching a fallen woman about her hierarchy. Also, it is a way for him to satisfy his need for dominance by having his p*nis, stained with semen and love juice, cleaned with the mouth. Shinji does not want to dominate his girlfriend. So, he was just treating his lover as his lover and his s*x friend as his s*x friend, but Renka didn¡¯t like that. After she cleaned it, Milis removed her mouth from his cock. His cock that exposed to the air still erect as it had been before his ejaction. Then, Milis crawled back on top of Shinji and came up beside him. As she crawled back, Milis and Renka¡¯s gazes collide. Milis is smiling lecherously and Renka moves up to his p*nis. ¡±As we¡¯re lovers, so let¡¯s kiss a lot, Shinji~ ?¡± ¡±Yotto. ¡­¡­Okay, Renka¡± When Shinji raised his body and held Renka¡¯s waist, Renka put her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck, and when Shinji lowered Renka¡¯s waist, his p*nis entered her vagina. ¡±Fua¡­¡­? It¡¯s going deep inside me¡­¡­ ?¡± As soon as Shinji finished inserting it slowly, the ns poked the back of Renka¡¯s vagina. Feeling so, Renka¡¯s firm breasts pressed against Shinji¡¯s well-toned chest while tightening her arms around him. She felt good just to hold each other without moving while he was still inside her. Not only did it feel good, but Renka felt a strong sense of happiness and love. Even for Shinji, Renka¡¯s vagina was exceptional. From the time he took her virginity until today, he had inserted himself into her vagina so many times that it had be suitable to be called Shinji¡¯s exclusive vagina in every way. Even though, it¡¯s not quite the same as Freri¡¯s vagina, which tries to squeeze him to death, but it feels just as good, Shinji thought. ¡±Here, Renka, you¡¯re going to kiss me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Un¡­¡­? Chu~ ? Chu¡­¡­? Nn¡­¡­? Rero~ ? Fufu~, I knew it a kiss was good¡­ ?¡± Shinji brought his face closer to Renka¡¯s, who hugged him with an ecstatic expression. As he does that, Renka immediately reacted and their lips lightly touched each other, and then their tongues intertwined in a deep kiss. They kissed with a gentle, sticky tongue, mixing their saliva together. Milis, looking from the side, looked at Renka enviously. ¡±Shinji-san, I¡¯m going to be lonely if you leave me alone¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Puha¡­¡­ ? Mo~, Why Mil just can¡¯t stand it? ?¡± While Shinji and Renka were kissing each other deeply, Milis interrupted them. She interrupts them by hugged Shinji from behind and pressed her big tits against his back. Milis¡¯s breasts felt good as she pressed hard against his back, making them swell and change shape. And it made Shinji¡¯s p*nis jumped involuntarily, as he worked hard to push his hips up and down. Renka also moved her hips up and down. As they held each other tightly, Shinji slowly and deliberately tightened his p*nis around her vagina. When the ns prated the tight vagina, Shinji moaned out in pleasure. Having had s*x with him many times, Renka loves this reaction, because she knows that when Shinji feels really good, he moans. ¡±Shinji¡­¡­? Shinji¡­¡­? Does it feel good? ~ ? Hah¡­¡­ ? Hah¡­¡­ ? My vagina¡­¡­? Is filled with Shinji¡¯s cock¡­¡­? Ah¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji-san~ ? Apart from Renka-chan¡¯s insides ? My breast feels good too, right? ? I¡¯m rubbing against them and it feels so good too¡­¡­? Milis rubs her breasts pleasurably. Her erect nipples rubbed against Shinji¡¯s back, and Milis felt pleasure. Milis also bite and licked Shinji¡¯s earlobe, trying to make him feel as good as possible. Renka who saw this also began to do the same on the other ear. Shinji was about to reach the end of his patience when he heard the sound of their lusty breathing in his ear. As he reaches the end, he reflexively pulled Renka¡¯s hips from her grip and prated his cock deeper, it made his ns and her cervix touched each other. ¡±Cumming¡­¡­!!!¡± Dopu ? Bupyu ? Doku ? Dobyu ??? Shinji¡¯s powerful ejaction was received by Renka in her womb. Then she climaxed too, her vagina tightened and wriggled to squeeze out Shinji¡¯s semen. It¡¯s a great feeling to be able to do this, because Shinji¡¯s p*nis stays hard the whole time. Milis could only watch enviously as the two of them rxed, looking sofortable. She was so frustrated that she didn¡¯t get the chance to get his semen in her vagina first. ¡±Shinji-san~ ? It¡¯s my turn once more, right¡­¡­? ?¡± ¡±Hah¡­¡­? Mo~, can you just let me soak up the afterglow¡­¡­?¡± Like a child who can¡¯t be bothered, Milis begged Shinji to let her go, and Renka looked like she couldn¡¯t help it. Renka, who waspletely ignited by impregnation, retreated from the top of Shinji, but she sucked his p*nis in her mouth, just like she did with Milis earlier. After giving Shinji a clean blowjob, Renka looked up with a satisfied expression on her face. ¡±Nfu¡­¡­ ? You must be happy when I do, right? ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I like the cleaning blowjob itself. ¡­¡­Thanks, Renka¡± He stroked Renka¡¯s head as if he was caring for her. It¡¯s a gentle gesture he would never give Milis, but Milis wasn¡¯tining. Because Milis is more excited when she is treated a little roughly. ¡±Both of you, line up and turn your hips¡± ¡±¡±Yess~ ?¡±¡± Shinji led Milis to stand next to Renka. The two of them got down on all fours and turned their hips to each other. Milis¡¯s plump ass and Renka¡¯s tight, yet feminine and round ass. He nodded his head in satisfaction as he looked at his semen dripping from their crotch. ¡±Let¡¯s do this until the end of time, okay?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ ? Let¡¯s have lots of s*x¡­¡­? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±Shinji, you¡¯re touching my ass again¡­¡­?¡± Shinjies up behind Milis and inserts his p*nis. In other hand, his hand yed with Renka¡¯s asshole as he thrusting deep into Milis¡¯s vagina, which made Renka scream with a mixture of confusion and pleasure. Renka¡¯s asshole was being developed by the repeated caresses of Shinji¡¯s fingers. She was now able to feel the pleasure and was confused by the fact that Renka¡¯smon sense was to feel it in her asshole. ¡±Ah~ Ah~ ? Shinji-san~ ? Shinji-san~ ? It¡¯s amazing~ ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock~ ? It¡¯s still feels so good~ ?¡± Milis¡¯ mouth was filled with one lewd word after another. ¡±Shinji¡¯s~ ? Finger~ ? Why~ ? Why am I feeling it with my ass~ ? Am I weird? ~ ? I¡¯m not weird, right? ?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s not weird. I¡¯m so happy, if you feel good¡± Following Milis¡¯ lead, Renka also expressed her confusion. Then Shinji affirmed in a gentle voice, and Renka finally epted the pleasure of having her asshole yed with. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Milis¡¯s body jumped when Shinji violently and roughly prated her vagina. She was shaking like she had climaxed lightly, but Shinji didn¡¯t care and continued to shake his hips toward ejaction. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Shinji-san~ ? I like it when you poke me my pussy when I¡¯m cumming~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming again~ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m gonna cum~ ? I¡¯m gonna cum with my ass~ ? Shinji makes me cummmmmm~ ?¡± Milis climaxed and Renka climaxed in her asshole almost simultaneously. Shinji managed to hold back his ejaction and pulled his p*nis out, spraying his semen all over their asses. ¡±Hah~¡­¡­ ? Hah~¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s warm¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Sticky¡­¡­? You still cum a lot for the third time ¡­¡­?¡± After Shinji¡¯s ejaction, Milis and Renka¡¯s asses and backsides were covered in a thickyer of semen. The two of them looked up at Shinji with enraptured voices and expressions, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis began to erect again. The three of them weren¡¯t going to finish their preparations just yet. ______________________________ This is the continuation of the three. It seems that the awakened Milis is no longer shy about using naughty words. And with that, Renka was also able to honestly talk about her asshole. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 154 The Bad Guy and The Victim (Setting) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin woke up in a terrible state. He had a nasty nightmare and his pants were covered in semen, so he changed his pants and left the room. Alvin who had arrived at the backyard of the temple in time for the appointment found Shinji, Renka and Milis. Alvin feels a little defensive because of the strange dream he had. However, the way the three of them are talking to each other without noticing Alvin doesn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. The distance between Shinji and Renka was close, as if they were lovers, and Milis was keeping a moderate distance from Shinji, as if they were friends. (What am I thinking? ¡­¡­Don¡¯t let the weird dreams affect me) Alvin shakes his head to clear his mind and walks towards Shinji and the others, Milis is the first to notice Alvin and waves with a smile, Shinji and Renka also notice Alvin and smile. ¡±Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. All right, let¡¯s get started¡± ¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡± Milis and Renka responded to Shinji¡¯s call. Alvin finally regained his normal cheerful smile at the peaceful scene. The dream of the three of them having a physical rtionship was only a dream, he thought to himself. Silently, the four of them went through a series of muscle stretches. Alvin, who had regained hisposure, looked at Shinji as he stretched his arm muscles. ¡±So, how do you n to infiltrate?¡± ¡±What should we do? Just go in head on. As a guest, of course¡± Alvin had never been to a brothel, though Shinji said it was a normal thing to do. Alvin was tantly confused, but Renka opened her mouth. ¡±I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work for me and Mil¡± ¡±I¡¯ve thought of a good setup, and I was thinking of having you two y as our maid¡± ¡±Eh, what do you mean¡­¡­?¡± Renka looked uncertain at Shinji¡¯s words, but Milis didn¡¯t seem to understand what Shinji meant either. ¡±First of all, Alvin and I will be entered as the sons of a certain nobles. I¡¯ll tell them that I¡¯m the yboy who dragged Alvin here to teach him some bad habits¡± As the brothel does not check their guest names on the spot. He thought that if he was dressed like that, he could fool them into thinking he was entering the ce. ¡±I¡¯m going to set up Renka as my maid and Milis as Alvin¡¯s maid. It¡¯smon knowledge that children of noble families have their own maids. But Renka should be dumbfounded by my bad y, and Milis should be naive with Alvin, which will give her a fresh start as to fool them¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± ¡±Okay!¡± Alvin snorted and Milis nodded firmly. ¡±I¡¯m going to pick a luxury ss prostitute who has a room on the top floor of the store. When you enter the room, use this. This is the sleeping powder I asked Freri to make for you. If you give them a sniff, they¡¯ll sleep soundly until morning, and there will be no after-effects¡± Shinji took a small bottle out of his pocket and handed it to Alvin. ¡±We¡¯ll leave the equipment with Freri. As it¡¯s impossible to teleport into a store like this, so I¡¯ll ask Freri to join us by climbing the wall from the outside. With ivy, it¡¯s easy to climb¡± ¡±Then we¡¯ll have to meet up with her as soon as we put the woman to sleep in the room¡± ¡±We¡¯re on the same top floor, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult¡± Shinji nodded back at Alvin. When Shinji saw that Milis and Renka had no objections, he smiled. ¡±No problem? If so, Milis and Renka will learn how to be maids. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the surface of how to walk and stand¡± ¡±Eh¡­¡­ I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Why do you look so happy, Shinji-san?¡­¡­¡± Renka and Milis red at Shinji, but he didn¡¯t care. Alvin couldn¡¯t help butugh at the hrity of the situation. The two women¡¯s gazes shed at Alvin as well. ¡±I wonder if Al needs to practice bing a nobles son too¡± ¡±Al-kun, is there nothing for you?¡± ¡±Wait, wait, please wait!¡± Shinjiughs at Alvin¡¯s panic. In his hand was a wax to fix his hair. ¡±Alvin needs a change of clothes and a¡­¡­. young master¡¯s haircut¡± ¡±Eh?¡± ¡±¡±Pfft¡±¡± Milis and Renkaughed at the thought of Alvin stiffening up with his hair split into seven thirds ratio, which didn¡¯t suit the image of the vivacious Alvin. ¡±No, no, stop ittttt!!¡± Alvin¡¯s cry echoed through the backyard. * * * The sun was beginning to set at dusk. Alvin and the others were walking through the entertainment district, trying to get to the brothel before the temple and the Mazz family started to move. The one who leads the way is Shinji. He was dressed in simple but well-made clothes and had a light smile on his face, as if he was used to ying around. Walking right behind him was Renka. She was dressed in a long-sleeved maid¡¯s uniform with almost no exposed skin and a long skirt, giving off the aura of an aplished maid. Beside them, Alvin and Milis walked, keeping an eye on their surroundings. It was the first time for them to be in the entertainment district, and they looked very innocent. Alvin, with his hair split into seven thirds ratio, was dressed like young master, and Milis was wearing the same maid¡¯s uniform as Renka. For all intents and purposes, they looked like a serious-looking young master and maid who had been brought here out of the blue by a friend who was used to having fun. The people they passed on the street nced at Alvin and the others, but they seemed to recognize them as part of the scenery, and they were able to get to without being stopped or tangled up. Without hesitation, Shinji opened the door to the brothel and stepped inside. Alvin and three others followed Shinji into the brothel. ¡±Wee. What can we do for you today?¡± A boy in the store called out to Shinji. The boy didn¡¯t remember seeing Shinji¡¯s face, but he recognized him as a noble from his attire and the presence of his maid, and was polite. ¡±I thought I¡¯d show my friend how to y thedies today. I want the most popr girl in this store. Can you take me to her?¡± Shinji¡¯s smile was the opposite of the boys. He pointed his thumb at Alvin and smiled in amusement. When the boy looked at Alvin, his eyes met Alvin¡¯s, who was tantly upset. Thinking that this is a man who has never yed with a woman before, the boy decides to assign him one of the most expensive prostitutes in to get him hooked. ¡±Dear Guest. How about our number one prostitute, who will cost you ten gold coins? I am confident that you will be satisfied with her. How about it?¡± ¡±Oh, that¡¯s nice. Then I¡¯d like the number two girl. Can you put them all together for me?¡± The boy smiled and Shinji presented him with 20 gold coins. The boy nodded vigorously at Shinji¡¯s generous response. ¡±Leave it to me, dear guest. The girls are waiting for you on the fourth floor of our building. Please follow me¡± ¡±Okay. Hey, Al! She¡¯s the number one girl! Good for you!¡± ¡±O, oi¡­¡­! You¡¯re talking too loud!¡± Alvin protested as Shinji roughly pped Alvin¡¯s shoulder with a grin. The boy never thought that this group of people were adventurers and hade to infiltrate. Thus, Alvin and the seeded in breaking into the fourth floor of the . ______________________________ Alvin ispletely unaware their act! Well, the big thing is that Milis¡¯ attitude hasn¡¯t changed. Because she¡¯s just a s*x friend whose only love his p*nis. It¡¯s normal, and there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll change his distance. So, he wouldn¡¯t notice if the three of them were hiding him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 155 Infiltrating into Paradise Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others followed the boy up the stairs to the fourth floor of the building. The only sound on the quiet stairs was the sound of walking. At the end of the stairs was a hall with only one door. ¡±Please wait a moment¡± ¡±Okay¡± After telling Alvin, the leader of the group, to wait, the boy opened the door and stepped inside. For a moment he could see inside, but it looked like a corridor. When Shinji looked back, he saw a calm Renka, a nervous Alvin and a nervous Milis looking at him. He smiled deliberately and tapped Alvin¡¯s shoulder. ¡±Don¡¯t be so nervous. You¡¯vee this far, you should know what to do¡± ¡±Y, yeah, I know¡­¡­. I¡¯m ready for this¡± If viewed from afar, it sounds like a conversation between a teasing man and a reckless man, but in fact it is not. Nevertheless, Alvin and the others exchanged nces and nodded at each other. As they did so, Alvin and the others sensed a presence approaching from the other side of the door. Shinji smiled frivolously again, and Alvin¡¯s expression hardened as the tension returned. ¡± Sorry to keep you waiting. This is our number one and number two¡± The boy appeared from behind the door, followed by two beautiful women. ¡±My name is Eve. Please enjoy your day here¡­¡­?¡± ¡±ra de~su ? Nice to meet you~ ?¡± The white-haired beauty who introduced herself as Eve had a really nice face, and even Alvin, who was used to beautiful women from Milis and Renka, could not help but think she was pretty. Her body, d in a daring ck babydoll, was also first-rate, with a cleavage asrge as Milis¡¯s that any man would be tempted to admire, and a perfect figure from her slender waist to the tips of her legs. It was a girl who could be called an ideal image of a man. ra, who came next, was no less than Eve. She was a beautiful woman with healthy tanned skin that contrasted with Eve¡¯s white skin. ra¡¯s style was almost identical to Eve¡¯s, with a friendly smile. Her white baby doll looked great against her tanned skin. ¡±This is amazing. I was surprised to see such a girl. In a good way¡± ¡±Thank you very much. ra will be yours. In the back, Eve will take you to the yroom. Is that all right with you?¡± Shinji nodded at the boy¡¯s words. But there was no response from Alvin. Shinji turned around and lightly tapped his head. ¡±Hey, pull yourself together. Are you okay?¡± ¡±O, oh, y, yeah, sorry, I¡¯m fine¡± He looked to Milis and she responded with her eyes. (Please leave it to me) (Sorry, but please) After confirming his intentions through eye contact, Shinji turned and smiled at the boy. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, boy. I think he was surprised by a beautiful woman¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied. Please take your time and enjoy the rest¡± The boy replied with a smug look, bowed, looked at the two girls and went down the stairs. When the boy left, Eve and ra came forward, and Eve wrapped her arms around Alvin and ra around Shinji. The soft touch of herrge breasts hit Alvin¡¯s elbows. ¡±Let me show you around then¡­¡­?¡± ¡±O, ou. Nice to meet you¡­¡­!¡± Alvin, with Eve on his arm, went with her to the door, Shinji looked at ra, but she didn¡¯t move and smiled at him. ¡±I¡¯ll show you around after them, so just wait a minute, okay~? ?¡± ¡±Oh, okay¡± ¡±I can¡¯t wait any longer ?¡± ra presses her chest hard against his elbow. In the meantime, Eve and Alvin, followed by Milis, the maid, went behind the door. ¡±Onii-san is not very responsive. Are ra¡¯s breast not attractive~?¡± ¡±No? They¡¯re nice. But I can¡¯t squeeze them here¡± ¡±Awawa~ You¡¯re killing me alive ?¡± ra isughing at Shinji¡¯s aloof attitude and rubbing her breasts in different ways. Naturally, Shinji¡¯s crotch began to heat up, but he managed to hold back his erection. ¡±Well then, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll give you lots of fun ?¡± ¡±Haha, then I¡¯ll be expecting you¡± There was a sound of a door mming shut in some room. Then ra pulled Shinji¡¯s arm. Shinji¡¯s maid, Renka, followed him as he walked through the lobby into the hallway. There were many doors in the hallway. At a nce, it was hard to tell which room Alvin and the others had gone into. However, Shinji knew which room Alvin and the others had gone into. He had given Milis a seed the size of a sesame seed beforehand, and dropped it in front of the room just before Milis entered. Even though he couldn¡¯t see it, Shinji knew where the seed was by tracing its magical power. (They are in the farthest room¡­¡­) Shinji could feel the magic in the back of the room, but he shouldn¡¯t show it now. After Shinji detected the magic, ra stopped in front of the room, opened the door to the front room and invited Shinji inside. Then, Shinji enters the room and is followed by Renka. After the three of them entered the room, the door was closed and locked. * * * This happens before Shinji entered the room. It was when Alvin walked out of the lobby and stepped into the hallway with Eve pressing herrge breasts against him. In that situation, Alvin was in a very restless state. It was a shame to say, but even though he hade here not to fuck, Alvin¡¯s p*nis had bepletely erect after Eve had pressed her breasts against him. Alvin, who had never been with a woman other than Milis, was nervous as hell. Eve, an experienced prostitute, was not so naive as to not notice that he was tensing up like that. ¡±Please don¡¯t be so stiff¡­¡­? Leave it to Eve and you¡¯ll have a great time¡­¡­?¡± As they walk down the hallway, Eve shakes Alvin with her sweet voice. Eve¡¯s voice slips into Alvin¡¯s consciousness with unnatural ease. ¡±P, please¡­¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­?¡± Alvin replies in the affirmative despite the fact that Milis is behind him. Milis is not very happy to see Alvin, but she has to endure it for now and follows him silently. ¡±Now, this way¡­¡­?¡± Eve leads him to the room at the end of the hallway. Milis followed behind, dropping sesame-size seeds from her sleeve into the hallway. As Shinji had said, they were led separately, but that was no problem since they had taken all the necessary precautions. The biggest concern for Milis was that Alvin, who was carrying the sleeping powder, was acting strangely. The usual Alvin would have resisted a little more, but he was receiving Eve¡¯s body touches without resistance. She thought it was an act, but looking at his disheveled face, Milis was sure it was real. (It might be necessary to fight without equipment¡­¡­) Milis was beginning to wonder if Eve was a subus. ________________________________ Finally, they infiltrated the fourth floor. Alvin and Shinji were each assigned a prostitute. Even though Alvin used to be a beautiful woman like Milis and Renka, he is still seduced by the prostitute. If she¡¯s the most expensive prostitute in city, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have an extremely beautiful one? ughs). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 156 Clara, Shinji, and Renka’s Room Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ra, Shinji, and Renka were on the fourth floor of Paradise, in a yroom reserved for luxury prostitutes. The yroom was well lit and bright. It gave Shinji and Renka a good idea of what the room was like. The most noticeable feature of the simple room was the king-sized bed. The rest of the room had the usual furniture like a desk, chair, and luggage storage. Other than that, there was a closet and a door to what appeared to be a bathroom. Shinji walked to the side of the bed with ra on his arm. When ra went to sit on the edge of the bed, Shinji sat down with her. ra continued to hold Shinji¡¯s arm from the hallway. ¡±We have arrived~ ? Onii-san, thank you for waiting~ ? Do you want to rub my breast? ?¡± ¡±Haha, I¡¯d love to, but I think I¡¯d better go to the bath first. I smell sweaty, right?¡± Shinji naturally ducked ra¡¯s invitation with an impish smile, and when Shinji put the cuff to his nose and sniffed, ra put her face to Shinji¡¯s neck and sniffed. ¡±I think ra likes Onii-san¡¯s smell~ ?¡± ¡±Really?¡± ¡±Maybe ra and Onii-san are a good match ?¡± ra¡¯s mischievous smile turned into a seductive smile. Shinji didn¡¯t tantly react to the invitation, which any normal man would have been tempted to make. If anything, it was Renka¡¯s sharp eyes on ra, who was flirtatiously touching Shinji, that was more unpleasant. ¡±Let¡¯s check it out, shall we?¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? Onii-san is awesome~ ?¡± To keep Renka out of ra¡¯s eyes, Shinji deliberately pretended to take her up on her offer. With his free hand, he grabbed ra¡¯srge breasts and lightly squeezed them over her baby doll and bra. When ra thought Shinji was finally on board, she let out a s*xy squeal and stared into his eyes. Shinji¡¯s eyes met ra¡¯s, and he felt a strange haze begin to form in his thoughts. At the same time, the desire to squeeze her breasts more and to push her over and fuck her came to his mind. (This feeling, ¡­¡­ She tries to charm me¡­¡­ She¡¯s definitely a subus) Shinji knew ra¡¯s true identity from his own abnormalities. But Shinji¡¯s hands were full. Gyut ?, his hand squeezed her breast. Furthermore, ra¡¯s hand moved on one of his hand that squeeze her breasts, it made him unable to let go of his hand and he started to squeeze her more. Shinji could feel the charm growing deeper with each squeeze of her breasts, but he still managed to hold back. ¡±Onii-san~ ? Let¡¯s kiss¡­¡­ ?¡± The fresh, plump lips approach Shinji. He knew that it was not good for him to be passive. So, now that he knew she was a subus, there was no need to wait and see. He must put ra to sleep and make as little noise as possible. ¡±Kyaa~ ? Onii-san~ ? Nn¡­¡­? Chu¡­¡­?¡± Shinji, acting like he couldn¡¯t take it any longer, pushed ra down on the bed with the hand that had been rubbing her breast. And then, he covered her mouth with a flowing kiss while gathering magic power in his head to prevent him from being charmed. Shinji felt that the charm became stronger when the lips touched each other. ra¡¯s tongue that came out from between her lips and licked Shinji¡¯s lips, inviting him to kiss her more deeply. But Shinji wasn¡¯t going along with that. He pretended to take off his jacket and took out a bottle of sleeping powder from his pocket, then he stopped kissing ra and sat up. He then sprinkled the contents of the bottle at ra, who looked unhappy that he had stopped kissing her. ¡±Kyaa! What¡­. is, that¡­¡­¡± The effect of the sleeping powder was extraordinary. Even though, she was a subus, she couldn¡¯t resist or react in any way, and ra fell asleep. As she fell, Shinji took a step back and fell off the bed. Renka rushed to Shinji¡¯s side. ¡±Shinji, are you okay?¡± ¡±I managed it¡­¡­. But still, it was a sudden hit. I don¡¯t know if she was a pure subus or a human turned into a subus. I found out when I was charmed¡± The word ¡°charm¡± came out of Shinji¡¯s with somewhat dazed expression, and Renka finally understood that Shinji¡¯s actions earlier had been an act. ¡±Is the effect of charm¡­¡­still there?¡± ¡±I wonder it¡¯s still there, because we did during the day¡± Renka¡¯s cheeks reddened as she saw Shinji¡¯s p*nis, now fully erect and pushing up his pants. As for Shinji, he could only sigh at the sight of his newfound erection, despite the fact that he had been ejacting on Milis and Renka until thest minute. ¡±Well, that subus shouldn¡¯t have been killed, right?¡± ¡±Yes. If it was a pure subus, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if it was a woman who had been turned into a subus, her parents would find out if she died. That¡¯s why I went to the trouble of putting her to sleep¡± Renka, whose eyes were wandering, looked at ra, who was sleeping peacefully in her bed, and asked, but Shinji shook his head. A subus that can turn a human woman into a subus and makes her one of her minions. As the parent of subus is able to collect some of the life force from them, so there is always a magical connection between parent and child. This is the reason why the subus turns the women of the city into her minions. Because the more women she has, the more energy she can collect. ¡±Well¡­¡­ Let¡¯s meet up with Al and the others as soon as possible!¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. The windows are in the bathrooms¡­¡­.¡± Shinji and Renka walked together from the bed room to the bathroom to find the window they were looking for. They unlocked the window and opened it. [Freri, please] [Okay. Climb now] [I¡¯m going too~noja!] As Freri responded to Shinji¡¯s thoughts, ivy sprang up from the ground. The tips of the ivy invaded the room and entangled themselves in the appropriate ces. This time, as the ivy shrinks, Freri, who has been holding on to the ivy, climbs up the wall in one leap. Freri, who has finished climbing, lets the ivy hang down, and then re catches it below, the ivy which had been catches, shrinks it at once, and she pulls it into the window. It was a quick job that took only ten seconds after the window was opened. [Sorry to keep you waiting] Freri closes the window after removing the ivy as if to hide the evidence. ¡±As expected, Freri, you¡¯re smart. We¡¯re right on schedule¡± ¡±You two, get your equipment~noja¡± ¡±Okay, thanks¡± As Freri smiles at Shinji¡¯s praise, she hands over Shinji¡¯s and Renka¡¯s equipment. Shinji and Renka also decided that now was not the time to be embarrassed and stripped down to their clothes. As they do so, they naturally notice the erection of Shinji¡¯s p*nis. [Is it because of the charm? Did some other subus do this to you?] ¡±Well, you¡¯re unusually bad at this, Shinji~noja¡± He ignored Freri¡¯s scowl and re¡¯s amused grin as he continued to get dressed, especially re, whom he would take care ofter. Renka nodded to each other as she finished getting dressed. ¡±All right, we¡¯ll meet up with Alvin and the others¡± ¡±Yeah, we¡¯ll explore when we get there!¡± Thus, Shinji and Renka were able to leave the yroom as nned. _______________________________ This was ra, Shinji and Renka¡¯s room. Thanks to Freri, Shinji-kun have a lot of resistance. However, thanks to a light dose of charm, Shinji was able to baste himself with excitement. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 157 Eve, Alvin, and Milis’s Room Edited by: Kanaa-senpai With their arms wrapped around each other, Eve and Alvin entered the room and walked straight to the bed. Milis was thest one to enter the room and after closing the door, she turned around and locked it. She made sure to remove the lock so that Shinji and the others could enter the room without making a sound. While she was doing this, Milis, who had beenpletely focused away from Eve and Alvin, turned around and looked at the bed and saw that things had gone badly wrong. ¡°Nn¡­¡­? Onii-san¡­¡­Eve¡¯s breast feels good, right? ?¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­ Oh no¡­¡­.¡± Eve was sitting on top of Alvin who was sitting on the edge of the bed. With her back resting on Alvin¡¯s muscr chest te, Eve lifted her arms up and wrapped them around Alvin¡¯s neck. Suddenly, Alvin who was passive, move his arms under her armpits and his hands firmly grabbed Eve¡¯srge breasts. (Al-kun! He¡¯s charmed!?) Alvin quickly fell, and Milis was unable to move. Because Eve is looking at Milis with a seductive expression. (Easy~? It¡¯s really easy charming a man who¡¯s not used to woman ?) Eve had been charming Alvin since they were walking down the hallway. Furthermore, when Milis took her eyes off of Eve and Alvin, Eve had Alvin sit on the bed to made the charm stronger. Alvin thought about reaching for the bottle of sleeping powder when Eve turned her back to him to sit down, but he was too busy admiring her attractive body through her baby doll in front of him. So, Alvin¡¯s judgment was dyed by the charm, and when Eve sat down, her soft ass sweetly stimted Alvin¡¯s erect p*nis under his pants. Naturally, it¡¯s almost impossible to win when the subus touches the erect p*nis. And when Eve whispers to him to touch her breasts, Alvin does as she says and begins to rub them. It was at this point that Milis finally realized the state of Eve and Alvin. (They¡¯re so soft¡­¡­I want to keep touching them¡­¡­ Her ass is soft too¡­¡­) Alvin¡¯s thoughts quickly became filled with Eve. It made Milis who is right in front of him is not in his field of vision, and his ability to think is severely impaired. The male instincts that had been forcibly awakened by the charm urged him to fuck the woman in front of him, and Alvin¡¯s hands instinctively pulled off her baby doll and bra as if he were going to pick them up. ¡°Ah~ ? You¡¯re so forceful¡­¡­ ? Fufu~ ?¡± Eve¡¯s body was very beautiful, even to the same s*x Milis. Although she has no orientation towards liking the same s*x, Milis felt a strange surge of excitement in her heart. She found Eve to be very attractive. (This¡­¡­ Am I had been charmed too¡­¡­?!) Milis wavered on her feet, and she knew that her cheeks were flushing. Eve didn¡¯t find it particrly surprising that Milis was able to withstand the charm. Some girls are born with a high tolerance for magic. Instead, she gave Milis a charming smile, as if she enjoyed corrupting such girls. Because Eve prefers women to men. ¡°Let the maid join in¡­.. ? Ah~ ? Before Onii-san can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡­ ? Quickly¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nn, I understand¡­¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s hands are not only on her breasts, but also on Eve¡¯s underwear. Seeing that, Milis no longer has time to hesitate. If Alvin continues to be charmed, it will hinder their next move. So, Milis walks over to Eve and Alvin. As she walks, Milis takes off the white apron dress of her maid¡¯s uniform and revealed a navy-blue one-piece dress and unbuttons the front from the top. Eve¡¯s smile deepens as Milis¡¯ skin is gradually revealed. By the time she arrived in front of Eve and Alvin, the front buttons were all undone, but when Milis made a natural movement to unbutton her long sleeves, she took off the lid of the bottle of sleeping powder that she had hidden in the cuff, and spraying the contents all over Eve with Alvin. ¡°Koho¡­¡­ What¡­. are you¡­¡­ doing to¡­¡­ me¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Gugh¡­¡­¡± Eve was taken by surprise and inhaled the sleeping powder. So did Alvin, who was engrossed in caressing her. They both fell backwards and rolled on the bed. After confirming that they were asleep, Milis was finally able to catch her breath. ¡°Haaahhhh¡­¡­ That was close¡­¡­¡± Milis sat down on the spot. She exhaled loudly and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sleeping powder that Shinji gave me as a precaution, I would have had to fight without equipment¡±. When she had adjusted the front buttons of her maid¡¯s uniform, the door of the room suddenly opened. Shinji and Renka were the first to rush into the room. Behind them were Freri and re. Shinji had a small magic circle floating on his fingertips, as if he was preparing to use magic at a moment¡¯s notice. When Milis saw the four of them, her face lit up. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all here¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. The¡­¡­ girl over here must be a subus too. And the girl who was in charge of me was also a subus¡± ¡°Al¡­..¡± When they saw Alvin and Eve lying on top of each other on the bed, Shinji and Renka knew what was going on. ¡°Al-kun was charmed, and I was also in danger¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you gave Milis that too¡± ¡°Freri, can you wake Al up?¡± Milis¡¯ cheeks were still red and her body was burning from the effects of the charm. It¡¯s the same for Shinji, who had been charmed by ra. In the meantime, Renka removed the sleeping Eve from Alvin¡¯s body, and Freri approached the sleeping Alvin. After she arrived in front of Alvin, she shoved the flower she had made on her palm into Alvin¡¯s mouth without saying a word. ¡°Nnnnnggggghhhhhh!?!?¡± Kah! Alvin¡¯s eyes widened and he jumped up with great force. ¡°Milis, I warn you about the flower. Just a single petal will relieve the burning sensation with just the right amount of bitterness¡± ¡°Thank you, Shinji-san¡± Shinji, who had received two new petals from Freri, offered one to Milis, while Alvin stammered. Although concerned about Alvin¡¯s suffering, Milis is not in the mood to defend the charmed Alvin and decides to take a bite of the bitter petal. Milis¡¯s face contorted at the bitter taste, but she could feel the burning subside, just as Shinji had said. ¡°Hah¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­ I¡¯m awake¡­¡­ Sorry¡­¡­ for the hassle¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s within my recovery zone¡± ¡°Al, you should apologize to Mil, okay?¡± The bitterness was so strong that it calmed Alvin¡¯s sighs. Alvin bowed to Milis, who looked unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mil. I¡¯m sorry I showed my weirdness to you at¡­¡­ Thank you for your help¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Al-kun. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ou! This won¡¯t happen again!¡± ¡°Okay ?¡± Alvin and Milis smiled at each other. In fact, Milis didn¡¯t mind that Alvin had been charmed, because she felt she had no choice. It¡¯s hard to resist something that feels so good. Milis didn¡¯t want to me Alvin¡¯s blunder because she is defeated by Shinji¡¯s cock too. Alvin felt an indescribable sense of guilt at Milis¡¯ kindness. He was determined not to let the charm get the better of him this time, so he decided to raise his will to fight. After receiving the equipment from Shinji and the others, Alvin and Milis prepared themselves and Shinji opened his mouth. ¡°Okay, at any rate, we¡¯ve sessfully infiltrated. Let¡¯s move on to the investigation¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with Shinji¡¯s words. ___________________ Milis-chan struggles! Alvin had a bad time. Well, a man is sure to lose if his p*nis is touched while under the spell of a subus. So, the only way to beat them is to beat them from a distance before they close the distance, or raise their mental abnormality resistance before they are defeated by the charm. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 158 To the Back of Paradise Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Alvin and the others are equipped. Renka, a scout from , opens the door that separates the yroom from the hallway and proceeds to lead the way. The only information they had was the location of this building, so they had to investigate in order. The yroom that Alvin was brought into was a very ordinary room. Fortunately, Alvin and the others were at the far end of the fourth floor. So, they concluded that they could go back and check the rest. Renka looked through the door of the room in front of her and searched the room for signs of life. Sensing that there was no one inside, Renka opened the door and entered the room, followed by Alvin and the others. They entered a room with almost the same decor as the yroom they had just been in, but there was nothing unusual. They repeated the same actions one, two, three times, but found nothing unusual. In the meantime, they came back to the room where ra was sleeping. Just to be sure, they checked this room one more time, but the result was the same. ¡±Maybe it¡¯s not on this floor¡± ¡±Normally, if you want to hide something, you have to hide it in the back¡­¡± Shinji replied to Renka¡¯s muttering. The only room left on this floor was the one opposite the one they were in. Renka, who was about to head for thest room, stopped everyone and turned back inside. ¡±Someone¡¯sing up¡± ¡±! ¡­¡­Okay¡± After hearing the sound of shoes on the floor, Renka hid her breath. As she did so, she could clearly hear the sound of footstepsing up the stairs. The sound changed to the sound of walking in the lobby, and then the sound of opening the door separating the lobby from the hallway. They heard the door of the room opposite Alvin¡¯s room open. ¡±There was a call from the owner¡± The man¡¯s voice was the same as that of the boy who had shown Alvin and the others around. ¡±The temple and the noble¡¯s soldiers are gathering. They¡¯re nning on doing a raid on our ce. They¡¯ve found evidence of a monster¡­¡­ and it¡¯s really annoying¡± ¡±Monster?¡± ¡±I¡¯ve never seen anything like it¡± ¡±If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s scary¡­¡­¡± The remaining room seemed to be a waiting room for prostitutes. Alvin and the others could hear the boy and the prostitutes talking. ¡±The girl will wait in the waiting room. We boys will meet you on the first floor. See you there¡± ¡±Good night~¡± ¡±Hah~ That¡¯s too much trouble¡± When he had finished speaking, the boy closed the door and went down the stairs. Alvin and the others nodded to each other and sneaked out of the room, while Renka put her ear to the door to listen to the conversation inside. ¡±What do we do now~? Eve and the others are fine~, they¡¯re already eating, right?¡± ¡±Why don¡¯t we go outside? I¡¯m hungry¡± ¡±Shouldn¡¯t we contact them first? We have to charm the soldiers¡± The conversation in the room was definitive that the girls were all subus. ¡±They¡¯re all subus in the room. At least three of them¡± ¡±All high-ss prostitutes are subus¡­¡­¡± Alvin let out a grunt at Renka¡¯s report. Shinji called Freri over to his side and whispered in her ear. After seeing Freri nod, Shinji whispered to Alvin and the others that he was going to put all the subus in the room to sleep. Alvin nodded and gave a thumbs up, and Renka stepped back from the door to be reced by Freri. [Sleeping flower, bloom wildly] ¡±Let the wind blow¡± Freri¡¯s flowers bloomed through the crack under the door, one after another, heading into the room. The flowers, which contained a strong sleeping powder and suddenly bloomed on the floor should be noticed, but because they bloomed near their feet, the subus in the room were slow to notice. And with the wind that Shinji had created entered the room from under the door. Arge amount of sleeping powder was quickly swept up into the air from the blooming flowers. It made the subus in the room was unable to resist, and ended up following the same path as Eve and ra. ¡±¡­¡­Okay, that¡¯s it¡± ¡±Let¡¯s check inside¡± Alvin and Renka stepped into the room after Shinji muttered to himself and using the wind to gather the pollen in one ce and let it enter the room. As expected, all the subus in the room were asleep. Shinji dexterously filled the empty vial with the pollen that he had gathered with the wind, and put the lid back on the vial so that it could be used again. ¡±It works really well, that sleeping powder¡± ¡±Right? It¡¯s very useful in these suppression battles¡± ¡±Shinji, here!¡± Shinji replies as he looks at Freri¡¯s face. As Fleri looked pleased with Shinji¡¯s praise, she heard Renka calling out for Shinji. When Shinji walked up next to Renka, he immediately understood why he was being called. In a corner of the waiting room, there was a ce that unnaturally empty. The ce was a pool of magic power, and he could tell it was the same as the gate he had encountered in the southern city . ¡±It¡¯s a gate. It¡¯s the same as in ¡± ¡±As I suspected¡­¡­ their base located behind it¡± Renka nodded seriously at Shinji¡¯s words. Alvin and Milis naturally gather around Renka and Shinji. ¡±Okay¡­¡­ let¡¯s go, guys!¡± ¡±Yes, Al-kun¡± ¡±We¡¯ll see what¡¯s waiting for us behind it¡­¡­¡± Alvin and the others were ready to step into the gate. This is how seeded in breaking into the heretic headquarters. * * * When Alvin and the others entered, a private army led by the Mazz family and temple soldiers were gathering in front of . On the other side of the Paradise, the boys were gathered in front of the store, blocking the way so that they could not easily enter the store. ¡±Therefore, the Temple would like to conduct an on-site inspection¡± ¡±Please ask the owner¡¯s permission first. Otherwise, we will not ept it¡± The priest who represented the temple and the manager of the brothel stood at the head of their respective groups and discussed. As neither side was willing topromise, there was no sign that the discussion would end well. However, from the temple¡¯s point of view, that was fine. Because if they continued toin like this, they would be able to keep the store¡¯s attention on the outside. ¡±But it¡¯s an emergency. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have gone to the trouble of involving the Mazz family in this mess¡± ¡±I¡¯ve sent someone to the owner. Please wait for the owner¡¯s arrival¡± The manager of the brothel could only keep saying the same thing like a parrot while breaking out in a cold sweat. He¡¯s afraid to go against the temple and the nobles. But he was even more afraid of his employer, the head boss who controlled the downtown area. The tense atmosphere in , the brothel in the center of the downtown area, continued to grow. Running Wolves had found the headquarters! The luxury prostitutes were all subus. Most of the high-ranking male adventurers in the city were under their care, so they were in a state of potential charmed. It was a good thing they didn¡¯t ask for help from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. After the war, the priests will probably have to work themselves to death to break the charm. Renka-chan¡¯s scouting is simple, but very important. Finally, they will meet the evil priest. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 159 Beyond the Gate is Squeezing Village Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The ce where Alvin and the others went through the gate was a corner of a forest that could have been anywhere. It was getting past dusk, so the surroundings were quite dim. As the trees were not so dense, they could see the sky. ¡±Renka, please¡± ¡±All right. ¡± This was Renka¡¯s second special magic, following . This is a magic that L used when she was a member of , a magic that allows the user to check on their surroundings by looking down from above. As she cast her special magic, Renka¡¯s viewpoint change to the sky and look down on her surroundings. Because not being particrly knowledgeable about geography, Renka had no idea where she was. However, she can see that there is a vige a little further away. And that the vige has a strange atmosphere. The vige was surrounded by arge fence, probably to protect it from monsters. On the center of the vige was a za, and in the center of the za was a prayer tform. The prayer tform held arge crystal that looked like the crystal which Alvin and the others had collected from earlier ident. On the prayer tform, there was a single person standing. All around the person, many vigers, both men and women, werepletely naked, and a huge orgy was going on. To Renka, it was a scene that made no sense. As she felt a chill run through her body, she stopped her . ¡±What¡¯s¡­¡­ that ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Renka, are you okay?¡± Shinji rubbed the pale face of Renka¡¯s back. But she manages to open her mouth. ¡±There¡¯s a vige near here. But the ¡­¡­residents are having an ¡­¡­orgy on the za. There was a prayer tform in the za that has arger version of the crystal that we had in our hands. On the prayer table, there was one person¡­¡­ probably the evil priest¡± When Alvin and Milis heard that the vigers were having an orgy in the za, they were bbergasted. Shinji, on the other hand, uses what Renka has told him to sort out the situation. ¡±It¡¯s probably true. The big crystal is the source of the smaller ones that send life. The standard one is supposed to be saving the life energy that is sent to it. It¡¯s not only the life energy that is sent to it, but it also collects life energy from the viges it controls¡± ¡±I suppose so. The evil priest must be using the raw energy stored up to summon the subus~noja¡± ir affirmed Shinji¡¯s thought. [If someone converts their life energy into magical power, they can call out even bigger entities. Theoretically, even the gods of the other world require a significant amount of raw energy to summon them. ¡­¡­Still, that crystal is quite full of life energy. If it¡¯s the main body of the otherworldly subus, the evil priest might be able to call it up already] Freri¡¯s words affirmed ir¡¯s spection. The otherworldly subus was strong enough in its own right. It was hard to imagine how strong the main body would be. ¡±Renka, how many vigers were there?¡± ¡±As far as I can see, there were about thirty. Ten women and twenty men¡± ¡±That¡¯s a lot when considering there are 10 subi¡­¡­¡± The number of enemies is toorge to charge in unprovoked. Thinking back to the battle in Suru, the strategy is essential. ¡±The crystal must have a lot of vitality in it. If we corner them too much, they may use the raw energy to summon a higher-ranking subus¡± ¡±But the vige is surrounded by a high fence. It would be best to be able to sneak in and destroy it, but¡­¡­ that¡¯s not realistic. I think it¡¯s better tounch a surprise attack than to search around the vige and risk being discovered¡± ¡±In the end, we have to go sh on¡­¡­¡± If there are any members who can act stealthy, it¡¯s a different story, but there are no thief member in . Because there was no point in using for what was not there, Alvin decided. The strategy wasn¡¯t much, but as a leader, he needs to set a course of action. ¡±In order to be able to resist as much as possible, we should put on and run in a straight line to the za. Also, our first priority is to destroy the crystal. If we are outnumbered and they summon high-ranking subus, we won¡¯t be able to win¡± ¡±It¡¯s the only way. ¡­¡­Shinji-san?¡± Milis nodded to Alvin¡¯s opinion, but tilted her head when she saw Shinji¡¯s thoughtful face. Milis could not think of anything better than Alvin¡¯s n. Although it was a risky idea, Milis agreed with it because she thought it was the best move they could make at the moment. ¡±I have an idea. It¡¯s a difficult one, but will you listen to me?¡± Shinji smiled and said something that Alvin and Milis would never have thought of. However, Alvin decided to follow Shinji¡¯s n and invade the vige, hoping to catch them off guard. * * * As they approached the vige, the entrance was blocked by a wooden gate. A normal monster would have given up on this massive door, but since it was made of wood, it would burn, and for ir, there was no such thing as a wooden gate. ¡±It¡¯s burning~noja!!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± Alvin, Milis, Freri and ir jumped out of the trees. The gate burned down with a single blow as ir shot out a heat ray while running. The man standing guard in front of the gate was burned along with the door. With the momentum of their leap, Alvin and the others entered the vige. ¡±Let¡¯s keep going to the central za!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±I know!¡± Alvin announced. Despite the fact that they blew up the gate with a bang, there was no sign of reinforcements from the guards. Alvin wasn¡¯t sure if they should keep going. He wondered if they were being lured into a trap, but Alvin and the others had a role to y in attracting the enemy¡¯s attention. Therefore, they must move forward. As Alvin and the others arrive at the vige za. The scene in Alvin¡¯s vision was just as Renka had told him. It was even worse than he had imagined. There was no hint of sanity in the men¡¯s eyes. Their eyes were zed over like beasts as they continued to serve the subus in front of them with their erged p*nises. There were men shaking their hips as they inserted it into their vaginas, men moaning as they inserted it into their mouths, and men moaning as their tails squeezed their p*nises. All the men were panting for breath. The subus who was squeezing the cum out of them had a look of pleasure on their face. They were holding each man in their hands, and the men¡¯s semen which still fresh and disgusting were sprayed all over their bodies. Normally, they would have sucked them to death immediately, but since they intended to squeeze as much as possible and enjoy it during the ritual, the men were still able to stay alive. They were only barely alive, though. ¡±Move ahead!¡± ¡±Must win~noja!¡± Alvin and ir ignore the subus and the men and attack therge crystal that rests on the prayer tform. Alvin attacks using his that flew through the air, and ir attack using to turn the crystal into charcoal. However, the attack never reaches the crystal. ¡±¡± The evil priest standing at the altar raised the staff and consumed the life energy stored in the crystal, creating a transparent wall that perfectly blocked the two¡¯s attack. ¡±Damn, it¡¯s not that easy¡± ¡±You¡¯re sure barbaric. ¡­¡­That¡¯s why I hate adventurers¡­¡­¡± The sound of a pleasant voice echoed in Alvin¡¯s ears as he readied his great sword once again. It was the voice of an evil priest standing at the altar. The evil priest¡¯s appearance was different from the priest¡¯s uniform worn by Milis because it¡¯s exposed a great deal of skin. Her breasts wererge, her hips and thighs were firm, her skin looked soft and white, and her face was beautiful. She¡¯s beautiful, just like the luxury prostitutes in that were there a while ago, but she¡¯s the mastermind behind this mess, the Evil Priest. ¡±Are you the mastermind? I¡¯m going to destroy that crystal!¡± ¡±Prepare yourself~noja, enemy of the goddess!¡± Alvin deres in a strong voice so as not to be misled by the evil priest who looks like a prostitute. ir, who stepped up next to Alvin, was also ready for battle. ¡±There are good-looking adventurers¡­¡­you guys, squeeze them¡± ¡±¡±Oka~y¡±¡± The Evil Priest¡¯s eyes werepletely staring Alvin like a food. She recognized Alvin, Milis, ir and Freri as a party of four adventurers. Comparing their strength, the evil priest thought that her side had the advantage with 10 subi, so she though that she had the advantage. Since she had some life energy that she had used earlier to prevent the attack, she nned to absorb it from the barking Alvin in front of her. As Alvin and the subus shed with each other. The evil priest had no idea that there were adventurers working behind the scenes. _________________________ Renka¡¯s second special magic was It¡¯s a magic that is especially useful outdoors. The birds-eye view reconnaissance is really useful. Alvin, Milis, ir, and Freri went in. Shinji and Renka seem to be hiding out. If it¡¯s a heretics cult that summons subus, it¡¯s only natural that the priests would be dressed in erotic attire. Atst, the mastermind behind themotion could be seen. The emergency quests are finallying to a close. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 160 The Decisive Battle of Squeezing Village Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The first one to rush in was ir. As a high-ranking spirit, ir has a high level of magical power and is highly resistant to charm. In the past, Shinji had been able to directly carve a lewd mark on her because of her arrogance, but now she had learned her lesson and had lost her arrogance. In order to annihte subus, she uses mes to form a sword in her hand, and makes sure to avoid direct contact with them. ¡±Fuuh! Hah!!¡± ¡±Hyaa, Uu~ Help me~!¡± ¡±Damn it! It¡¯s hard to do when charm doesn¡¯t work!¡± ir had the upper hand from start to finish. ir¡¯s target, the subus, was too busy defending herself with her life force, and there was no way she could win a one-on-one fight. ¡±Mil, Freri, please!!¡± ¡±Al-kun! I¡¯ll cover you!¡± Alvin is the next to rush in. Using his greatsword, he unleashes a sharp sh at the nearest subus to cut her in two. The targeted subus didn¡¯t hesitate to use the magic to block the great sword. Alvin¡¯s sh was indeed blocked. However, a series of strikes from a flowing movement that does not match therge weapon quickly cut down and cracked it. ¡±Onii-san~ ? Please stop~ ? Let¡¯s do something good, okay? ?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll do lots of good things for you ? Let¡¯s not fight, okay? ?¡± After absorbing the semen to their bodies and cleaning their bodies, the subus invited Alvin to join them by showing off their body. Some are rubbing their breasts while others are making blowjob gestures with their long tongues. As they do that, a powerful charm hits Alvin. However, Alvin didn¡¯t let the charm stop him from wielding his greatsword. Because Alvin was protected by Milis¡¯s . Not only that, but Freri was also helping Alvin by using her subus magic to reduce the effects of the charm. In addition to this, Alvin is trying to make up for his mistake at the brothel, and with his mental, he is in a state where he is immune to ordinary charm. ¡±Wait~ ? Don¡¯t ignore me~ ?¡± ¡±Mo~ I can¡¯t do it anymore~ Someone help me~ I¡¯ll be ripped upp~¡± ¡±If this the case~ !¡± It took six subi to hold Alvin back. They were all acting differently. Some of the uncoordinated subi tried to charm Alvin, while others gave up trying to charm him and unleashed their dark magic. From one of the subi¡¯s hands, a spear made of solidified darkness shoots out. But instead of shing the barrier, Alvin, wielding his greatsword, sends a sh at the oing spear of darkness, shing the magic and nullifying it. The magic that was released could only stop Alvin¡¯s sh once. The subus continued to fire off spells, but she was unable to keep up with him as Alvin used his footwork to evade the poorly aimed spells and sh away the ones he couldn¡¯t avoid. ¡±I¡¯ll push through!¡± As he said so, Alvin¡¯s great sword was covered with pale blue magic power. is a very powerful magic that can cut down the distance and increase the power of the blow, which is more than enough to cut through the depleted barrier. Like cutting butter, the de tore through the barrier and cut down the subus behind it. ¡±Gyaaah!!¡± ir¡¯s attack had also seeded in catching one of the subus demons. ir¡¯s fire pierced through the subus¡¯s torso, causing her body to instantly burst into mes. Her body which was engulfed in mes, burned to dust. ¡±Hmph, that¡¯s a dirty scream~noja!¡± ¡±This woman¡­¡­!¡± ¡±You¡¯re looking scary, aren¡¯t you?¡± ir smirks and wields the mes with a look of amusement on her face. The subus could not do anything but run away from ir¡¯s attacks. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ Calm down¡± The evil priest, who had been watching the battle for a long time, let out a sigh as the mood became one of just pushing through. Like before, a transparent barrier stands in front of the subus that Alvin and ir were aiming at, blocking the attack. Even with Alvin¡¯s , he was unable to cut through the evil priest¡¯s barrier with a single blow. ¡±It¡¯s hard¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Adventurers who take proper precautions are troublesome¡± The evil priest was unhappy that the subus were having such a hard time. To the Evil Priest, men are insignificant, lifeless tanks. Men are animals who want to rape women, and they are objects of disgust. The Evil Priest was originally an ordinary vige girl, born and raised in an ordinary family. She was a good-looking vige girl who was often seduced by men, but she was not happy about it. However, that all changed when her parents died in an ident. After the death of her parents, she went to an orphanage to live. There, the vige girl¡¯s virginity was scattered by the head of the orphanage. She was forcibly attacked and was so terrified that she escaped from the orphanage. The ce she escaped to was a further hell. In order to find a ce to sleep, to eat, or any other excuse, various men preyed on the vige girl, a homeless child. The vige girl was in despair. Still, she did not want to die. Every day she was embraced by the men who preyed on her with hatred in her heart, thinking that one day she would take revenge on them. Suddenly, those days of despair were over. The vige girl heard the voice of heaven. And she became an evil priest. She would rape men and squeeze the life out of them. It was wonderful to watch the man, who had been grinning at first, gradually weaken, plead not to die, and die in despair. The evil priest decided to follow the voice of heaven. And so, as guided by the voice, she spread the cult, turned women into subus, and summoned pure subus to gather life. Everything was as the voice wanted it to be. Toe down to this world. ¡±But that is all. I have received permission from the God. I will defeat you with the life force I have saved. I can simply re-collect what I have used at ater date¡± As she says that, arge amount of raw energy was being sucked into the evil priest¡¯s body from the crystal sitting on the prayer tform. Seeing that, Alvin and the others tried to block it, but the barrier put up by the Evil Priest was too hard to break through. In order to defeat Alvin and the others, the Evil Priest tried to use her life force too to strengthen herself, but then¡­ Crack! With the sound of hard objects colliding, therge crystal sitting on the prayer tform shattered into pieces. At the same time, a single arrow pierced the prayer tform vertically. ¡±No¡­¡­ noooo! The crystalllll!¡± With the scream of the evil priest, arge amount of raw energy that had been saved from the shattered crystal was released at once. It was impossible to maintain for the evil priest, who was distracted by the shattered crystal, to maintain the barrier. ¡±!¡± ¡±!¡± ¡±So many gaps~noja!¡± Once the barrier was down, there was nothing to stop Alvin and the others. Like the evil priest, the subus who were admiring the raw energy that was being released were unable to resist and were wiped out. ¡±No way¡­.The voice of heaven¡­¡­, My God¡­¡­Mugh¡± Freri¡¯s ivy tied up the stunned evil priest. She carefully covered her mouth and used sleeping powder to render her unconscious. ¡±Yosh! We did it! Mil!¡± ¡±Yes! I¡¯m d the n worked!¡± Alvin and Milis sped hands and rejoiced. Alvin was relieved that he was finally able to fulfill his role as a leader, and Milis fell in love with Alvin all over again after seeing him wield the great sword in all directions. * * * In the forest, quite far from the vige. Renka, who was holding her bow, slowly lowered it. At her side, Shinji was still holding his staff. Shinji¡¯splexion was not good. Shinji, who looked pale from overuse of magic, finally lowered his staff after Renka. ¡±The n worked, Shinji!¡± ¡±Whoa!!¡¯ Shinji is pushed down by Renka who hugs him. He was unusually relieved that it worked. __________________________ The evil priestess was captured. The subus have been wiped out, and the vige is now under control. The evil priest-chan had almost nothing to show for it. Mostly because of Shinji¡¯s strategy. It¡¯s pity. ir and the other spirits are hard to charm, so they¡¯re a good match. Alvin was able to redeem himself. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 161 Triumphant Return Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The n that Shinji had proposed. It was a long-distance shooting strategy using Renka¡¯s special magic, and . The idea was to put a lot of magic into the magic and shoot arrows diagonally upward, aiming at the crystal sitting in the za beyond the wall from outside the vige. In addition, by using , she can see the trajectory of the arrow from Renka¡¯s position to the crystal. In theory, this is possible if she has enough magic power, but Renka doesn¡¯t have that much magic power. But, Shinji¡¯s can make up for theck of magic power. When the two of them poured in their magic power to unleash the shoot from distance. Alvin and his team¡¯s role were to surprise the enemy from the front and draw their attention. Of course, it would be no problem if Alvin and the others could push through on their own, but Shinji thought that the enemy would not be that weak. However, when Alvin heard about this n, he decided to go with Shinji¡¯s n. Still, in the end, the strategy was sessful in catching the Evil Priests by surprise. ¡±Oi! Shinji, Renka!¡± ¡±Alvin¡­¡­ We did it!¡± Alvin, Milis, Freri, and ir, who was carrying the evil priest, joined Shinji and Renka. Alvin ran up to Shinji, who was leaning against a tree, and waved his hand over his head, and Shinji stuck his hand out in front of him. ¡±Oh! Renka did it too!¡± ¡±Fufu, just like the n! Al!¡± ¡±Renka-chan, thank you for your hard work!¡± Alvin high-fived Shinji, who in turn high-fived Renka, while Milis, who arrivedte, high-fived Renka. ¡±Freri, ir, thank you. Both of you did a great job¡± ¡±Fufu, of course. And this guy must be taken to Goddess-sama~noja. Maybe the crystal breakage was the reason I was finally able to reach her~noja¡± [I¡¯m tired¡­¡­I¡¯m expecting a reward] Freri and ir came to Shinji¡¯s side. The contrast between ir, who looked pleased, and Freri, who looked grim, was profound. Shinji took one look at the evil priest on her shoulder and nodded at ir¡¯s words. ¡±All right, let¡¯s go back! You¡¯re creating a diversion in front of the store!¡± ¡±Ou¡­¡­ We need to go back and report it¡± Alvin was the first to start walking. Thus, Alvin and the others returned to the brothel through the gate. * * * ¡±Oh, they¡¯re back!¡± Alvin and the others walked down the stairs and stepped out of the main entrance, where they were greeted by the Temple¡¯s soldiers, who looked relieved to see them. There was quite amotion outside. The boys, who were lying on the ground, were carried out in turn. They had no obvious injuries and did not appear to have been knocked unconscious by the fight. With a puzzled look on his face, Alvin decided to ask the temple soldier. ¡±What is the situation here?¡± ¡±We and they were having a ring exchange. The situation was in a stalemate until a short while ago when they suddenly lost consciousness and copsed. We¡¯ve been instructed to bring them back in order¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ I see¡± Shinji¡¯s muttering drew the attention of Alvin and the Temple soldiers. ¡±I think it¡¯s a rebound from a long period of deep charm. I believe they spent a lot of time with the subus in this store. But once we defeated the main subus, they were freed and lost consciousness¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± The temple soldiers nodded at Shinji¡¯s exnation. As they continued to talk, the other soldiers reported back, and the priest, Pino, and a short old woman came toward Alvin and the others. ¡±You¡¯re back, good job¡± ¡±Thank you for your hard work. To all ¡± Alvin bowed his head lightly and smiled radiantly as Pino and the priest thanked him. ¡±We¡¯ve defeated the subus in the back. The evil priest who led them has also been captured¡± ¡±Umu. I¡¯m d you could live up to my expectations¡± ¡±May I take the evil priest back to the temple, Spirit-sama?¡± Pino smiles with satisfaction, but the priest¡¯s eyes change color when Alvin mention the evil priest. The priest red at the bound evil priest, but ir, who was holding her, shook her head. ¡±No need~noja. I have been instructed by Goddess-sama to carry her to Miko Arian in ~noja¡± ¡±Oh! So that¡¯s it! If Spirits-sama say so, it must be true! I will arrange the Pegasus¡± When a spirit mentions the name of a goddess, he or she is never lying. As a representative of the temple, he could not leave the evil priest unattended. Even for a priest who had said he would take care of her, but had no way of dealing with her except to kill it, so what ir said was convenient. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was a subus in my shop¡­¡­.¡± The old woman¡¯s face is not good as she talks to herself with a frown on her face. From the perspective of the old woman who ran the brothel, this was a terrible scandal. ¡±I¡¯ll confirm if every girl is a subus¡± ¡±I know, I know. I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to take care of my girls¡± The old woman nodded her head in response to the priest¡¯s words. At least all the luxury prostitutes have been turned into subus. But there was no telling how many of the higher-, middle-, and lower-ss prostitutes had been turned into subus. In addition, it would be necessary to find and disarm any potential captives who had rtions with the prostitutes. The temple is going to be very busy. It was a good thing that the case was solved, but the promise of a hard day¡¯s work made the priest feel dizzy. ¡±It¡¯ste today. So, you¡¯re going to report to Medio tomorrow, right? After that, you cane back to the city. I want to talk about the reward and all that¡± ¡±Understood!¡± Alvin nodded to Pino¡¯s words. And then decided to return to the temple, leaving Pino to deal with the aftermath of this situation. The fatigue from the battle was too much, and Alvin and the others wanted to rest quickly. When they arrived at the temple, Alvin and the others went back to their assigned private rooms. In this way, seeded in saving . _________________________ Shinji and Renka¡¯sbined technique were the true nature of long-range sniping. Combination moves are great, aren¡¯t they? The author love Rampage Ghost. (¥¹¥Ñ¡ð¥Ü) The temple is sure to be busy from now on. Good luck. While Alvin and the others are away, the city¡¯ s noble, Pino, will also be busy. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that he¡¯s done a great job saving the city. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 162 Lovers’ lewd s*x Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After returning to their private room in the temple, Alvin and the others dropped off their luggage and immediately gathered in the room with their lovers. Alvin, who had been under a lot of charm and suppressed his desire, suddenly became overwhelmed with s*xual desire. He wanted Milis more than usual, and Alvin tried to lead her forcefully. The usual Milis would have dly epted Alvin¡¯s lead, but today¡¯s Milis was different. Milis remembered how Alvin had be obsessed with the aggressive and appealing girl in the brothel. Today, Milis would be able to excuse her aggressive behavior with the excuse that she was a charmed. When Alvin tried to push Milis down, she grabbed him tightly and tried to roll him over. Alvin was surprised by Milis¡¯ actions and let her roll him on the bed as she wanted. As she does that, Milis was on top of Alvin. Milis was more aggressive than ever, and her face was twisted in a lewd way that Alvin could tell she was excited. ¡±Al-kun. You were quite aroused in the brothel, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±T, that was because of the charm¡­¡­¡± ¡±You were, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Y, yes¡­¡­¡± Alvin could only nod in agreement with Milis¡¯s unquestionable power. ¡±Al-kun, do you like aggressive girls?¡± ¡±The only girl I like is Mil!¡± ¡±I like you too, Al-kun¡­¡­ ?¡± Milis loosens her own clothes. Seeing that, Alvin¡¯s heart was pounding as Milis looked even more seductive than ever, and although Alvin wasn¡¯t aware of it, Milis¡¯s willingness to have s*x with him was stimting him. ¡±I¡¯m going to take the lead today, Al-kun~ ?¡± ¡±Wait, Mil¡­¡­ Oh!¡± Milis attacked Alvin. That day, Alvin is being squeezed by the aggressive Milis, who is used to having s*x with Shinji, and there is no way Alvin can beat her. Alvin didn¡¯t think too much about it, he was just happy to see his lover¡¯s inner side and it felt so good. Alvin had no way of knowing that his lover¡¯s body was already in a state that he could not satisfy. * * * Another pair of lovers, Shinji and Renka. This time, Renka waspletely unaffected by charm, but Shinji had been so charmed at the brothel that he was ready to push Renka over the edge. However, Renka was more aggressive than ever, and when she tried to resist Shinji¡¯s attempts to push her down, he tried to push her back down. Still, Shinji let Renka push him down and they kissed tongue to tongue until Renka was satisfied. ¡±Nn~ ? Chu~ ? Nmu~ ? Hah¡­¡­? Shinji¡­¡­?¡± ¡±N, what is it?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll serve you¡­¡­?¡± Renka takes off her top and then her underwear, exposing her firm breasts to the open air, then she expertly removes Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear and guides his already erect p*nis into her cleavage. Renka drools in her mouth, wetting Shinji¡¯s cock. As she worked the drool-slicked p*nis between her breasts, Shinji¡¯s mouth let out a pleasant gasp. ¡±Feels good ¡­¡­? ?¡± ¡±Great ¡­¡­. Can you also give me a blowjob¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­ ? Hamu~ ? Chu¡­¡­ ? Rero~ ? Juu~ ? Nmu~ ? Nmu~ ? It¡¯s really big¡­¡­ ?¡± Renka, who looks lewdly debauched, puts her mouth on Shinji¡¯s p*nis. She carefully ran her tongue over the tip of his cock, which was visible through her cleavage, and began to suck on it. The reason why Renka was so aggressive was because Shinji had kissed a prostitute in a brothel. Her heart was filled with jealousy. It was the same jealousy she had felt when he had s*x with Milis before they left, but now it was rekindled. When Renka had s*x with Shinji, she had often been passive because he had been so demanding, and Renka had been happy with that, but what about Shinji? He wondered if he liked girls who were more s*xually active. Shinji was a maid lover and had many s*x friends. Of course, she likes s*x too. If so, wouldn¡¯t he prefer a girl who was s*xually active? That¡¯s what she was thinking. So Renka kept her jealousy to herself and tried to be more active in s*x with Shinji. Gyut~ ?, she squeezed her chest from side to side and moved hard to make him ejacte. Shinji¡¯s p*nis quivered and Renka knew that he was going to ejacte. ¡±Cumming¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Nmu~ ? ¡­¡­.N, ¡­¡­.Nn~ ? ¡­¡­Nn, it¡¯s too much¡­¡­?¡± As the tip of his p*nis was in her mouth, semen poured into her mouth. The semen that is released with great force cannot be caught by the mouth alone, but sshes on Renka¡¯s face and breast, staining them white. Renkained about the force of the cum, but her expression was moist, so it was clear that she was onlyining verbally. ¡±Renka, you¡¯re very aggressive¡± ¡±Because ¡­¡­Mil and the prostitutes at the store were aggressive, and I think Shinji likes aggressive girls, too¡­¡­ ? Renka answered Shinji¡¯s question honestly. When Shinji heard the answer, he immediately moved. He pulled Renka, who was pressing her upper body against his lower body, and pushed her back down. Shinji looked down at Renka with a very nasty smile on his face. Renka¡¯s heart fluttered as Shinji changed the atmosphere. ¡±I like aggressive girls, but I also like attacking girls, so I like passive girls too. And s*x with Renka is the mostforting¡± ¡±Me too¡­¡­ I like to have s*x with Shinji. ¡­¡­ I love you so much ?¡± ¡±I love you too¡­¡­¡± Shinji inserted his cock into Renka in the missionary position. For Shinji, Renka¡¯s jealousy was veryforting. His cock was naturally bing stronger. Shinji had never thought that he would be so addicted to his lover, as he had only been able to be strongly aroused by the act of cuckolding. But he didn¡¯t feel bad. He can remind himself that he had to protect his body and mind so that he could continue to hold Renka. Because he realized the importance of a lover, Shinji did not feel guilty ¡­¡­for sleeping with women who had lovers. In fact, it gives him a stronger sense of pleasure. Shinji reaffirmed his awareness that he was twisted. He needs to be careful not to lose his good looks on the surface, but he can think about thatter. For now, Shinji was determined to make love to his lover, who was right in front of him. He had done this before, so he¡¯ll leave itter. __________________________ The arousal of Milis-chan is very intense. Milis-chan is the one who has grown the most s*xually in this work. It¡¯s Milis who has grown the most s*xually. Milis-chan, who was always getting beaten up in the beginning, has be more aggressive¡­¡­ Speaking of growth, Shinji can now arouse with lover y apart from cuckolding, thanks to Renka¡¯s love! He¡¯s still a bit twisted, though, so he¡¯s still going for the cuckold thing. But if it wasn¡¯t cuckolding, he still be fine¡­¡­ ughs) Let¡¯s move on with the story. Let¡¯s interrogate the evil priestess! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 163 Report to the Miko and Return to the Party House Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning, Alvin and the others had breakfast before leaving by Pegasus carriage. When they gathered for breakfast, Shinji and Renka almostughed at the sight of Milis with her glowing skin and Alvin with his slightly thinner appearance, but held back. Milis had squeezed Alvin so hard that he had missed the chance to ask her if she was okay to have s*x with him, even though she had told him she couldn¡¯t because she was on her period. As Alvin also afraid to ask her, and Milis didn¡¯t say anything, he concluded that there was nothing wrong with her body, and then they had s*x because they couldn¡¯t hold back their s*xual desire. Renka, too, was truly fulfilled by making love to Shinji. Thus, with mentally refreshed, returned to Medio in high spirits, having sessfullypleted their quest. * * * When Alvin and the others arrived at the backyard of the temple, they were greeted by the priests. Before they know it, the priests have brought Alvin and the others to Miko room. The priest reminded them not to be rude, and so Alvin and the others stepped into Miko room. In the room, Miko Arian was standing in the same mysterious atmosphere as before. However, there was something different. Miko Arian greeted Alvin and the others with a smile on her face that showed her sincere joy at Shinji¡¯s safe return. ¡±Wee back¡­¡­. I want to thank you¡­¡­ forpleting this difficult request¡­¡­ Thank you for all your hard work¡­¡­¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t help but admire the smile on Miko Arian¡¯s face. When Shinji whispered to Alvin, Alvin panicked and fell to his knees, Milis, Renka also Shinji followed him and bowed. ¡±No! I¡¯m d I could be of help!¡± ¡±I¡¯ve heard the story from ir¡­¡­. From defeating the heretics to capturing the evil priests¡­¡­ I believe it was only because of you that you were able to aplish this¡­¡­¡± As Miko Arian finishes her sentence, a priest appears from the side of the room. The priest holds a scroll and respectfully offers it to Miko Arian, who receives it with a gentle but beautiful gesture. Miko Arian who had received the scroll, walked forward. She holds out the scroll as she stands in front of Alvin, who bows his head. ¡±This is a special reward from the temple¡­¡­. This scroll is a one-time use of the miracle of ¡­¡­. This is for you¡­¡­.¡± ¡±T, thank you very much¡­¡­!¡± Alvin receives the scroll with trembling hands. It¡¯s no wonder his hands were shaking. Miracles are said to be something that only the Miko of the Goddess can use. It is not recognized as magic. Because there is no magic circle, and the logic behind the phenomenon has not been rified. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a miracle. The miracle of is the most famous miracle. It is a miracle that can bring a person from any dying state back to full health in an instant. It doesn¡¯t matter if person arm is torn off or half of their body is missing, as long as they aren¡¯t dead at the moment the miracle is performed, they will be recovered. This miracle is so rare that the temple rarely offers it to the world. That¡¯s how special it was that Miko Arian offered it to ¡±You have saved the city¡­¡­ and protected many people from the heretics¡­¡­. So, we thought that you are worthy to have this miracle¡­¡­. Miko Arian hopes that you will continue to¡­¡­ work hard for the sake of the world¡­¡­ and for Goddess-sama¡­¡­.¡± Alvin shivered with joy as Miko Arian told him once again that he had saved the city. It was not only Alvin who felt the joy. Milis and Renka could finally realize the magnitude of what they had aplished. ¡±Yes! We¡¯ll keep working hard!¡± ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡­¡± Miko Arian muttered and returned to her original position. Afterwards, Alvin and the others were then led out of the room by the priest who was carrying the scroll. Shinji, who was walking at the end of the line, turned around so as not to be noticed by Alvin and the others walking ahead of him, because he felt their eyes on his back. As Shinji turned around, his gaze met Miko Arian¡¯s. (Wee back, Apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡­?) No one but Shinji was looking at Miko Arian. So, Shinji was the only one who saw Miko Arian bowing gracefully with her mouth full and giving a big smile to the man she loved. (Hasn¡¯t her love gotten heavier in the time we haven¡¯t seen each other?) Shinji felt that the amount of heat in Miko Arian¡¯s eyes had increased since he had received the request. In fact, he¡¯s not mistaken because she thinks Shinji is a dependable man who haspleted the Goddess¡¯ request as an apostle without any problems, but Shinji¡¯s perception that he was just doing his job was at odds with that. (See youter¡­¡­?) When Shinji saw Miko Arian¡¯s mouth moving like that, the door closed behind him. * * * ¡±Wee back, everyone~¡± After leaving the temple, Alvin and the others were finally able to return to the party house. When they returned, they were greeted by Emily. As Alvin and the others responded to her, Emily quickly jumped into Shinji¡¯s arms and he decided to offer her his arm. ¡±I¡¯m back, Emily, is everything alright?¡± ¡±E~verything is al~right. It¡¯s so peaceful that I get bored¡± ¡±Master¡­¡­¡± Alvin and Milis chuckled at Emily¡¯s words. Normally, Renka would try to get Emily out of her arms, but today Renka was different. She didn¡¯t get jealous of Emily, and she did the same with the free arm that Emily hadn¡¯t taken from her. ¡±Emily, peace is the best¡± Renka smiles calmly at Emily, giving her the air of a true wife who believes without a doubt that Shinji loves her. Seeing that, Emily¡¯s eyes blinked. She wondered what kind of a change of heart it would take to make her like this after just a few days of not seeing each other, but she was convinced that Shinji had done a good job. ¡±I know, I know. It¡¯s almost snack time, let¡¯s have tea together for the first time in a while!¡± ¡±Sounds good. Let¡¯s go, Shinji¡± ¡±All right, don¡¯t pull me¡­¡­¡± Shinji was being dragged into the party house by the two women who were pulling his arm. As he watched, Alvin was reminded of how popr Shinji was¡­¡­. Suddenly, Milis grabbed Alvin¡¯s hand. ¡±Al-kun, should Ie with you?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ Yes!¡± Alvin also smiled back at Milis, who smiled adorably. (Yes. I have Mil. It doesn¡¯t matter if Shinji is popr or not. I have the love of my life) Alvin grabbed Milis¡¯ hand and followed after Shinji and the others. _______________________ Back to the home base. Al-kun was squeezed so hard by Milis that he missed the timing to ask her about her period. Thanks to that, he¡¯s not even sure if she bled during the act. He seems to have demonstrated his usual roughness, saying that he was fine because Milis seemed to be fine. After reported to Miko. They got a very nice extra reward. As long as someone don¡¯t die, he or she okay with just one serious injury! (g) The author doesn¡¯t use the elixir until the game is cleared. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen Emily. The more characters there are, the more different scenes they can y. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 164 Goddess Interrogation of Evil Priest Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Shinji, Goddess-sama wants to see you~noja¡± ¡±You¡¯re here already¡­¡­¡± When Shinji returned to his room after finished his tea time, ir appeared in his room. He was prepared to be summoned by the end of the day based on Miko Arian¡¯s speech, but it was much earlier than he had expected. ¡±Uh¡­¡­ It¡¯s gonna hard¡± ¡±Wait, something¡¯s wrong with the pronunciation¡± Shinji quickly tried to distance himself from ir, but ir¡¯s hand was quicker to grab Shinji¡¯s arm. The scene around Shinji instantly switches from his room to the Miko¡¯s room. ¡±You¡¯re very pushy¡­¡­ I¡¯ll ask Freri to look after my room¡± ¡±Um¡­¡­ I¡¯m so sorry~noja¡± With a sigh, Shinji sends Freri a reminder to stay in his room. In the meantime, ir was restless and ufortable and refused to leave Shinji¡¯s side. Shinji wondered why ir was so restless. But when Shinji saw the scene unfolding in front of him, he had a hunch. First of all, lying on the ground was a captured Evil Priest. The evil priest was not tied up or pinned down. However, she is being forced to crawl on the ground by an invisible force. Her expression was very pained, but her gaze was still ring powerfully at the front. On the other side of the Evil Priest¡¯s gaze. Miko Arian was standing there. To be precise, it was Goddess Arian who was borrowing Miko Arian¡¯s body. The motherly atmosphere of Miko Arian has disappeared and she is looking down at the evil goddess with a cold stare. This is the reason why ir is ufortable, because she is obviously in a bad mood. ¡±It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±¡­¡­! ¡­..!¡± Goddess Arian softened the atmosphere and smiled as Shinji pondered what to say to her. The Evil Priest also reacted to Goddess Arian¡¯s words and her mouth twitched when she noticed Shinji. It seems that Goddess Arian is the reason why the evil priest is unable to speak. ¡±Long time no see, Goddess-sama¡± ¡±You¡¯ve done really well this time. The only reason why the damage was so light was because you took care of the situation as soon as possible. So, I¡¯d reward you with ¡± Goddess Arian, who had just lied about her previous sullenness, put on a big smile and praised Shinji with open arms. She also looked at ir and said a few words of encouragement, and ir fell to her knees and hung her head. ¡±I heard you wanted to see me¡­¡­.¡± Shinji looked sideways at the evil priest as he spoke, and Goddess Arian nodded. ¡±Yes. I was hoping to get some information out of this girl, the mastermind behind all of this, and I was wondering if you could help me¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t mind, but can¡¯t you just read her mind¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Of course, I tried, but¡­¡­ she¡¯s all grumbling and not responding to my questions at all. But if I try to use the power of the goddess to pull out her memories, her mind will copse first¡± Goddess Arian raises an eyebrow and said, ¡°Too much power is also a problem¡±. The mind-reading magic is only able to read the surface of the consciousness, not the memories that lie deep within. ¡±I see. So how do you want to do it?¡± ¡±Pleasure torture will be fine. You can do whatever you want as long as you can get the information out of her¡± ¡±¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!¡± The evil priest desperately tried to rampage, but she could not escape from the invisible power, and she could not even resist as far as she could. The only thing that the evil priest can do is to curse Goddess Arian in her heart. ¡±Goddess Arian is a goddess-sama, right¡­¡­? I have a duty to protect the world, I will do everything in my power to do so. If the other party is someone who harms the world, there is no need to hold back¡± Goddess Arian coldly looked down at the Evil Priest and urged Shinji to move forward. It¡¯s not a bad idea, even if it is a bit of a hassle, because Shinji can use the function-granting magic that he developed to counter Freri without hesitation. As Shinji wouldn¡¯t give his woman a pleasure that could destroy her, this magic couldn¡¯t be used on them. So, when Goddess Arian said he can do anything on her, it¡¯s a good opportunity for him. ¡±Grow and bind¡± ¡±If you want me to stop him, you must tell me everything. Tell me everything and I will make the Apostle Shinji stop what he is doing¡± Countless thin tentacle ivy sprouted from the ground where the evil priesty. Each Ivy which was thin but tough and secreting a slimy mucus from its skin, rushed to the evil priest. The ivy invades beneath the evil priest clothes through the gaps that expose a lot of skin. ¡±No, don¡¯t do that¡­¡­!?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll make sure you can speak up ?¡± Ivy tied up the evil priest and lifted her into the air. The evil priest who was entangled in the slimy ivy, felt nothing but difort. The ivy, which can move as it pleases, has torn the clothes of the evil goddess, making her look miserable. ¡±If the goddess is a goddess, then the apostle is an apostle¡­¡­¡± The evil priest is half-naked in front of Shinji¡¯s eyes. Her eyes still strong, though it is unclear whether she is being stubborn or pretentious. She must have understood that there was no way to help her, but she did not despair, which was strange to Shinji. ¡±It would be easier if you were honest with him, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±It¡¯s foolish. I would never disobey the voice of heaven. You can rape me all you want. I won¡¯t tell you anything¡­¡­?¡± The Evil Priest¡¯s body, which had been keeping a clear face, trembled. The evil priest¡¯s voice choked as she suddenly felt a weak sense of pleasure from the unpleasant ivy crawling around her. Because Shinji added a function-granting magic to the ivy¡¯s mucus that made the woman¡¯s skin more sensitive. ¡±What¡­¡­ ? What did you do¡­¡­ ? Ggh¡­ Nn~ ?¡± ¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m just manipting ivy¡± (This guy¡­¡­ ? He¡¯s so shameless¡­¡­ ?) The evil priest stubbornly red at Shinji¡¯s grinning face, but it did notst long. Because the tentacle ivy suddenly exposed her nearly exposed breasts and wrapped itself around her nipples, which were beginning to erect from the weak pleasure. ¡±Aaahh~ ? Fuh~ ?¡± ¡±You have weak nipples. I¡¯ll make you feel good¡± ¡±Stop it~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? ¡­¡­~ ?¡± As she grumbling, the ivy tightened her nipples intermittently like a milking cow. The evil priest tried to be on her guard against the constant caresses, but there was no way the human could endure them for any length of time. In no time at all, her nipples erected perfectly, and the evil priest began to feel more and more pleasure. ¡±Let¡¯s make you learn how to cum with your nipples easily¡± ¡±No~ ? I don¡¯t want it~ ? Cum easily~ ? Ahh~ ??¡± The Evil Priest climaxes lightly with just her nipples. For her who has only been violently raped and squeezed to death one way or another, only cum with her nipple feels like a tremendous humiliation. But Shinji¡¯s gaze never changes as he stares at the evil priest, breathing hard from the climax. ¡±What shall I try next?¡±, Shinji said. Still, the cold gaze that made him feel that way was still there. _________________________ Shinji-kun going to pleasure-torture the Evil Priest in front of the Goddess. Let¡¯s start with the tentacle y! Shinji-kun is doing it nonchntly in work mode since it is a request from the goddess. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 165 Shinji’s experiment with Function-Granting magic Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The evil priest who reached her climax is continuously breathing hard. In the meantime, the ivy tentacles rubbed against her skin, and her sensitive skin felt pleasure on its own. But still, the Evil Priest¡¯s eyes red at Shinji fiercely. ¡±It¡¯s a scary face. Are you angry?¡± ¡±Obviously~ ? Kuuuhhh~ ?¡± When her gaze bes more intense, she tries to argue with him in a louder voice, but Shinji squeezes her nipples suddenly while she is still tied up, and it made she turns her body upside down and closes her mouth. ¡±I¡¯m not done yet¡­¡­ The experiment just started¡± (This guy just said ¡°experiment¡±!) The evil priest shuddered as she saw a pitch-ck aura on the back of Shinji¡¯s smiling face. Shinji who is standing beside the immobile priest grabs her chest with both hands. Shinji touched her breasts as he wished, squeezing and squeezing them to see how they felt. ¡±Your breasts are nice, firm and soft. You¡¯ve had summoned some subus, but I wonder if you¡¯ve been affected in some way?¡± ¡±Stop it¡­¡­ ? Nn~¡­¡­ ? Why¡­. this guy¡­¡­ keep touching me~ ? Ah~ ? Hah~ ? Nn¡­. ?¡± ¡±That¡¯s an abusivenguage. But, Apostle Shinji, keep it up. When she became an evil priest, her body was transformed into what it is today by the blessings of heaven¡± Goddess Arian, watching from the side, is constantly reading minds. The Evil Priest, who was losing her mental capacity due to the torture of pleasure, was no longer able to fill her mind with hatred. Whenever she is asked a question while she is enduring, the answer to the question snatches her mind and is read by Goddess Arian. The evil priest tried to hate the man in front of him even more for his sloppy but extremely skillful caresses. But she couldn¡¯t do it. It was a strange experience for the Evil Priest. As the evil priest¡¯s chest squeezed by Shinji. Pyut ?, her nipples suddenly spurting a milk. ¡±¡­¡­Eh?¡± ¡±Oh, you¡¯ve got milking out¡± Shinji muttered as if it was natural. The Evil Priest was stunned for only a few moments, as Shinji began to milk the Evil Priest¡¯s breasts as if he were milking a cow. As the milk began to flow out of her nipples, the Evil Priest was assaulted by an unknown pleasure that she had never experienced before. Naturally, this phenomenon was also Shinji¡¯s fault. By continuing to apply direct touch magic, he can break through the magic resistance of the opponent and give her breast the function to . In addition, this is the first time he has tried to cast a function-granting spell on a target that he controls. Shinji expected it to be hard but it was easier than he thought and he was disappointed. ¡±Why~ ? Ah~ ? Why are my¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? Breast spurting milk!? ? Ah~ ? Stop it~ ? Don¡¯t squeeze it ? Ah~ ? It¡¯s out~ ? I¡¯m cumming from my breastt~ ?¡± ¡±Apostle Shinji, you have some interesting magic¡± ¡±Thank you very much. That went better than I expected¡± Shinji milked a few times, but soon realized that his hands were getting tired and took his hands off from her breast. He reces it with his tentacle ivy to milk the breast in ce of Shinji¡¯s hands. It¡¯s started by squeezing from the base of the breast to the tip of the breast and mechanically squeezing it. (It¡¯s weird~ ? It¡¯s going to be crazy~ ? If it still going, I¡¯m gonna crazy~ ? Please help me~ ? Lord-sama ?¡± ¡±Goddess-sama, you look like you¡¯re having a great time¡­¡­¡± ¡±Defending yourself is stressful, Apostle Shinji¡± Goddess Arian is really enjoying herself, and Shinji feels a bit ufortable because the scene he¡¯s training is being treated as entertainment. However, this doesn¡¯t stop Shinji. He grabbed the Evil Priest¡¯s chin, who had already climaxed several times, and turned her face towards him. When Shinji looked into the eyes of the evil priest, the color returned to her eyes, which had been fuzzy from cumming so much. After he do that, Shinji tore off her underwear, but the only underwear Evil Priest still had the energy to resist. ¡±Hah¡­¡­? Ah¡­¡­ ? Do you want to insert it¡­¡­ ? If you can do it¡­¡­ ? Ah~ ? Ah~, Nn~ ? Kuh¡­¡­, Just try it¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±It seems that the evil priest like the subus, she can absorb raw energy. What would you do? Apostle Shinji¡± Goddess Arian tells him why the Evil Priest is so powerful. But that was within Shinji¡¯s expectations. It¡¯s not only like he¡¯s used to having s*x with Freri, a half-subus. But he knows more about subus than most wizards. ¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with that¡± ¡±¡­¡­ ? What¡¯s¡­. that¡­¡­ ?¡± The p*nis that emerged from under Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear wasrger than the men she had squeezed to death. It made the evil priest¡¯s face turned pale. Just with the nipple tortures and milking have made her private parts visible and jittery. So, what will happen to her if such a magnificent p*nis inserted into her vagina¡­¡­ even though she is used to having s*x. Naturally, Shinji also added the function of . He ced his p*nis on the secret part of the evil priest. The mere touch of the ns to the entrance of the secret part sent a numbing sensation of pleasure through her from her toes to the top of her head. ¡±Please¡­¡­? Stop¡­¡­? I¡¯m going crazyyyyyyyy~ ?¡± Shinji inserted his p*nis without regard to the evil priest who tried to stop him. That alone was enough to make her climax and show Shinji her pathetic face as she came. The evil priest who was still trembles, shocked to feel her magic power drain from her body. Because Shinji added a function to her vagina to . The more she climaxes, the more magic power will be drained from her body. If her magic power is depleted, she will not be able to resist magic as far as she is concerned. Shinji¡¯s n was to finish the job by using hypnotic magic to get information out of her. ¡±Your vagina is not bad, but my p*nis feels better, right?¡± ¡±No good~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Hah~ ? Stop it¡­¡­~ ? Fuaaaah~ ? Don¡¯t move ? My pussy~ ? Will be gone~ ?¡± ¡±It looks like it¡¯s not just about sucking life energy ?¡± The evil priest¡¯s thoughts were quickly tainted with pleasure. The amount of raw energy being sucked out of Shinji by just inserting his p*nis was minimal. It was impossible for her to efficiently absorb the raw energy with her pleasure-soaked mind. The evil priest is only embraced one-sidedly by Shinji. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? From the very beginning, Shinji¡¯s skillful swinging of his hips caused the quiet room to echo with the sound of flesh against flesh and sizzling water. Every time Shinji thrusts, the tentacle ivy¡¯s breasts shake and sway in his view. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Oh~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cummmming~ ???¡± Kyuuu? her vagina tightens and the pressure isfortable. As he feels so, he wants to ejacte in her vagina, but it would be suicide to do so because she was a subus. It is the instinct of the subus to squeeze the life out of the ejacted male, and it doesn¡¯t matter how crazy her thoughts are. If Shinji give her life force, the magic power that is so close to emptying out will be filled again. Still, he began to thrust his p*nis deep into her vagina, and after making her climax five times, the evil priest was no longer able to control her expression. She climaxed while exposing her pleasure-stained face, and before she knew it, she was pulling Shinji tightly around his waist with his legs. (It¡¯s time to finish¡­¡­) Shinji looks at Goddess Arian with a smile on his face as she watches the Evil Priest steadily lose herself in pleasure. Goddess Arian, who has been quiet since it became impossible to interrupt from the side, is appeasing Miko Arian, who is watching the situation from the inside. Miko Arian said that it was her role to heal the Apostle Shinji, and that it was what she wanted to do. And after seeing the s*x that had started right in front of her, she wanted to have s*x with Shinji himself. When Shinji gouged the depths of the Evil Priest¡¯s vagina, the Evil Priest came wildly and sprayed her milk all over the ce. She became mess, and her magic power was temporarily reduced to zero. ¡±Answer the goddess¡¯s question, okay?¡± ¡±Yhe¡­¡­ ? Yes¡­. ? Anything¡­¡­ I will answer anything¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hypnosis caused the evil priest¡¯s consciousness to fall asleep deep in his chest. __________________________ Milking y from tentacle ivy Squeeze all the magic out of her. The function-granting magic is quite excellent in the erotic field. It¡¯s like the oracle that was developed for Freri. Still, Shinji-kun doesn¡¯t really have a chance to use it, though. But the experiment has made it possible to y with breast milk! ughs) There¡¯s no way that an evil priest who only milked men weaker than herself can beat an erotic wizard who trained with a subus. Miko Arian is protesting inside Goddess Arian ughs) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 166 The Temptation of Miko Arian Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well then¡­¡± After hypnotizing the Evil Priest, Shinji pulled out his p*nis and manipted the tentacle ivy to make her stand on the floor after she had bepletely docile. Then, Shinji put his pants and moved the vaguely hypnotized Evil Priest to the front of Goddess Arian. ¡±Goddess-sama, is this okay?¡± ¡±Yes, thank you for your help. I¡¯ll take care of the questions. Fufufu¡­¡­ How shall I make you pay for your crime of meddling in my world?¡± Goddess Arian has a very ck smile on her face as she ponders how to punish the mastermind who manipted the Evil Priest. As the topic was bing irrelevant to Shinji, he didn¡¯t want to get mixed up in the conversation and didn¡¯t want to get more involved. Therefore, it was only natural for him to return to his room as soon as he finished his task. ¡±Well, I¡¯ll be going now¡± ¡±There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry to leave. Miko Arian also wants to talk to the Apostle Shinji¡± (That¡¯s why I want to go home!) Knowing that his mind was being read, he replied in a heartfelt voice, but Goddess Arian only smiled and had no intention of letting Shinji leave. If she had to choose between Miko Arian and the Apostle Shinji, she would have to say Miko Arian. ¡±ir, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave the two youngsters alone ?¡± ¡±Okay!¡± ¡±Hey, ir!¡± ¡±Shinji¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry~noja!¡± As ir followed Goddess Arian¡¯s instructions and disappeared with the Evil Priest, the remaining people in the room only two of them. ¡±Apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡­¡± Miko Arian was looking at Shinji with a passionate gaze, swaying strangely because of the first time she saw a man and a woman engaging in s*xual intercourse. Without thinking, Shinji took a step backward. ¡±Why¡­¡­are you stepping back¡­¡­?¡± ¡±¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want to mess with you. And I simply kept my distance so that I could keep my cool¡± Miko Arian¡¯s eyes are sadly lowered, which makes Shinji feel guilty, but he can¡¯t be naive, because Miko Arian has enough s*x appeal to shatter his reason. ¡±I adore you so much¡­¡­but Apostle Shinji-sama is so cold¡­¡­. Even though you were having s*x with the Evil Priest¡­¡­.¡± ¡±It¡¯s a job that Goddess-sama told me to do¡± Still, Miko Arian is approaching Shinji step by step. If it was true, he would have to keep his distance, but his eyes were glued to Miko Arian¡¯s breasts as she walked, and he still didn¡¯t move. The p*nis that he had just inserted to hypnotize the Evil Priest was still erect. As the Evil Priest¡¯s vagina was almost like a subus. In other words, Shinji was under the influence of subus. A normal man would have thrown away his reason and jumped, but Shinji was able to endure with his steel reason. ¡±Why you don¡¯t want do it with me¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m too afraid to do it with you, Miko-sama¡± Shinji grunted at the lonely, protective of her gaze. But his instincts were screaming at him to hug the woman in front of him right now. ¡±What¡¯s the real truth¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I really want to do it so badly, but I don¡¯t want Goddess-sama telling me to take responsibility for it¡­¡­~Eh!?¡± His true feelings came out of his mouth and Shinji thought that Miko Arian had cast a spell on him. And in fact, Miko Arian cast a magic on him and it¡¯s called . It¡¯s a magic that makes it impossible to lie about a question, and when a person tries to tell a lie, they end up telling the truth, which is the worst kind of magic for someone like Shinji who tries to deceive with words. Shinji, who had not expected Miko Arian to use such a forceful method, was caught off guard and fell for it easily. ¡±I¡¯m so d¡­¡­? I want to do it too ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±But I can¡¯t right now. I have a girlfriend and I¡¯m nning to get married. If I have s*x with Miko-sama, my main wife will be Miko-sama. I don¡¯t want to break my promise to my girlfriend¡± Miko Arian grabbed Shinji¡¯s hand and smiled happily, her soft warm hand was slippery andfortable. Shinji quickly changed his mind, deciding that he couldn¡¯t lie. So, he decided to tell her why he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He thought that Miko Arian wouldn¡¯t make any more advances towards a man who had a girlfriend, even if it was him. But reality is not as it seems. ¡±Apostle Shinji-sama¡­¡­ ? Shall we? ~ ?¡± ¡±Did you hear what I said? I have a girlfriend¡­¡­.¡± Miko Arian pressed Shinji¡¯s hand, which she had been holding, against her breast. Her breasts are bigger than Milis, but they are still firm and well-shaped, the ideal for a man. ¡±Don¡¯t worry¡­¡­? We¡¯ll think about it together¡­¡­? So, Let¡¯s connect with me¡­¡­? And fulfill Danna-sama wishes¡­ I¡¯m sure the two of us wille up with a great idea¡­¡­? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±If you don¡¯t have a specific¡­¡­ idea, ugh, you¡¯ll never get one¡­¡­¡± Before long, Shinji had grabbed Miko Arian¡¯s rich breasts with both hands and was carefully rubbing them. Miko Arian¡¯s arms were around Shinji¡¯s neck, and the two were staring at each other at close range. She was the most beautiful woman who had ever favored him. Furthermore, the only person who can touch the body that doesn¡¯t know a man is him. He is also the first man who hears the seductive voice of Miko Arian¡¯s lips as she turns into a woman. ¡±There is a bedroom in the back¡­¡­? Where we can discuss it¡­¡­? A better future for me and Danna-sama¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah, I guess we¡¯ll have to sit down and think about that¡­¡­.¡± In Miko Arian¡¯s line of sight, there is a curtain separating the rooms. The back of the curtain seems to be Miko Arian¡¯s bedroom, and then she slowly pulls Shinji towards it. Shinji didn¡¯t have the energy to resist anymore. He was thinking not about how to get away from Miko Arian, but how to do it without any problem. So, the two of them went into the back room. They fell into a tangle on the luxurious bed that Miko Arian usually used. ______________________ Goddess-sama went to hear the exnation from the Evil Priest. And ir follows Goddess-sama. Shinji-kun in normal times is fine. But, Shinji-kun was caught by Miko Arian when he affected by charm from Evil Priest-chan¡¯s vagina. Furthermore, Miko Arian is also a pushover. She calls him ¡°Danna-sama¡±. Still, Shinji¡¯s main wife is Renka! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 167 The Battle between Miko Arian and Shinji Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The two people fell into bed together, but it was Miko Arian who took the initiative. Even though it was inevitable, Shinji didn¡¯t want to have real s*x yet, because he wanted to talk about a better future. When Miko Arian was on top of Shinji, herrge breasts looked more prominent, and as Miko Arian lowered her hips, her soft ass crushed his stiff p*nis. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ you¡¯re in so much pain¡­¡­? Arian will make it easier for you¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­ Let¡¯s talk¡­¡­ first¡± Miko Arian wanted to connect right away, but knowing that Shinji wanted to talk, she decided to start with caresses first. Miko Arian climbed down on top of Shinji and removed his pants and underwear in one breath. His exposed p*nis was erect and Miko Arian¡¯s cheeks reddened at the majesty of it. Miko Arian loosens her gown to expose her breasts, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis trembles in anticipation as they sway in the air. Miko Arian lifted Shinji¡¯s hips and pulled him closer, bringing his ass onto herp. Then, she pulled cleavage of her breasts with both hands and swallowed Shinji¡¯s p*nis with them. She squeezed her soft breasts from both sides, and his p*nis shivered involuntarily. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? Don¡¯t worry about Arian, just talk to me¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­. Ggh¡­¡­ If is like this¡­¡­ I can¡¯t have s*x with you¡­¡­.¡± Even though it is firmly pinched, Shinji¡¯s big cock is peeking out from the cleavage of her breast. Nbu ?, Arian letting her saliva drip down on his ns from her protruding tongue and sliding down his p*nis, while her hand rocking back and forth on her breast. ¡±Arian doesn¡¯t care what order I will take as long as I stay close to your side¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Even though, you can say that¡­¡­ but in the world, there are¡­¡­ statuses and ¡­¡­ties, ¡­¡­. you know¡± When his p*nis was sufficiently slippery, Miko Arian began to squeeze it. Shinji involuntarily rebelled against the strong pleasure when Miko Arian was rubbed carefully from the tip to the middle of his p*nis with her paizuri and blowjob. Shinji¡¯s mind was trying hard to think, but the pleasure was pounding into his head and dulling his ability to think. The next thing he knew, Shinji was moving his hips slowly and loosely. ¡±I see¡­¡­? Well then, Danna-sama¡­. ? I¡¯ll give you a squeeze¡­¡­ ? You can move too¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ no¡­¡­.not that ¡­¡­! If you just want to be by my side¡­¡­ then you don¡¯t need a marriage certificate¡­¡­.¡± Gyuutsu ? the pressure of Miko Arian¡¯s breast increased, and the pleasure he got from moving his hips increased. The pace of Shinji¡¯s hips naturally increased. The more he poked it, the better he felt, and Shinji waspletely captivated by this magical cleavage. Normally, Shinji wouldn¡¯t give in to such pleasure so easily, but the effect of the charm was huge. ¡±I want to be Danna-sama¡¯s wife¡­. ? I¡¯ll serve you more¡­¡­ ? Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? Danna-sama¡­. ?¡± ¡±Ggh ? ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to¡­¡­ cum!¡± Miko Arian who was not convinced by Shinji¡¯s words bobbed her body up and down, naturally her pleasure increasing even more as she bobbed her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s movements. Shinji also ms his hips against her breast. Shinji¡¯s hips which m against her breasts, making a nasty watery sound from the pre-cum and saliva, making him feel as if he was having s*x inside her vagina. Shinji¡¯s endurance didn¡¯tst long. He spat out arge amount of semen that he had been storing up against Miko Arian¡¯s breast and pussy. Dopu ? Bubu ? Doku ? Doku ? ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? Warm¡­¡­ ? Please let it out¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Ogh¡­¡­ Uh¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­¡± While Shinji was ejacting, Miko Arian tightened up her cleavage. After the semen was squeezed out of his urethra, Shinji went limp and weak. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­? It¡¯s so much ¡­¡­? I¡¯m so d ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis was finally released. The cleavage between her breasts was sticky with Shinji¡¯s semen. The sight of this stimted a sense of immorality that defiled the Miko and made Shinji¡¯s p*nis boil even after he ejacted. Even though he had ejacted once, he hadn¡¯t regained hisposure at all. There was nothing he could do. It was really uncool, but there was no way he was going to give up. Shinji decided to do something that would be shameful to his usual rational mind. ¡±If I can¡¯t make my girlfriend my main wife, I¡¯ll stop being an apostle¡­¡­¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s sudden words was enough to make Miko Arian stop moving. The current Shinji cannot lie. In other words, he is not lying when he says he is going to stop, he is serious. ¡±If I can¡¯t make Renka my wife, I won¡¯t work as an apostle!¡± Shinji¡¯sst resort was to protest. He had been carried away by the current wave, and he had been set up by Goddess-sama in the first ce. So, It¡¯s not like he voluntarily embraced Miko Arian. He¡¯s trying to get apromise by saying that he can¡¯t ept responsibility for his actions. (This is so pathetic¡­¡­) Miko Arian¡¯s heart flutters when she sees Shinji blushing from embarrassment. Seeing the new side of her Danna-sama that was not always seen in front of her, she became attached to him and wanted to do something to help him. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­? Is so cute¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Oh, gosh¡­¡­¡± ¡±But I understand¡­¡­? I¡¯ll ask Goddess-sama¡­¡­?. Miko Arian closed her eyes with a gentle smile on her face. Shinji couldn¡¯t hide his confusion at Miko Arian¡¯s honest withdrawal. He had thought that this would only lead to a liability issue after the real s*x. Shinji watched over Miko Arian as she did so. Shinji was beginning to regain hisposure, thanks to his repeated deep breaths. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­? I got permission¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Permission¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll stepping down from my role as Miko and marrying Danna-sama as a mere Arian. If I¡¯m no longer a Miko, I¡¯ll be a mere woman¡­¡­ and amoner¡­¡­? This way, Danna-sama girlfriend will be main wife¡­¡­ And Arian can also be a wife¡­¡­?¡± Abandoning her position, Miko Arian said. ¡±Winged people are so rare that they are not included in the¡­¡­ special exception of the two-person marriage limit¡­¡­? So, Arian can be the thirddy¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Eh, are you sure¡­¡­?¡± Miko Arian nodded, smiling at Shinji¡¯s question. At the same time, a thought from Goddess Arian arrived in Shinji¡¯s head. [You¡¯re so stubborn. I¡¯ve lost. If my daughter asks me to do something like this, as a mother I have no choice but to give in. You took the heart of my daughter away from the mother. ¡­¡­But I won¡¯tpromise anymore. Keep up the good work] When Goddess Arian said that, her thoughts were cut off. Finally, Shinji began to feel that something had been done. There were no more obstacles for Shinji and Miko Arian to connect. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? Let¡¯s do it¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis hardens again as he looks up at Miko Arian, who haspletely stripped off her loosened gown and is nowpletely naked. ___________________ A miko with big boobs needs to be taught. Shinji¡¯s pouting! Good job, Miko Arian! Miko Arian was thrilled by Shinji who look like a spoiled child because he is usually a rational person. As Miko Arian is so excited by Shinji¡¯s rambunctiousness, she asks the Goddess (her mother) directly and decides to marry him off. Goddess also wants Shinji to work, so she decided to give him a break. Finally, Shinji took the Miko from a goddess in bed. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 168 Miko Arian’s First Time Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Seeing Miko Arian¡¯s naked body, Shinji felt his p*nis instantly be erect, and Miko Arian gazed lovingly at Shinji¡¯s big cock, which had quickly be very active. Miko Arian straddled Shinji¡¯s waist as hey on his back. Herrge breasts were swayed in time with her breathing while Shinji¡¯s hands grabbed Miko Arian¡¯s hips and pulled her closer. And then, He moves his ns to the entrance to her secret region. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? Let¡¯s be happy¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­Arian had be my woman¡± ¡±~?¡± Miko Arian was so moved by Shinji¡¯s words that she lowered her hips at once in her excitement. The sensation of a man¡¯s p*nis for the first time. The ns of his cock that prying the unopened vaginal passage as it advanced toward the back. It only took a moment for the ns to break through Miko Arian¡¯s virgin membrane. Even the slight pain was lovely when she thought that Shinji was giving it to her. As the vagina is soaking wet, it epts Shinji¡¯s big cock all the way to the root. ¡±Oh¡­¡­? Danna-sama¡¯s¡­¡­? It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­? Danna-sama¡¯s inside Arian¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Are you in pain?¡± Miko Arian sits on top of Shinji and blood flows out of her vagina along with her love juice, a sign that she was a virgin. Even though Miko Arian was on top of him, it would take some getting used to for her to feelfortable inserting it all the way to the back. If she was a virgin, she would feel the pain of being torn, and there was a possibility that she would be too sore to move. But Miko Arian just gave a gentle smile. ¡±Don¡¯t worry¡­¡­ Danna-sama¡­¡­ I can move¡­¡­ ?¡± When Miko Arian slowly lifted her hips, her vaginal folds twisted around his p*nis as if she didn¡¯t want to let go. When she lowered her hips again, the sensation of the ns pushing through the tight vaginal canal was quite pleasurable. Although it was only one round trip, Shinji was convinced that Miko Arian¡¯s vagina was the best of the best. (If the first time is this bad¡­¡­ I wonder how much more the pleasure when prepared¡­¡­) Shinji smiled at Miko Arian¡¯s awkward use of her hips, but then looked again at herrge breasts swaying in front of him. The sight of her firm breasts swaying in front of him was very appealing. He moved his hands from her waist to her breasts and lifted them up to support them from below. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­? How are Arian¡¯s breasts¡­¡­??¡± ¡±They¡¯re so massive¡­¡­ Your shoulders would be stiff if you had them like this, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s vagina tightened as Shinji gently rubbed her breasts to lift them up, and it was clear that she was getting pleasure from it. ¡±Nn¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m used to it¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? Danna-sama do you like big breasts¡­? ?¡± ¡±Of course, Arian¡¯s breasts are great¡± ¡±¡­¡­? Danna-sama¡­¡­? Do as you please¡­¡­? Arian will serve you like this¡­¡­?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s vagina tightens with just a little praise. Furthermore, Miko Arian with her breasts stretched out so that Shinji can easily touch them, raises and lowers her hips over and over again. Miko Arian, who was no longer in pain, tried to make Shinji feel morefortable by turning her hips and changing the angle of pration without him saying anything. Shinji also grabbed both her breasts and caressed the hardened nipples between his fingers, squeezing them hard to check the sensitivity of her breasts. The beautiful pink nipples hardened and when he pinched them hard, Miko Arian¡¯s mouth let out a pleasant sound. ¡±Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? It feels good¡­¡­ ? Danna-sama, do you feel good¡­¡­? ? Inside Arian~ ? Hya~ ?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s face had be the face of a woman who has known a man. As Shinji was the only one who knew the woman side of Miko Arian¡¯s face and could hold such a good woman, he felt a sense of superiority and made him tighten his hips. As Miko Arian¡¯s hips descended, he thrust his hips upward. Miko Arian¡¯s voice leaked out as she felt her vagina being pushed upwards for the first time. She seemed to get pleasure from it even though she had not developed it yet. ¡±Arian is really erotic¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Danna-sama~ ? This~ ? This is amazing~ ? Uh~ ? Nn~ ? Arian¡¯s ce~ ? Because Danna-sama ? Ahhh~ ?¡± Then Shinji repeated the thrusting of his hips, and Miko Arian seemed to like the deep-pration of her vagina, and made sweet noises with each thrust. Naturally, her vagina started to feel better and better. Shinji¡¯s patience was quickly reaching its limit as her vagina tightened up, squeezing and squeezing as if she wanted him to cum as soon as possible. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­. Arian¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Yes~ ? Yes~ ? Please cum~ ? Danna-sama~ ? Ah~ ? An~ ? Poke Arian again~ ? No more~ ? Hah~ ? Un~ ?¡± From her breasts to her hips. Shinji and Miko Arian¡¯s hips were shaking violently as they gripped each other tightly. Their climaxes were almost simultaneous. Dopyu ? Dokku ? Bubuu ? Doppu ? Doppu ? ¡±Ahhhhhh ~~ ???¡± Shinji impregnated her vagina when their two hips pressed tightly together. The ejaction was so vigorous that it seemed to connect deeply and pour directly into her womb. Miko Arian climaxed, her mind going nk. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else, it just felt so good. She felt an indescribable happiness at the sensation of the semen filling her womb. Miko Arian¡¯s body was trembling and her pure white wings were stretched out, but she lost her strength. Shinji quickly pulled his hand away and Miko Arian¡¯s body fell on top of his. ¡±Are you okay?¡± ¡±Haha ¡­¡­? Yes ¡­¡­? Excuse me, Danna-sama¡­¡­? I lost my strength¡­¡­?¡± Miko Arian looks at him, smiling shamefacedly. Shinji could see her lovely face and herrge breasts being crushed by his own chest. He knew he had to be gentler with the virgin, but his body wanted Miko Arian so much. He wanted it so much because up until now he had been waiting. Miko Arian¡¯s mouth is filled with the breath of pleasure as Shinji grabs her firm ass and pushes his unwilted p*nis up inside her. Her adorable smile is twisted into a lewd smile. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­? One more time¡­¡­? Chu¡­¡­? Chu¡­¡­?¡± Miko Arian says the words Shinji wants her to say. Miko Arian hugs Shinji and puts her lips to his. ¡±Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Nmu~ ? Chu~ ?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s lips met Shinji¡¯s as they hugged each other. Miko Arian¡¯s, who was raised to be a butterfly and a flower, has well-groomed skin that is smooth to the touch. Her wings drooped down weakly and were warm against Shinji¡¯s arms that gripped her hips. Affected by the bed, Miko Arian¡¯s body, and her pure white wings. Also, the warmth that stimted his whole body, made Shinji was ready to ejacte again. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji mmed his hips hard. The numbing pleasure of each m of his hips was about to bring Miko Arian to a deep climax. ¡±Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming again~ ? Danna-sama~ ? Danna-samaaaaa~ ?¡± Miko Arian was about to climax. She climaxes as the semen pours in again. She felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction that impregnation could make her feel so good and happy. As the ejaction subsided, the only sound in the room was the ragged breathing of the two deted people. Eventually, the sound of kissing began to echo, as if they were enjoying the aftermath of their s*x. __________________________ This was Miko Arian¡¯s first time. She is a winged race ¡­¡­ with a perfect selfish body that is mostfortable to hold. She personally like to call him Danna-sama. As she has wings, he has to worry about them in missionary position. So, it¡¯s usually cowgirl or Doggy Style. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 169 Shinji and Alvin to Heliotrope Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who had thoroughly enjoyed s*x with Miko Arian, adjusted his clothes and called ir. ir looked awkward, but Shinji knew that as a spirit, she couldn¡¯t go against the Goddess Arian, so he knew she had no choice. But when Shinji gave her a reproachful look, ir became very impatient. ¡±I didn¡¯t mean do it~noja!¡± ¡±But you left me there. ¡­¡­The result was good, though¡­¡­¡± Shinji talks while looking sideways at Miko Arian, who is sleeping peacefully in her bed. ¡±I, I want go back to my room! Send me to my room right away!¡± ¡±It¡¯s a tant distraction¡­¡­ but it¡¯s okay~noja¡­¡­.¡± ir felt sorry for Shinji as she continued to act unfaithful, but she did as Shinji requested and sent him back to his room. Normally, ir would be in the same room with him, but it was too awkward, so ir decided to stay in the Miko room. ¡±Ahhhh, what should I do~?¡± ir was alone with her hands in her head. She knew that her actions were reasonable as a spirit, but she also knew that Shinji would want to me her for it. ir, who wants to keep a harmonious rtionship as apanion, thinks she may need to do something to apologize. However, ir had never apologized to a human before. ir continued to groan and groan. * * * ¡±Ah, I¡¯ve escaped¡­¡­¡± [Wee back, Shinji] When Shinji returned to his room, he was greeted by Freri, who thanked him for taking care of him. Thinking that there was still some time before dinner, Shinji left the room to visit . ¡±Alvin, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be back on dinner¡± ¡±Now?¡± ¡±Yes. I have to go to a friend¡¯s store. It¡¯s called . It¡¯s a jewelry store¡± ¡±Eh. ¡­¡­Jewelry. ¡­¡­.Hey, can Ie too?¡± Shinji blinked at Alvin¡¯s unexpected words. ¡±No problem. What do you want with the jewelry?¡± ¡±Even though, it¡¯s still a long way. ¡­¡­I think the sess of this request is big. We should be promoted to a higher rank, right?¡± ¡±Well, yes. Saving a city is a big deal¡± Shinji agreed with Alvin, who looked down embarrassed at his own pairing. ¡±In that case, the next step is . After that, I want to send a wedding ring to Mil. I thought it might be helpful¡± ¡±Wedding rings¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Shinji is no stranger to this, right?¡± ¡±Well, yeah. I¡¯ll have to think about it soon¡± Shinji has already confirmed that he will marry Renka and Miko Arian. He¡¯s not sure about Iris, but she¡¯s been approved by Renka as a potential second wife, so there¡¯s a chance she¡¯ll stay as a second wife. If that happens, he¡¯ll need four rings. ¡±Then let¡¯s go. We have to be back on dinner¡± ¡±Roger that. Let¡¯s hurry up and get going¡± Thus, Shinji and Alvin went out together in a hurry. * * * ¡±Wee to¡­¡­. Ah, it¡¯s just Onii-san¡± ¡±Is Haruto here? I¡¯m here as a guest today¡± When Shinji entered to Heliotrope store, he was greeted by Hayate, wearing an apron and working as a clerk. But as soon as she saw Shinji¡¯s face, Hayate¡¯s tone of voice changed dramatically, and Shinji smiled and went to the back of the store. ¡±He¡¯s working in the back toda¡­¡­¡± ¡±Wow, there¡¯s a lot of stuff here, Shinji, can I look at the selection?¡± ¡±Yeah. I¡¯ll call Haruto¡± Hayate¡¯s voice stopped in mid-sentence as she answered Shinji¡¯s question. It was after seeing Alvin¡¯s face when they walked into the store. Alvin¡¯s face was very attractive. The fact that he had ck hair was also a factor that made Hayate like him. Hayate couldn¡¯t help but stare at Alvin¡¯s face. Alvin waspletely oblivious to Hayate¡¯s gaze and still he looking at the various products on disy in the store. Alvin is the only customer in the store right now and even though Hayate was frozen in ce, no one pointed it out to her. In the meantime, Shinji returned with Haruto. ¡±Alvin, I¡¯ve brought him¡± ¡±Oh, thank you. I¡¯m Shinji¡¯s party leader, Alvin. Nice to meet you!¡± Alvin offered his hand and Haruto shook it. ¡±I¡¯m Haruto, nice to meet you. I used to be in a party with Shinji. Even so, I didn¡¯t expect Shinji to get married¡± ¡±Is that so surprising?¡± ¡±We used to be in the same party, but we never talked about it, did we? Maybe his wife is Emily?¡± The image that came to Haruto¡¯s mind was Emily. He had always known that Emily was in love with Shinji. Shinji smiled and shook his head at Haruto¡¯s question. ¡±No, it¡¯s not. The other person is a current party member¡± ¡±He¡¯s one of my childhood friends¡± ¡±I see. ¡­¡­Anyway, congrattions, Shinji¡± Shinji replied, ¡°Thank you¡± The expression on his face seems to be somewhat embarrassed. Haruto, who has known Shinji for a long time, has never seen him embarrassed before, which is unusual for him. Alvin was finally able to digest histe realization of the fact that Shinji and Renka were getting married and ept it. ¡±I¡¯m getting married, just like Shinji and I was wondering if I could ask you about wedding rings¡­¡­¡± ¡±Oh, of course you can. There are many different designs of rings avable. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s talk in detail in the back. Hayate-chan, take care of the store¡± ¡±¡­¡­Ah, yes! Leave it to me!¡± Hayate finally looked away from Alvin¡¯s face when Haruto called out to her and replied. She replied in a flustered tone with her cheeks slightly red. But Haruto and Alvin head towards the back of the store without paying any attention to her, still Shinji notices the change in Hayate. Shinji stares at her, and Hayate stares back. Shinji knows that Hayate has a lover named Shizuku. She was afraid that if he found out that she was admiring Alvin, a stranger who was not her lover, he would tell on her. ¡±What?! Why don¡¯t you just go?¡± Shinji followed Alvin and the others quietly, as Hayate wanted, taking a strong stance so that they would not notice anything unnecessary. (Hmm, maybe it¡¯s love at first sight¡­¡­?) But it was toote. Shinji realized that Hayate had fallen in love with Alvin. Shinji smiled happily as he realized that there was a small chance that Hayate would leave Shizuku, which Shizuku had feared. _________________________ ir-chan decided to think of an apology for Shinji. Even though it was work, she put Goddess-sama first! ir-chan is being rolled around in the palms of Shinji¡¯s hands¡­¡­. Shinji and Alvin on the Heliotrope Shinji-kun¡¯s heart is in good shape even though he¡¯s surrounded by the boyfriend and husband of the woman he cuckolded. Hayate-chan seems to be struck by Alvin¡¯s face. Alvin is getting married, but¡­¡­ only his regr wife has been chosen yet, so there will be a chance. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 170 Nanaka is not Satisfied with Haruto Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At the back of Heliotrope, Shinji and the others had a meeting to discuss the ring. But they are still in the process of checking out catalogs to see what kind of ring designs are avable, as well as getting a lecture from Haruto about the various types of gemstones, colors, shapes, and processing methods that can be used. ¡±Hmm, there are so many different types of rings¡­¡­¡± ¡±To be honest, there¡¯s no end to what you can choose and the important thing is to find a ring that you¡¯refortable with¡± As soon as Alvin and Haruto started talking, they immediately got to know each other. Alvin and Haruto were both cheerful and friendly, and since they had a mutual friend named Shinji to help them, they were able to talk without hesitation. ¡±It doesn¡¯t have to be expensive¡± ¡±But if it¡¯s too cheap, you¡¯ll get a lot ofining in the future¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think Renka is the type to say that¡­¡­¡± Unlike Alvin, Shinji, who was looking at the catalog, was considering an average ring, so he barely looked at the pages of expensive rings. Haruto spoke to him teasingly, but Shinji paid no attention to him. As there was a possibility that he would need four rings, it was hard on his pocket to pay for such expensive rings. ¡±It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime wedding ring. I think I¡¯ll get a nice one¡± ¡±Wouldn¡¯t it be better to spend it on something more practical like a house¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Hah¡­¡­ Shinji doesn¡¯t understand women¡¯s heart¡± Alvin and Haruto look at Shinji with pitiful eyes. Although Shinji is very caring, but hisck of understanding of the big gift of a wedding ring is hrious and makes themugh. As the three men were chatting happily, Nanaka came in carrying Hana on her back with a baby strap and brought in a cup of tea. ¡±Looks like you¡¯re having fun, Haruto and Shinji, you¡¯re finally showing your face, Hayate-chan is doing great¡± ¡±Oh, sorry. Thanks for the tea, Nanaka¡± Haruto took the cup from Nanaka, who was about to ce it on the desk, and distributed the tea to Shinji and Alvin. In the meantime, Nanaka smiled at Alvin, whom she had never met before. ¡±I¡¯m Haruto¡¯s wife, Nanaka. This is my daughter, Hana¡± ¡±I¡¯m Alvin, the leader of the same party as Shinji. Sorry to bother you¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. Please take your time¡± After saying that, Nanaka walked away so as not to disturb Haruto and the others. ¡±I¡¯ll discuss it with Renkater. And¡­¡­ Haruto, I¡¯ll leave Alvin¡¯s ring selection support to you. I¡¯m going to ask Nanaka about Hayate¡± ¡±Is Hayate the clerk from earlier? Shinji, do you know her?¡± Alvin¡¯s question made Haruto wonder, and Haruto continued the question. ¡±If Alvin doesn¡¯t know her, does that mean she¡¯s your friend?¡± ¡±Yes. It was a personal request that I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I asked¡­¡­Haruto and the rest to train her. Also, because of Nanaka being busy babysitting, she also be clerk in this store¡± ¡±I see. Well, then I guess I¡¯ll be talking to Haruto¡± Alvin, who had heard Shinji¡¯s story, looked down at the catalog again, and Haruto began to talk with Alvin about his ideal ring. Haruto, too, began to talk with Alvin about his ideal ring, while Shinji followed Nanaka into the Heliotrope¡¯s living room, leaving the two behind. * * * The Heliotrope¡¯s living room was quiet. Theyout of the building lined up store area, work room, and living room in that order, so there was no sound from the store area. He could only faintly hear the voices of Alvin and Haruto talking in the work room. In the room, Nanaka, who had already put Hana down, was standing next to Shinji. She doesn¡¯t make any verbal demands, but she does lean closer to Shinji. Even without saying a word, Shinji knew immediately what Nanaka wanted. And then, Shinji was stroking Nanaka¡¯s ass. And Hana was sleeping peacefully, even though it waste for her nap. ¡±I didn¡¯t know she slept thiste¡± ¡±It varies from day to day. Today she didn¡¯t take a nap until now, so it¡¯s thiste. ¡­¡­She usually naps much earlier¡± Despite being stroked around her ass, Nanaka looked natural. When her ass being stroked, Nanaka also shaking her ass. Her body also beginning to feel the pleasure. ¡±Are Hayate taking this seriously?¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­? Yes, Hayate-chan is a good girl. She¡¯s serious about her training and her work. ¡­¡­It helped me so I can concentrate on taking care of Hana ?¡± While making sure there was no sign of anyone else in the hallway, Shinji pulled down Nanaka¡¯s pants to touch her invitingly swaying ass. He squeezed the flesh of her ass over her ck underwear and it made Nanaka¡¯s mouth let out a pleasurable gasp. The reason Nanaka had invited Shinji over was because she was frustrated. Since Hana¡¯s nighttime crying had calmed down, they had been talking about having another child. Though Hana was their unexpected result, when they started trying to make a baby again, she didn¡¯t get pregnant. Haruto¡¯s poor s*x skills, unlike Shinji¡¯s, are not enough to satisfy her, and her vagina, trained by Shinji, quickly drains Haruto of his semen. Because of his low energy level and premature ejaction, Haruto would get ready and go to bed as soon as he ejacted. And just when she was having a hard time, Shinji conveniently appeared. Therefore, Nanaka decided to leave her body in Shinji¡¯s hands. ¡±That¡¯s good. Then you can take care of her for the time being, right?¡± ¡±Of course~ ? I will make her a full-fledged adventurer~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Shinji, who was supposed to be standing beside her, stood behind Nanaka. His erect p*nis was pushing up his pants, and he pressed it against her soft ass. Shinji¡¯s hands slip into her underwear as he wraps his arms around Nanaka¡¯s body from behind. The two people held their breath as their actions gradually escted. ________________________ The men quickly became friends. Will the day evere when Alvin and Haruto realize that Shinji is cuckolding their loved ones ¡­¡­? It¡¯s been a while since Nanaka and Shinji have been together. The reward for taking care of Hayate is Shinji¡¯s big dick. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 171 Seeding Nanaka Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In the Heliotrope¡¯s living room, Nanaka was being groped from behind by Shinji. She was holding her mouth with one hand to prevent her voice from escaping while pressing her plump and attractive ass against Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji also presses his cock against her ass. Although Shinji still has his pants on, his big cock is firmly asserting itself, and Nanaka can clearly see its hardness and size. ¡±Well¡­¡­ it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, and you¡¯re still the same even though you married Haruto and had a baby¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­ ? Nuu~ ? Who make this body like this¡­¡­ ?¡± Nanaka was dressed lightly because they are in the room. She had her arms wrapped around Shinji from behind and was resting her back against his chest. Shinji¡¯s hand had already slipped into her underwear, though she was tickled when he spoke in her ear. When he traced her secret part with his middle finger, it was slightly moist. It was a sign that she was starting to get wet just from having her ass stroked and his p*nis pressed against her, and it was also a sign that she was still under the influence of the training Shinji had given her. ¡±It¡¯s me. But Nanaka was also happy that you felt good too¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­? Because Shinji is better at s*x¡­¡­? This one¡¯s bigger too¡­¡­? Oh~ ? Your finger¡­ ? ¡­Good ? Shinji¡¯s fingers feels so good ¡­¡­?¡± They talking with small voice. Since childhood, Nanaka and Haruto had known each and had been in love for a long time. But One day, Nanaka finds Haruto on his day off, meeting a woman in the city. They seem to be on good terms and Nanaka thinks that Haruto is dating her. Heartbroken, Nanaka drinks herself to death and has a one-night stand with Shinji, a member of the party at the time. Nanaka¡¯s first experience with Shinji was incredibly pleasurable. They have a vague rtionship, but they continue to have a physical rtionship. She liked Shinji as a friend and trusted him, and she was able to spend her days with him without changing her rtionship with Haruto or the atmosphere at the party. So, for a while, Nanaka enjoyed her s*x life with Shinji. The s*x with Shinji developed Nanaka¡¯s body. But after Nanaka¡¯s body waspletely stained with Shinji¡¯s colors, Haruto confessed his feelings for her. Naturally, Nanaka asks him about the woman he met in the city. Haruto¡¯s answer was that she was a friend who had given him advice on a gift to give to Nanaka. While her rtionship with Shinji is still unclear, Nanaka still has feelings for Haruto. So, despite her doubts, Nanaka decides to settle her physical rtionship with Shinji and take Haruto¡¯s hand. Shinji told her that he would keep their rtionship private and that they would not have s*xual intercourse in the future. Thus, Nanaka begins to date Haruto. However, her body, which had been developed by Shinji, was not satisfied with s*xual intercourse with Haruto. It was here that Nanaka finally learned that Shinji was very good at what he did. ¡±Although, you were able to have a rtionship with Haruto, you still having s*x with me behind his back. It seems he can¡¯t satisfy yourself unless it¡¯s mine!¡± ¡±Nuu¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s big¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s hard¡­¡­. ?¡± Shinji dexterously pulled his p*nis out of his pants with one hand, slipped off Nanaka¡¯s underwear, and inserted it from the back. The secret part of her body, which had been soaked by Shinji¡¯s caressing fingers, easily took his big cock into her vagina. At the end, Nanaka kept doing the same thing over and over again. No matter if she went out with Haruto, got married and had a baby, her body would alwayse back to Shinji. Nanaka had fallen to the point of no return. ¡±You even asked me out. Have you started your s*x life again?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Yes¡­¡­ ? Haruto, he wants a second child¡­¡­ ? but he always ends up being satisfied with just¡­¡­ ? one climax¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­?¡± The slow movement of Shinji¡¯s hips reminded Nanaka of the sensation of weing Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her vagina. The vagina shuddered with joy at finally being able to ept the p*nis she wanted, and tightened up on it. The cock which was inserted into the narrow and sucking vaginal passage, and pry open her vaginal passage made Nanaka leaned back and cried out in pleasure. Pan¡­¡­? Pan¡­¡­? Pan¡­¡­? Pan¡­¡­? Shinji poked and prodded Nanaka¡¯s vagina over and over again, being very careful not to let the rest of the room hear the sound. On the same time, Nanaka¡¯s womb hade down perfectly and was ready to be fertilized at any moment. ¡±I¡¯ll make you carry my baby, Nanaka¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Eh ? Shinji ¡­¡­ ? How¡¯s the contraceptive magic ¡­¡­ ??¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it okay if I conceive you? Because you¡¯re making a baby with Haruto¡­¡­ So, will you have my baby?¡± Nanaka, who was immersed in pleasure, was surprised because Shinji had never shown any signs of wanting to impregnate her before. Her mind knew that a child was not a good idea, but her body, which was being melted by Shinji, was happy. Her vagina began to wriggle and squirm on its own, wanting to give birth to the child of a superior male who could make her feel the best. While Nanaka was struggling to answer, she was being prated again and again, and her climax was approaching. Her body had already epted Shinji. Shinji¡¯s hips began to swing faster and faster. ¡°He¡¯ll cumming¡­¡­¡± When she realized that, she lowered her center of gravity and pressed her ass against Shinji¡¯s with all her might. Shinji mercilessly ejacted into the vagina as Nanaka took the best position for fertilization. ¡±Nnnnnn~~ ???¡± Nanaka came as she felt the semen filling her womb. She tried her best to keep her voice down and let her body rest against Shinji¡¯s as she basked in the afterglow of her climax. From the look on her face, it was obvious that she had never had any negative thoughts about his baby. After that, Shinji slowly pulls his cock out of her. Nanaka¡¯s vagina squeezed and tightened to keep Shinji¡¯s semen from spilling out. Nanaka¡¯s body would not let a drop of Shinji¡¯s semen escape. Shinji nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡±Do your best to raise your second child, Nanaka¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ ? I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji is the man with the best physical chemistry. It¡¯s not surprising that Nanaka, who has the face of a woman steeped in pleasure, affirms the wishes of the excellent male Shinji. _________________ Blood Parasite s*x with Nanaka. The first one is Haruto¡¯s child, and the second one is¡­¡­. Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka is being taught by Shinji how good s*x feels. It seems that she thought she was safe because he was using contraceptive magic, but it was up to Shinji. But If there¡¯s no problem with impregnation, Shinji will impregnate her. This is the second person after Charlotte who conceived his child. If she¡¯s married, she can¡¯t break up the rtionship with him. ¡­¡­ That¡¯s like the future of Milis-chan ¡­¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 172 Hayate is Confused by the Difference in Common Sense Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Shinji was conceiving Nanaka. Alvin and Haruto had moved to Heliotrope store to have a look at the actual products instead of just the catalog. Haruto had no idea that Shinji and Nanaka were having intercourse right now. For Haruto, who only knew Shinji¡¯s outward appearance, Shinji was the one who had helped them when they disbanded the party, and he had a calm personality and wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would do anything strange. Even Alvin, who Shinji had brought along, was such a nice young man that he was able to get to know him in no time at all. So, there was no room for doubt. ¡±There are so many things to choose, it¡¯s hard to know where to start¡­¡­¡± The expression on Alvin¡¯s face is very serious. Haruto is watching over Alvin as he continues to wander, and Hayate approaches him. ¡±Haruto-san, have you finished talking?¡± ¡±Ou, we are looking at the actual product now. It¡¯s hard to imagine with just a catalog. Although we don¡¯t have the highest quality products, we do have some high-end products on disy¡± In the back of the Heliotrope sales area, there is a disy of rings made of high-quality gemstones. No one buys them often, but sometimes theye in handy. Although retired, Haruto is still a former upper rank adventurer. He was confident that he would be able to defeat any robber who tried to rob him, which is why he still kept the high-quality items in his store. ¡±Hey, Haruto, can you change thebination of the gemstone and the base ring¡­¡­?¡± As he was looking at the jewelry, Alvin didn¡¯t notice that Haruto and Hayate were talking and interrupted their conversation. ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Alvin, but of course you can order anybination you want¡± ¡±I see. ¡­¡­It¡¯s even more troubling¡± Alvin¡¯s head is full of thoughts about the ring and he looks at Hayate, but he doesn¡¯t care at all and looks at the ring again. In addition, Haruto also talks with Alvin to keep him away from Hayate to prevent the same thing from happening. Hayate nces sideways at the two of them as they discuss this and that, and is forced to go back to work at the store quietly. (He is very serious¡­¡­ about wedding ring¡­¡­) Alvin was quite desirable from Hayate¡¯s point of view. Although she has a lover named Shizuku, Hayate doesn¡¯t only ept women. It¡¯s just that the men she¡¯s hit on in this world so far haven¡¯t been her type, and she¡¯s envious of normal lovers and couples who get along well. Especially since she had recently seen Nanaka¡¯s daughter, a cute baby girl named Hana, she was thinking that children are nice. Unfortunately, there were not many customers today and Hayate was a little bored. Therefore, Hayate couldn¡¯t help but look at Alvin. In the meantime, Shinji, who had finished conceiving Nanaka, came from the back of the store to the store area. As Alvin and Haruto were having a good time, Shinji stood next to Hayate instead of joining their conversation. ¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? You are looking at Alvin all the time¡± ¡±¡­¡­No, nothing? I was just thinking that there was a handsome man here, unlike Onii-san. I heard he¡¯s Onii-san party leader¡± Hayate red at Shinji unhappily, but Shinji was unaffected. Shinji himself was aware that Alvin was better looking than him, so this was nothing new. ¡±Alvin is cool, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s getting married to a girl he grew up with¡± ¡±Hmm¡­¡­ that¡¯s why he¡¯s so serious¡­¡­¡± ¡±Alvin is a very straightforward guy. He has a strong core and he¡¯s a reliable leader¡± It was apliment. Even though Shinji didn¡¯t want to praise him, but the girl¡¯s heart will be more concerned when the person she is interested in is praised. However, Hayate, who is a sensible person, doesn¡¯t want to take away the love of his life from his girlfriend. So, it¡¯s a pity even though she is his type. But Shinji¡¯s words solidified her thoughts. ¡±But he hasn¡¯t decided on a second wife yet¡± ¡±¡­¡­Second wife? What? What¡¯s that? There¡¯s polygamy here?¡± Hayate unintentionally shouted loudly, and Alvin and Haruto turned around to see what was going on. ¡±It, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t worry about it¡± Alvin and Haruto went back to discussing the ring, though Shinji and Hayateughed to cover it up. As Shinji and Hayate were talking in hushed tones, their faces naturally close together. ¡±Isn¡¯t your world have the same marriage system? Thest time I dealt with an apostle, he had multiple women in his service, and I thought harem was eptable¡± ¡±What¡¯s that? My world is monogamy. He must be just trying to make a harem by using a cheat ability like ssic story of an alternate universe reincarnation story in my world¡± As She is an apostle from the same world, she knows exactly what Minato was thinking at the time. The expression on Hayate¡¯s face was a mixture of dismay and disgust, and although Shinji could only understand half of what was said, he knew it was not in a good way. ¡±As this world man can marry a second wife,tely Alvin seems to have been lured by a woman who wants to be his second wife ¡° ¡±I, I see¡­¡­. That¡¯s the norm over here. It¡¯s unthinkable in the world I was in¡­¡­.¡± Hayate then became thoughtful. Shinji was also disappointed by this. If it was love at first sight, he would have thought that she would be proactive when she found out that the position of second wife was avable. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t force her to do anything, Shinji decided to end the conversation. ¡±Alvin, we¡¯d better get back soon or we¡¯ll miss dinner¡± ¡±Oh, right, Haruto, can Ie back?¡± ¡±Of course. you cane back any time, and so can Shinji¡± Shinji¡¯s words finally reminded Alvin of the existence of dinner, and he checked the time in a hurry. He had stayed longer than he thought. ¡±I think I¡¯ll talk to my girlfriend before Ie¡± ¡±If you do that, it¡¯s not going to be a surprise¡­¡­¡± ¡±Hahaha, no regrets there!¡± Harutoughed at Shinji and Alvin, who could not seem to agree on the ring until the end. ______________________ It seems that Hayate-chan has a hard time epting thatmon sense is different. It¡¯s hard for her to ept the idea of polygamy. Especially since marriage is usually about loving and being loved. Alvin and Shinji don¡¯t have the same attitude toward rings. Alvin likes surprises, but Shinji likes to have a meeting beforehand, so it¡¯s not surprising. It¡¯s not always possible to get what you want, so we need to find another way. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 173 Shizuku’s Impatience Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After returning from Heliotrope, Shinji finished his dinner and went back to his room. He had to go back to tomorrow morning. Last time, he was able to ride the Pegasus carriage because it was a request from the temple, but this time he would have to take a regr carriage. Since they were only going to receive a reward, they decided to take Emily and Akane with them and make it a trip as well. This meant that he would not be able to apany Shizuku while on the carriage ride. So, he needed to talk to Shizuku this evening. [ir, take me to my room] [Okay~noja] He sent a thought to ir, who responded immediately and used teleportation magic to send him to his home more quickly than usual, showing how much ir cared about Shinji. Shinji had been thinking about rewarding ir for her hard work on the quest as well as punishing her because she left him in front of Miko Arian before, but now he decided that he would take care of ir¡¯s concerns tonight. [Marie, teleport Shizuku] [Well~, she¡¯s pretty upset inside~, but is it okay~?] Shinji sent a thought to Marie to summon Shizuku, but Marie responded with concern for Shinji. It¡¯s something Shinji expected. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought that Hayate, being such an honest person, would have praised Alvin in front of Shizuku when they met during the day. [I don¡¯t mind. Just bring her here] [Okay~] Soon after Marie¡¯s reply, Shizuku appeared in front of Shinji. Shizuku¡¯s expression was grimmer than ever. Shinji smiled at the look of hatred and even murderous intent on her face. ¡±What have you done?¡± Shizuku speaks in an extremely cold voice. ¡±If it¡¯s about Alvin, it¡¯s force majeure, because when I want to the jewelry store, Alvin asked me where I want to go, so after answered him, he also wanted to store together with me because he want to give his girlfriend a ring¡± ¡±Do you expect me to believe you?¡± ¡±That¡¯s all I can say¡± Shinji shrugs his shoulders and Shizuku swings her arm over to p him. But there was no reason for Shinji to be deliberately pped. So, Shizuku¡¯s p was unsessful as her arm was grabbed. ¡±I¡¯ve been thinking for a while that there¡¯s a difference in temperament between Shizuku and Hayate. Hayate is not as dependent on her partner as Shizuku is¡± ¡±You don¡¯t have to tell me that, I know!¡± Shizuku res at Shinji who speaks while grabbing her arm. ¡±Well, you¡¯re right. There is no way Shizuku doesn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s about the person you love¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I know Hayate-chan best of all! So, I understand that Hayate-chan has normal sensibilities and that she could fall in love with a man. That¡¯s why I was trying not to let that happen!¡± Shizuku put a lot of strength into her arms in an attempt to distance herself from Shinji, but there was no way that Shizuku could match Shinji¡¯s strength as an adventurer. As a result, they continue to look at each other. ¡±When I told Hayate about the second wife, she didn¡¯t like it, so I think it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯ll make a move on Alvin¡± ¡±I can tell by the way she came back to the inn and talked about today¡¯s events. She¡¯s definitely interested in him as a member of the opposite s*x. But I won¡¯t know if they¡¯ll meet again in the future¡± Shinji¡¯s reaction to Hayate¡¯s seemingck of progress was enough to give Shizuku a sense of urgency. Shinji couldn¡¯t tell if it was just a misunderstanding caused by the impatience that only lovers can feel, or if there was a chance that things would really progress. ¡±If that¡¯s the case, Shizuku needs to keep Hayate¡¯s attention. I¡¯m not going to interfere or help. All I want is for Shizuku to work as an apostle¡± ¡±¡­¡­If I break up with Hayate-chan, then I¡¯ll have no reason to work¡± Perhaps Shizuku has regained herposure while talking to him, and the strength in her arms has rxed. Shinji finally let¡¯s go of Shizuku¡¯s arms. ¡±That¡¯s not good. I hope you¡¯ll do your best to keep sitting on your lover¡¯s throne¡± ¡±Please cooperate. You are responsible for bringing them together!¡± It was aplete false usation from Shinji¡¯s point of view, but it showed that Shizuku was desperate not to let go of Hayate. But Shinji didn¡¯t give a straightforward nod. Hayate¡¯s love at first sight was really an unintended event. ¡±What exactly is it? I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ¡®cooperation¡¯¡± ¡±¡­¡­I don¡¯t know either. But I¡¯m sure you can do something to prevent them from getting together¡± ¡±I have a feeling it¡¯s going to burn up¡­¡­.¡± If someone tells with their eyes that Hayate is the type of person who would rather be passionate than depressed if there is an obstacle, Shizuku will be at a loss for words. Shizuku must admit that the point is valid. ¡±But you¡¯ve already had s*x with me. Is it good for you if it¡¯s about yourself but not with others?¡± ¡±¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡­ because I need it¡­¡­¡± ¡±Shizuku was the one who said we should do the ritual first¡± Shizuku could not argue with Shinji¡¯s words. Even though it was necessary for her to learn magic as quickly as possible, it was she who chose to use magic rituals that involved s*xual intercourse. The fact that she had already betrayed Hayate weighed heavily on Shizuku. Shinji smiled at Shizuku, who had fallen silent, unable to refute him. ¡±But that¡¯s okay. If Shizuku does not work as an apostle, Goddess-sama wouldn¡¯t separate both of you¡± ¡±Eh¡­¡­ really¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku, who was in a perfect mood to refuse, looked up at Shinji¡¯s positive words. However, the following words shook Shizuku violently. ¡±But Hayate must be my s*x friend along with Shizuku. If she falls in the same ce with you, there is no way she can leave you, right?¡± ¡±That¡¯s not gonna work¡­¡­! She¡¯s not going to be your s*x friend!¡± ¡±I think it¡¯s a good idea. Because it¡¯s a loveless rtionship, you¡¯ll still be number one to each other, and because you¡¯re both apostles, you¡¯ll be able to be flexible. If you want to give birth to a baby, you can do so at the same time. There¡¯s no reason for you to keep them with me¡± It was an outrageous story. It¡¯s not something she can agree to, considering Hayate¡¯s situation. Even so, Shizuku couldn¡¯t immediately deny what Shinji had said. If she and Hayate were to break up, there would be no way for them to get back together. It was a foregone conclusion that they would end up fighting. If she went along with Shinji¡¯s n, there would be no need to break up with Hayate. She had been made to understand the benefits of s*x with Shinji so well that she could make that decision. Despite the fact that she disliked him so much¡­¡­ her body began to expect him just by being near him, and if Hayate did the same, she would never want to leave her again. Shizuku was faced with a devil¡¯s choice. But then Shinji came with his rescue. ¡±Well, I wouldn¡¯t say right now. You should think it over. But the longer time goes by, the worse the situation will be. If Shizuku¡¯s concerns are correct, that is¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes¡± Shizuku, who had been struggling to answer the question, was relieved. After that, the tense atmosphere changed and they started talking about what happened during the time they didn¡¯t see each other and how they won¡¯t see each other again for a few days because of the carriage ride. No one knows yet whether Shinji¡¯s seed will sprout or not. _____________________ Discussion with Shizuku. This is Shinji¡¯s seed nting talk. Shinji has locked on to Hayate, and he¡¯s trying to make sure that Shizuku won¡¯t hold a grudge against him. It¡¯s very dirty trick¡­ As expected from a nasty wizard. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 174 Greet Flare during foreplay with Marie Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After meeting with Shizuku, Shinji sent her back early. He didn¡¯t feel like hugging Shizuku after the conversation that had started in a bad mood. This was a disappointment to Shizuku as well. She was disappointed that he had sent her back, because her body had begun to want to be held. Although Shizuku herself would never admit it. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, it was ir rather than Shizuku that he had to worry about. To be honest, Shinji wasn¡¯t sure what he should do. There was no doubt that she had fought hard in the quest. That was apletely positive assessment. Then there was the matter of leaving him in front of Miko Arian. This was apletely negative assessment, even though he understands the circumstances. On the other hand, doing nothing, would not be fun for Shinji, so he rejected it. While Shinji was thinking about such rtively unimportant things, he received a thought from Marie. [I have sent Shizuku back~. Why you didn¡¯t hold her today~?] [Oh, I wasn¡¯t in the mood¡­¡­] When he had sent that much thought, Shinji suddenly remembered that Marie had been chased around by ir when she tried to ask him out. [Marie, do you want to join us? I¡¯ll do it with ir now] [Eh¡­¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s okay~? I think ir will be upset if I¡¯m joined~] Shinji casually invited her to join him, but the response was unexpectedly positive. Marie seems to have taken the attitude that she would like to participate if it were not for the problem of ir, although she was unsure. [I don¡¯t mind. I owe you one for now] [Really~?] [Yes, let¡¯s tease ir a little] Shinji¡¯s expression was very happy as he sent this thought. * * * ¡±Why isn¡¯t Shinji home yet?¡­¡­¡± ir muttered to herself for a while after dropping Shinji off at home. She knew that he had already sent back Shizuku, so there was no reason for Shinji to stay at home anymore. However, if he was still at home, she was wondering if he was working on something, but after the incident with Miko Arian, she felt it was hard to talk to him. ¡±Because I have my own schedule. I can¡¯t just wait around forever~noja¡± ir muttered to herself and sent a thought to Shinji. [Shinji, why aren¡¯t you back yet~noja?] But there was no reply from Shinji. When Shinji doesn¡¯t respond, it¡¯s usually because he¡¯s having s*x with someone else. But ir hadn¡¯t teleported anyone to Shinji¡¯s home. Since Shizuku had also left, the only person he could think of was Freri. (Is she getting a reward first?¡­¡­. It¡¯s not a problem for me to join in~noja. I also worked, and reward and punishment are two different things~noja!) On top of that, she thought that once they got under each other¡¯s skin, this awkwardness would be manageable. As soon as she thought of it, ir decided to move to Shinji¡¯s house. ¡±Shinji! can you take me with you tooooo¡­¡­?!¡± ¡±Nnnn~¡­¡­ ? Oh, you¡¯re here too, ir~?¡± ¡±Marieee?!¡± Shinji was sitting on the bed and Marie was at crouched with her knees on the floor and her tongue crawling on Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±ir, what¡¯s wrong? ¡­¡­Ugh¡­¡­you¡¯re good, Marie¡± ¡±Rero~ ? Nmu~ ? Fufu~ ? It feels good here, right~? ? Rero~ ? Chu~ ?¡± Shinji treats ir with the same attitude as usual, but soon his face breaks into a smile as he looks at Marie who is giving him a blowjob. ir couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at how easy it was for Marie to break Shinji¡¯s expression, which she rarely did during s*x with ir. Of course, Shinji had done it on purpose. ¡±Why are you ying with Marie~noja¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Marie is also helping me with Shizuku¡¯s case¡­¡­ It¡¯s just a little distraction¡± ¡±Nfu ~ ? Until now ~ I¡¯ve always been your best friend~ ? Jyuru ? Jyuru ¡­¡­ ? Hah~ ? But, I want to fuck with a good man too~ ?¡± Marie¡¯s lustful smile is truly enchanting. ir and Marie look so simr that they could be called sisters, but their atmospheres arepletely different. ir makes him want to take the lead and torment her, while Marie makes him want to watch her serve him. As he had felt the first time ir had serviced him, there was something about Marie¡¯s technique that made him shiver and shudder. ¡±Marie seems to be getting used to it too, do you have a lover?¡± ¡±Puha~ ? No~, myst contract was with a guy about fifty years ago~, so it¡¯s been about fifty years since I¡¯ve had a blowjob~ ?¡± After stopping the blowjob, Marie removes her mouth from the p*nis. She wrapped her hands around the p*nis, which was glistening with saliva, and started rubbing it up and down with her smooth hands. Shinji moaned as she gave him a skilled hand job that also stimted the ns at the same time. ir¡¯s hands, which had been somewhat chilly, were now moderately warm. Nutcha ? Nutcha ? Nutcha ? Nutcha ? With a nasty sound of water, Marie puts a spurt to squeeze the precum out of Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji¡¯s patience is quickly running out as he is wrapped in the warmth of a lukewarm hand. ir wanted to stop Marie, but she couldn¡¯t. It was easy to see from the way Shizuku and the others were acting that Marie had been through a lot. If so, the thought of a little bit of¡­¡­ the desire to stop shed violently. While ir was lost, Shinji¡¯s limit came and his semen stained the inside of Marie¡¯s palm. ¡±Ah~ ? It¡¯sing~ ? It¡¯s great amount ~ ? I saw it before~ But ??Shinji¡¯s dick is amazing ~ ? Chu~ ?¡± ¡±That was a very good hand job ¡­¡­.¡± Shinji was very satisfied with the amount of semen he was able to produce thanks to the gentle handling of his ejaction. Marie kissed the ns as she gazed at the erection of his p*nis, which was still erect and ready to continue. Her tongue crawled all over the p*nis, cleaning it from the semen. ¡±Hah~¡­¡­? Shinji-san, I¡¯ll be next~ ?¡± ¡±Well then, I have to pay you back properly¡± The two of them, leaving irpletely unattended, were about to move on to the next act when ir finally interrupted them. But it was more of a flight than an interference. ¡±Shinji, don¡¯t leave me alone~noja!¡± ¡±Whoa!¡± ¡±Ooooh~ ?¡± ir attacked from behind Marie. Shinji couldn¡¯t help butugh as ir loosened Marie¡¯s dress in a sh. ___________________________ This is the Marie and ir episode. Shinji decides to make fun of ir. Fortunately, he even makes a move on Marie. It¡¯s been a long time since Marie appeared, it seems Shinji¡¯s genital were a big hit with her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 175 Flair and Marie’s 3P (before) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Shinji sat on the bed, he was watching ir and Marie undressing together in front of him. When hepared the two of them up close, he realized that they were the same high-ranking spirits, and their faces looked so simr that they could be called sisters. ¡±Mo~, ir-chan¡¯s hi~?¡± ¡±Marie is the one who is doing erotic things first~noja!¡± Both ir and Marie have the same beautiful face, but ir¡¯s is more cheerful, while Marie¡¯s is more rxed. Shinji thought that this is what it means to have the personality shown on the face. Their bodies were almost the same in terms of growth. Their breasts, estimated to be E cups, wererge enough, and their hips and asses were round enough for a man to like. It seems as if there is a certain set of rules for how a spirit develops into a high-ranking spirit since they are so identical. However, their skin is a stark contrast. ir¡¯s skin is a healthy brown, while Marie¡¯s is spotlessly white. Shinji felt as if he was having s*x with opposite twin sisters. ¡±Here, let¡¯s not fight¡± ¡±Hyaan~, Shinji, what are you doing~noja?¡± Shinji pped ir¡¯s ass lightly and ir jumped up. Then, while they were quarrelling with each other, ir and Marie¡¯s dresses came off, leaving them both half-naked with only a pair of panties on. After that, Shinji thrust out his stiffly erect p*nis in front of them. Seeing the p*nis, ir¡¯s cheeks flushed and she looked like a woman, while Marie was entranced by Shinji¡¯s vigor, which did not wilt even after ejaction. ¡±If you¡¯vee to join up, can you please hurry up and serve me?¡± ¡±I understood~noja¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Okay~ ? ir-chan, let¡¯s do it together~ ?¡± ir and Marie press theirrge breasts against Shinji¡¯s erected p*nis from both sides. Their breasts, which are hardly different in size, cling tightly and densely around the erect p*nis. Although, he had done the same kind of double paizuri with Milis and Renka, but ir and Marie¡¯s double paizuri felt even better. As they pressed their breasts firmly against each other with their hands and moved them up and down, their chewy breasts made the whole rod wriggle. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but moan out loud. ¡±Shinji, how is our service~? ?¡± ¡±You look so good~ ? I can feel it¡¯s twitching~ ?¡± The contrast of ck and white makes it even more pleasurable, and when Shinji pats their heads, the two smiled with debauched expressions. Double paizuri bes more and more intense. It became intense, either because they couldn¡¯t wait any longer, or because they wanted to finish the forey and move on to the real thing. ¡±You¡¯re going to cum, right~noja? Hurry up~ ? Hurry up~ ?¡± ¡±P~lease ? Give me lots of cum~ ?¡± The three of them, including Shinji, were breathing heavily. When he finally reached the limit of his endurance, he thrust his hips upward and ejacted when his ns peeked out from between the two women¡¯s breasts. Dopyu ? Doppu ? Dokku ? Bupyu ? The semen spurted out like a fountain, staining ir and Marie¡¯s faces and breasts. They don¡¯t forget to keep rubbing their breasts gently while he¡¯s still ejacting. ¡±You¡¯re still as good as ever~noja ?¡± ¡±Maybe more than the first time~ ?¡± Shinji breathed heavily as he was satisfied with ir and Marie¡¯s wless service. Although he had finished ejacting, Shinji¡¯s p*nis did not wilt. There was still more toe. ¡±It felt good, thank you. It¡¯s my turn now, so I¡¯ll start with¡­¡­Marie¡± ¡±Yes~ ?¡± ¡±Why not me first, Shinji¡­¡­?¡± ir¡¯s mouth twitched in frustration as she looked sideways at Marie, who was happily hugging Shinji. ir¡¯s mouth is agape as she beckons him. ¡±Well, ir, you willy down next to Marie¡± ¡±Both of us at the same time~? ? Shinji-san¡¯s luxury~ ?¡± ¡±Hyan~ ? Don¡¯t touch me so suddenly~noja ?¡± Shinji pushed Marie down on the bed andid ir down next to her. Marieys on her back and ir on her stomach, and he slipped his body between Marie¡¯s thighs. He rubs ir¡¯s ass with one hand while guiding his p*nis to Marie¡¯s private parts with the remaining hand. Marie spreads her legs to wee Shinji, and pulled him closer to her with both hands. ¡±Mo~, please concentrate on me first~? Ah~ ? Nn~ ? This is¡­¡­ really¡­¡­ ? Big¡­¡­ ?¡± Marie¡¯s vagina, which hadn¡¯t been touched in 50 years, was as good as new. She also didn¡¯t show any signs of pain when the p*nis was inserted while prying open her vaginal passage. On the contrary, she gazed at Shinji, the man who dominated her, with an enraptured expression. ¡±Shinji, please¡­¡­ ? I want you to touch me too~noja¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Nn¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock~ ? Nn~ ?¡± Because it¡¯s not enough for ir to just rub her ass, she begs him to do it. As she wants, Shinji¡¯s middle finger was inserted into ir¡¯s vagina, lured by the swaying of her hips and the lewdness of her love juices dripping from her private parts. Shinji continued to sway his hips back and forth. His hips were moving slowly as if he was enjoying Marie¡¯s vagina and his fingers carefully scratching ir¡¯s vagina. It was impossible for ir and Marie to be satisfied with such movements. Gradually, the s*x that Shinji was having begun to shift to one in which the spirits were taking the initiative. _________________________ ir, Marie, and Shinji begin their threesome. Basically, high-ranking spirits don¡¯t allow humans who are not apostles to have s*x with them. They don¡¯t have a concept of marriage, so they usually have s*x even if they¡¯re not lovers. Only those who are particrly fond of each other are allowed to have children¡­¡­ Therefore, many spirits like to have s*x themselves. The more immersed they are, the more aggressive they be. What a dirty race they are¡­¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 176 Flair and Marie’s 3P (after) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai During s*x, Shinji changes his approach as needed. If it¡¯s MIlis, he¡¯ll go hard and fast, while if it¡¯s Renka, he¡¯ll go slow and gentle, depending on the preference of the person he¡¯s having s*x with. This is an essential skill for cuckolding, as the act of cuckolding requires that the s*x be more attractive than their true love. However, right now, he is not cuckolding. This means that Shinji is not acting, he is just being himself. Shinji usually has a calm demeanor and is not aggressive. Therefore, it was quite natural for him to enjoy s*x slowly. However, that was not enough for ir and Marie. ¡±Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Shinji-san, more~ ? Nn, yeah~ ?¡± ¡±Shinji ? Please quickly, I want you to prate me too~noja ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ?¡± The way they were both begging for it was very horny. Of course, it¡¯s not just words. Marie, who was being prated in the missionary position, was holding her thighs so that Shinji could thrust deeper. The bed creaks and squeaks as she sways her hips too in time with Shinji¡¯s. As Marie takes the initiative, Shinji naturally shakes his hips more vigorously. Although it was Shinji who was swinging his hips, it was Marie who was setting the pace. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Gutchu ? Gutchu ? Gutchu ? Shinji¡¯s caresses on Marie and ir became more intense. The one finger that had been inserted into ir¡¯s private parts and caressing her became two before she knew it. The relentless caressing that seemed to scrape out the love juices also rubbed ir¡¯s weak points, causing her to overflow with love juices without stopping. ¡±Good~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Nuuuu~ ???¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Me too~noja~ ? Kuun~ ? Ah, hah~ ? Ahhhhh~ ???¡± Marie climaxed immediately as the vagina was gouged with the ns and the entire p*nis. Nevertheless, in an effort to connect more deeply, she wrapped her legs around Shinji¡¯s waist and her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. While feeling the slightly lower body temperature of Marie, the high-ranking spirit of water, Shinji spurt out his semen into her vagina while she is climaxing. Looking at Marie¡¯s tongue sticking out and her face looking like she was having a good time, Shinji felt the pleasure of having conquered this woman and prolonged his ejaction. ir, on the other hand, was also climaxing, spurting out a stream of love juices from her clit, which was a mild climaxpared to Marie¡¯s, and it was far from satisfying. When Shinji looked into ir¡¯s eyes, he could see the mes of lust burning behind them. Seeing ir¡¯s eyes, Shinji pulled his p*nis out without soaking in the afterglow of what he had done with Marie, and covered ir, who was still lying on her back. He then inserted his unwilted p*nis into ir¡¯s vagina. ¡±Hyann~ ? Mo~ Shinji-san¡­ ? You ruined the afterglow ~ ?¡± ¡±Ahhhh ? I just came~noja ? And you insert it so suddenly ? Ah~ ? Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Hn~ ?¡± ir who was just climaxing was inserted into her sensitive vagina in her favorite position, the sleeping back position. ir leaning back with a loud moan and climax again lightly just with the insertion. Even after ir climaxes, Shinji doesn¡¯t hesitate to poke ir in her weak spot. ir and Marie¡¯s intense need for Shinji¡¯s cock has turned him on, and he¡¯s smiling with a lustful smile on his face. The look on Shinji¡¯s face reminds ir of the time she was tortured until she fell, and her vagina tightens up. ¡±ir-chan~ ? Your face is so naughty~ ?¡± ¡±Please~ ? Stop look at me~noja ? Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Shinji~ ? Wait~ ? Wait~nojaaaa ?¡± Marie looked into ir¡¯s face with a smile. For a moment, ir tried to keep her expression in check, but Shinji¡¯s pistoning motion quickly made her lose it. Shinji puts his hands on the sides of ir¡¯s face. ir is trapped in a position where she can¡¯t move her head or escape. ir was knocked down by Shinji to prevent her from escaping. ¡±Oh~ ? Hoo~ ? Ah~ ? Amazing~ ? It¡¯s great~noja~ ? It¡¯s feels good~ ? I¡¯m going crazy~noja ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis gouged out the back of ir¡¯s vagina. The womb had already descended on her already surrendered body to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. The ns poked her cervix again and again, each time giving her too much pleasure. As ir climaxed for the unknowable number of times, Shinji¡¯s p*nis finally released its semen. When climaxing, Shinji¡¯s p*nis was thrust deep into ir¡¯s cervix. With the ns and the cervix perfectly attached to each other, the ejaction felt so good that it killed both of them. ¡±Aaahhhh~~????¡± ir climaxed deeply, crying out in pleasure. As he pulled his p*nis out of ir, who was lying face down on the bed, the semen that had not been contained in her womb dripped onto the sheets. The sight was indescribably lewd. ¡±Shinji-san~ ? Me too~ ? Do the same to me~ ?¡± ¡±Please leave it to me¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Nn~ ? Really~ ? You¡¯re unequaled¡­¡­ ?¡± Marie lies on her back next to ir and shakes her ass to invite Shinji to do the same. As he was invited, Shinji put his hands on the sides of Marie¡¯s face after prating her, just like he did with ir. Then the mming pistoning started. The sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed in the room. (Ah~ ? This is good~ ? My waist~ ? It floating~ ?) Marie¡¯s hips move up and down in time with Shinji¡¯s movements. The way she shakes her hips to connect more deeply with him is just like a woman who is crazy about s*x. Shinji felt his self-esteem as a male being filled by the fact that he was captivating Marie, a high-ranking spirit, with his p*nis after ir. ¡±Shinji could do it all night long if he wanted to~noja¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? That¡¯s also~ ? Nice ~ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ?¡± ¡±You can only say that for so long¡­¡­.¡± ir, who has finally recovered, turns her face toward Shinji and the others and starts talking while staring at Marie, who is being fucked. Looking down at the ck and white naked bodies, Shinji lifted Marie¡¯s hips for thest spurt. In the back position, the two of them swung their hips and waist at each other, seeking only pleasure and trying to find the right moment to get the most out of each other. Shinji and Marie are like beasts. Marie¡¯s hips are pressed against Shinji¡¯s as she reaches her limit. The ns reached the back of her vagina and Marie climaxed. ¡±Nnnnnnnnnn ???¡± ¡±Cumming¡­¡­.!¡± Shinji continued to ejacte as he pulled her hips back into a tight grip. The climax made the uterus to be filled with the semen of the first time. Watching Marie shiver and trembling, Shinji poured everyst drop of semen into her vagina. ¡±Phew¡­¡­ It was good, Marie¡± ¡±Me too¡­¡­?¡± Nuppu ? He pulled out his p*nis and the semen overflowed, staining the sheets. ir is looking up at Shinji next to Marie, who is soaked in the afterglow and then silently opens her legs and holds her legs with both hands. Toro~ ? The semen that Shinji had poured on her dripped down her legs. It goes without saying that Shinji covered ir again. And so, Shinji continued to hold ir and Marie until they said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­¡­ ? anymore ?¡± ______________________________ As expected, Shinji¡¯s dick is very strong. ir and Marie were both melted in no time at all¡­¡­. Marie is the type of person who shakes her hips aggressively. She is the type of person who can enjoy s*x with pleasure, and she and Shinji seem to have good physical chemistry. ir is a good too! She¡¯s the type of girl who can enjoy a good fuck and is physicallypatible with Shinji. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 177 Running Wolves and Green Traveler Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was the next day after Shinji¡¯s night of fun with the spirits. Early in the morning, Alvin, the other members of , Emily, and Akane left the party house and went to the carriage waiting area. ¡±Let¡¯s gooo! It¡¯s nice to have a long vacation!¡± ¡±I¡¯m a little worried about leaving the party house¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve hired a security guard to watch over the ce¡± ¡±I know, but¡­¡­¡± In contrast to the excited Emily, Akane was anxious. She seemed to be worried about the party house because she had be so used to being a maid. Even though she knew Shinji had arranged for a recement security guard, she couldn¡¯t help but be concerned. ¡±It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re going on a trip, so let¡¯s enjoy it!¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­. I¡¯ve never been to , so I¡¯m looking forward to it¡± Akane¡¯s expression brightened as she began to talk with Renka. The carriage they were riding in this time was a private one, but they were not alone. Several carriages formed a convoy, consisting of passenger carriages and merchants¡¯ carriages. An escort is also hired to protect the convoy, and by acting in a group, the cost of the escort can be reduced from the cost of a single person. Although it was a trip, they still brought their own equipment, but they were nning to enjoy the trip purely by not fighting as guests along the way. While Alvin and the others were loading their luggage into the carriage they had reserved, they were approached by someone. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai?¡± ¡±Shinji-san ?¡± It was a voice that Shinji knew well. All four of them were dressed in adventurer¡¯s gear and didn¡¯t look like they were going out for fun like Shinji and the others. ¡±Good morning Iris, L, Lili and Lilu, are you here to escort the carriage?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, desu. ¡­¡­.But Senpai and the others¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Iris-chan!¡± Milis hugged Iris from the side. Alvin followed Milis and Shinji watched as Alvin and L greeted each other and continued their conversation. ¡±We¡¯re traveling. There¡¯s a lot going on in . So, we thought we¡¯d take a trip together¡± ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m jealous, desu. ¡­¡­But when we heard about Senpai¡¯s trip to Oeste, we decided toe¡­¡­ and try it out once, desu. ¡­¡­Also, it seems that everyone has never been there before, so we decided to go there while¡­¡­ escorting, desu¡± ¡±Iris-chan and her friends will protect you, so you don¡¯t have to worry~ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Milis-chan, let me go¡­¡­¡± ¡±Nope, I don¡¯t want to do that,¡± said Milis, as she and Iris joked around. Shinji smiled bitterly and turned to L and the others. ¡±Shinji, we¡¯re ready¡± ¡±Thanks, Alvin, we¡¯re all loaded up. Let¡¯s wait until the timees¡± ¡±Okay! Mil, you¡¯re getting in the way of Iris¡¯s work¡± After he talks to L and the others, Alvin heads towards Milis. ¡±We¡¯ll be safe on the road with L-san and the others¡± ¡±Fufu, leave it to me ?¡± ¡±Onee-chan, this carriage didn¡¯t have any problem¡± ¡±Well, I didn¡¯t think anything would happen to Shinji and the others either. I¡¯m sorry I have to work¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, I understand¡± Before they knew it, a soldier was checking around the carriage with his dog, and after telling L and the others who were talking to Shinji and the others that everything was fine, they headed for the next carriage. This is the inspection that is done on all carriages when leaving from the city, and L and the others weren¡¯t just there to make small talk. It is the job of the hired adventurers to detain the people involved in the carriage if anything suspicious is found. ¡±Well then, Shinji-san ? have a good trip~ ?¡± ¡±¡±See youter~~¡±¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, see youter¡­¡­.desu¡± Shinji waved lightly and parted from L and the others. Milis was disappointed that Iris had left, but it was her job, so she had no choice. If someone were to look at the other carriages from a distance, they would see that besides L and the others, there were several other adventuring parties checking out the carriages. ¡±It looks like we don¡¯t have to worry about this¡­¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s right! The size of the convoy is such that there are enough guards that we don¡¯t need to be too intrusive¡­¡­¡± Alvin responded to Shinji¡¯s muttering. Looking at Alvin¡¯s face, Shinji nodded and got into the carriage, while Alvin and Milis also got into the carriage. The time for the carriage to leave was getting closer and closer. Alvin and the others waited for the carriage to depart. * * * At the appointed time, the carriages formed up and left the city of . With the adventurers guarding the perimeter, the carriage proceeded down the street without any problems. ¡±Ahhhh! I lost again!¡± ¡±Al is really weak, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a punishment game, Al-kun¡± Alvin, who held the cards until the end, sagged. In the carriage, the six of them were ying cards to see who would win. Alvin, who was thest ce, puts one hand in the boxbeled and pulls out a piece of paper at random. It said on it. This kind of punishment is something that the more time spent on it, the higher the excitement. Therefore, Alvin acted on a hunch. He folded his hands and positioned himself with his elbows on the desk. Alvin poses as if he is sitting in a chair with his eyes sharp. ¡±Wee¡­¡­ adventurers. How do you like my impersonation of the¡­¡­ Branch Chief?¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s not powerful enough¡± ¡±Not bad at all, huh?¡± ¡±Alvin, you¡¯re not stern enough!¡± ¡±Goddamn it!¡± They all gave their opinions, but not very positive ones, much to Alvin¡¯s frustration. Anyway, the punishment game was over and they went back to the game. ¡±Isn¡¯t Shinji the only one who hasn¡¯t lost yet?¡± ¡±You can y cards, chess, Othello¡­¡­ and almost any other game without a hitch, don¡¯t you, Shinji-san?¡± Alvin and Milis turned their attention to Shinji. Alvin has been punished three times, while Milis has been punished twice. ¡±Shouldn¡¯t you be punished at least once?¡± ¡±Yeah! I¡¯d like to see Shinji get punished!¡± Renka and Emily agree to it. ¡±No, I don¡¯t want it¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard, Shinji-san¡± Akane, who had already been punished twice, was not going to help. Shinji let out a big sigh. ______________________ They¡¯re going back to Oeste. Emily and Akane will be traveling with them in the carriage. Their escort happens to be It¡¯s nice for adventurers to be able to travel around while working as an escort. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 178 Reward at Oeste Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The journey to Oeste went smoothly without any problems. The adventurers, led by , escorted the group of wagons well. Although there were asional monster attacks, they were able to reach Oeste without any damage, and Alvin was still in the mood to travel and never picked up his weapon. While Alvin and the others were packing their belongings in the waiting area of the carriage in Oeste, Iris and the others who had finished their escort mission appeared. ¡±¡­¡­Thanks for your hard work, desu¡± ¡±Iris-chan and the others, thank you for your hard work. It was a solid escort¡± ¡±¡­¡­Thank you, desu¡± When Shinji praised Iris, her face beamed with happiness. L also rxed her expression in the same way. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, what are you going to do now?¡± ¡±We¡¯ll have to pay a visit to the adventurer¡¯s guild. And after that we¡¯ll probably look for a ce to stay¡± Renka, standing next to Shinji, answered Iris¡¯s question. Although the request was made in Medio, thest time the request had been resolved was during the subus incident in Oeste. So, all rewards will be paid to the adventurer¡¯s guild from the temple in Oeste, and was told to collect them as soon as they returned to the city. As soon as they finished packing their bags, Alvin and the others met up with Shinji and Renka. ¡±¡­¡­I see, desu¡± ¡±Iris and the others, what are you nning to do?¡± ¡±¡­¡­We¡¯re going to report to the guild as well, desu¡± ¡±Well, since we¡¯re going there, why don¡¯t we all go together?¡± Iris and the others nodded at Alvin¡¯s invitation. After they end the discussion, they all started to move with Alvin in the lead, except for Alvin and Shinji, all of them are women, and all of them are good looking. The group naturally drew the attention of the people around them, but there was no man who wanted to talk to them. Alvin, who was walking in the lead, was very good looking and stood out in a good way. At first nce, it looked like Alvin¡¯s harem group. In fact, it was all Shinji¡¯s handiwork, but since he was walking at the back of the pack, he didn¡¯t stand out at all. Eventually, when they reached the guild, and parted ways just as they entered the guild. The interior of the adventurer¡¯s guild in Oeste was not all that different from the one in Medio. After asking Emily and Akane to wait for a while, Alvin and the others headed towards the upper ranks of adventurers¡¯ reception. ¡±Excuse me. Could you please take care of this for me?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll take care of it¡­¡­!¡± When the leader, Alvin, presented his adventurer¡¯s card and the receptionist checked it, she gasped. But it was only for a moment that she was flustered. With a smile, the receptionist urged Alvin and the others to a private room in the back. ¡±Thank you for your adventurer¡¯s card. I will return it to you. Your reward will be paid in the back, so please move. This way, please¡± ¡±Okay, thank you¡± After receiving the adventurer¡¯s card, Alvin followed the receptionist to a private room at the back of the guild. Shinji and the others followed Alvin to a private room where Alvin and the others faced the receptionist across the desk. As they sit on the couch, a piece of paper is presented to them. ¡±This is the content of the reward that will be paid to this time. Please check it out¡± ¡±I understand!¡± Alvin received the paper and went through the items from the top. The paper describes the activities of the , starting with the conquest of the heretics bases in , the request for the analysis of the crystal, and the defeat of the subus as well as the destruction of the big crystal. At the end, there was a sum of money, which was six times the amount of the originally nned request. Seeing that, Alvin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡±Thank you very much for your help. As a resident of Oeste, I would like to thank you. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild felt that they should pay an additional reward as well, so after consulting with the¡­¡­ temple, we have decided to offer this reward¡± ¡±Thank you very much!¡± Alvin hands the report to Shinji. Shinji looks over the report and is just as surprised as Alvin at the sixfold reward. The same was true for Milis and Renka. ¡±Since then, the adventurer¡¯s guild, soldiers and other residents of the city have been inspected. As a result, we found arge number of potential charmed victims. That¡¯s why the guild leader is absent and why I¡¯m speaking on his behalf¡± ¡±So it was a good decision not to ask the guild for help¡­¡­¡± ¡±Regrettably, yes¡± The receptionist who nodded her head had a serious expression on her face. ¡±This is because the base of operations was in the city, and in a ce that is highly private and sensitive¡­¡­¡± ¡±Yes. The guild leader is single and unfaithful. I can¡¯t say that he¡¯spletely free of responsibility, but I don¡¯t think there will be any serious punishment¡± Shinji followed up and the receptionist showed her understanding. With this incident, the adventurer¡¯s guild will have to take measures to prevent simr incidents from happening in the future. But that¡¯s for the adventurer¡¯s guild to take care of, and that¡¯s as far as the is concerned. ¡±In the end, Mazz family and other magic guilds have informed me that they will be offering rewards too. So, I want you to stay in Oeste for a while, as I will be contacting you again soon. With that said, The Adventurer¡¯s Guild would like to inform them that has arrived in Oeste¡± ¡±I understand¡± The receptionist took out a letter from her pocket and ced it on the desk. ¡±This is the letter of introduction to the inn. As for the lodging, the magic guild will pay for everything for the duration of your stay, so you can stay here¡± ¡±¡­¡­Is it Noble? As expected of a magic guild¡± Shinji muttered when he saw the words written on the letter of introduction. ¡±Do you know it, Shinji?¡± ¡±It¡¯s the most expensive inn in town¡± Shinji answered Renka¡¯s question briefly. ¡±But we have otherpanions who went together with us¡­¡­.¡± ¡±If you have a letter of introduction, it should be able to help you with that¡± The receptionist smiled and nodded as Milis informed her of herpanion¡¯s presence. And this letter of introduction seemed to have that much power. Alvin and the others, who were not familiar with the letter of introduction system, were a little uneasy, but Shinji took it for Alvin. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get into any trouble. There won¡¯t be any store in this town that will treat you badly if you show them this¡± ¡±You know a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± On the letter of introduction, in addition to the magic guild, the Mazz family crest also stamped their name. Although Alvin and the others didn¡¯t know about the Mazz family crest, but Shinji did. So, when someone disrespects this letter, they are making an enemy of the Magic Guild and the Mazz family. And as long as they live in this city, they can¡¯t do proper business with these two enemies. ¡±I just happen to know it, that¡¯s all¡± Shinji smiled vaguely as he said this. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 179 Alvin’s Smooth Life as an Adventurer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±It¡¯s getting restless¡­¡­¡± Alvin was talking to himself in his luxurious room. After leaving from the adventurer¡¯s guild, Alvin and the others met up with Emily and Akane and exined to Iris and the others about the inn. Alvin and the others felt ufortable asking the Magic Guild to take care of Iris and the others at the same inn. Also Iris and the others refrained, so they parted ways, promising to meet back at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for dinner once they had found a ce to stay. And when they arrived with Shinji in the front, they found it to be more luxurious than any other inn they had ever stayed in. The ce was spacious, and there were horse-drawn carriages parked there, as rich families entered the inn. Alvin and the others were confused and wondered if they were out of ce. However, Shinji was unfazed as he approached the guards guarding the inn and showed them the letter of introduction. As soon as he did, they were greeted by the employees and shown to the private room they were in, where they were treated politely. Alvin and the others were assigned to six rooms on the same floor. ¡±Al-kun, can Ie in?¡± ¡±Yes~¡± ¡±Sorry to bother you. It seems your¡­¡­ rooms are not so different. Because my room had the same vibe¡± After knocking, Milis walked into the room. While Alvin was ufortable, Milis was not. ¡±I see¡­¡­. But I just feel ufortable¡± ¡±Fufu, is it too luxurious for you? I think it¡¯s a good thing that this is a rare asion, because it makes you feel like you¡¯re on vacation¡± Alvin smiled bitterly, but Milis was in a good mood. Alvin could understand why she was in a good mood. ¡±You¡¯re right. I think it would be a shame if we didn¡¯t have some fun!¡± ¡±That¡¯s right, Al-kun¡± When Alvin thought about it again, the room that was supposed to be ufortable suddenly felt nice, thanks to Milis¡¯ positive words. And suddenly he realized that he had achieved a remarkable degree of sess to be able to stay in such a ce. ¡±¡­¡­We¡¯re almost there, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yeah¡± It¡¯s been a few years since he decided to challenge . He was worried that it would take more time, or that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be an upper rank adventurer in the first ce, but he was able to advance to upper-intermediate rank right now. Today, they were only talking about rewards, but it wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they get a promotion when the guild leader returns. As the achievement of saving a city is that big. ¡±Somehow, when things are going so well it¡¯s scary¡± ¡±¡­¡­Al-kun?¡± Milis looked up at Alvin. And Alvin, who was looking out the window of his room at the inn¡¯s garden, had a gloomy look on his face. ¡±I¡¯m starting to think that I¡¯m paying a price for doing so well, and I don¡¯t even know it¡± ¡±¡­..It¡¯s because you¡¯re working so hard, Al-kun¡± Milis¡¯s heart started to beat faster as she thought that he might know about the s*x affair. But she didn¡¯t let her voice tremble as she said it. She felt guilty for cheating on her beloved, but a shiver ran down her spine at the immorality of holding the secret of her affair. ¡±You¡¯re right¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry I said something weird¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, Al-kun. It¡¯s my role tofort my anxious lover¡± Milis smiled back at Alvin, who also smiled brightly as usual after his gloomy face. And then, the two of them, holding hands, left the room together. They leave the room together to have a joint feast of the and the . ¡±It¡¯s going to be a fun night!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± The two of them walked towards their friends. * * * (Ah, this dream again¡­¡­) Ever since Alvin had dreamed that Shinji, Renka and Milis were having intercourse, he had been having simr dreams from time to time. After so many times, Alvin would get used to it. But today¡¯s dream was clearly different. [Ah~ ? An~ ? Shinji-san~ ? It¡¯s big~ ? Good~ ? Nn~ ? Fah~ ? Ah~ ?] There was no sign of Renka, but Shinji and Milis were having s*x. In addition, Alvin could hear her lover Milis moaning. The voice was the same as that of her lover, whom Alvin knew well. Without even trying to suppress her moans, she was being pounded by Shinji in the back with an entranced face. Shinji stood on his knees behind Milis, holding her waist firmly. It was as if he was the one in control of Milis¡¯ body. But as usual, Alvin couldn¡¯t hear what Shinji was saying. The only thing he could hear was Milis¡¯ voice. [Hah~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Nnnnnn~~ ???] Milis, who was being prated by Shinji¡¯s big cock, stiffened her body. Alvin¡¯s p*nis naturally reacts to the sight of his lover¡¯s shaking body and pleasure-drenched face as he climaxes. [I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­. I came first¡­¡­ ? So¡­¡­ ? I will serve you properly¡­¡­ ?] They changed positions quite naturally. While Shinji was lying on his back on the bed, Milis was straddling him in the cowgirl position. She was so aggressive that he looked just like Milis when she getting rid of subus charm that she experienced it a while ago. The next thing he knew, Alvin had uncovered his own p*nis and was slowly working it. [An~ ? Hyann~ ? Mo¡­¡­. ? After all, Shinji-san likes breast¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ?] Shinji grabbed Milis¡¯ swaying big breast. And Milis, who was shaking her hips vigorously, had a smile on her face that was half happy and half embarrassed. It was a look that Alvin knew well. It was a sign that Milis waspletelyfortable with Shinji. Then their movements turned violent. Their up and down movements were perfectly timed and their breathing was in sync. Alvin¡¯s excitement was heightened by the sound of her voice, which sounded really good. (When with me, she has to keep her voice down. ¡­¡­Mil! Mil! Milis, does it feel that good?) Alvin¡¯s masturbation never stops. He should be sad, but he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. It wasn¡¯t just Alvin¡¯s fault. But also the fact that in a subus¡¯s dream, a man can get excited no matter what. [Aah~ ? I¡¯m so excited~ ? Do you want to ejacte?¡­¡­? Ah~ ? Let it out¡­¡­? Please let it out inside¡­¡­? Nn~ ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Cummmmming~ ???] ¡±I¡¯m cumming too¡­¡­!¡± Milis climaxed and Alvin released his semen at the same time. Alvin ejacted without sput out his semen next to Milis, who was happily epting Shinji¡¯s semen in her vagina. Then, the dream ended abruptly. ¡±Hah¡­¡­!¡± Alvin jumps out of bed. And finds Milis sleeping next to him. ¡±Nn¡­¡­? Al-kun¡­¡­?¡± Alvin woke up suddenly and Milis looked up at him with sleepy eyes, Alvin smiled vaguely and patted Milis on the head. ¡±Sorry, I had a weird dream¡­¡­. Good night, Mil¡± ¡±Un¡­¡­ Al-kun, good night¡­¡­?¡± With a happy smile on her face, Milis fell asleep again. Yes, after the joint banquet, the two of them came back to the room. There is no way that something like that could actually happen. So Alvin should be relieved. (I can¡¯t believe I want to see more lewd Mil¡­¡­. That¡¯s just something I¡¯ll have to work on, right?) With something bothering him, Alvin fell asleep again. ____________________________ So, that was the fifth part of the Goddess of Evil (Subus) Arc until it was resolved. It took a little longer than expected. It¡¯s felt the author packed too much into it. Alvin is being influenced by lewd dreams. His adventuring life is going very well, and he had been promoted to upper-intermediate rank and finally able to stay at a high ss inn. Not many people can make it this far. Any man will get excited in a subus¡¯s dream. Freri-chan seems trying to make him to think he¡¯s excited by being cuckolded by repeatedly showing him cuckold scenes. Will Alvin ever wake up to cuckolded fetish? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 179.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Five) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. 19 years old. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. He got a lot of girls and a lot of s*x friends, so his p*nis is working at full capacity. He was appointed (forced) to be an apostle of the goddess. He developed function-granting magic. Now he can make even a subus cry. He announced his rtionship with Renka. Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink but he has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. He is happy to have rented the party house. He realizes that he has feelings for Renka, but she is already in Shinji¡¯s arms. Although, he still had some regrets, but he is determined to do his best for the new happy future that Milis is talking about, where the four of them will be together as husband and wife. Fleri is showing him a lewd dream. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. Cheating on Shinji has be an immoral experience, and She can¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji¡¯s cock. She is happy that Shinji and Renka¡¯s rtionship had be public and that they can now go on double dates. Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Still, Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. She bes Shinji¡¯s lovers. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. She is very happy to be living with Shinji. She¡¯s even happier to be able to make their rtionship be public. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. She married Morse. Currently pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Now that Hayate is helped her, she has more freedom in her life. She is pregnant with her second child after being conceived by Shinji. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯sst party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she has be a mad warrior of love who does whatever Shinji wants. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). She is being taught s*xual techniques by Freri, who she has be good friends with. Thanks to her, her skills have improved tremendously, especially her blowjobs are first ss. She also has a genius sense of s*x. Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. She is hired as a maid to manage party house. She is a super maid who can do all kinds of household chores, but her priority is Shinji, and she makes sure to remove all traces of s*xual activity from the premises. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. As she grows up, she bes a beautiful girl who is both young and beautiful. Her hair is still green, but it has grown to reach her shoulders. Her pale green skin is now whiter, perhaps closer to a whore than a flower. Her breasts had grownrger than before and were now just the right size to be squeezed with both hands, while her hips had narrowed and her ass had be rounder and more feminine. She¡¯s messing around with Alvin and she enjoy it. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was raped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is sleeping facing down. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s pration is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s cock. Under the direction of the Goddess Arian, she bes Shinji¡¯s personal spirit. When Shinji was nice to her, she softened her attitude. So easy. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s semen to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. She confesses her love to Shinji, but is rejected. Instead, she bes his s*x friend after he carver her with a lewd crest, but he promises to impregnate her with his child. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his cock. Once again, she and Shinji became s*x friends. She was surprised to find out that her older and younger sisters were ready to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. Once again, she and Shinji be s*x friends. She is the one who made the promise to Shinji that he would impregnate all of her sisters. Arian A miko of the goddess Arian who belongs to the temple. She is a winged race with a mystical beauty. She has pure white wings that grow out from her back and beautiful white hair that reaches her waist. She wears a white gown that exposes an excessive amount of skin. When she meets Shinji for the first time, she has a good impression of him, and at the suggestion of the goddess Arian, she begins to have s*xual rtions with him under the guise of healing him. It seems that the Goddess has given her the exclusive right to push Shinji as hard as she wants. After asking for a favor from the goddess, she was able to marry Shinji. She¡¯s very happy to have been epted by her Danna-sama. Goddess Arian A goddess who manages multiple worlds. The appearance of the main body has not yet been confirmed. She is an enigmatic goddess who works busily every day, giving oracles and possessing miko. She has a sense of humor and is rumored (?) among her followers to have a hobby of messing around with spirits, miko, and apostles. She was busy fighting the enemies of the outside world during the subus riots. Gildeo A human man in histe fifties. He is a man who never tolerates injustice. He is a former high-ranking veteran, and is well supported by the adventurers. Iris A witch from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. She ran away from home after an argument with her father, Galleo. A twin-tailed girl with blue hair tied up with a white ribbon. She wears a robe and a pointy hat. Also, she wears a miniskirt and knee socks. Her body is slender and she has beautiful breasts. She fell in love with Shinji after he saved her from a dangerous situation. She starts to approach Shinji to be his second wife. Shizuku Reincarnated by the Goddess Arian. She has long ck hair that reaches her back. She wears thin-framed sses and has pale blue eyes. She wears neat work clothes, and has a well-bnced body. She is in love with Hayate. She is useless as an apostle and is entrusted to Shinji by the goddess Arian. Due to her inability to acquire magic, she bes impatient and performs a magic ritual and has physical rtions with Shinji. After three times of s*x, her body is being corrupted. She is even more impatient because Hayate has fallen in love with another man at first sight. She hates Shinji, but during s*x, she can¡¯t resist the pleasure and will do as she is told. Hayate Reincarnated by the goddess Arian. Her ck hair is tied back in a short ponytail. She is a former JK with medium-length hair that reaches just below her shoulders. She wears swordsman-style clothing and a miniskirt. She has a beautiful face, a good figure, andrge breasts. Since she is useless as an apostle, she is being rehabilitated by Shinji. She works as a clerk at and is learning the basics of being an adventurer, and is satisfied with her current situation. She has a lover named Shizuku, but she falls in love with Alvin at first sight. Marie A high-ranking spirit of water. She has made a contract with the apostle Shizuku by the order of the goddess Arian. She wears a blue dress of the same design as re. She has an attractive body and face that resembles re¡¯s, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white and her body temperature is low. She is temporarily under Shinji¡¯smand because Shizuku, with whom she has a contract, has be Shinji¡¯s custodian. She has a physical rtionship with the apostle Shinji. She is very happy to have had s*xual intercourse with Shinji, and hopes to continue to do so in the future. Sylphy A high-ranking spirit of the wind. She has made a contract with the apostle Hayate by order of the goddess Ariane. She wears a light green dress of the same design as re. She has a very simr body and facial features to re, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white. She is temporarily following Shinji because Hayate, who is under contract with him, is now in his custody. She doesn¡¯t know that Marie had a physical rtionship with Shinji, but she is seriously monitoring Hayate. Evil Priest A priest who followed the gods of the outside world. She was captured by . She was wearing a priestly uniform that exposed a lot of skin. Her breasts are big, her hips and thighs are firm, her skin is soft and white, and her face is beautiful. After Shinji¡¯s interrogation, she was put into a hypnotic state and brought back to the Goddess Arian. ________________________________________ Christina is still only a face-to-face meeting, so she will be in the next issue. The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Miko Arian = Evil Priest (G) ¡û Milis = L (G) ¡û Akane (F) ¡û Charlotte = Hayate (F) ¡û Renka = re = Freri = Marie = Sylphy (E) ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Shizuku (C) ¡û Nanaka = Iris (B) ¡û Lili = Lilu (A) ¡û Emily (AA) Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 180 Oeste and Those who Rule the Magic Guilds Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The morning after Alvin¡¯s lewd dream. Alvin and the others had breakfast brought to their rooms individually. For each room, the inn staff took care of everything from bringing the food, serving it, and serving drinks until the dishes were cleaned. They even prepared a meal for Milis, who stayed in the same room with Alvin without notice. (The service of high-ss inn is amazing¡­¡­) Alvin was impressed, but the two of them couldn¡¯t make ns together, so they all went to Shinji¡¯s room. And then the day before, they had decided to meet at Shinji¡¯s room in the morning. ¡±Morning~¡± ¡±Good morning~¡± As they knocked and entered Shinji¡¯s room, they found that Renka, Emily, and Akane were all there and then they greet them. Alvin and Milis were thest one who arrived. ¡±Well, what should we do today? I haven¡¯t heard anything from the magic guild yet¡± ¡±Hmm, what should we do¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I want to go sightseeing! This city is known for its magic, right? There might be some interesting things to see!¡± Alvin, who is lost, and Emily, who is very assertive, speak at the same time. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about the contact. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re supposed toe right away. If they want to contact today, we¡¯ll have to wait a few days¡± ¡±Mmmmghh¡­¡± Shinji chuckled as he covered Emily¡¯s mouth with his hand, because based on his experience, if he didn¡¯t cover Emily¡¯s mouth, he wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about the other members¡¯ demands. She immediately starts to scream as Shinji covers her mouth with his hand. ¡±Maybe we can go into town then¡± ¡±Before, we just walked around for a bit to have dinner¡± Renka affirmed Alvin¡¯s words, while Milis and Akane nodded their heads in agreement. ¡±I¡¯ve been to the restaurant districtst time, so why don¡¯t we go to the magic shopping district today?¡± ¡±Mogaa~?¡± Emily raised her hand in agreement. ¡±Now, before we go into the city. Here are some tips for walking around. Don¡¯t get involved with aristocrats. If you get involved, don¡¯t mess with them. Is that clear?¡± Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. And so, Alvin and the others set off on their tour in Oeste. * * * While Alvin and the others were walking around the city. Four nobles were gathered in a meeting room on the top floor of the Magic Guild. ¡±So, the prize from the magic guild has been determined, right?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ I have no objection to that¡± Noah Beltz, the head of the Beltz family, agrees with the words of Pino Mazz, the head of the Mazz family. ¡±It¡¯s a very generous thing to do. Two advanced-ranking spell books?¡± ¡±But it is reasonable. Our men had suffered a lot of damage. We owe the temple a debt of gratitude. However, we must be grateful to the Mazz family because it has been treated as a joint operation¡± The dark-haired gentleman who spoke quietly was de Valencia. He is the head of the Valencia family. The silver-haired gentleman who speaks lengthily with a bitter look on his face is Gaizka Osborn. He is the head of the Osborn family. Mazz, Beltz, Valencia, and Osborn. This was the house where these four families ran the magic guild and selected the best wizards/witches for the tea party. ¡±Umu. It was fortunate that the crystal could not be analyzed in the temple. Besides, the source of the gems was in Suru¡­¡­¡± ¡±Until themotion was over, all of the houses except Mazz¡¯s were unaware of it. ¡­¡­ It seems the subus was hiding well in the city¡± It¡¯s easy to imagine that if the crystal hadn¡¯t been brought in, the subus invasion would have been much more deep-rooted. No matter how many excellent wizards/witches there are in the magic guild, they can¡¯t fight satisfactorily when they don¡¯t know who the enemy is. Without exaggeration, there was a possibility that the city would fall. ¡±I¡¯m not worthy. I¡¯ll have to re-train¡± ¡±Well, I can¡¯t do anything too if a subus approaches me in a city where people are less cautious. No matter how good I¡¯m, I¡¯ll still lose. That¡¯s how strong they are against men. Valencia must know it too¡± ¡±¡­¡­Fuhh¡± Gaizka words are correct and de has to admit that. It made de silence, sniffing grimly. The other day, it was decided that this prize would be paid to the adventurer. And today¡¯s gathering was only a final confirmation. ¡±House Valencia approves¡± ¡±House Osborn approves¡± ¡±House Beltz approves¡± ¡±House Mazz, approves. ¡­¡­Then, we¡¯ll give them the prize the day after tomorrow as nned. I also will pay for their expenses¡± All four families agreed, and Pino nodded his head in satisfaction. Pino-Mazz was the most noble of the four. Those who have performed well and deserve recognition will be evaluated and rewarded. As an honest aristocrat, he made fair judgments because he handled the magic of . ¡±Pino-dono. I was wondering if you could send a letter to the messenger. My daughter would like to speak with them. I¡¯d like to invite them to my house¡± ¡±No problem. I¡¯ll send a messenger tonight. If you bring it to me during the day, I¡¯ll take care of it¡± ¡±Thank you¡± The Mazz family and the Beltz family are rtively close. As that reason, they can ask each other for small favors like this without worrying about lending or borrowing. As soon as the conversation was over, de Valencia left his seat. The Valencia family has little to do with any other family, and they don¡¯t get involved with other families unless they have to. Normally, no one would call out to them, but not today. ¡±Valencia-dono, do you have any idea who this Shinji guy is?¡± ¡±¡­¡­I haven¡¯t heard that name before¡± de stopped, unable to ignore a man who had the same rank as him. ¡±I see. The wizard in their party looked like Valencia-dono. I thought he was someone from a branch of the family¡± ¡±Hmm. Yeah, he had a face like Valencia-dono¡± ¡±Well, if you two say so, then you must be right¡± Pino agreed with Noah¡¯s words. Gaizka also found it interesting and joined in the conversation, but the name Shinji was unfamiliar to de. As the head of the family, de knows all the members of the family, from the main family to the branch families. There is no one named Shinji among them. Also, there was no one named Shinji among those who had been expelled from the house. ¡±I don¡¯t remember him. He¡¯s probably just another person¡± ¡±That¡¯s good to know¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry I stopped you¡± ¡±No worries. I¡¯ll see youter¡± ¡±Yeah, see you day after tomorrow. See you at the awards¡± de left the conference room. The door closed, and he started to walk away from the room. As he walked away from the room, the sound of voices in the room began to fade. ¡±¡­¡­No way, huh?¡± While walking, de pondered Noah¡¯s words. And then he thought of a possibility. It was his failure son, who had not been found dead but was probably not alive. There had once been an eldest son who had been treated as a magical experiment for the good of the family. What if that eldest son was still alive? ¡±¡­¡­Just in case¡± No one was listening to de¡¯s ramblings. _____________________ This is part 6, Oeste edition. Now, first of all, here are the heads of the four families that have great influence on Oeste and the magic guild. The prize for the high-ranking spell book is over 100 gold coins per book, which is normally enough for an upper rank adventurer to save up and buy. It¡¯s up to Alvin and the others to decide who will learn the most powerful magic. Each house is represented by its own magic, just like Mazz is represented by his . It seems that Shinji really has something to do with the Valencia family¡­¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 181 Strolling Together Around the Magic Shopping District Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Oh~¡­¡­ It¡¯s awesome~¡± ¡±Really. It¡¯s really¡­¡­ amazing¡­¡­¡± When Alvin and the others arrived at the Magic Shopping District, they were surprised to find that the atmosphere was quite different from what they had imagined. The stores on the main street were lined with gorgeously decorated two-story stores, and each store had a wide area with room for a carriage to dock. Not many of the customers were dressed as adventurers like Alvin and the others, but most of them were neatly dressed. ¡±Is this the main street look like? The only stores here are those authorized by the Magic Guild, and they sell a lot of high-end goods. But we¡¯re going to the second street next door¡± ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s a bit of a different world¡­¡­.¡± Milis, Renka and Akane reacted in a simr way. ¡±You can go into the store if you want. But it¡¯s a little out of style, although they have a good selection. I¡¯ve been told that there is a rare magic tool that can¡¯t be found on anywhere except on this street¡± ¡±I don¡¯t have anything specific that I want, so I¡¯ll pass on that for now¡± Shinji asked around, but no one wanted to go in. Therefore, they moved to the second street, which was just like any other shopping street in the city. ¡±I feel morefortable in this kind of atmosphere¡± ¡±I don¡¯t like stuffy ces either¡± Shinji led the group of people who were finally feelingfortable. ¡±What are you going to do now?¡± ¡±Hmm, let¡¯s just hang out. I¡¯d like to buy some stuff for the party house¡± ¡±What are you going to buy?¡­¡­¡± Renka, who knew that Alvin¡¯s room was not very tidy, looked at him with a puzzled look in her eyes. ¡±Some kind of local souvenir, maybe?¡± ¡±Mil, you¡¯d better keep an eye on Al, or he¡¯ll have a whole house full of strange objects in no time¡± ¡±Haha¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be careful¡± For some reason, Alvin is smug as if he said something good, but Renka ignores him and starts talking to a smiling Milis. Then Shinji lightly tapped Alvin on the shoulder. ¡±Alvin, since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you look for some gems? Magically crafted gems are interesting because they are different from ordinary gems¡± ¡±Oh! Certainly, ¡­¡­ it might be a nice idea. If I buy it, will Haruto process it for me?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think it will be a problem. Because it¡¯s not unusual to order something with a specific gemstone¡± Shinji and Alvin whispered to each other in hushed tones. Alvin nodded his head and gave a thumbs up, but Shinji stopped whispering and spoke so that everyone could hear. ¡±Let¡¯s go into a decent store for now. First of all, let¡¯s go to that jewelry store¡± ¡±Right~ ? Shinji, buy some essories for me ?¡± ¡±Why?¡­¡­¡± Shinji took the initiative to go to the jewelry store. Emily jumps on Shinji¡¯s right arm and hugs his arm, and Renka takes his left arm and hugs his arm too. As the three of them walked side by side to the store, Akane followed behind, followed by Alvin and Milis. (Master is so aggressive¡­¡­ Even Renka is very aggressive when she is no longer hiding the rtionship¡­¡­) Renka, after publicly revealing herself as Shinji¡¯s girlfriend, does not hide her affection for him and is willing to cross her arms in public. She doesn¡¯t get attached to him more than she has to if she¡¯s notpeting with Emily¡­¡­ Alvin nced sideways at Milis, who was standing next to him. He looked down and saw Milis¡¯s hands swaying as she walked. Milis does not try to touch Alvin more than necessary in the presence of others. When it¡¯s just his rtives, she¡¯ll pamper him, so Alvin has noints. Today, however, Shinji and the others were crossing their arms in front of him, which made Alvin jealous, so he grabbed Milis¡¯ hand. Milis was surprised by Alvin¡¯s sudden action, but smiled and squeezed his hand back. Then Alvin and Milis, hand in hand, went around looking at the jewelry. While doing so, Alvin was able to find out Milis¡¯ taste in jewelry. And with the real thing in front of them, it was not unnatural for them to talk about this and that. He was able to research Milis¡¯ favorite jewel in a very natural way. (Now the surprise was as good as a sess¡­¡­! Thank you, Shinji!) Shinji was in the middle of being tossed around by Renka and Emily when Alvin looked at him with gratitude. * * * After strolling through the magic shopping district, Alvin and the others decided to return to the inn just before dark. When they arrived at the inn, they were politely greeted by the employees. ¡±We are keeping a letter for you¡± ¡±Thank you! Shinji! It¡¯s from the Magic Guild!¡± Alvin received two letters from the employees. One of the two letters Alvin had received from an employee was wrapped and stamped with the same seal as the invitation he had received from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, so even Alvin recognized it. Hearing Alvin¡¯s voice, Shinji came to Alvin¡¯s side. Renka and Milis had also gathered to see what it said. ¡±The other letter was from the¡­¡­ Beltz family. Why don¡¯t we start with the letter from the magic guild?¡± Shinji had a bad feeling about the letter with the Beltz family crest stamped on it. Alvin opened the letter and checked the contents. ¡±They want us toe to the magic guild the morning after tomorrow. Apparently, we¡¯ll get a prize there¡± ¡±That¡¯s pretty much what I expected¡­¡­ Now, what about the Beltz family?¡± Shinji breathed a sigh of relief at the predictable content. If they¡¯re taking a break for too long, their intuition gets dull. Because Alvin and the others who are aiming to reach Hateyama are nning to repeat moderate battles to build up their skills. So, they can¡¯t stay in Oeste forever. ¡±¡­¡­Hey, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡±Can you show me? ¡­¡­.¡± Shinji took the letter from Alvin, who was tilting his head, and checked the text. The letter was filled with cute characters, and the summary was that she wanted toe to the house to hear about the adventure of saving the city because she couldn¡¯t hear about itst time. (Hearing the story is just a pretext, but I guess she wants to see ¡­¡­Alvin again. That youngdy) Looking at Alvin, Shinji thought that the youngdy had fallen in love with him and it was troublesome. ¡±It¡¯s an invitation to talk, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a letter from a youngdy that Alvin helped the other day¡± ¡±Oh~, I can¡¯t refuse it¡­¡­, right?¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­¡­.¡± Alvin, who was nervous at the Beltz house was clearly not in high spirits, and Milis¡¯s re made Alvin break out in a cold sweat. ¡±It¡¯s hard. I think it¡¯s more practical to just go talk to her quietly and leave city as soon as possible¡± ¡±I knew it¡­¡­¡± Alvin sighed in dismay. If Alvin want to marry Milis, he needs to avoid the noble¡¯s daughter. ¡±Just don¡¯t be alone with her, that¡¯s all¡± Alvin nodded silently at Shinji¡¯s words. _____________________ They went window shopping in the magic shopping district. The main street is for the wealthy. The second street is for adventurers andmoners. Alvin and Milis are holding hands, as if on a date. Shinji is just being pushed around. He can¡¯t win in the daytime¡­¡­ ughs) The date with the Magic Guild has been set. And the Beltz family has invited them. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 182 Magic Guild Rewards Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, after all of them had strolled around the city, Alvin and the others decided to go on their own. However, Alvin went out on a date with Milis, and Shinji went out with Renka, Emily, and Akane. Before dark, Shinji and his group had returned to the inn. All the women were in a good mood and glowing, so there was no need to tell them what had happened during the day. And when the sun went down, Alvin and Milis came back, but everyone was back to normal, so Alvin didn¡¯t notice that Shinji was having physical rtions with all of them. Thus, Alvin and the others spent a very peaceful day. After enjoying their day off to the fullest, all of them fell asleep except for one. Shinji was the one who stayed awake, closing his eyes and thinking. The next day at the awards ceremony. He thought that something would happen there, and was thinking of various patterns. (Don¡¯t worry¡­¡­ This is also within the range of what I had expected) If the magic guild gives a reward, then the heads of the four families will be present. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll meet the head of the Valencia family. It¡¯s not surprising that there was some action, considering the possibility that the Mazz or Beltz families had already heard about Shinji. [Shinji, are you okay?] A thought from Freri came to Shinji, who couldn¡¯t sleep. [Ah¡­¡­. No problem. I¡¯ve taken care of it] [Then, it¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want to lose the connection with Shinji] Shinji chuckled to himself at Freri¡¯s words, knowing Shinji¡¯s situation. Freri knew what he was talking about. She knows that tomorrow¡¯s ce will be a dangerous ce for Shinji. [I need you to keep working for me. Once I get my reward, we¡¯ll be back to adventuring] [¡­¡­Yes. Make sure you continue to entertain me] [Sure. Good night, Freri] After hearing Freri¡¯s reply, Shinji fell asleep. * * * The next day, Alvin and the other members of visited the Magic Guild. As soon as they entered the building, Alvin and the others attracted the attention of the staff. The information circting in the Magic Guild was about a subus problem. Naturally, a lot of information is being exchanged about the who have solved the problem, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that they are the most popr adventures party in Oeste right now. No wonder all eyes were focused on Alvin, the handsome leader of such a hot party. Despite the stares and the ufortable feeling, Alvin and the others were led by a staff member up the stairs to the top floor of the building. Soon, they arrived at the lobby on the top floor. The lobby was grandly decorated, with a red carpet extending in a straight line to the door at the back. As the staff hadplete guided them this far, he told Alvin and the others that they would be entering the doors. After guided them, he bowed and walked down the stairs. ¡±This is ¡± ¡±Come in¡± Alvin shouted in front of the door and a man¡¯s voice came from inside. The voice sounded familiar to Alvin and the others. Alvin opened the door and they all walked into the room. ¡±Wee. And it¡¯s been a few days¡± ¡±It¡¯s been a while, Mazz-sama¡± The voice came from Pino Mazz. Pino was the one who will give them the reward as he is the most connected to the . In addition to that, there is no other head of the families here. As long as the Mazz family is represented by the magic guild, there is no need for the other heads to be here. ¡±Umu. So, let¡¯s talk about the reward right away¡± Pino took out a scroll from his pocket and opened it on the spot. When Alvin stepped forward to represent his group, Pino cleared his throat and read the scroll. ¡±As your skill had solved the subus riot, the magic guild will give you a reward for saving the city. The reward consists of two scrolls of advanced magic. These scrolls can be exchanged for spell books at the magic store on Main Street. You may choose any two spell books of your choice from the store¡­¡­ That¡¯s it¡± ¡±Thank you very much!¡± After reading, Pino rewrapped the scroll, tied it with a magical thread, and presented it to Alvin, who epted it graciously. ¡±Umu¡­. Well, now that I¡¯m done speaking for the Magic Guild, the Mazz family would like to ask you something. What do you n for now?¡± ¡±We have been invited by the Beltz family, so we n to visit them once and then return to Medio¡± Alvin was honest about his future ns. Because Shinji had advised him that lying to a noble would only get him in trouble. On the other hand, when Pino hears Alvin¡¯s reply, he ponders without changing his expression. (Noah used his daughter well) Pino, who did not know that Noah¡¯s daughter was in love with Alvin at first sight, knew that the Beltz were nning to incorporate or strengthen their rtionship with the For now, the Mazz¡¯s are the most involved, but as the Beltz¡¯s grow closer through their private lives, the may begin to prioritize the Beltz¡¯s requests over the Mazz¡¯s. Because the more connections the nobles has with a party of capable adventurers, the better of the nobles would be. Therefore, Pino must also take action to strengthen his ties with the . ¡±I want you to visit the Mazz family before you return to Medio. It¡¯s to make great connection for us. If you return to Medio, there is a task I would like to ask you to do. Of course, I will pass it through the guild as a nomination request¡± ¡±Thank you very much. I¡¯ll definitely visit you!¡± Pino offered the clear advantage of a nomination request. Pino¡¯s willingness to build a rtionship through his work greatly increased Alvin¡¯s liking for him. Of course, not only Alvin, but Renka and Milis as well. Pinot nodded his head in agreement, clearly pleased with Alvin¡¯s response. ¡±Umu. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I¡¯ll be at the Magic Guild most of the day. You can visit me anytime¡± ¡±I understand. ¡­¡­..Well then, excuse me¡± Shinji and the others bowed to Alvin and left the room together. Alvin, Milis and Renka were rxed, thinking that everything that needed to be done was done. Shinji, however, had not let his guard down. For Shinji, at least, the current Magic Guild was a ce where he could not let his guard down until he left the building. And just as Shinji had predicted, there was someone blocking the way back. The man¡¯s face was simr to Shinji¡¯s, even to Alvin and the others, and it made them think that Shinji might look like this when he got old. This face made Pino-Mazz and Noah-Beltz want to check if Shinji was rted to them or not. The man who blocked them is de-Valencia. The head of the Valencia family was waiting for him in the lobby. __________________________ Prioritizing advancing the story. It¡¯s a bit of a serious part. Alvin seems to like the Mazz family more than the Beltz family. Well, as long as there is a woman in his mind, Milis, he prefers the businesslike Mazz rather than the courting Beltz. And then there was the ambush from Valencia. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 183 Denying Valencia Blood Edited by: Kanaa-senpai de Valencia and the met in the lobby. All the members of the , except Shinji, felt that de¡¯s face resembled Shinji¡¯s, but they had no intention of talking to de, who was dressed like an aristocrat. Therefore, they gave him a light bow and walked on past him. On the other hand, de had actually seen Shinji¡¯s face, and his suspicion that he was his dead son was growing.¡¡. But when de made eye contact with Shinji, Shinji didn¡¯t show any reaction. He just walked over to pass by, just like Alvin and the others. ¡±Wait. You all must be , right?¡± When Alvin, Milis, and Renka walked past de and Shinji also about to do the same, de stopped them. As Alvin could not ignore the aristocrat, he turned and nodded lightly in affirmation. ¡±Yes. We are the ¡± ¡±I see. I am de Valencia, head of the Valencia family, one of the four families that run the magic guild. I need a moment of your time¡± Alvin could only nod his head in silence, but inwardly he was annoyed by de¡¯s selfish words and actions. de¡¯s gaze was fixed on Shinji. And Shinji with his sharp gaze, unafraid to look back into de¡¯s eyes. ¡±Your name is Shinji, isn¡¯t it? Mazz and Beltz are right, we do resemble each other a lot. You were born in Valencia, were you?¡± ¡±No, I wasn¡¯t. I¡¯m amoner¡± Shinji and de look at each other. And with a puzzled look on his face, Shinji immediately denied what de had said. Alvin and the others gasped at the tension that seemed to be building in the air. ¡±You¡¯re too much like me to just say that, Shinji. I want you to prove it to me. Prove you¡¯re not rted¡± Then de took out a cord from his pocket. Both ends of the cord have a belt attached to them, and in the middle of the cord is a magic stone. ¡±Magic power assessment?¡± ¡±Yes. If you are a wizard, you should know the theory¡± Magic power varies from person to person. But the wavelength of the magic power of people who are rted by blood is very simr. This magic tool is a magic tool that absorbs magic power when two people put on the belt, and collects the magic power into the magic stone in the center. Magic with simr wavelengths will mix, but magic with ipatible wavelengths will repel and disappear. Using this property, it is possible to measure how much magic power can be stored in the white magic stone to find out how simr the wavelengths of the magic power of two people are. In general, it is said that 80% of the magic power can be stored if there is a parent-child rtionship, and 50% if the two people are blood rted. People in positions that value blood, such as the aristocrat, are required to use this magic tool to check their blood rtions upon birth. de¡¯s son, who is supposed to be dead, have been measured at 85% in the past. de thought that if Shinji was his supposedly dead son, he would not want to be measured. But Shinji didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the belt and wrap it around his wrist. ¡±If it makes you feel any better, Valencia-sama¡± ¡±¡­..Good choice¡± de did the same and wrapped the belt around his wrist. As Alvin and the others watched, the magic power from de and Shinji was sucked up into the magic stone. The glittering blue magic power was sucked into the magic stone through the cord. Then as the magic power and the magic power try to mix¡­.. most of them repel each other and disappear. The result is that the magic power stored in the magic stone is only 10% or so. (What¡­¡­?) de could not believe the result. Because he thought that Shinji was his dead son. However, the result of the magic tool was negative. Also the magic tool had been tested before he came here, and there was no malfunction. This meant that Shinji and de were not rted. Shinji was not surprised by the result and took off the belt from his wrist with an expression of no surprise. ¡±Are your suspicions confirmed?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Ah. Thanks for your help¡± de¡¯s instincts were telling him that it was his son. But the fact that the magic tool clearly denied it made it impossible for de to pursue the matter any further. Shinji bowed lightly and joined Alvin and the others. Alvin and the others also bowed lightly to the standing de and then left from the lobby, the stairs, and the Magic Guild building. * * * ¡±Shinji, what was that all about?¡± Alvin opened his mouth as they left the Magic Guild. Shinji exined about the magic tools without hesitation. ¡±So it¡¯s really just someone else¡± Renka exhaled somewhat relieved, and Shinji nodded as if it was obvious. ¡±That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­¡­¡± ¡±But you actually look exactly alike, so it¡¯s no wonder he was suspicious¡± ¡±Yeah. I was really surprised too¡± ¡±I was surprised, too¡­¡­¡± Shinji agreed with Alvin and Milis. Even Alvin and the others saw that the magic tools denied the blood rtionship, so the topic was changed without further discussion. ¡±And then we have a connection with the Beltz and Mazz families¡± ¡±It¡¯s nice to have a nomination request, Al-kun!¡± ¡±Ou! Keep up the good work, we¡¯re going to get a lot of achievements!!¡± ¡±¡±Ouu~?¡±¡± Shinji followed behind Alvin and the others who were in a good mood. Unlike Alvin and the others who were excited about the nomination request, Shinji was relieved that he had been able to fake it. Shinji definitely had Valencia blood in his veins, and de Valencia was definitely Shinji¡¯s father. [It went well, Freri] [¡­¡­That¡¯s good. But don¡¯t let your guard down until you leave from city] [I know. Thank you, Freri] As Shinji exchanged thoughts with Freri, he thought of the couple of subus who had raised him when he was still a child. (Dad, Mom¡­¡­) Like the Mazz family¡¯s , the Valencia Family had a magic that they continued to study. The magic is . A high-rank spirit can easily create a series of spells with its abundant magical power, but not a human. So the Valencia family had been studying the magic of for generations. And Braid-Valencia was the one who created a new magic called . It was a magic that could reduce the consumption of magic power far more than normal by connecting gates that had been set up beforehand. If sessful, this would be a major project that could change the distribution of the country. So after he sessfully experiment it with the wild animals and goods with , it was time to experiment it with humans¡­ And the first one who will be used for the experiment was the young Shinji, who was the eldest son of the Valencia family, but had little magic power and was kept secret as someone who didn¡¯t exist. And when the first experiment using human started, the young Shinji was pushed by de to enter the gate, but he never came out of the other gate. This led de to stop the experiment and start redeveloping the gate, which he judged to be dangerous. And, then he immediately started to redevelop the gate¡­¡­ Still, Young Shinji who disappeared into the gate was not dead. He was fortunate enough to have crossed over to another world without dying. In the other world, Shinji was picked up by an unusual couple of subus and incubus. Shinji was raised by the couple¡¯s with yful ways, and Shinji called them his mother and father. And as Freri¡¯s mother was a friend of the couple, Freri had known him since then. The incubus, or male subus, can take in the magic of the woman he holds. Shinji, who learned this magic from his father, has been gradually absorbing magic from the women he has held and transforming it into his own magic. That¡¯s why the magic power of Shinji now ispletely different from when he was born. Therefore, he was able to fool the parent-child rtionship through the measurement of his magic power. Shinji knew that there was a magic tool that was very expensive and was trusted by the aristocrat. Also, there was no other magic tool that could be used to check blood rtions. So Shinji had predicted that de would use this tool in all likelihood. As a result, Shinji¡¯s prediction was correct and he was able to return home safely. (He¡¯s the kind of guy who would definitelye to erase his own son if he knew I was still alive¡­¡­) Thus, Shinji sessfully avoided a big trouble. ______________________ Shinji¡¯s past was revealed. As expected, it had something to do with the Valencia family. A young Shinji was transferred to a different world as part of a magic experiment, and was picked up and raised by an unusual couple of subus and incubus. That¡¯s why he has a high level of erotic magic. And then, it¡¯s a story about a young Shinji who returns to his original world and lives as an adventurer. As there is no such thing as a DNA test, so the only way to measure it is by magic. If someone can control their own magic, they can also control the wavelength of their child¡¯s magic before they are born. Furthermore, the magic of the subus is so powerful that it can even change the s*x of the child to a girl or make the child look like its mother! (emphasis added) How did hee back to his world? The author will exinter¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 184 Shinji Continues to Avoid Trouble Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After leaving from the Magic Guild, Alvin and the others decided to head to Magic store that is authorized by the Magic Guild in order to receive the reward spell book so they can leave the city as soon as they finish their visit to the Beltz family and the Mazz family tomorrow. ¡±It¡¯s not easy to find two of these things¡± ¡±Well, advanced spell books are quite expensive when bought normally, so we need to choose carefully¡± On the main street they had visited two days ago. Alvin and the others walked toward the store they were looking for. As two days ago, when they found the main street, they feel a bit unpleasant to walk around without a purpose, but today they had a reason to go to the magic store, so it made them feel a little more rxed. ¡±What do you have in mind, Shinji-san?¡± ¡±Personally, I¡¯m looking for a spell book that¡¯s only sold in this city¡± Shinji immediately answers Milis¡¯ question. ¡±And because the magic guild¡¯s directly managed the store, we¡¯re only deals with the magic of the four families that run the magic guild. Each of the four family magic is the result of the magic they researched, and the results are sold as magic books¡± Although the magic of the four families is not thetest, but the results of their research, the magic of the four families is still powerful. Naturally, because the scroll is treated as an advanced spell book, Shinji recognized that this reward was the right to learn two of the four families¡¯ spells. ¡±The Mazz¡¯s . The Beltz¡¯s . The Valencia¡¯s . The Osborn¡¯s . These are the four most expensive spell books, so choosing one of them is the best deal¡± (*Note: ÜžÒÆ -> Transition/Teleport) ¡±That may be true if we just look at the price, but I think¡­¡­the most important thing is whether we can use it¡± ¡±¡­¡­ It sounds really cool!¡± Alvin reacted excitedly to Shinji¡¯s exnation, as opposed to Renka¡¯s calm reaction. ¡±For more information, let¡¯s go to the store and pick out a spell book¡­¡­ Hmm?¡± ¡±Is there amotion?¡± Shinji tried to hurry to the store, but a crowd had gathered in front of the magic store, his destination. Alvin and the others all felt the same way. ¡±Excuse me. What¡¯s going on?¡± Alvin called one of the onlookers who was looking at the crowd from a distance. A well-dressed man looks over at Alvin and the others, recognizes them as adventurers, and speaks in a quiet voice. ¡±I don¡¯t know if you guys are adventurers from another city. Over there, the eldest son of the Osborn family is tangling with a female adventurer along with his followers. You¡¯d better stay away until themotion dies down¡± ¡±What the¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Alvin, you can¡¯t get involved with nobles¡± Before Alvin could react, Shinji, Milis, and Renka grabbed Alvin¡¯s body, and Alvin felt a little sad when the three of them stopped him, but considering his usual behavior, he deserved it. ¡±I, I know! So, are things alright?¡± ¡±Well, you know. As long as the female adventurer stays out of it, they¡¯ll be fine¡± There was no way that an onlooker who was watching the situation with amusement could understand what was going on. So, Shinji turned his attention to the men surrounding the female adventurer. From the gap between the men, he could see the familiar pointy hat of a wizard/witches, and if Shinji could see it, so could Alvin and the others. ¡±It¡¯s Iris and the others who are surrounded!¡± ¡±Still, don¡¯t entangled with the nobles. But I¡¯ll join them if something goes wrong¡± ¡±¡­¡­! Yes!¡± Shinji stopped Alvin from jumping out immediately and Alvin did not shake Shinji off because he made it clear that he would help them in case of emergency. Renka and Milis, who know how ufortable it can be to be tangled up with a man, want to help, but decide to follow Shinji¡¯s advice. Just in case, they slowly closed the distance to the crowd to the point where it was less unnatural. Then a man¡¯s voice reached the ears of Alvin and the others. ¡±Come with me. I, Carlo Osborn, am the one calling you¡± ¡±I¡¯ve told you many times that I refuse¡± The clear refusal came from L¡¯s voice. The man¡¯s voice is clearly irritated, and his tone has be stronger. However, there is no sign of movement, as if he knows that he cannot forcefully take her away. ¡±Come on¡±, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± This exchange went on and on, though he changed his words. As far as Alvin and the others could tell, it was L, the leader of the Green Travelers, who had been approached by the Nobles and invited to join them. Alvin, Milis, and Renka¡¯s attention is drawn to Shinji, who is most closely rted to L. Still, Shinji shook his head, indicating that he had no intention of changing his response. (L would never make a mistake in her response) Shinji knew that L and the others had learned a lot about various male-rted problems as they continued to be adventurers after being freed from Minato¡¯s spell. While Alvin and the others are on edge, Shinji keeps a level head and keeps an eye on the situation. L, who didn¡¯t know that Shinji was watching from outside the crowd, was wishing that the noble would give up soon. No matter how noble the nobles is, forcing the Elf L toe with Carlo, a human, is an act that may cause problems between races. Unless the other party is clearly at fault, such asmitting violence, the one who makes the first move will be at an overwhelming disadvantage. Therefore, L should have stayed where she was and continued to clearly reject the situation. Time was on L¡¯s side, and she could wait for the military police to hear themotion. Carlo Osborn, on the other hand, was at the height of his frustration. He happened to see a beautiful elf adventurer. As a noble, he thought she would obey him if he called her, but this adventurer did not obey him at all. Even when she is surrounded by his follower, she continues to act cocky, despite his shouting. (That cocky attitude. I¡¯ll discipline her. ¡­¡­The power of the Osborn family will take care of the rest!) He knew that forcibly kidnapping the elf was not a good idea, but Carlo¡¯s obsession was finally about to overtake his reason. And due to thisck of reasoning, he was eliminated as heir despite being the eldest son. ¡­¡­Still, Carlo is not aware that he is a stupid aristocrat who relies on the power of his family, which is typical. And then, L senses that Carlo¡¯s presence has changed to a swarthy one. As she senses that, Carlo¡¯s hand reached out and tried to grab L¡¯s arm. It would have been easy to avoid, but L didn¡¯t dare to move, iming that she was in danger and defending herself. And when Carlo¡¯s hand was about to touch L. A sharp voice echoed in the surroundings. ¡±Carlo! You¡¯ve made a ruckus again!¡± ¡±Tsk¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go, boys!¡± As a group of armed men were approaching. Carlo, who heard the voice, clicked his tongue and withdrew his hand, breaking free of L¡¯s encirclement and dispersing. His escape was very swift. ¡°¡±Onee-chan, are you okay¡­¡­?¡±¡± ¡±I¡¯m¡­¡­ d, desu. ¡­¡­The situation¡­¡­ is almost tight, desu¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry I worried you. I¡¯m fine now¡± L smiled at her sisters and Iris, who were covering her back. _______________________ When they were excited about the magic they were going to receive, they got into unexpected trouble. The Green Traveler, who hade to city with them, reappeared. But, L, the eldest of the three elf sisters, was being tangled up with a noble. Shinji stopped Alvin and avoided trouble by remaining calm. He almost got involved with all four families of the magic guild. It was thanks to L¡¯s calm and collected attitude. A sister who has been through hard times once is strong. Carlo is the stupid son of a nobles. He is the eldest son, but he is not the heir. This tells everything. There¡¯s still something going on with the magic guild and the four families! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 185 Iris Loves Magic Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±It was disaster, L¡± ¡±Yes. But then again, there are people like that everywhere¡± After Carlo and the others had fled and the silver-haired man who had taken their ce apologized, Shinji called L and the others as themotion subsided. And they decided to leave and go to a caf¨¦ on Second Street to take a rest. ¡±I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do anything for you¡­¡­¡± ¡±Nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it, really. Having a third party intervene won¡¯t solve the problem anyway, and when dealing with a¡­¡­. nobles, making a bad move can often make things worse too¡± Alvin felt guilty that he could only watch, but L really didn¡¯t care. ¡±After all, we¡¯re four women adventurers, and we must be able to handle events like this on our own. In fact, I was more than happy that you were watching over us¡± L smiled as she said this and looked at Shinji, who nodded and smiled back. Alvin felt a kind of invisible trust between the two. He realized that it was necessary to believe in the other person and watch over them instead of just trying to help them. ¡±Of course, it depends on the situation. I think Alvin¡¯s willingness to help others is important, even if it wasn¡¯t necessary for L and the others¡± ¡±I agree. I think Alvin¡¯s willingness to help people is important¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ that¡¯s right!¡± Theyughed at each other and moistened their dry mouths with drinks. ¡±So how did you end up in that store?¡± ¡±Actually, Iris-chan wanted to go to the magic store because she said she wanted to see the magic books that the four families publish¡± ¡± ¡­¡­Yes. ¡­¡­If I came to this city, I wanted to take a look at it, even if I couldn¡¯t buy it, desu. ¡­¡­I¡¯ve always admired the ¡­¡­4 family¡¯s magic books, desu¡± Iris, who was talking with Milis and the others, joined Shinji and the others in their conversation. With fascinating looks on her face, Alvin couldn¡¯t help but ask her what she wanted to talk about. ¡±Iris, if you could buy two of those things, what would they be?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Brother Al, are you going to buy two?¡± Iris¡¯s eyes narrowed and Alvin nodded as if he were being pushed. And now Alvin remembers that Iris has been talking about magic for quite some time. He turned pale, thinking that he had talked to the wrong person, but it was toote. ¡±¡­¡­Do you know what kind of magic can be obtained from the magic books of the four families? ¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I only know the names , , , and ¡± ¡±O, ou, ¡­¡­ well, that¡¯s¡­¡­. Uh-¡­¡­.¡± Alvin¡¯s stare at Iris, who speaks much faster than usual, makes him break out in a cold sweat, for he would not have known the names of the magic if Shinji had not told him. As for Alvin. [Which one do you rmend?] [I think this one and this one!] He was expecting a light response but he was already in no mood for that. ¡±Is Iris-chan love magic?¡± ¡±Yes. It¡¯s a long story, but I¡¯ve seen Iris-chan train in magic, so I understand her passion. (Help me, both of you!) Alvin looked at Shinji and L, who were smiling down at Iris. In other hand, Iris recognized Alvin¡¯s act of removing his gaze from Iris as an answer to his ignorance of magic. ¡±¡­¡­I need to give my brother Al a proper exnation. ¡­¡­First, let¡¯s start with . ¡­¡­The greatest feature of this magic is its versatility, which can be used outside of battle¡ª¡° Unable to stop Iris from talking, Alvin continued to listen to Iris¡¯s story in silence. Shinji wanted to continue to listen to Iris¡¯s story from the side, but decided to stop halfway through because it might upy a seat in the cafe forever. ¡±Iris-chan, let¡¯s talk about it another time. For now, I¡¯ll give Alvin a brief exnation¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­No problem, desu. ¡­¡­Also Senpai, which one¡­¡­ will you choose, desu?¡± Alvin was relieved that Iris had stopped talking about magic, as he was curious about which magic Shinji was going to choose. ¡±I was going to suggest Alvin with and then I or Milis could use ¡± ¡±¡­¡­As expected of Senpai, desu¡± Shinji¡¯s answer seemed to match Iris¡¯s, and she smiled happily. When the party was talking about the magic of choice, Renka and Milis, who had been talking with Lili and Lilu, joined in the conversation. ¡±From the name of the spell, I assume that is a body-strengthening magic?¡± ¡±Yes. Since we only have Alvin as our vanguard, we need him to get stronger first¡± Recently, ir was often summoned, so it is not always Alvin alone, but if the vanguard is strong, the rearguard can support without anxiety. ¡±Mil and Renka, is it good?¡± ¡±Yes ?¡± ¡±Me too. I agree. ¡­¡­I think Shinji should learn the spell and I want Mil to continue to support Al as usual¡± Milis nodded obediently to Renka¡¯s words. It¡¯s a good idea to have some sort of a way to attack, but Milis¡¯ primary role is to support Alvin who was the vanguard. Also, it was Shinji¡¯s role to use magic ording to the situation, and he was d to have a new hand to y. ¡±I think so, too. What about you, Al-kun?¡± ¡±I think that¡¯s a good idea too!¡± ¡±Well then. I¡¯ll learn ¡± Shinji¡¯s face lit up as the three agreed. This was the magic that Shinji had always wanted to learn. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, that¡¯s nice. I¡¯m going to try my best to save some money, desu¡± ¡±As the magic of the four families is secret information, so you can¡¯t practice after seeing it, and you have to buy it¡± ¡±¡­¡­Still, I want to see it¡­¡­ And if I can remember it, I want to try it out, desu¡± The magic of the four families has been crafted in such a way that it cannot be practiced. Of course, the same is true for magic rituals. But Shinjiughed and nodded to Iris, whose eyes sparkled with hope that she would be able to see him use it. _________________________ After the trouble, it was time for tea. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that Iris-chan is a magic geek. She is the type of person who talks too fast when she likes something. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 186 Looking Back to the Past with Freri Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After tea time with L and the others, Alvin and the others separated from the caf¨¦ and headed towards the magic store on the main street, as originally nned. After handing over the scroll, which was a reward from the magic guild, to the clerk, who politely treated Alvin and the other adventurers. They were able to purchase the spell books of and while receiving the best treatment possible. Alvin, Milis, and Renka are still itching to get used to being treated so well since they arrived in Oeste. However, Shinji smiled and said that it was because they had done enough to deserve it, and Alvin and the others smiled vaguely. * * * After sunset, Alvin and the others returned to the inn and decided to rx in their rooms. As Shinji settled down alone, he remembered the face of his father, whom he had met again at lunch. (No wonder. He¡¯s gotten old. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been more than 10 years, after all.) He was the father who used him as an experiment in magic. At first, he hated him for using him as a magic experiment. But thanks to his foster father and foster mother who adopted him, he was able to digest his hatred. Even when he sees his real father again, the hatred doesn¡¯te up. Still, he hopes he never have to deal with his real father again. [Freri] [Nn] Shinji called, and Freri answered. Before he knew it, Freri was lying down next to Shinji. Her chest with a good size, was pressed against Shinji¡¯s arm. The sweet scent of her breasts, which was stronger than usual, tickled Shinji¡¯s nose. ¡±No, why are you so eager to fuck¡± [You know, Shinji¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little nice when you think back to the old days, isn¡¯t it?] Freri, who is half flower spirit and half subus, smells sweeter than usual when she is in a naughty mood. Shinji¡¯s goal is to one day visit his subus parents, and Freri is helping him with that. And Shinji called her over today to exin why he didn¡¯t choose the spell book. ¡­¡­But Freri was in heat, remembering the time when she and Shinji lived in another world. Seeing that Freri was in heat and could not talk properly, Shinji decided to let Freri do what she wanted. ¡±When you wanted to talk to me. ¡­¡­It¡¯s mean when we were over there?¡± [Yes. And the exchange of my first time with Shinji] ¡±Can you please stop reminding me of that?¡± [No~ ?] After the first growth, Shinji thinks that Freri not only has a better style, but she also has the devilishness of a subus. (It¡¯s like a lie because before she grew up, she was even shy when she says with her thoughts¡­¡­) Freri¡¯s first experience was Shinji¡¯s first experience. Although both of them had the knowledge and skills of their parents, there was no way that a virgin, would be able topete with a half-subus, and Shinji lost miserably. This is a ck history that Shinji does not want to remember. While Shinji was thinking, Freri dexterously pulled his p*nis out of his pants with one hand and began to touch it with her thin fingers. [Shinji¡¯s p*nis was forged by me¡­¡­?] ¡±I won¡¯t say it again. Freri will be satisfied now, won¡¯t she?¡± [You make women cry¡­¡­ ? But that¡¯s good ? Shinji¡¯s magic, it¡¯s getting better and better and I can grow with it~ ?] Freri gazes at Shinji¡¯s muscr p*nis with a fascinated look on her face. Shinji¡¯s magic is transforming with each new woman he embraces, Freri is looking forward to watching Shinji¡¯s magic change. When he was fully erect, Freri took her hand away and straddled Shinji¡¯s waist. Freri¡¯s vagina, which was made from the blood of a subus, was so slippery that it was ready to be inserted at any time, and her love juices dripped onto Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shinji doesn¡¯t want to be squeezed one way or the other. So, he used a function-granting magic to give his p*nis with the ability of . ¡±I¡¯m not doing this for Freri. But, because Freri is also delicious¡­¡­ I¡¯ll doing this because I want to¡± [Nn~~~? As expected, Ojii-san¡¯s and Obaa-san¡¯s son¡­¡­?] The p*nis is slowly inserted into Freri¡¯s vagina. Kotsun ? The ns poked the cervix and Shinji and Freri¡¯s genitals came together perfectly. The feeling of Shinji¡¯s p*nis made Freri¡¯s face contorted with pleasure as she began to move. And it made Freri¡¯s vagina mped down hard on his p*nis, and her breasts bobbed and swayed as she bounced her hips up and down, wrapped in a white dress. ¡±Thank you for yourpliment¡­¡­!¡± The subus couple who raised Shinji were both subus and incubus who took pleasure in cuckolding people who had specific partners. If so, it¡¯s not surprising that Shinji was influenced by them, as he was raised by them from an early age. Although he knows that his cuckolding act is wrong, he believes that he is right as a child of a subus and is also a respects for his foster parents. In the meantime, Shinji pulled down the shoulder straps of her dress with both hands, revealing her swaying breasts and grabbed them with both hands, so he didn¡¯t be outdone by Freri. Also, he thrusts his hips up to match Freri¡¯s, enjoying the softness of her breasts. ¡±Ah~ ? Hah~ ? Shinji~ ? Nn~ ? Nuu~ ? I can¡¯t hold back my voice~ ? I can¡¯t ¡­ ?¡± As Freri¡¯s cute voice leaked out of her mouth, Shinji¡¯s thrusts naturally became more violently. And the red glow of the lewd mark on her body tells him that she is really feeling it. Shinji and Freri are partners,panions, masters-servants, and childhood friends. Their s*x is unrestrained, and they only want to pleasure each other. It¡¯s like the intercourse of a subus and incubus, thick and intense. And then, at almost the same time, the limit of their endurance came. ¡±Ah~ ? Cumming ? Nn~~~ ?¡± ¡±Cumming¡­¡­! As Freri reaches her climax. Shinji poured his semen into her tightly clenched vagina. Freri¡¯s vagina is twitching and twitching as she tries to suck up the semen, and Shinji can feel the magic being sucked from him as he ejactes, sending shivers down his spine with the pleasure that only s*x with a subus can provide. Freri was also intoxicated by Shinji¡¯s magic power, which had be more delicious than ever. Feeling that, Freri smiles happily, filled with a sense of satisfaction that says, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier than this¡± [It was the best¡­¡­ ? I had climax¡­¡­ ?] ¡±It feels too good¡­¡­ haha ¡­¡­, you really greedy¡± Freri¡¯s vagina still mps down on Shinji¡¯s cock and refuses to let go, even though she seems satisfied. Finally, Shinji is released after three more attempts at vaginal ejaction. _______________ Freri-chan episode Let¡¯s take a closer look at Shinji¡¯s past. Freri and he are childhood friends, so they know each other pretty well. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 187 Alvin’s Change Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After using magic to erase all traces of their instinctive s*x, Shinji¡¯splexion was slightly pale, no doubt due to therge amount of magic Freri had sucked out of him. Freri, on the other hand, was in perfect condition, her skin glowing and full of magic. As Freri sat down beside Shinji on the bed, she touched his hair, brushing it smoothly, and Shinji silently let Freri do whatever she wanted. [What do you want to talk about?] ¡±Oh¡­¡­ I thought we should talk about the fact that I didn¡¯t choose the¡­¡­ spell book¡± [You just didn¡¯t choose it because you didn¡¯t have to, right?] Shinji nodded to Freri, who replied with a face as if it were natural. ¡±Thank you for being so understanding. If I need to teleport here, I can ask ir to do it for me. Because it¡¯s hard to teleport long distances with my magic¡± [Yes, you should ask ir from the start if you want to use her magic as well. In that case, , which no one can use at present, will be useful] ¡±Yeah. ¡­¡­I also personally do not want to use Valencia¡¯s magic¡± [Fufufu, you¡¯re very honest] As Shinji strives to make rational decisions, it was shameful that he could not deny that he had been emotional. Freri¡¯s hand, which had been stroking his head, withdrew and poked Shinji¡¯s cheek with her fingertip. ¡±Still, is also useful enough. And I didn¡¯t hate magic. ¡­¡­So, when we have enough money, maybe we can get Milis to learn it¡± Shinji, who frequently moves between his home and inn, understands its usefulness. So, Shinji thinks that Milis, with herrge amount of magic power, is more suitable to acquire it. (Still, Valencia only make me to travel within this world, and couldn¡¯t cross over to another world¡­¡­) As the four families that sell the spell books prevent the magicians from analyzing them, they can¡¯t be used as a reference. But it¡¯s not a serious problem. Because Shinji, who became an apostle, has an existence called Goddess. (I¡¯ll continue to be active as an apostle, and eventually I can ask for a way to cross over to the other world as a reward. That¡¯s why my first priority right now is to improve my skills. So, I can handle any kind of work¡­¡­) Freri watched Shinji¡¯s serious face as he renewed his thoughts. [Well then, as I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll going back. I have to show Alvin the dream again] ¡±What? You¡¯re still doing that?¡­¡­.¡± Shinji looks at Freri with a dumbfounded expression. However, Freri¡¯s face is somehow smug. [Yes, but I keep your word. I¡¯m not going to let it affect the adventures. ¡­¡­And recently he had been masturbating more and more, fufufu ?] Freri¡¯s evil smile seemed to be amused, and Shinji chuckled, wondering if he¡¯d be smiling the same way as her when he was cuckolding. ¡±You made him waking up to a strange s*xual habit¡­¡­¡± [Well, it seems that her lover¡¯ssciviousness excites him, and since Milis looks reallyfortable when Shinji is fucking her, so, it makes himpare it with you] In fact, when ites to s*x, Milis prefers Shinji to Alvin. And the only time Alvin can see his girlfriend in such a way that he can¡¯t is in his dreams. So, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s so turned on by it. ¡±I hope it¡¯s only in his dreams¡­¡­¡± Freri smiled meaningfully at Shinji¡¯s muttering. * * * It was back in the day when Shinji and Freri had started having s*x. Alvin was hugging Milis on the bed when she came to his room. ¡±Al-kun¡­¡­?¡± While kissing Milis, who was smiling happily, Alvin undressed her. And as his lover body is very attractive, it made Alvin¡¯s caresses more passionate. While doing that, he remembers the dream of Shinji and Milis intertwining and theirsciviousness and touches Milis. (No¡­¡­. it was a dream. What I do right now was the normal reaction of Mil) Milis holds her mouth in shame as she moans, letting Alvin caress her, without seeming to move as aggressively as in the dream. Alvin, who see such Milis, can¡¯t help but think of thesciviousness in his dream. ¡±Fu¡­¡­ ? Nn~ ? Nn~ ? Fu¡­¡­? Nnn~?¡± And then Alvin inserts his p*nis into Milis from behind. He also casting the contraceptive magic that allows him to do it raw. Her vagina which trained by Shinji, is so tight that the p*nis is relentlessly squeezed, and his waist trembles from the sensation. Still, Alvin shake his hips as he tried to hold back his ejaction. The s*x is more powerful than usual, as Alvin tries to get Milis to act like she did in his dream. Milis felt the pleasure of the more powerful and his violent movement. And if she hadn¡¯t experienced s*x with Shinji, she would certainly act like in Alvin¡¯s dream. However, after having had s*x with Shinji, Milis was now experiencing even greater pleasure. So, she is able to keep her voice down and not expose hersciviousness. (Al-kun¡­¡­ ? More ? Poke More~¡­¡­ ?) Nevertheless, Alvin was able to give Milis enough pleasure to make her cum. If only he had been able to keep it up longer. Although Alvin was not aware of it, his male pride was hurt by his inability to bring out thesciviousness in his lover. He knew it was a dream, but he wanted to see her panting subconsciously. ¡±Al-kun¡­¡­?¡± ¡±What?!¡­¡­W, why?¡± Suddenly, Alvin¡¯s p*nis wilted without effort, even though he had not ejacted. When he pulled his p*nis out, it slumped down. Alvin¡¯s face twisted with indescribable pity. ¡±Al-kun, are you okay¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Sorry¡­¡­ Haha, I guess I was just tired¡­¡­ Sorry, Mil¡± Unable to get it up again, Alvin sat down on the bed. Milis ispletely ufortable, but it is obvious that he has lost his dignity and confidence as a man because Alvin can no longer continue to have s*x with her. But Milis is not the kind of woman to push Alvin around in pain. So, seeing such Alvin, Milis, who has a kind heart, hugged him. ¡±Al-kun, just sleep like this today ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Mil¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I don¡¯t me you if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯m sorry¡± Alvin hugged his caring lover. ¡±I¡¯m sorry too. ¡­¡­Thank you, Mil¡± ¡±Yes ?¡± Alvin and Milis lie down in bed, cuddling. They close their eyes and fall asleep. Alvin is unaware that Milis is picturing s*x with Shinji in her mind. ____________________ This is the story of Alvin and Milis. Al is finally starting to be affected by his dreams. Milis¡¯s moves arepletely bad girl moves and it¡¯s not good ¡î Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 188 Visit to the Beltz family Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the next morning, after the s*x with Milis had ended halfway. Alvin was having a lewd dream again. The dream was exactly the same as thest one, with Milis and Shinji having intense s*x. Alvin who was looking forward to Milis¡¯ssciviousness had his p*nis hard and erect. Alvin is so excited by the sight of Milis¡¯sciviousness that he begins to masturbate, taking advantage of the fact that he is in a dream. (Mil¡­¡­ Mil¡­¡­ how erotic¡­¡­.) Seeing the sight of Milis climaxing helplessly in the same position, cowgirl, on top of Shinji, shaking her hips wildly, he continued to masturbate, and his eyes burning to remember it¡­¡­ but suddenly his consciousness came to the surface. ¡±That¡¯s a¡­¡­.dream ¡­¡­, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?¡± Alvin was awakened by the impact of Milis¡¯s arm lightly hitting his face as he slept next to her. And then he felt a strange sensation in his groin region. It was because he felt that his p*nis, which had shriveled upst night, was now more erect than ever. ¡±No, that¡¯s crazy. ¡­¡­Why am I¡­¡­.¡± He wondered how he could get an erection despite the fact that his girlfriend was being vited. Because yesterday, his p*nis had been so useless. But when he looked at Milis sleeping face beside him, his erect p*nis was slowly deting. (Weird morning erection¡­¡­) As It was still too early to get up, and he was still sleepy. He believes that the erection was due to sleep and exhaustion, so Alvin went back to sleep. * * * On the same day, the four members of visited the Beltz family as promised. They¡¯ve asked Emily and Akane, who are staying at home, to prepare the carriage, buy food, and make other preparations for the trip so that they can return home. ¡±Thank you for inviting us¡± Alvin speaks on behalf of the party, while Renka, Milis, and Shinji bow their heads. The four of them were sitting side by side in the parlor of the Beltz house. ¡±Wee¡± ¡±We¡¯ve been looking forward to it. Please make yourselvesfortable¡± Sitting opposite Alvin and the others were Noah and Christina Beltz, father and daughter. Noah is smiling calmly and Christina is smiling pretty. In the same room, there is a maid who serves and a knight who seems to be a guard. ¡±The reason I asked you toe today is partly because Chris wanted to hear about your adventures during the subus riot. I¡¯ve read through the reports from the temple, and you¡¯ve done a really good job, so I¡¯d like to express my gratitude as the head of the four families, thank you very much¡± ¡±Please allow me to express my gratitude as well. Thank you very much¡± ¡±As an adventurer, I did what I had to do¡­¡­!¡± Thanks to Noah and Christina, Alvin managed to return their thanks with humility and without losing his cheeks. Although it was a great achievement, Alvin, as amoner, did not know what to do when a nobles bowed to him. So as Shinji had advised him, it would be rude not to ept the thanks, but it would be disrespectful not to be humble. After the thank you, the conversation proceeded peacefully. Alvin recalled what he and the others had done since they arrived in city. On the other hand, Shinji supplemented the conversation, Renka and Milis listened attentively. Noah was quietly listening to Alvin¡¯s story, while Christina was listening with interest. Alvin was not used to talking so much, and his speech was not very coherent, to say the least. Even so, Christina, perhaps because she was in love with him, could not help but enjoy Alvin¡¯s stories. Even the slow-witted Alvin noticed Christina¡¯s passionate gaze. Not only Alvin, but also Milis, Renka and Shinji noticed Christina¡¯s gaze. But that doesn¡¯t mean that Alvin and the others can do anything about it. The best thing to do was to finish the conversation and get out of the Beltz house. It was the best solution. * * * ¡±¡­¡­ and that¡¯s about it¡± Alvin took a breath when he had finished his story. On the other hand, Christina opened her mouth after drinking a cup of tea from the desk to moisten her throat. ¡±Thank you for your talk. I enjoyed it very much¡± ¡±Thank you for that¡± Alvin was deeply relieved to see Christina smiling so contentedly. And as he had finished the story of the adventure about saving the city, which had mentioned in the letter, so he had fulfilled the request. But just as Alvin was about to open his mouth to speak, Noah spoke up first and Alvin missed his chance. ¡±On a different note, may I ask what spell book you chose for your reward?¡± ¡±Well¡­¡­ It¡¯s and ¡± Christina¡¯s face lit up at Alvin¡¯s answer. ¡±You have chosen the magic of the Beltz family¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±I just learned it for now, and I thought I¡¯d start with training when I had returned to¡­¡­ home¡± As is a magic that strengthens the body, which is useful for the vanguard. And looking at the member of the , which Alvin is the only vanguard, so it is not surprising that he chose to use the , which means that Alvin was the one who learns it. ¡±Training, isn¡¯t it?¡­¡­. If you¡¯d like, our knights can teach you how to use ¡± Noah¡¯s words were an unexpected offer. And if he misses this chance, he will not be able to learn from someone who is used to . So, without thinking, Alvin reflexively jumped at the idea. ¡±If you don¡¯t mind, by all means!¡± ¡±I see. Well then, let¡¯s go to our courtyard¡± It would be a long time before Alvin and the others would be able to leave from the Beltz house. _________________________ Al-kun is slowly being affected by the lewd dream¡­¡­, so it¡¯s still a little while before he realizes it. Then they visited the Beltz family. Noah and Christina appeared. It¡¯s the leader¡¯s job to talk. Al-kun¡¯s talking ability is about the same rank, but he seems to have lost his rank due to nervousness. They thought they have to leave early, but Alvin decided on an extra round. It¡¯s Al-kun versus the Knight of Beltz. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 189 Alvin’s Mock Battle Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others moved to the courtyard of the Beltz house. The ground in the courtyard of the Beltz house has been trampled to ensure that it can be witnessed, indicating that the people of the Beltz house are physically active on a daily basis. As Alvin prepare to receive his lessons, Shinji followed him. After, Alvin borrowed a piece of leather light armor and put it on his body, Shinji also helped him. ¡±Alvin¡­¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. But it¡¯s a chance¡± Shinji, who was speaking in a whisper, gave him a dismissive look, but Alvin was not wrong because a normal adventurer who have buy a spell book, they would try it out themselves. In other hand, The Beltz family who was the original founder of the spell book, could teach something which can¡¯t get even if someone wanted to when they try it themselves. ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡±Well. ¡­¡­Are you okay watching this kind of match, Beltz-sama?¡± Milis, Renka and Christina were sitting around a round table, in the mood to watch the match. ¡±Because I¡¯m from the Beltz family, I¡¯m definitely used to it and Christina will be fine too. And Milis-san?¡± Milis, who had never spoken to a noble before, was nervous. Still, Christina smiled softly to relieve Milis¡¯ nervousness. ¡±Yes, no problem¡­¡­. Can you handle the too, Christina-san?¡± ¡±No, I can¡¯t fight. I¡¯m just used to watching my father, brother and our knights train¡± ¡±So, the Beltz family is a warrior family¡­¡­¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it noble? Because on my opinion, noble is like that¡± Despite this, Christina¡¯s expression is cheerful. She will not be embarrassed and will continue to speak with pride. ¡±Still, for the Beltz family, I think it¡¯s the right thing to do too. It is also the duty of the aristocrats to put their bodies on the line in times of emergency. can be said to be a symbol of this¡± Looking at the aristocrat who had caused amotion in the city the day before, Milis and Renka saw Christina as a very proud and upright aristocrat. But the proud and upright aristocratic look on her face changed, and Christina¡¯s expression fell and her cheeks blushed. ¡±By the way, which one of you is Alvin¡¯s girlfriend¡­¡­? Maybe both of you¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s me¡­¡­. Alvin and I are engaged to be married, and Renka is Shinji¡¯s girlfriend¡± (Straight to the point!) Christina, who has a face like a maiden in love, asked so straightforwardly that Milis replied without deceit. In the meantime, on the sidelines of the mock battle, a conversation between the women was about to begin. * * * Alvin, who didn¡¯t know that the women were in such a situation, finished his preparations and confronted the knight of the Beltz family. Shinji and Noah were watching over the two as they faced each other. ¡±Let¡¯s try to use the first. Don¡¯t forget to cancel it as soon as you cast it¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­. !¡± As Noah said, the moment Alvin used the magic, he felt a surge of power from deep within his body. Alvin can¡¯t hide his surprise at the feeling of omnipotence that far surpasses when he uses magic. ¡± can bring out power in areas where it is not normally used. ¡­¡­Simply put, it is a magic that removes human limiter a little. If you use it to its fullest, you won¡¯t be able to stand still¡± ¡±So, this magic should be used only when it is necessary¡± Alvin, who immediately turned off the magic, did not feel sluggish yet. Since can be used inbination with other spells, including , Alvin¡¯s heart swells with anticipation as to how much stronger it will be whenbined with other spells. ¡±Then, let¡¯s see it if you could see his move. Please take care of him then¡± ¡±Ha!¡± ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to working with you!¡± The knight responded to Noah¡¯s words, and Alvin bowed. The knight also bows lightly and holds up a training sword with the de cut down. Alvin also held up his sword and red at the knight. As the strengthens the bodies of both of them. The two also stepped in at almost the same time and began a fierce battle. The two people who took turns to stand around, changing their attack and defense. The metal sound of des shing against des echoes through the courtyard. (He~e, as expected the knight of the Beltz family, he¡¯s really good at fighting Alvin) (Even though, it¡¯s rough, he has good sense. He¡¯s an adventurer who saves the city) The two who were watching were silent. Shinji knew Alvin¡¯s skill and Noah knew the skill of the knight who served him, so they were surprised at the seeminglypetitive situation, but they were also honestly admiring it. (His movements are fast! There¡¯s no waste! He¡¯s dangerous!) (Great intuition¡­¡­!) If adventurers are experts at dealing with monster, then knights are experts at dealing with people. The adventurer who fights a variety of monster has to fight in different ways depending on the size and shape of the monster, and has to be flexible. Knights, on the other hand, mainly fight against people, and fight against people far more often than adventurers. In order to be a knight, one must have a certain status. Commoners have no choice but to be adventurers or soldiers, but those who are from noble families have the option of bing knights in addition to adventurers and soldiers. There is no way that a knight, who has been training to be a knight since childhood and has adopted a school of swordsmanship that is designed to fight against other people, can be weak. Moreover, as a knight in the service of the four Oeste families, the knight Alvin was facing was quite skilled among knights. However, Alvin had also fought a variety of monster and trained diligently until he reached the upper intermediate rank. With his good intuition, he was able to ovee the knight¡¯s continuous flowing attacks. Even so, Alvin spent more time defending than attacking. In other hand, the knight had the upper hand from start to finish. Shinji, who was watching such a high-level and fast attack and defense, opened his mouth. ¡±Alvin, the knight is using the for a moment in between periods. So, it made you unable to go on the offensive¡± ¡±Umu, that¡¯s right¡± Noah agrees with Shinji¡¯s reminder. The knight has the advantage of moving quickly, sharply, and powerfully by using his when Alvin is about to go on the offensive or when his sword is about to strike. ¡±Got you!¡± ¡±Mmm¡­¡­!¡± Alvin, who had just learned to use magic, could not turn it on and off with the same dexterity as a knight. Therefore, Alvin can use the to constantly improve his physical abilities. If the opponent is constantly using , then the knight has no choice but to use constantly. After a few fiercer battles than ever before¡­ ¡±¡±That¡¯s enough!¡±¡± Shinji and Noah¡¯s voices echoed in the courtyard. _________________ Christina-chan, cut in. What kind of story is going to start¡­¡­? It seems that Alvin and the knight were almost evenly matched. Alvin, who is able to fight with the knight of a prestigious noble family, is very good with a sword. If someone uses too much, it will take their body a long time to recover. It¡¯s not just surface fatigue, it¡¯s fatigue from the core of the body, so it¡¯s efficient to use it for a moment like the knights¡­¡­. Of course, if someone use it all the time, they will be super strong and it will be a magic that can be a special move for swordsmen. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 190 Girls Talk Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Alvin and the knight began to fiercely fight with their swords. The round table where Milis, Renka, and Christina were gathered was filled with tension. Christina and Milis were looking at each other, and Renka could only watch them, suppressing her restlessness. ¡±Are Alvin-san and Milis-san married yet?¡± ¡±Not yet, but we are making promises. I¡¯ve heard that aristocrats are engaged from an early age, are you engaged Christina-san?¡± Christina¡¯s fondness for Alvin was obvious without being told, but Alvin¡¯s girlfriend, Milis, was not sure how serious Christina was about him. If normal sense is considered, it is unlikely that amoner and a noble would get together. Even if they did, they would choose a partner who had the financial power like arge merchant family. Themoners also understood that nobles were supposed to marry their fianc¨¦es and keep their families prosperous, and Milis thought that even if Christina had feelings for Alvin, marriage was another matter. ¡±I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦. Since my brother is the heir of my house¡­¡­ I am told that my marriage can be to whomever I want. Of course, there is a minimum line¡± ¡±Is that so?¡­¡­¡± Milis talked about her fianc¨¦ as a check, but Christina was not bound by that, in fact, she replied in a way that suggested Alvin could be the subject of her marriage. And Alvin who was the leader of the party of adventurers who saved the city, would be beneficial to the Beltz family, and if Christina liked him, there would be no problem. This is what Milis and Renka havee to understand. Still, they couldn¡¯t say anything decisive about it. So, Milis had to check as much as she could in words. ¡±Al-kun and I are nning to get married after we climb ¡± ¡±? Why go to such a dangerous ce?¡± ¡±Because that¡¯s what he wants, that¡¯s his goal¡± Christina was frankly surprised to hear the name mentioned. This is a dangerous ce with many dangerous monster. Although the rewards are good, Christina knows that the risk of losing one¡¯s life in that ce is the highest in the country. Any adventurer who sets their sights on such a ce, meaning they risk their life, and is unlikely to be epted as a marriage partner by the head of the family. The reason for this is that there are not many nobles who would take kindly to the idea of a woman bing a widow no matter what the circumstances. (But if he¡¯s an adventurer who can climb without trouble, I¡¯d like to connect with him. The first step is to get to know each other and get engaged¡­¡­?) (I hope she¡¯ll give up because we¡¯re going to a dangerous ce¡­¡­) There is nothing wrong with Milis for presenting information that a normal girl would have given up. However, Christina is very aggressive in trying to outdo that and get closer to Alvin at all costs. This is the power of a girl who falls in love at first sight. ¡±That¡¯s good. I think it¡¯s nice to have a high goal¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Thank you for yourpliment¡± Christina and Milis smiled at each other. ¡±And I¡¯d like to support that goal¡± ¡±¡­¡­Support?¡± ¡±Yes, and I hope we¡¯ll continue to be a good friend, Milis-san and Renka-san¡± It¡¯s implicitly saying that Christina will not give up on Alvin. Still, Alvin¡¯s girlfriend, Milis, did not want to be friends with her. Because if Christina marries Alvin, she will be the first wife and Milis will be the second wife. ¡±I look forward to working with you¡± ¡±I¡¯m counting on you, Christina-san¡± But, on the other hand, from the standpoint of a member of the , a strong connection with the Beltz family is a wee development. And it made Milis and Renka were forced to deal with the situation in a calm manner, as they did not want to get into trouble with the nobles. Afterwards, they had conversations that had nothing to do with Alvin, but were more about getting to know each other and their hobbies. Thus, the conversation between Milis and Christina about Alvin ended peacefully. _______________________ This is what happened while Alvin was fighting. This is not the time to be watching a mock battle ughs). It¡¯s a little short, but it¡¯s a good ce to start. Christina is a woman who is not engaged to be married, so she has no problem with Alvin. Since Christina¡¯s status as a noble is higher than Alvin¡¯s, there is a possibility that Milis will be a seconddy if Christina force it¡­¡­ Still, the best thing for Christina to do would be to persuade Alvin and Milis to have a good rtionship with her, marry her off as a full bride, and take Milis as her second wife. So, she should not push too hard and rely on her power, but get along well with them and n for an unnned goal. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 191 On the night after they visited the Beltz family Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the tea party and the mock battle, Alvin and the other members of left the mansion and returned to the inn with great regret. Each of them returned to their rooms and spent their free time. And in his room, Shinji was alone with his thoughts. After the match, they were invited to have lunch at the Beltz¡¯s house, but they politely declined, expressing their gratitude that he couldn¡¯t take care of everything. Instead, they received something that was more difficult to handle. It was an insignia with the family crest of the Beltz family engraved on it. For a normal party of adventurers, it is a great honor to receive an insignia. This is because it is a sign of trust from the family and a clear indication of their connection. However, the person who gives the insignia to the party also has the risk of damaging the name of the family if it is misused, so they only give it to trustedmoners. Therefore, there was no way they could refuse to ept such an important insignia. However, epting the insignia did not mean that they would be seen as a faction of the Beltz family. So, it is possible for a party of sessful adventurers to receive the insignia from more than one noble family. This subtle connection is both a good thing and a bad thing about the insignia. (If only Miss Christina wasn¡¯t in love with Alvin, I¡¯d wee it with open arms¡­¡­) If the adventuring party is trusted enough to be given the insignia because they had be a part of the family, it won¡¯t be an ugly story if Christina gets involved in something. Of course, it¡¯smon sense¡­¡­ But, it¡¯s different in this case, the head could make the excuse that his daughter is involved in their work. It is obvious that Christina is going to be involved with the in some way. (Although, it was one of the things that Alvin expected to happen after he saved Miss Christina that day and fell in love with him) As long as they keep in mind that they don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the nobles, it¡¯s not a bad thing to have connections with them as they work their way up. Now that Shinji was able to avoid being questioned by his own father, he could take the protection of the Beltz family, who were equal with the Valencia family, as a way to protect himself. If Shinji was just amoner, he could be assassinated and hidden, but if he was under the protection of the Beltz family, it would be a different story. Because nobles do not keep quiet when their rtives are attacked. There will always be an investigation, and if possible, retaliation. If it came out that de Valencia denied the result of magic tools but still killed him because he looked like his dead son, the Valencia family would obviously be med. It also brings down the authority of the Valencia family. In other hand, Shinji couldn¡¯t believe that his own father would do such a risky thing. The problem was. (If they got together under the current circumstances, his real wife would be Miss Christina. It made both Alvin and Milis ufortable, and it made Renka ufortable too. So, as a friend, I can¡¯t ept Miss Christina) Then what to do, Shinji thought to himself. * * * That evening. After finishing dinner, Alvin heard the door of Milis¡¯ room opened. Alvin thought that Milis wasing to his room, but Milis¡¯ footsteps were noting to his room, but to another direction. In that direction were Shinji¡¯s private room and Renka¡¯s private room. Gulp, Alvin feels his heart skip a beat. Gently, he opened his door a little and hears Milis knocking on the door. There is a sound of opening the door and entering the room. (No way, Mil would go to Shinji¡¯s room¡­¡­) Alvin could not tell which room Milis had entered through the crack in the door. If the lewd dream was a true dream ¡­¡­then, Milis went into Shinji¡¯s room. He clenched his fists. But Alvin realized that his p*nis had gotten bigger. This excitement shoulde from the tension of confirming the truth, but he is dismayed as to why this is happening. (W, why am I excited¡­¡­? But I have to check anyway) Alvin slips quietly out of the room and sneaks around the hallway. His heart is pounding painfully. When he arrived in front of Shinji¡¯s room, Alvin quietly put his ear to the door and examined the room. There was no sign of¡­¡­ anyone. (Tha, that¡¯s right¡­¡­! What am I doing¡­¡­?) Breathing a sigh of relief, Alvin was ashamed that he had doubted his girlfriend. Looking away from the fact that his p*nis was more erect than ever, he continued to put his ear to the door of Renka¡¯s room, which was opposite him. he could hear the¡­¡­ people talking in hushed tones. [I¡¯m sure ¡­¡­ Christina-san wants to marry Al-kun. What should we do¡­¡­?] [Well, we can¡¯t do anything badly since it hasn¡¯t been clearly stated yet. But, Renka and I both want to do something about it] [Yes, Mil. We¡¯re going to have Al and Mil¡¯s wedding and our wedding together] ¡­¡­Alvin could hear the sound of Milis discussing Christina with Renka and Shinji. [Still, Christina¡¯s a noble¡­¡­] [We can¡¯t force her¡­¡­] [¡­¡­] Alvin walks away from Renka¡¯s room, not wanting to overhear any more of Shinji and Renka¡¯s friendly consultation with Milis. (I totally got shaken up by the¡­¡­ weird dream¡­¡­) Alvin returns to his room and lets out a deep sigh. Why did he think that Milis might be having an affair with Shinji? Also, why did his p*nis be erect? It was as if he had been expecting to see Milis in a lewd state as a result of their s*x¡­¡­ (Do I really want to see Mil¡¯s naughty figure so badly¡­¡­?) Alvin copsed on the bed, disgusted with himself. __________________ Time for Shinji to think. If the nobles like someone, they¡¯ll get a request for nomination. They can get paid well, and their guild¡¯s reputation will go up, which is basically a good thing. As for the rank of the guild, the highest is the upper rank, but if someone want to be highly regarded and active in the guild, it is essential to get a nomination request from a noble. What is Christina¡¯s problem? Also, Al-kun is starting to get more and more addicted to the strange fetish! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 192 Alvin’s thoughts Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±¨CI¡¯ve been thinking about it all night¡± The next day after breakfast. Alvin, who had finished preparing for their visit to Pino-Mazz and was resting until the appointed time, began to speak in front of Shinji, Milis, Renka, Emily and Akane. ¡±It¡¯s about the youngdy from the Beltz family¡± ¡±You mean the youngdy who is in love with Alvin?¡± Alvin nodded and continued. ¡±Yes. From what I saw and heard yesterday, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll going to use their power to force us¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s good. If they were going to go ahead with it forcefully, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if there was talk of marriage or engagement yesterday¡± Alvin¡¯s thoughts were confirmed by Shinji¡¯s nod. ¡±I¡¯m sure that¡¯s because Mil is part of the party and if they pushed things too far, the could disband and there would be no profit for them too¡± ¡±Yes. I think so too¡± If Milis is a vige girl who has nothing to do with the party, forcing her into marriage will not interfere with party activities. Of course, it would look bad, but it would make the connection to the senior adventurer clear. Both Alvin and Shinji thought that the reason why they didn¡¯t go ahead with the marriage was because they feared that Milis might leave the party and the might be disbanded or weakened. ¡±So, I think they¡¯ll probably end up doing something like¡­¡­ deepening our rtionship while building up the outer moat. But, if they don¡¯t give up! We¡¯re leaving the city¡± (*Note: Outer moat? Is it parable? ¨C > ¤Ä¤ÄÍâÜ¥¤«¤é) Alvin seemed to think that it would be safe to leave Oeste, but Shinji thought there was a chance that they woulde after them, taking into ount the presence of the insignia. ¡±But it¡¯s not umon for aristocrats to marry their fianc¨¦ who lives far away and only see him a few times, so distance is not a reason¡± ¡±I think so too, Al-kun¡± ¡±I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle up with some excuse¡± Alvin¡¯s face tightened as the three of them denied it. Emily tilts her head curiously. ¡±Is she such a jerk that you want to reject her?¡± ¡±She¡¯s a good girl who would be a good friend if it weren¡¯t for Al-kun¡± ¡±If she was a jerk, my conscience wouldn¡¯t have been hurt¡± After Alvin¡¯s story, Milis and Renka had to admit that they had a good time. As the daughter of a noble family, Christina was a good listener and a good speaker, and neither Milis nor Renka had a bad image of her. It was the same for Alvin. Seeing the three of them talking so happily, Alvin was shaken from his thoughts of refusing at all costs prior to the visit to the Beltz¡¯ family. ¡±Still, I want to marry Mil, and I want Mill to be my legal wife!¡± ¡±Well, the problem is that if you ept a noble¡¯s daughter, Miss Christina, who has a high position, she will be your legal wife¡± However, Alvin doesn¡¯t want to change his mind and has no intention of changing his mind that he wants to take care of Milis first, whom he has loved since they were children. ¡±Can we work this out somehow? The only thing I can think of is for the youngdy to be amoner¡± ¡±That¡¯s all I can think of. ¡­¡­But that¡¯s impossible¡± ¡±The Beltz would hate us to death¡± Alvin could not give a definite answer to Akane¡¯s question. As Shinji said, to ordain Christina, who has no ws, would be like selling a fight to the Beltz. In the first ce, Christina seemed to have a strong sense of responsibility as a noble. So, even though, she falls in love, but it¡¯s unlikely that she would leave everything and follow Alvin. ¡±So when she makes a definite approach, I¡¯ll turn her down once and for all! Until then, I¡¯ll be careful not to be alone with her. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do¡± ¡±I¡¯ll try to stay close to Al-kun when Christina-sanes over¡± Milis smiled at Alvin, who made a fist and dered. Renka and Akane nodded, and Emily encouraged him to do his best. And so on. Shinji smiles to himself as Alvin renews his determination. ¡±I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your good mood, but I have a n, do you want to hear it?¡± ¡±What else do you have in mind?¡± Shinji nodded quietly as all eyes focused on him. ¡±First, Alvin will be a noble. And when he bes a noble, he will be able to choose his own legal wife¡± ¡±Oh, we can do that?¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes widened at Shinji¡¯s unexpected words, as did Milis, Renka and Akane. ¡±Butmoners can only be honorary knights. And if you want that title, you need to do more than just save a city and be recognized by the country. Some of the leaders of the most sessful adventuring parties in the past have be honorary knights, so it¡¯s not a pipe dream¡± ¡±Is there such a thing¡­¡­?¡± Alvin muttered and fell silent. Shinji is also thinking while watching the situation. (Still, since I¡¯m an apostle, there¡¯s a good chance that a problem like the subus incident wille around again. If that¡¯s the case, I can solve the problem by making Alvin an honorary knight. That way, I might be able to embrace Miss Christina too someday) Christina is a beautiful youngdy. But Shinji¡¯s n to poison her, made a new path for Alvin. ______________________ Alvin also thinks about his own situation. It is important to sort out the situation and reconfirm the problem. If Alvin bes a noble, he can solve the problem of his wife. Although, the Beltz family is higher in rank, but the freedom to choose is given to the one who marries. They are forced to¡­¡­ run up the careerdder! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 193 Nomination request from the Mazzola family Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After discussion, Alvin and the other members of were visiting the Magic Guild to meet Pino Mazz. As Pino had talked to the staff of the Magic Guild beforehand, Alvin and the others were shown to the room where Pino was working. ¡±It¡¯s ¡± ¡±Please,e in¡± ¡±Excuse me!¡± Alvin knocks on the door and Pino responds to his voice. Pino was working in a neat and clean room. With bookshelves full of books and the smell of paper and ink wafting through the air, the room had the feel of an office. At his desk, Pino was working on some papers. In addition to Pino, the butler and his staff were also working, and it was obvious at a nce that they were at work. ¡±Take a seat on the couch, please. ¡­¡­Everyone, we¡¯ll take a short break. We¡¯ll resume until I bell the rings. Until then, stay out of the room¡± ¡±¡±I understand¡±¡± As Alvin and the other four sat on the couch, Pino left his desk and sat in front of Alvin. ¡±Thank you foring. It¡¯s been two days since the day of the reward, how is your time here in the city? Quite different from Medio, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯ve enjoyed many new experiences¡± ¡±That¡¯s good. ¡­¡­Now, let¡¯s talk about the request. I¡¯ve already spoken to the Adventurers Guild. And here¡¯s the certificate. Please check it at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild before you leave the city¡± When Alvin and the others looked down at the paper that Pino had ced on the desk, they saw that it was stamped with the seal of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, indicating that the request had gone through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Upon quickly checking the contents of the paper, they saw that it was a request for delivery. ¡±This is what I want you all to transport¡± Pino took out a beautiful little box from his pocket that looked like it could hold a ring. When Pino opened the lid, he showed Alvin and the others what was inside. In the box, there was a ring with a beautiful jewel embedded in it. ¡±A ring?¡± ¡±Umu. I want you to take this to the Mazz family residence in Medio¡± After closing the lid, Pino attached a tag to the joint of the box and stamped it with the family crest. ¡±This is a very precious jewel with a special magic attached to it. So, it need to take it in person. Normally, I would leave this to my vassals, but I think I will leave it to you who will return to Medio. And at the house, there is a blood rtive of mine. So, there is the possibility that you will be asked to do some work when you return to Medio¡± ¡±I understand. I¡¯ll make sure it gets there!¡± Pino¡¯s words made Alvin very happy. It was as if the Mazz family had told him that they would continue to appoint him even after he left Oeste and returned to Medio. With this request, Pino intends to test the . Thest time, had done a great job of saving the city and had at least a minimum of courtesy, so Pino had a high opinion on them. But this time, he wanted the to show their sincerity by entrusting them with an item that looked obviously expensive. (My family often deals with rare items. If they¡¯re blinded by money, they can¡¯t be trusted in the future. If they¡¯re dishonest, I¡¯m willing to give them to Beltz) Alvin politely put away the small box. ¡±When do you n to leave the city?¡± ¡±Well, after going to the adventurer¡¯s guild, I¡¯m going to talk to a party I know and then leave the city¡­¡­ So, I think it will be around noon today¡± Pino¡¯s probing gaze was directed at Alvin. ¡±I see. Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to the Beltz family? I¡¯ve heard that you are well liked by Miss Christina. Do you know that¡­¡­ you must see the nobledy often, or she will be in a bad mood?¡± ¡±No! There¡¯s nothing going on with Miss Beltz¡­¡­! I¡¯ve already got a girlfriend¡­¡­¡± Alvin, frothing with panic, looks sideways at Milis and denies any rtionship with Christina. Seeing Alvin¡¯s attitude, Pino could tell that he was being honest and not lying. (Was it because he had a girlfriend at the same party that prevented him from forcing the issue? If so, did he switch to¡­¡­ closing the outer moat?) Thinking about this, Pino nodded curiously. ¡±Well. A¡­¡­.nobledy is not a quitter. If you don¡¯t want to marry her, you¡¯ll have to deal with her firmly¡± Pino in his younger days was also the heir to the prestigious Mazz family, and had many difficulties with women. However, Alvin did not know that, but he felt a strange familiarity with Pino¡¯s voice, which was full of real feeling. ¡±Yes¡­¡­! Thank you for your advice¡± Pino nodded generously as Alvin bowed deeply. (From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a thing for Miss Christina. Rather, he wants to take care of his girlfriend. It was a good decision of him to work away from Miss Christina) Pino stood up from the sofa while pondering this. ¡±It¡¯s time for me to get back to work. I¡¯m counting on you, ¡± ¡±Yes! Excuse me!¡± Alvin and the others bowed and left Pino¡¯s office. In this way, the received a request for appointment from the Mazz family. * * * ¡±Mazz-sama is a good man¡­¡­¡± After leaving the magic guild, Alvin and the others were heading to the adventurer¡¯s guild. Emily and Akane were already on their way to the adventurers¡¯ guild, where they were to meet up with the others. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Alvin¡¯s happy words, while Milis and Renka were all smiles. ¡±He¡¯spletely rxed about it¡­¡­¡± ¡±But I can understand how Al feels¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m d to have your support, Mil¡± When Milis was talking to Alvin, who was walking ahead of her with a gentle look in his eyes, Alvin turned around. ¡±Can¡¯t I talk to Mazz-sama and ask him to do something about it instead of bing an honorary knight?¡± ¡±If you¡¯re going to ask for a favor, you¡¯re going to have to pay for it. ¡­¡­Because you¡¯re asking for a favor from the Mazz family, which is of the same rank as the Beltz family. So, I think it¡¯s possible as ast resort¡± In that case, Shinji would like to avoid this move because it wouldpletely cut off his rtionship with Christina, but he thought it would be better to give up on Christina than to face the worst case scenario of the being disbanded. ¡±What kind of price would that be?¡± ¡±I honestly have no idea¡­¡­ Huh!?¡± Shinji could only chuckle at Milis¡¯ question. But as he was just about to open his mouth to continue the conversation. Boooom!!! With a thunderous sound, arge cloud of dust rose up at a considerable distance. ¡±What is that!?¡± ¡±What¡¯s that noise?¡± Alvin and Renka were the first to react and looked in the direction of the rising smoke. By all means, the smoke wasing from inside the city, and it was clear that something bad was going on. ¡±¡­¡­Isn¡¯t has gone?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Eh?!¡± Shinji, who had recovered most quickly from the confusion, muttered, and Milis shouted in surprise. The four-story building that had stood out yesterday had suddenly disappeared. ¡±!¡± With the help of the magic that allows her to see from above, Renka¡¯s vision saw the situation. The environment around had been destroyed, as if by an invisible force, and the scene was horrific. ______________________ A request for appointment from the Mazz family. Al¡¯s interest in Mazz has skyrocketed! Pino is also thinking about a lot of things as he makes his move. Alvin is full of emotions after Pino leaked out his information. The Oeste chapter has only just begun. It will end when they leave the city! Next chapter, the story will return to the time line just before the copse of Paradise. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 194 Foolish men dancing wildly Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Damn it! I feel sick just thinking about it!¡± ¡±Absolutely. Amoner daring to stand up against Carlo-sama, the eldest son of the Osborn family¡­¡­¡± Carlo Osborn was irritated. He was happy until he found three excellent female elf sisters, but no matter how noble he was, the female elf would not listen to him. To make matters worse, his uncle rushed to the house to inform them of his discovery. Naturally, his father, the head of the family, was informed and reprimanded. Fortunately for the Osborn, L and the others epted their apology, and although it didn¡¯t be a big problem, the head of the family put Carlo under house arrest in his room. After being locked up for a whole day, Carlo¡¯s mother, who was very sweet to him, let him out of his room and he and his friends walked around the city. ¡±Carlo-sama, let¡¯s y with better women than those amateurs¡± ¡±Hey, I thought was still closed¡± Carlo¡¯s friends are all aristocrats, but all of them are troublemakers for their heads of state. They are a collection of small viins who behave badly, but not fatally, and cannot be punished or expelled from the house. Because of this, Carlo has always been surrounded by people who are like him. As his friends would tell out, Carlo¡¯s favorite ce, , is currently closed due to the subus scandal. ¡±Actually, I found out where Eve, the prostitute who turned into ¡­¡­subus, is being held under house arrest¡± ¡±Really? How did you do that?¡± The guy who spoke made a man with sober face surprised. In the meantime, Carlo listened in silence to his friends¡¯ conversation. ¡±I hear it from my father¡¯s voice outside the office. He said that a priest is treating her at a house near Paradise, trying to make her human again. Apparently there are usually only guards there¡± ¡±I see. ¡­¡­.But do you want to y with Eve? It¡¯s not a good idea. Because it¡¯s a subus, you know, a subus¡± The other man snickered at the worried man. ¡±You¡¯re an idiot. It¡¯s only a monster. If we hurt her and restrain her, she won¡¯t be able to resist us. And we have Carlo-sama. If it¡¯s Carlo-sama, it¡¯s no problem for us to keep the subus¡± ¡±Fuuh~¡­¡­ of course. Still, as the number one Eve¡­¡­. Because I like it, I deserve to keep it. But I¡¯ll discipline the other subus, too¡± ¡±Hyuuu~! You¡¯re the best, Carlo-sama!¡± Carlo has the magic power and magical skills to be the eldest son of the Osborn family. Although he was not able to be the head of the family due to his difficult personality, he had the ability topete with ordinary wizards when it came to fighting. ¡±I¡¯m strong¡±, he muttered inwardly. As he muttered so, he thought it would be easy to discipline the subus, and if she defied him, he could destroy her. But Carlo¡¯s naive thoughts would be shattered, furthermore there was no one around him smart enough to realize that at this point. * * * In a detached house in the entertainment district. Carlo and his friends had broken into the house. After quickly knocking out the guard standing in front of the house, Carlo and his friends tied him up and dragged him into the house. No one noticed the change because they had used an unpopted area as a house arrest site. After they entered the house, Carlo and his friends found Eve asleep in her bed. She is wrapped in a neat nightgown, but it does not hide her nasty nature that makes men lustful. However, there is a magic circle drawn on the ground around the bed, and the magic circle is keeping Eve, the subus, from leaving the bed. Naturally, all magic, such as charm, had been blocked. Seeing her state, they thought to themselves, ¡°A subus without life force is very powerless¡± Yes, if only she didn¡¯t have life force. ¡±Now, let¡¯s discipline her¡± Unless there were fools who took the trouble to give her life force. Eve might have been able to return to human form. * * * ¡±Ah~~~¡­¡­? Eve-sama~~ ?¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­ ? Pour more and more~ ? Silly~ ?¡± It was only for a really short time that Carlo had the advantage. It¡¯s happened when he stripped off Eve¡¯s clothes, which were too lifeless to move, and enjoyed her full body as much as he could. During this time, Eve did not move at all. It¡¯s no wonder. There was no need to stop her when her food had jumped in and was about to be eaten by her. After stripped her, Carlo inserted his p*nis and used Eve¡¯s body as he wished. Eve¡¯s vagina, which wascking in vitality, greedily sucked on Carlo¡¯s p*nis, quickly making him ejacte and sucking out his vitality and magical power. At this point, Carlo¡¯s had been sucked by his first taste of the subus¡¯s energy drain. And it had nothing to do with the extremely high quality of life and magic thates with being the eldest son of the prestigious Osborn family, or the fact that he has a terrible personality. Therefore, after Eve, who was once a whore, draining his life force, she ¡°evolved¡± into a subus thanks to Carlo¡¯s vitality and magical power. From that point on, the one-sided exploitation began. And then, during exploitation, Eve, who now was a subus, unleashed her magic power, forcibly destroyed the magic circle, and cast a charm spell on Carlo¡¯s friend. With no resistance, the enchanted men give up their lives to Eve and dry up. In the meantime, Carlo is madly offering his semen to Eve. The only thing on Carlo¡¯s mind now is the joy and pleasure of giving his cum to Eve. As Eve had drained the life out of Carlo to some extent and was now sucking up his magic power, she thought it¡¯s a shame to let him dry out like this, so she thought why not use him as bait while she moves around. ¡±Nn~ ? Your semen had be thin to the point¡­ Hey ? I want you to go wild outside~ ?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ ?? As you wish, Eve-sama~ ?¡± When Eve smiles and asks for a favor after receiving semen that has been diluted by repeated ejactions, Carlo stops swinging his hips like a monkey and retreats from above Eve. As Eve has enough magic, she spares Carlo some of his magic so that she has no trouble using him as bait. And then to fulfill Eve¡¯s orders, Carlo¡¯s eyes zed with madness and he ran out of the house. When Eve also instructed the corpses of the men she had sucked to death to attack nearby people, the corpses sluggishly followed Carlo. (While there¡¯s amotion, I need to transform ra and the other girls¡­¡­?) After shemand them, a scream rang out outside. Hearing that, Eve leaves the house, disappearing from sight. Eve, who somehow knows the location of her subus friends by their presence, goes to ra. Thus begins the second subus riot due to the actions of these foolish men. ______________ The end of Carlo. Eve reappears, and the subus awakens. As a result of Carlo attempt to make her his thing, he was beaten back. So, don¡¯t underestimate a subus. It was a good bait for Eve because he is a skilled wizard¡­¡­ And because he is the eldest son of the Osborn family, he can naturally use . Such a thing flies out of reason and rampages through the city¡­¡­. It¡¯s also a pain in the ass for the temple, which was trying to get her back to human form. Also, the Osborn family¡¯s future will be bleak after their own family members got into trouble. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 195 The beginning of the commotion and Clara’s Transformation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After being bewitched by Eve, the subus, Carlo Osborn¡¯s head was filled with feelings of happiness. He was beyond happy to be useful for Eve and would do everything in his power to achieve that. So, in order to carry out her order to go wild, he set his eyes on thergest building in the entertainment district, . The magic of the Osborn, who are supposed to protect the city, has turned against the city. ¡±There is no way to escape this power. Crush it! ¡± Carlo¡¯s magic was unleashed on , and an invisible force struck the building from above. It wasn¡¯t long before the building¡¯s strength reached its limit. The first floor was crushed as copsed with a thunderous boom. The ground also shook with the impact, and a huge cloud of dust rose up. Naturally, the people who lived and worked in the entertainment district rushed out from the buildings around the . After the people had rushed out, they looked at the rubble of the copsed and the smoke that continued to rise, and then spoke to Carlo, who continued to stare at the copsed . ¡±W, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡±Osborn-sama, are you injured?¡± The inhabitants of the city believe that Carlo does notmit any fatal misdeeds, although he causes minor disturbances. This is because Carlo is very attached to the Osborn family and would never do anything that would get him expelled. But now, Carlo doesn¡¯t care about anything except Eve¡¯s orders. ¡±Go ahead and burn ¡± ¡±Eh? Gyaaa!?¡± ¡±Hyaaa! W, what the hell!?¡± The fire which was unleashed by Carlo made the inhabitants on fire. The same fire also unleashed on the scream people, and in no time, Carlo took the lives of two of the residents. ¡±Run, runnnnnn! He¡¯s finally gone mad!!¡± ¡±Killlllll!!¡± The residents, who had been watching from afar, scream and run away. Carlo began to chase these people,ughing like a madman. ¡±Haha¡­¡­ hahaha! Ahahahahaha!¡± ¡±It¡¯s all for Eve¡±, Carlo thought. (More fuss! More! More!) The mad wizard unleashes his magic one after another. And then, the entertainment district was transformed into a hell of screaming and shouting. * * * ¡±He¡¯s really making it shy~ ?¡± ¡±Oh ? Ohhh ? Cum¡­ Cum¡­ Cumming ?¡± ¡±Nn~ ? Ojii-san is weak ? Please work harder ?¡± Eve¡¯s smile deepens as she hears the screams of the residents outside her house. Behind her, ra, who has be a subus, is knocking down a man and stealing his life force. In a house in the entertainment district. The house where ra had been under house arrest had been overrun by Eve. She takes advantage of themotion created by the sound of Carlo copsing the building to approach the guards, embraces them, and uses her close-range charm to knock them off their feet. The only thing left to do was to let the fascinated guards attack ra. ra, too, is transformed into subus by the raw energy she sucks from the guards. In order to satisfy her hunger, ra pushed the man who was offering her his life force in front of her and began to squeeze him. ra, who now a subus, had taken off her nightgown. Her body is that of a high-ss prostitute who used to be number two. Her breasts arerge, her waist is curvy, and her ass is firm. A subus¡¯s tail also sprouted above her ass, and bat-like wings sprouted from her back. Small horns also could be seen through the gaps in her hair. These elements of the subus were the same for Eve, meaning that the two of them had quit being human. In the meantime, the guard¡¯s p*nis erected after being pushed down by the subus¡¯s seductive atmosphere and charm. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this man¡¯s fate is over, as there is no way that an ordinary man can resist the touch of a subus. Seeing the p*nis erected, ra straddled the man and inserted his p*nis into her vagina. ¡±Oh ? Ahhhhh ?¡± ¡±You¡¯re weak ? Ojii-san ? You came easily ?¡± The subus vagina sucks the semen out of his p*nis. The man who is drained of his vitality and magical power at once, bes thin and thin as he writhes in pleasure. Even so, only the p*nis does not wilt. No, she won¡¯t let it wilt. Because the man who has been connected to the subus will not lose his p*nis until he dies. ¡±It¡¯s okay ? Just let ite out, okay? Ojii-san life force~ ? ra will eat all of your life ? So you can diefortably ?¡± ¡±Ah ? I can¡¯t stop ? I can¡¯t stoppppp ?¡± raughs as she tilts her head and wiggles her hips on the man. ra, who had be a subus, no longer had a human heart and had no resistance to taking a human life. Because it is a meal and an instinct for a subus to take a man¡¯s semen. So, the moment she was transformed into a subus, the human ra was dead. The man could see that his life wasing to an end. But the man felt happy, because it felt so good. It felt so good that he didn¡¯t care about anything else. And so, the pleasure-crazed man¡¯s skin lost its sticity and became wrinkled like an old man¡¯s¡­¡­ The man who had had all his vitality sucked out of him was now nothing but skin and bones. ¡±It was delicious~ ?¡± ¡±ra-chan ? Let¡¯s go pick up the others ?¡± Eve hugged ra, who withdrew from the man with a satisfied look. ¡±Yes ? Wait for me, everyone ?¡± ra, who hugged Eve back, smiled bewitchingly. In this way, the second subus was unknowingly awakened. ________________________ ra-chan also transformed. Carlo went on a rampage. He destroys buildings, kills people, and has a huge fun. Eve rescues ra. She has turned into a subus. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 196 The Running Wolves get a reason to intervene in the commotion Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As the residents of the city look in the direction of the rising smoke, Renka uses her to scout the area around the copsed building. Renka sees the person who seems to have caused the copse casting a spell on the residents of the city. The sight is so horrible that Renka¡¯s fists tighten. ¡±There¡¯s a wizard on the rampage. He¡¯s attacking the people of the city¡± ¡±What!?¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes widened at Renka¡¯s words, and Milis covered her mouth with her hand in disbelief. Shinji, who put his hand on Renka¡¯s shoulder after she finished using the , opened his mouth. ¡±First, we need to go to the adventurer¡¯s guild and meet up with Emily and Akane. We adventurers must have permission to fight in the city¡± ¡±¡­¡­I know. I¡¯m not jumping out of my skin. Everyone, hurry up!¡± Adventurers are not allowed to fight in the city except in emergency situations such as catching thieves or kidnappers. Because adventurers¡¯ main job is to fight monster outside the city, while it is the job of the guards, and the soldiers who serve the country, to fight inside the city and protect the residents. After that, Alvin and the others ran in a straight line to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Seeing from the distance, they saw that the residents of the city were gathered around the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Because, in case of emergencies like this, the national organizations such as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and the Magic Guild would exin the situation. Weaving through the crowd, Alvin and the others entered the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and looked around for Emily and Akane. Inside the guild, a good number of adventurers were gathering, and the building was filled with a tense atmosphere. ¡±Shinji! Alvin, over here!¡± Alvin and the others joined Emily and Akane as they heard Emily¡¯s voice waving at them, jumping up and down in the corner of the guild behind the crowd. ¡±Thanks God, you two are fine, right?¡± ¡±Yes. We¡¯ve been in the guild all along, so we¡¯re fine¡± Shinji let out a sigh of relief as he saw the two of them. ¡±Master! There¡¯s a wizard on the rampage in the entertainment district!¡± ¡±It¡¯s not just that. There are other dried up corpses walking around. It looks like the work of a subus¡± ¡±Oh, no. There¡¯s still a subus¡­¡­?¡± While Emily waited for Alvin and the others, she gathered information from the guild staff. The adventurer¡¯s guild is also scouting the area with , and has confirmed the presence of rampaging wizards and moving corpses. Seeing the situation, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild determined that the ruckus was caused by a subus. And warned adventurers not to head into the entertainment district without permission. ¡±It looks like the guards and the temple will shut down the entertainment district. So we¡¯re going to have to wait until the guild ask us¡± ¡±Yes, because when facing subus, quality is more important than quantity¡± ¡±I know it¡¯s the right thing to do, but it¡¯s frustrating me¡­¡­¡± Alvin clenched his fists in frustration at Emily¡¯s words. In the meantime, Shinji had no choice but to wait for the situation to move. He can¡¯t go to the entertainment district to take credit when the guards and the temple have already moved in and started the blockade, and to begin with, arbitrary actions can be med but not praised. Also, if he takes credit for his actions, his arbitrary actions may not be questioned, but if he ends up just stirring up trouble at the scene, his reputation will be ruined. Shinji does not like to make such a risky choice. A grim silence prevailed. The only sound was the footsteps of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild staff moving about hurriedly, and time was ticking away. Bang, before long, the door to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild opened. ¡±Excuse me¡± Pino Mazz, apanied by two guards, entered the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Pino¡¯s gaze met Alvin¡¯s as he moved to look around the guild for someone. As Pino walks over to the receptionist at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he starts to talk about something. The sudden appearance of one of the heads of the magic guild drew the attention of the adventurers in the city, as well as Alvin and the other members of , who watched the exchange between Pino and the receptionist. ¡±All of the , may I have your attention, please!¡± Alvin immediately reacts to the receptionist¡¯s loud shout. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go, everyone¡± Alvin¡¯s words were met with nods from everyone, and they hurried over to Pino and the receptionist. ¡±Everyone from , I have received permission from the client, Pino Mazz-sama, to speak to you here due to an emergency situation. He would like to make some changes to the request. ¡­¡­Please Mazz-sama¡± ¡±Umu. It is fortunate that all of you have not left the city. So, I would like to suspend my request and ask for your help in resolving the current disturbance. You have a proven track record of defeating subus, and your help would be invaluable¡± These were the words that Alvin and the others had been waiting for. Alvin looked at Renka, Milis and Shinji and they all nodded immediately. They all shared the same desire to intervene in this mess. ¡±Of course! Leave it to us!¡± Alvin¡¯s motivating voice echoed through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ___________________ The Running Wolves began to intervene. The client, Pino, moved immediately. After all, it¡¯s great to have a track record of defeating subus, isn¡¯t it? I will rmend the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 197 Sort Out the Current Situation with The Magic Guild Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After epting Pino¡¯s request, teleported to Pino¡¯s office at the Magic Guild together with Pino¡¯s magic. It¡¯s a kind of magic called , and the effect is to return to a point marked in advance. It is a spell that consumes less magic by limiting its ability to return to a predetermined locationpared to one-way transfer, and can be learned from the magic guild¡¯s spell book. After arrived, Pino left the office and headed to the meeting room on the top floor of the magic guild. Pino walks briskly in the lead, followed by Alvin and the others behind his two guards. During this time, Emily and Akane are staying at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Since it¡¯s the who take the requests, they can¡¯t work together, even though Emily is a skilled adventurer. Also since Akane had long stopped being an adventurer and could not fight, Shinji asked Emily to protect Akane, and she agreed with a smile. ¡±I¡¯m back¡± When they entered the meeting room, all eyes were on Pino and the others. Noah Beltz, de Valencia, and the pale face of Gaizka Osborn were waiting for Pino to return. ¡±Wee back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you¡± ¡±This is the report¡­. The blockade of the entertainment district isplete. The fleeing residents all have been protected and are being transported to the temple. If there is no reaction to the charm, they will be sent to the evacuation site. The residents who have gathered at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and other state-run facilities have been informed of thepletion of the blockade of the entertainment district and asked to evacuate¡± de¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of Shinji, but Shinji kept an unconcerned look on his face and stayed behind Pino with Alvin and the others. ¡±¡­¡­Carlo has been wreaking havoc on the former in the entertainment district. Still, we don¡¯t know where the subus is yet¡± As the head of the Osborn family, Gaizka wanted to go and beat up his idiot son right now, but he couldn¡¯t abandon his duties as head of the family. In other hand, as a member of the family of the person who had caused thismotion, he must send the Osborn guard to the forefront of the blockade and was takingmand in the conference room. ¡±As you can see, I was able to get the help of the at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± ¡±Thank you. So, let¡¯s get the current situation straight¡± Pino sat down on a chair and his guards stood behind him. Noah said a few words and urged Alvin and the others to take a seat, which they did. ¡±Carlo Osborn is the one who is wreaking havoc in the entertainment district. He is being manipted by a subus¡¯s charm. In addition, it¡¯s been confirmed that there are moving corpses, so it¡¯s been determined that this is the work of a subus. In fact, we have been working with the temple to iste and treat prostitutes who have been turned into subus in the entertainment district. We also had an agreement with the temple to raise the res in case of an emergency, but since there were no resing from the two locations, we believe that the two subus have escaped. Therefore, we implemented the siege n that we had prepared just in case. Guards have blocked off the entertainment district, and priests from the temple have set up barriers around the entertainment district to prevent the subus from leaving the city¡± Shinji, who had felt that the guards were moving very fast for an emergency situation, was satisfied with what he heard. (Although, no one would have thought it would be this big of a deal) It was obvious from Gaizka Osborn¡¯s condition. His son had caused this much trouble. And he didn¡¯t know what kind of responsibility he would have to taketer, but he could easily imagine that the future of the Osborn family would be gloomy. ¡±The magic circle that imprisoned the subus was working fine. Without outside interference, escape would be impossible¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know where the leak came from, but I¡¯m guessing Carlo got wind of it. Normally, this is not possible, but I think it is possible for him because he is such womanizer. ¡­¡­This is a shameful story¡­¡­.¡± Gaizka muttered without power to the words of de. Everyone in the room can imagine how dangerous it is to have s*x with a subus, but no one dared to say anything. ¡±The only way to end this mess is to capture or kill Carlo. Also, it is necessary to defeat the subus and identify them. Each of us will send out a squad of elite knights from our four families. We¡¯ll also have the join us so there will be a total of five units attempting to control the entertainment district. Do you have any objections?¡± There was no one who objected to Pino¡¯s proposal. The heads of the houses each agreed, and Alvin nodded. * * * Arge mansion in the entertainment district. The old woman who runs the entertainment district lives in the house. Her name is Hel. She was amoner with no family name, but she was one of the richest women in Oeste, who had made a fortune in her lifetime by sessfully running her business with her natural talent. Hel was sick in bed because the prostitutes he loved like daughters were turning into subus due to the subus riots in . It was inevitable, considering the fact that she had found out that the evil had reached not only the six luxury-ss prostitutes but also the high and middle ss girls. Fortunately, the high and middle ss girls had not been turned into subus for long and were able to return to normal after being treated in the temple. And after receiving a report that the remaining six luxury-ss prostitutes would return to normal with time, Hel sought the elf potion to restore vitality to her weakened body. The was the one who visited Hel at the request of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡±This is enough for me, thank you¡± ¡±No, no, no, I¡¯m d I was able to make a potion after all these years. It was well worth the effort because with so many valuable herbs, I can make all sorts of things¡± L went to the entertainment district with a request to make specially blended herbal teas and herbal medicines using expensive medicinal herbs with nourishing effects prepared by Hel. Of course, Iris, Lili, and Lilu were with her, as they had been asked as part of the party. L¡¯s potion-making skills were excellent, and Hel was very satisfied. Afterwards, the five of them were enjoying tea time at Hel¡¯s invitation when the sound and impact of copsing hit the house. Hel wanted to evacuate, but she was in bed and could not move quickly enough. She thought about having one of her men carry her out, but decided against it when she saw the moving corpses wandering around outside. With his men in the house, Hel chose to stay in the house. L and the other member of advised by Hel to escape from the entertainment district, but they couldn¡¯t abandon the helpless Hel and the others. Thus, unbeknownst to Shinji, L and the other member of were left behind in the entertainment district. _______________________ This and That at the Magic Guild. The heads of the four families are at work. They were able to blockade the area quickly because they were prepared for any eventuality since they were treating a subus. The elite from the four families and Alvin and the others work together to put things to rest. At the same time, Iris and the three elven sisters seemed to be in the blockaded entertainment district. Will there be any encounters with moving corpses on the prowl, a rampaging Carlo, and two subi? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 198 Rushing into the Entertainment District and The Thoughts of The Succubus Edited by: Kanaa-senpai had gone from the meeting room of the magic guild to the entrance of the entertainment district, and the heads of the guilds had returned to their homes and led their waiting knights to the entrance of the entertainment district. All of this movement was done by de Valencia¡¯s magic, and it took almost no time at all to move. The ability to use the magic many times in a row is the result of de Valencia¡¯s abundant magical power and the Valencia family¡¯s continued research. On the other hand, the entrance to the entertainment district was well surrounded by guards, and priests dispatched from the temple had gathered to set up a barrier. There were also a few residents fleeing the entertainment district, but most of them had already escaped. The priests checked the residents to make sure they weren¡¯t being charmed, and then led them to the evacuation center. As for the knights who enter the entertainment district with Alvin and the others, they are directed by the head of the family to enter the entertainment district. The knights of the Osborn family were especially spirited, and their spirit was uncanny. Despite the urgency of the situation, the guards and priests were moving as nned, showing the high level of skill and leadership of the four families and the temple. ¡±Alright, let¡¯s go too!¡± ¡±From the looks of it, Carlo, will be dealt by the knights of House Osborn¡­¡­. So, I think we¡¯d better look for the subus¡± Alvin and the others were thest to enter the entertainment district. As Shinji gazed in the direction of where he thought the rampaging Carlo was, a cloud of dust rose from the sky, and he could see the knights running towards him. ¡±Then we¡¯ll continue on, taking down the moving corpses¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry because they didn¡¯t mourn properly¡± Alvin and the others walked off with Renka in the lead. * * * A moving corpse is a corpse that is moved by magic. They move slowly but their power is strong, and above all, the visual fear of a moving corpse stimtes the fear of amateurs adventurer who do not know how to fight. Also, it is very bad to have moving corpses in the city, because people who have been killed by moving corpses will join them. However, because of Carlo¡¯s rampage, most of the residents had fled the entertainment district fairly quickly. So, although a certain number of poor people who failed to escape were killed, the number of moving corpses did not increase explosively. ¡±Give that person a peaceful rest !¡± Milis unleashes a magic on the moving corpse. And when the golden glow hit, the slow-moving corpses turned to dust, and after a few repetitions of Milis¡¯ spell, Alvin and the others seeded in killing the group of moving corpses they encountered. ¡±Good job, Mil¡± ¡±Thanks, Al-kun. I¡¯ll take care of the purification¡± Having said that, Milis has cast the dozens of times, and her forehead is sweating to a certain extent. The moving corpse is quite stubborn and will not stop functioning just by shing it with a sword. They need to be burned with mes or treated with light magic such as that returns the dead to heaven. That¡¯s why Milis purifies the moving corpses that Alvin shes, and Shinji shares his magic power with Milis using . ¡±Thank you very much, Shinji-san¡± ¡±Your wee. Renka, which way to go next?¡± ¡±Wait a minute¡­¡­. There are quite a few of them over there¡± After, Renka uses the to find and destroy the group of moving corpses. Alvin and the others were moving towards the back of the entertainment district while defeating the group of moving corpses in this fashion. Just then, a series of destructive sounds begin to echo through the entertainment district. ¡±It looks like the knights have started fighting Carlo!¡± ¡±If we think about it normally, Carlo doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Let¡¯s focus on the subus¡± One charmed and out of control wizard and a toon of five highly trained knights. It is a natural that the knights will win if they fight properly. The act of deflecting the shame of the house is a very important thing for a noble house. So when Shinji said that it would be better to leave the knights of the Osborn to deal with Carlo, Alvin and the others agreed and decided to focus on the subus. ¡±It¡¯s a¡­¡­. waste. I can¡¯t find it from up there¡± ¡±They shouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the city, so let¡¯s be patient and find them!¡± ¡±But, let¡¯s defeat them first!¡± Alvin, who had found a new group of moving corpses, held up his great sword as he spoke. * * * ¡±We¡¯re in trouble~, Eve-chan¡± ¡±You¡¯re right~¡­¡­Here¡¯s nothing we can do about it, ra-chan¡± In the meantime, Eve and ra, who were transformed into subus, were in trouble. It was a good situation for Eve that she had freed ra. However, the guards and priests were so quick to respond that they were unable to leave the entertainment district, and the four remaining luxury-ss prostitutes had been captured by the guards using magic tools prepared by the magic guild, so Eve and ra were unable to increase their friends. Although they had no choice but to increase the number of moving corpses, they were powerless in front of the siege of the entertainment district. In addition, the number of moving corpses is decreasing rapidly as the knights rush into the entertainment district. So, there¡¯s no way they can win against an opponent sent out by the same people who prepared so well to trap them. And here is it, Eve and ra were trapped. After causing such amotion, they knew that they could not escape being defeated. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, ra-chan, for dragging you into this¡­¡­mess¡± Eve is the victim who has been awakened by Carlo, but she is also the perpetrator who has awakened ra into a subus. After rescuing ra and the rest of her friends, Eve ns to flee the city with the others. And having experienced the pleasures of squeezing and sucking the life out of men as a subus in Paradise, Eve didn¡¯t feel like she could live as a normal human being anymore. But for the sake of Hel, who had taken care of her, she was going to get medical treatment and try to live as a human being. All of the luxury-ss prostitutes had discussed and decided so, and yet. Carlo had turned her into a full-fledged subus. Now that she is a subus, she wants to have friends. She understands that this is selfish, but she feels that she cannot live out her life as a subus without her friends. ¡±That¡¯s okay, I know how you feel¡± ra smiled at Eve¡¯s apology and forgave her. Because she knew that if she had been in Eve¡¯s shoes, she would have acted the same way. ¡±Thank you¡­¡­ ra-chan¡± ¡±Now, let¡¯s figure out what to do, shall we? If this happens, do you want to go on a suicide mission against Osborn¡¯s knights? I¡¯ll tell them that it¡¯s their stupid sons that got us into this mess in the first ce¡± raughed with deliberate cheerfulness in her voice. Eve, who was looking sad, alsoughed at ra¡¯s expense. ¡±Fufufu, that might be a good idea¡± The reason why she let Carlo run rampant was partly as a decoy, but more importantly it was in retaliation for the Osborn, including Carlo. It would not have happened if Carlo had been well educated. Although she felt bad for the residents of the entertainment district that she had involved, Eve wanted to do some serious damage to Carlo and his rtives who had made her a whore. For that reason alone, Eve¡¯s wish had already been granted. And then, the two subus, who had given up on surviving, were about to move on. But, suddenly, the wall of the building they were hiding in blew up. ______________________ They rushed into the entertainment district. Moving corpses are weak to say the least. It¡¯s not like a zombie apocalypse movie where someone can get infected by being bitten or scratched, because the number of moving corpses will only increase if they kill the other person. It¡¯s tough for ordinary citizens, but if it¡¯s an adventurer, they won¡¯t lose one-on-one. They are very powerful, so it¡¯s good to use the mass strategy to overwhelm them with numbers and kill them. The four families and the temple responded too quickly, and the subus Eve and her friends were in trouble. If it weren¡¯t for the barrier, they could have had the option to escape, but even that was blocked by the perfect blockade. It¡¯s normal to take countermeasures (siege strategy) if doing something dangerous. At any rate, Carlo is in the wrong. Let¡¯s move on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 199 Eve and Clara’s Plea Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The walls of the house where Eve and ra are hiding are blown out, and it opens up a huge hole. Both of them immediately sit up and try to escape, but the intruder is faster. It was the elf warrior, Lilu, who broke into the house. As the moving corpses were gathering in the house of Hel, Iris was entrusted to defend the house, which is the base of operations, and Lilu, who is an attacker, was acting as a ranger to eliminate the moving corpses around them. And that¡¯s when Eve, ra and Lil¡¯s gazes met. ¡±Subus!¡± Eve and ra were unable to prepare themselves for Lilu, who immediately held up a thin sword. But they were able to find a ray of hope in the fact that they were able to meet Lilu in this situation, and they bowed their heads vigorously on the spot. The reason why they suddenly bowed their heads was¡­. ¡±Wait! We want to surrender!¡± ¡±Please! Tell the master of your subus crest!¡± Eve and ra were able to detect the presence of Shinji¡¯s lewd mark on Lilu¡¯s body. It urred to both of them that the Shinji crest on Lilu¡¯s body meant that there was a subus controlling the elf in front of them. It¡¯s natural for two people who do not want to die to think that they would rather be under the protection of another subus than be destroyed. ¡±¡­¡­I won¡¯t ept your surrender after what you¡¯ve done¡± After they pointed out pointed out Lilu¡¯s lewd mark, for a moment, her eyes widened and she gasped in surprise, but then she quickly returned to her strong gaze and dered with a thin sword pointed at them. From the point of view of those who are not familiar with the situation of the Eve, it seems as if they are just trying to rampage and then surrender when they have no chance of winning. And as an adventurer, Lilu couldn¡¯t ept the surrender of the subus that had overrun the city. After that, Lilu quickly moves into Eve¡¯s body. As an amateur, Eve had no way to block Lilu¡¯s attack. But as the tip of her thin sword was about to pierce Eve¡¯s throat. ¡±It¡¯s that guy¡¯s fault¡­¡­!¡± ¡±!¡± It stopped just before it hit Eve¡¯s throat. Lilu quickly withdrew her sword and stepped back lightly to get away from Eve and ra. Lilu do that because she couldn¡¯t ignore Eve¡¯s words. Even though she had already forgotten about the incident, she had been manipted by Minato¡¯s charm eyes, and now that she hade to terms with the possibility that the man had caused themotion, she had no intention of attacking them without question. Lilu opened her mouth to Eve, who was looking very pale. ¡±I¡¯ll listen to your ¡­¡­story first¡± ¡±T, thank you!¡± Eve bows her head to Lilu in a tearful voice. ©`©`©`h, h, h©`©`©` After hearing all about Eve and ra¡¯s situation, Lilu let out a big sigh. She was d that she had stopped the attack, and wanted to praise herself for doing so a while ago. ¡±We got tangled up with that guy. He was a real pain in the ass¡± ¡±He had a bad reputation among us prostitutes. Still, everyone put up with him because he made us a lot of money¡­¡­¡± ¡±I even acted like I was going to cum because he was so confident, even though it wasn¡¯t a big deal at all. Also he¡¯s an annoying guy if I don¡¯t make him feel good¡± The bad things that Eve and ra said about Carlo never stopped. Lilu felt sympathy for Eve and ra. If this annoying man hadn¡¯t messed with Eve, this disaster would have never happened and Eve and ra would have been able to be human again. Lilu, who had been troubled by Minato, had also been forced to help him with his evil deeds while she was charmed. Although she hadn¡¯t done anything that would cause serious damage to the city, she had helped Minato charm girls who had boyfriends. But thanks to Shinji, she was able to start over. And then Lilu thought that Eve and ra should have a chance to start over in the same way. ¡±I understand the situation, so I¡¯ll ask it¡± ¡°¡±Please¡­¡­!¡±¡± Eve¡¯s and ra¡¯s expressions brightened at Lilu¡¯s eptance. They do not have any idea what kind of partner they will be under, but from the looks of Lilu, it seems that the master-servant rtionship is not bad. And then Lilu sends her thoughts to Shinji through the lewd crest. While Eve and ra stared at the scene. * * * [Shinji-san, Shinji-san] While walking through the entertainment district, Shinji noticed a rare thought from Lilu and decided to respond to it. [What is it? I¡¯m in the middle of a request to take down the subus in the entertainment district, so can I ask you to do it quickly?] [I¡¯m with that subus right now¡­¡­] Shinji was flustered by thispletely unexpected conversation, but he calmed down and resumed his thought process with Lilu. [Are you okay, you don¡¯t seem to be charmed? But I¡¯ll be right there to help you] [Oh, wait a minute! Shinji-san, this subus¡­¡­ is originally human. Can you help them somehow?] Shinji¡¯s mind was filled with a series of unexpected stories. [A person who has be a subus cannot be returned to normal. Besides, how can the nobles in the city let a subus who has caused so much trouble goes unnoticed?] [I know, but¡­¡­ the reason they became subus is because of the stupid noble. I feel they are just like the old me] Lilu knows that Shinji is right. But still, Lilu couldn¡¯t give up so easily. [I¡¯ll send Freri and ir over there. Anyway, let¡¯s think about itter] [Ah¡­¡­, yes! Thank you, Shinji-san] Shinji¡¯s words made Lilu¡¯s voice flutter with happiness. ________________ The story of Lily, Eve and ra. It seems that Lilu felt sorry for them because they were all in trouble because of the man. Eve and ra didn¡¯t resist and surrendered immediately. If it hadn¡¯t been for the with the lewd crest, they would have been defeated, so they are now connected by the same thread. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 200 An action to be performed on Eve and Clara Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯ve taken over the situation~noja!¡± ir and Freri appeared in front of Lilu, Eve and ra, who were waiting in the abandoned building. As Freri didn¡¯t want to say a word, Shinji asked ir to take charge of the situation. ir is very enthusiastic and deres in a pose with his right hand sticking out in front of them, but Freri looks normal and observes Eve and ra. Eve and ra are seated upright on the floor in front of ir, looking very anxious. They were expecting the arrival of a subus, but instead they were met a high-ranking spirit, and all they could do was sit quietly because they sensed the strong magical power that ir possessed. Also, Eve and ra couldn¡¯t imagine how great the subus who could carve a lewd mark on ir. But the reality was that he was a human wizard, but they had no way of knowing that now. ¡±I have been told what has happened so far~noja. On top of that, my Lord says that personally speaking feels sorry for you and wants to help you. However, the truth is that you were not just retaliating against the nobles, but also you were voluntarily destroying the city and turning its inhabitants into moving corpses, it¡¯s different from Lilu and the others who were brainwashed by charm~noja¡± ir and Shinji are talking, exchanging thoughts. Shinji thought that it was too much to shelter them with no consequences. Because no one was manipting them, so they were doing this of their own volition. It was understandable that they wanted to retaliate against not only Carlo, but also the Osborn, and that¡¯s why they made the damage bigger, but having a reason doesn¡¯t mean they can do anything. So, Shinji thought, there must be some kind of atonement. However, as a single adventurer, Shinji had no idea how to make amends. So, Shinji decided to consult the Goddess through ir. ¡±Therefore, you must make amends through your future work, as a condition for your life to be spared. My Lord is also an apostle appointed by the Goddess Arian. As a servant of the Goddess, you will live to help more people than those you have killed¡± ¡±¡±!?!?¡±¡± Eve and ra could only stare at each other in ck and white at the thought of something that was far beyond their imagination. They thought they were going to be under themand of a great subus, but instead they were told to be the servants of a goddess, and both of them were in a state of panic. A typical servant of the Goddess is a priest who serves the church. As prostitutes, Eve and ra could not be priests now, no matter how hard they tried. It is said that there is no such thing as a noble profession, but the reality is different. If someone were to ask them which is more noble, a priest serving God or a prostitute selling spring, they would all say priest. Because serving a God is considered honorable. How can they, who have sinned and be subus, perform such an honorable duty? So, it is not surprising that they stop thinking about it. [They¡¯re really surprised] [Of course] Shinji could onlyugh at Freri¡¯s words. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but ask the goddess Arian if he was really going to take them under her wing? And then he got a confirmation. Goddess Arian said that there were no demons among her subordinates. Pure demons such as subus, which were not originally part of the goddess worship culture, were not a good match for the goddess Arian. So, Goddess Arian decided to keep the two of them in her possession, with the idea that they were ex-humans who had just be demons and were not yet poisoned by evil ideology and still had faith in Goddess Arian. In addition, Shinji who was her apostle, is a man who can crush a subus in his embrace, and he can bind their bodies and minds. [There is no need to worry about rebellion because the other party owes you a debt. Goddess-sama¡¯s stomach is ck too. Because it¡¯s not possible to be a world ruler with a clean te] [Well, as education has been entrusted to me, so I¡¯ll take care of them for a while] In exchange for Shinji¡¯s cooperation with the goddess, he will receive a reward. Also, Freri who was Shinji¡¯s spirit, was asked to educate Eve and ra who were novice subus so that they could be a full-fledged subus. The fact that Freri is half subus, half spirit, and canmunicate directly with the Goddess Arian is one of the main reasons why she was appointed as the educator. Freri¡¯s connection to humans, demons, spirits, and the Goddess made it possible for her to raise the two girls to be full-fledged subus while at the same time instilling faith in the Goddess. ¡±What do you think~noja? Are you willing to serve the Goddess-sama with all your heart?¡± ¡±¡±If, if only I could serve Goddess-sama!¡±¡± Eve and ra put their hands on the floor and bowed deeply in surrender. (How merciful¡­¡­) (We must serve Goddess-sama to the best of our ability¡­¡­!) At this point, their faith in the Goddess Arian was at an all-time high. ir gazed withpassion at the two of them as they wept and trembled at the goddess¡¯s grateful words. Lilu, who pleaded for their lives, also patted her chest at the ending, which was more satisfying than just saving their lives. Although she sympathized with them, there was still sin in them. ¡±Umu. Then let¡¯s put an end to this mess~noja!¡± ir¡¯s voice rang out. Thus, Eve and ra, who had be subus, became part of the Goddess Arian¡¯s servants. There is no one here who knows at this point what kind of future this will bring. But there is at least one thing that is known. It was that Shinji would vite Eve and ra until they swore to obey him. _______________________ Eve and ra are now under the jurisdiction of the Goddess. They are assigned to, Goddess-sama¡¯s servants. And assigned to, Shinji¡¯s subordinate Freri On assignment, training to be a full-fledged subus. That¡¯s pretty much it. There is no such thing as an apology, so the policy is to pay back with their future work. Once they be a full-fledged subus, they will be used by the Goddess. Whether it¡¯s worse than death or a better environment, only the Goddess knows! Which is it? From the Goddess¡¯s point of view, increasing the valuation of her servants is an advantage. Still, they¡¯re going to stay under Shinji¡¯s wing until they be full-fledged members. Because it¡¯s easier to ask for help from a calm local resident like Shinji-kun than from a hot reincarnated person¡­¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 201 The Second Succubus Riot is Over Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The second subus riot is quickly put down. The wizard who had been the most rampant, Carlo-Osborn, was taken into custody and taken away by the Osborn family¡¯s knights. As Eve and ra surrendered, there were no more new moving corpses, and the only thing left to do was to defeat the remaining corpses. This was not a difficult task for the and the knights. However, the problem could not be solved until the subus was defeated. So, rushes through the entertainment district, eliminating the corpses, and meets up with the who was holed up in arge mansion. While they were exchanging information about each other, Lilu came back to the mansion from outside. When Lilu mentioned that she had found the corpse of the subus, the decided to follow Lilu to the ce where the corpse was. The corpse of the subus was found in an abandoned house. Two subus were lying on top of each other, and there was fresh blood on the floor, forming a pool of blood. When Alvin checked the faces, he saw that they were familiar faces. Eve and ra. They were the two people he had met in . ¡±There was also a suicide note with them. This is¡­¡­.¡± Lilu presented Alvin with a handwritten suicide note that she had collected. Alvin checked it out and found that it started with Carlo turning them into subus, followed by resentment towards the Osborn, regret for causing a scene, and an apology for taking responsibility andmitting suicide. ¡±¡­¡­What an uneptable thing to do¡­¡­¡± Alvin stared at the corpse with a sad look on his face, thinking that the two had been both perpetrator and victim. When Milis and Renka read the suicide note, they felt the same sadness, but also resentment towards Carlo. ¡±At least let¡¯s mourn them as a human being¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, please, Shinji-san¡± Human in this world is buried by cremation, and Milis¡¯s light magic can easily make it disappear, but the least the can do is to burn them with fire and mourn them as a human being. ¡±¡± As the fire burned the two corpses to ashes, Alvin and the others bowed their heads in silent prayer. [The camouge isplete] In fact, it was a fake corpse that they burned. It was just another subus corpse with a face that resembled the two of them, and Eve and ra had left together with ir and the others. Since Eve and ra would not be appearing on the stage for a while, it was considered more convenient to treat them as dead, and they would be more prepared if there was no turning back. ¡±Let¡¯s go back to ¡­¡­report it¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­ let¡¯s get this over!¡± Alvin muttered after his silent prayer. Renka rushed out of the abandoned house to put an end to themotion started by the desires of several men. Alvin and Milis soon followed Renka. ¡±I¡¯ll go back to Hel¡¯s house¡± ¡±Okay. See youter, Lilu¡± After saying goodbye to Lilu, Shinji went after Renka. * * * Back at the entrance to the entertainment district, informed Pino Mazz of the subus¡¯s death. Pino was quietly angry when he found out that the contents of the suicide note delivered by the were exactly as he had imagined in the meeting room. Just to be sure, he uses his spell to examine the suicide note, but he is certain that it is in the handwriting of Eve, the former prostitute. Before standing before Pino, Alvin and the others had been examined to make sure they had not been affected by the subus¡¯s charms, and Pino had concluded that there was no problem, so there was no doubt about the death report. (What a mess for a noble¡­¡­! I have to ask Gaizka to make amends as the head of the Osborne family. Also, I have to check the education of my people again, but¡­¡­ I have to do my duty now) Pino restrained his thoughts from drifting to personal matters, and looked at the guards at his side. ¡±The subus¡¯s death has been confirmed. We are now lifting the blockade and entering the entertainment district. Let¡¯s move on to the battle of the moving corpses! Don¡¯t miss even one of them, move!¡± ¡±¡±Ha!!!¡±¡± ¡±Ha!!¡±, the guards saluted and hurry to get ready. ¡±It¡¯s a clean-up battle! Guards! We¡¯re leaving!¡±, and with that, the guards began to act with various voices and haste. ¡±I must also share information with the heads of the other families. The rest of the clean-up battle can be left to the guards. And All of the can leave it that to them. But, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll have to stay in this city for one more day. I¡¯ll make the same conditions for lodging. And you can pick up your reward tomorrow at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡± ¡±Understood, thank you¡± Pino, who had finished giving instructions to the guards, walked hurriedly away. Alvin and the others are also tired from all the fighting. And they were very grateful for Pino¡¯s offer. (Well, now that the ruckus is over, the four families have their work cut out for them. We¡¯d better get out of city as soon as possible¡­¡­) As Shinji walked with Alvin and the others towards the inn, he continued to ponder. (The most active was the knight of the Osborn family. And we¡¯re in the next line who reported the subus. Since we were only reporting it, I guess we¡¯ll get the usual recognition. Still, there¡¯s nothing good about staying in a city where the top person is wobbly. I think I¡¯ll advise to leave as soon as we get our reward) The second thing that came to mind after the future was Eve and ra. To be honest, when Shinji heard from Lilu, he felt like it was beyond the control. He still had some sympathy for them, but what they had done was too much. The situation was such that he had no choice but to take them down. (If it hadn¡¯t been for the Goddess¡¯s action, I wouldn¡¯t have forgiven them as an adventurer. But as now they¡¯re a candidate for the Goddess¡¯s servant. I think I should leave the education to Freri and keep my involvement to a minimum) However, it was necessary to instill hierarchy in them at least once. (For the sake of a reward, I¡¯ll do my best.) Thinking about the hardship of holding two subi, Shinji let out a big sigh. _______________________ Carlo, he¡¯s caught in in sight. Eve and ra are treated as dead. In their suicide note, they reveal that Carlo was the cause of the whole thing. It¡¯s easier to put the me on Carlo if he¡¯s dead! (harsh) Because it¡¯s not a false usation. The future of the Osborn family is bleak! After this¡­ Having s*x with two subi. And then it¡¯s Freri-chan training menu for them. [Christina¡¯s Lewd Dream Training] [Alvin¡¯s Lewd Dream with swapping vor (Eve & ra would transform into Milis & Renka)¡¯ I¡¯m nning to do the following I need to raise her to be a full-fledged whore. Manipting dreams is an essential skill for a whore, so it can¡¯t be helped. Freri-chan¡¯s education as a neer is about to begin. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 202 Shinji’s interview with Eve and Clara Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After returning from the entertainment district, Alvin and the others were all exhausted. They wanted to go to bed as soon as possible, but Shinji told them about his ns for tomorrow. Tomorrow, as soon as they received their reward, they would leave Oeste as soon as possible. After deciding on this n, they went back to their rooms to get some rest. Emily and Akane had also returned to the inn, and after asking them to prepare for tomorrow, Shinji decided to take a nap. * * * At night, Shinji was teleported to his home. The purpose was to meet with Eve and ra, who had be the servants of the Goddess. However, since they had met in Paradise, Shinji thought it would be enough for a simple greeting. As Eve and ra had be the servants of the goddess Arian to atone for their crimes, so there was no need to instill a hierarchical rtionship into their bodies, was there? It was not surprising that Shinji thought so. [Shinji, may I?] [Sure. I¡¯m already waiting] Freri, Eve, and ra appeared in front of Shinji as he answered Freri¡¯s thought with an affirmative. Freri was dressed in her usual one-piece dress, but Eve and ra, who had be subus, were dressed differently. They were wearing simple ck bikinis, with no fabric except for the arm guards and high socks, and a lot of skin color to show off their good looks. The two girls were dressed like subus, but they were not used to it yet and looked somewhat embarrassed. [This is a basic outfit for a subus. They should get used to it] [Isn¡¯t it cold in that outfit?] [It¡¯s fine thanks to the magic added to the bikini] [Unnecessarily high performance¡­¡­] As Shinji exchanged thoughts with Freri, no one spoke and silence reigned in the room until ra finally remembered Shinji¡¯s face. ¡±Are? Onii-san, you¡¯re the one who put me to sleep! Are you an apostle of Goddess-sama?¡± ¡±Good evening, yes. I¡¯m Shinji, appointed as Goddess¡¯s Apostle, and I¡¯m also Freri¡¯s contractor¡± Shinji smiled and held out his hand for a handshake. Eve and ra took turns shaking Shinji¡¯s hand with subtle expressions on their faces. Eve and ra were expecting someone much more impressive, but were disappointed to see Shinji, a seemingly ordinary and kind young man,e out. The two of them, selfishly, thought that there would be someone more dignified as an apostle of the goddess, or a wizard with immense magical power since he was apanied by high-ranking spirits, or a subus since he could carve a lewd crest on the elf. Shinji responded to their rude reactions with a wry smile. ¡±I guess I¡¯m not the apostle you thought I was¡± ¡±Ha, haha. I¡¯m sorry, Onii-san. Eve and I were expecting to see someone more like¡­¡­. amazing person¡± ¡±Me too, I¡¯m sorry. Well, please take care of me from now on, I will do my best under Freri-sensei¡± Shinjiughed and forgave them for their honest apologies, but he vowed in his heart that he would make them pay for itter. Shinji continued talking without paying attention to Freri, who looked pleased to be called a teacher. ¡±I see. Do your best¡­¡­. But, have you heard about what¡¯sing up?¡± ¡±Yes. But are you okay, Onii-san? Freri-sensei told me that you can share your life force and magic power with both of us¡± ra looked at Shinji with concern. As a luxury-ss prostitute, ra prided herself on her ability to have good s*x. Although, she was the second most popr prostitute in the world, behind Eve, but her s*xual skills and physical condition were second to none. Now that she had be a subus, she wondered if she would be able to make Shinji cum unterally. Eve seemed to feel the same way as ra, and she had the same look in her eyes. Freri didn¡¯t dare tell them much about Shinji. She only told them that she was half flower spirit and that she had made a contract with Shinji as a flower spirit. ¡±It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to tell you what I can do. Anyway, you both talk differently than before¡± ¡±That¡¯s the way we talk in the brothel. Fufu¡­¡­ Onii-san¡­¡­ I¡¯ll change the way I talk¡­¡­?¡± When the natural-looking Shinji mentions the way she speaks, Eve changes the way she speaks to the way she speaks in the brothel. As a part of their character building as prostitutes, both Eve and ra changed their speech to match their appearance while serving customers. Eve, who is the number one prostitute, uses a quiet and polite tone of voice, aiming at the gap between her pretty face and her nasty body. ra also had a pretty face, but she differentiated herself by using a bright, slightly cheeky tone that matched her healthy tan. ¡±I think I¡¯ll ask you too to change it. I want to have fun while we¡¯re doing it¡± ¡±Mo~? Onii-san, you¡¯re so naughty~?¡± ra followed Eve¡¯s lead and changed the way she spoke. Nihihi ? ra¡¯s smile also changes as if she is teasing Shinji. As she approaches him, she can¡¯t feel the magic power from Shinji, but if he and Freri-sensei say so, it¡¯s assumed it¡¯s okay. In fact, Shinji¡¯s magic power is less than Carlo¡¯s, but he has held many women. Furthermore, Shinji¡¯s magic has a special depth to it, as he has embraced many women and transformed his own magic with incubus magic. [Shinji¡¯s magic is a special treat for subus. I¡¯ve had good chemistry with you since the beginning, but now Shinji¡¯s magic is like a very aged wine. I know now what my mother meant when she said that the magic of an experienced incubus is amazing] [Stop saying that I¡¯m like a vintage wine!?] Shinji can¡¯t help but retort to Freri, who says that he has changed especially since Shinji has held women of other races, including elf, spirits, and winged races. Furthermore, his function-granting magic could make her feel good, and she doesn¡¯t forget his magic which was delicious. All of those was the reason that Shinji is one of the best masters in the world. ¡±All men are erotic, right?¡± ¡±I know~ ? Onii-san~ ? First, let¡¯s take a bath with me~ ? Eve-chan is a submissive character~ ? After me, you¡¯ll go to bed with her~ ? So, I¡¯ll wash you in the bath~ ? ¡±Okay¡­¡­? ra-chan, please take care of him¡­¡­?¡± ra hugged Shinji¡¯s arm. The two sweet voices were so pleasant that Shinji turned to the bathroom as ra invited him. ____________ ( ?¦Ø? ) Suya¡­ A talk between Shinji and the two subus Shinji, looks like a normal guy on the outside, so it¡¯s not surprising that they are confused. The more girls he holds, the better his magic will be! So he need to hold more girls from other races (sense of mission) When she was a prostitute, Eve seemed to have created a passive character and ra an offensive character. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 203 In the bathroom with Clara Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Both Shinji and ra stripped naked and went into the bathroom together. ra¡¯srge breasts, which Shinji had once squeezed through her negligee in , pressed against his arm, and his p*nis naturally erected. ¡±Onii~san¡¯s big~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis was the biggest one ra had ever seen. As ra¡¯s instincts as a subus grew, she realized that s*x was just a way to eat. So, the fact that Shinji¡¯s p*nis was so big was wee, and ra¡¯s expectations were high. ¡±Do you think so? ra¡¯s skin color also looks the same as when you were still a human¡± ¡±It seems so. I¡¯ll stay this beautiful brown skin forever ?¡± ra left Shinji¡¯s arms, spun around in front of him to show off her body, and urged him to sit on a chair. ¡±ra will wash Onii-san body ?¡± ra smiled wickedly as she poured the slimy slime lotion body soap she had brought in onto herrge breasts. * * * ¡±Onii-san, does it feel good? ?¡± ¡±Ah~¡­¡­It¡¯s the best¡­¡­.¡± While Shinji sat on the chair, ra rubbed her body against his. She washes Shinji¡¯s body using her slippery breasts and body to every inch of his body, starting from his back and then carefully washing each of his arms one at a time between her cleavage and between her legs. And now she was standing in front of Shinji, washing his muscr chest. ¡±Onii-san, you work out a lot ? Your muscles are so tense ?¡± ¡±Well, even a wizard needs to move fast¡± ¡±Fufu ? It¡¯s also energetic in this ce too¡­¡­ ?¡± Chuu ?, ra kissed Shinji¡¯s cheek and then moved her body. She goes down and squeezes Shinji¡¯s p*nis between her cleavage. Her cleavage is warm and slippery from the lotion, and she rubs her breasts up and down with both hands while pushing from side to side, stimting the ns all the way to the root. ra¡¯s movements were so smooth that it was easy to see she was used to it. The service was so good that Shinji couldn¡¯t help but moan. ¡±Onii-san, are you going to cum once? ?¡± She looked up at him and wanted him to ejacte, but Shinji held back and shook his head. Ejaction without the subus being subdued would allow the subus to do whatever she wanted. So Shinji had to make sure that he was in control, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t feel safe. ¡±No, I want to insert it now. You want to feel good too, don¡¯t you, ra-chan?¡± ¡±Yes ? Then let it flow~ ?¡± ra was aware that she had been strangely horny for some time. It¡¯s happen to her because Shinji had cast an estrus spell on her, and as an inexperienced subus, ra had suffered the full brunt of it. After washing off the foam with hot water, she straddled Shinji and ced his ns at the entrance to her secret ce. Shinji also grabbed ra¡¯s hips and did not forget to cast his p*nis with the function of . ¡±Then I¡¯ll go ? Ah ?¡± Nupu ? The ns inserted into ra¡¯s vagina. And at that moment, ra¡¯s body jumped. Even though the ns has only just been inserted, it is so pleasurable that she can¡¯t help but stop her hips, and the corners of her eyes are lowered. However, Shinji was not so kind as to leave his partner standing there with such a gap. ¡±Why do you have to stop?¡± ¡±Ma ? ????????¡± Shinji pushed his hips back and inserted his p*nis deep into her vagina, the ns reached the back of her vagina. Despite just being inserted, ra hase. ra had never experienceding just by pration before. Even though she knew something was obviously wrong, it didn¡¯t matter because Shinji¡¯s p*nis felt so good. Her subus¡¯s instincts were working against her, as long as it felt good. ¡±Here, let¡¯s move¡± ¡±Oh ? Ah ? Ah ? This ? Onii-san¡¯s dick ? Amazing ?¡± ra, who was straddling Shinji from the front, hugged him with all her might and pressed herrge breasts against his chest. ra¡¯s legs also wrapped tightly around Shinji¡¯s waist, and her body is only supported by Shinji¡¯s arms. Shinji¡¯s hands move from her waist to her hips, grabbing her ass and shaking her hips up and down relentlessly. The sound of his p*nis prating her vagina filled with love juice echoed in the bathroom, and ra¡¯s voice became louder and louder. ¡±Hyan~ ? An~ ? It¡¯s ? Good~ ? Cumming againnn~~~ ?¡± Without suppressing her voice, ra lean her back to the floor. Her vagina clenched to squeeze out the man¡¯s semen, and her cervix sucked on the ns. However, it doesn¡¯t make Shinji, who has experienced with Freri¡¯s vagina which was extremely excellent, ejacte. Rather, he takes advantage of the fact that ra is hugging Shinji with both arms and legs to lift her up and push her down on the bathroom floor. By lifting ra¡¯s hips and pushing her down on the bathroom floor, Shinji was able to cover her so that he could prate her from above. It can have been seen that Shinji is trying to make her give in to him with his cock. (I¡¯m going to be ruined if he keeps doing this to me ?) ra said that Freri had gone through the same thing. And that she was giving in not only as a flower spirit, but also as a subus. Her pride as a first-ss prostitute and her pride in making men feel good are meaningless in front of the pleasure that the man in front of her is giving her, and she is reduced to a mere female. ¡±Oh ? Nnn~ ? Ah, ah~ ? Onii-san ? Onii-san ? Ah ? Stopppp~ ? Cumming~ ? Ah ? I¡¯m cumming~ ? Ah~ ? I¡¯m gonna cum again~ ? Niiiiii ? I can¡¯t do it~ ? Noooo~ ? Hooo~ ? Cummming ? Cumming againnnnn ?¡± Jup ? Jup ? Jup ? Jup ? He kept thrusting into her vagina, which was dripping with love juice. ra climaxes in rapid session, shedding tears and moaning madly. Still, ra¡¯s legs were firmly wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist, preventing him from pulling out. ¡±Okay¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to cum!¡± ¡±Nnnnnnn~~~~ ???¡± Shinji poured his semen into her womb that had juste down. The semen that has been poured into the womb of ra has been deliciously swallowed by her, and Shinji has poured everyst drop of it into the womb of ra, while he is immersed in the pleasure of having his magic power and vitality squeezed out of him. (This¡­¡­ ? What is this magic power ? This is so sly ?) Not only was it the best s*x she ever had, but the magic was so rich and deep that it would be rude topare it to the uncle she squeezed to death on the street. After a few minutes, ra¡¯s body shuddered and crashed with delight at the deliciousness of the magic. A vague, pink, shining lewd crest emerged on ra¡¯s vagina. After, her body rolled helplessly on the bathroom floor, Shinji nodded, hoping that the look of ecstasy on ra¡¯s face as she breathed hard and the lewd pattern on her vagina would teach her which way was up. ¡±I¡¯m going to go first. ra-chan, take your time¡± ¡±Yhessshh¡­¡­? Shinji wiped the sweat off his face and left the bathroom, leaving behind her who was dripping semen from her vagina. When Shinji left the bathroom, saw Eve squirming and shaking her body, having gone into a heat because of the charming voice that could be heard from the bathroom. _______________ ra-chan version Soap y (adult entertainment style) Shinji-kun, the man who taught her about the hierarchy of the s*x industry in the first ce, gives her a seed press. Tomorrow is Eve¡¯s turn. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 204 Eve, Instant Fall Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Just before Shinji came out of the bathroom. Eve knew that the two of them had started to engage when she heard ra¡¯s charming voiceing from the bathroom. But the sound was not what Eve had imagined, and she could feel ra¡¯sck of control. (ra-chan, are you seriously feeling it¡­¡­?) When she was at the brothel, she had heard ra¡¯s voice during y, and she remembered that her voice sounded cheerful, like she was enjoying s*x with a man. But when she did now, the room was filled with the sound of ra¡¯s climax and the animalistic sound of her being violently tormented. The thought that it was her turn to be fucked made her throat gulp with anticipation. Eve¡¯s body was also tingling and she looked restless, but Freri was watching her with a nk expression on the surface, but inwardly she was enjoying herself very much. (ra has fallen. I don¡¯t know about Eve, but Shinji¡¯s magic and p*nis are so good, it might be hard for her to resist when she was just starting out) It¡¯s true that Eve and ra need to be replenished with life force and magic power to train the neers. Because as magic power is needed in order to use subus magic, so if they don¡¯t have enough life force, they won¡¯t be able to move properly, and also some types of subus magic use life force to work. Freri, who had been given the right to educate them by the Goddess Arian and had made a temporary contract with them, found out that Eve and ra had just be subus and did not have enough magic power and life force. As there was a possibility that Freri would involve Shinji in teaching them subus magic, and Shinji was Freri¡¯s master. So, If Freri worked for Shinji, it might be more convenient for her to have Eve and ra¡¯s help. She asked the goddess Arian to confirm that there was no problem with Shinji¡¯s handiwork, in fact she would wee it. (It¡¯s easier to do things when they know that Shinji is awesome. Because Shinji will be helping with the training for the neers) Freri had already thought of a few ideas for the new girl¡¯s training. During this time, there were no conversations between the nervous Eve and the thinking Freri. But, suddenly the sound of the bathroom door opening echoed in the quiet room, revealing apletely naked Shinji. Shinji who hade out only lightly wiped off his sweat, and his p*nis was still dirty from ra¡¯s previous ejactions into her vagina. In the urethra, there was a slight residue of semen which have a residue of magic power that only a subus could understand. In addition to the fact that the mere smell of it was enough to make her go into heat, the effect on Eve, who wascking in both magic and life force, was profound. Eve who had a mellow expression on her face, approached Shinji and crouched down in front of his p*nis. Seeing that, Shinji didn¡¯t stop her, but instead brought it to her mouth. ¡±Can you clean it for me?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes ? Nmu ? Nbu ? Jyuru ? Nmu~ ?¡± Eve weed Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her mouth without hesitation. She licked the entire rod with her skilled tongue and stimted the ns with particr care, carrying a small amount of semen into Eve¡¯s mouth. The remaining magic in the semen was enough to make Eve¡¯s vagina tingle and drip with love juice. As Shinji¡¯s p*nis leaves her mouth, Eve hugs him with a lustful look on her face. ¡±Hurry up ? Hurry up, let¡¯s have s*x ?¡± The way the number one prostitute spoke waspletely broken. Shinji, who saw that, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the fact that Eve seemed to have fallen even before he inserted his p*nis. * * * ¡±Ah ? Nn ? Ah, Ah~ ? Fahh~ ?¡± The bed made a creaking sound. Eve was pinned down from behind by Shinji and forced to crawled. No force was put into her arms, and she was unable to raise her upper body. Shinji held her up by the hips, and he poked and ravished her vagina with his strong p*nis from behind. But Eve is not ashamed of this. Her instincts told her that she should be willing to give in to a male who could give her such a pleasurable s*x experience, and who could give her such delicious magic power. Her long, slender tail wiggles, her wings p, and her hips shake. Eve was giving Shinji all the flirtatious looks she could think of. ¡±Nnnn~ ? Breast ? Please squeeze harder ?¡± She asked Shinji to squeeze both of her breasts, and he did so without any pain. Still, Shinji was a little worried because she was falling so hard. [Freri. Is Eve okay?] [She¡¯s not fine. She falls too easily. Still, Eve needs to be trained. And the way people who try to tame subus is with their magic power and life force] Bachu ? Bachu ? Bachu ? Bachu ? Shinji had leeway to exchange thoughts with Freri while shaking his hips. It was a sign that he was bing more tolerant of s*x with Freri. [But for today, it¡¯s good. It will be convenient if she can¡¯t resist Shinji¡¯s cock] [Okay okay. I¡¯ll leave the rest to Freri] Bikun ? Eve climaxed with her back leaning back. In other hand, Shinji endure the vaginal pressure of Eve¡¯s climax for the unknowable number of times, so as not to ejacte. ¡±Hurry up ? Magic power ? Life force ? Please ? I¡¯ll be crazy¡­¡­ ? I can¡¯t hold it¡­¡­?¡± As if begging for forgiveness for Shinji¡¯s reluctance to ejacte, Eve turns around and looks up at him with tears in her eyes. He still wanted to torment her, but he decided to ejacte first. He took his hands off her breasts and ced them on either side of Eve¡¯s body, and as she felt his hands tighten, she noticed that Shinji¡¯s mood had changed. Pan! ? Shinji mmed his hips down on Eve¡¯s ass with a powerful thrust and she let out an indecent moan. At the same time, she knew that the thrusts were just a confirmation of Shinji¡¯s answer, and that she was about to get fucked up again. ¡±Ah~ ? Hiii~ ? Oh~ ? Nooo~ ? Cumming~ ? Again~ ? I¡¯m going to cum again~ ? Cummmming~ ? I¡¯m cumming all the time~ ? Nn~ ? Ah~ ? Cumming again~ ? Nnnnnn~ ? Please quickly~ ? I¡¯m going to be crazyyyy~ ?¡± Eve¡¯s head was stained with pleasure as she was fucked in the sleeping back position. She was crying, drooling, and dripping with love juice. After a few moments, aiming at her lowered womb, Shinji spurted his semen into her. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­.!¡± ¡±~~~???¡± Sensing that, Eve climaxed deeply and profoundly as she leaned back. Her womb catches the semen poured into it, and her body copses, intoxicated by the taste of the most exquisite magic power. And then, on top of Eve¡¯s womb, in the same ce as ra¡¯s, a pink shining lewd mark was carved. After Eve had copsed without a problem, Shinji pulled out his p*nis and took a breath when he felt a soft breast pressed against his back. The one hugging Shinji was Freri, who had taken off her dress and was nowpletely naked. [I¡¯ll do it too. I just need magic power] ¡±Thank you for your concern¡± Shinji turned around and hugged Freri¡¯s shoulder. Before he knew it, ra had returned to the room from the bathroom and was ncing at Shinji and Freri. ¡±I don¡¯t think this is going to end anytime soon,¡± Shinji mutters. The skinship of the three beautiful subus continuedte into the night. _________________________ Oh no, Eve-chan is too sloppy¡­¡­? Well, Eve and ra were brought to their knees without any problems. There¡¯s no reason why a neers subus can¡¯t do the same with Freri. They¡¯ve just be subus, so they don¡¯t have any knowledge of magic or how to use it, so it¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re a bit wobbly. It¡¯s just that Eve has always been a little bit naive. Now, I¡¯m ready for the neer training. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 205 Promotion of The Running Wolves Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Shinji had s*x with Freri, Eve, and ra. In the morning, Shinji, Milis, Renka, Emily, and Akane were rxing in the inn¡¯s lobby. Alvin had gone to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to get their reward for the other day, while Shinji and the others were loading the carriage they had brought to the inn and waiting for Alvin to return. ¡±Are you sure you didn¡¯t forget anything?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already checked everyone¡¯s rooms!¡± Not only did Emily do that, but each of them had checked their own rooms. When Shinji nodded and turned to the entrance of the inn, Alvin had just arrived back at the inn¡­¡­ with Christina for some reason. It¡¯s not surprising that everyone who was left at the inn was wondering (why?!). Christina, on the other hand, plucked at the hem of her dress, gave ady¡¯s bow, and smiled. ¡±Good morning, everyone, I happened to meet Alvin-san in front of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so I sent him this way¡± ¡±I see. Thank you, Beltz-sama¡± Shinji bowed firmly and thanked her. After that, he raised his head and looked at Alvin, who had a somewhat wry smile on his face. Alvines back to Shinji and the others. (That¡¯s¡­¡­. Didn¡¯t I have told you to be careful not to be alone with her? Why are youing back in the same carriage with her?) (I just couldn¡¯t say no, you know! Before I knew it, we were getting into a carriage! There were guards and stuff, so it wasn¡¯t just the two of us!) While Milis and Renka were thanking Christina, Shinji and Alvin were whispering to each other. It¡¯s no wonder Alvin couldn¡¯t say no to Christina in a one-on-one meeting, but Shinji can¡¯t help butin. As if to discourage Shinji, who still wanted toin, Alvin decided to announce the good news out loud. ¡±Listen to me. When I went to get my reward, I was told we¡¯ll be promoted! We¡¯ll be in the upper-upper rank! They said we can renew our adventurer¡¯s card in Medio!¡± ¡±Al! Really!?¡± ¡±We did it! Al-kun!¡± Milis and Renka, who had been looking at Alvin with frowning eyes, shouted with joy when they heard Alvin¡¯s words. It¡¯s a great achievement to have saved a city once, and based on their demeanor and past achievements, it was determined that the deserved to be promoted to an upper-upper rank. When Alvin showed them the letter from the adventurer¡¯s guild as proof, Milis and Renka sped hands in delight. Shinji, who had been about toin, gave up his sermon and smiled happily when Emily and Akane congratted them. ¡±Congrattions, everyone¡± ¡±Thank you, Christina-san!¡± Alvin thanked Christina, who was smiling andughing. It was not possible to be silent in the carriage, so Alvin and Christina talked the whole way from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to the inn. Christina was both a good talker and a good listener. As a noble, Christina¡¯s conversational skills were very high, and although it was difficult to talk at first, Alvin soon found himself chatting happily with Christina. Alvin was told that he could call her by her first name as well as Milis and Renka. (He has gotten a lot friendlier with her in a short time, hasn¡¯t he?¡­¡­) Shinji had a headache as Alvin¡¯s friend. But, the closer they got to each other, the more delicious it would be for him who wanted Christina¡¯s body, still it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. Because Alvin¡¯s status was still that of amoner. ¡±Then let¡¯s renew our adventurer¡¯s card when we get back to Medio. Alvin, we¡¯re ready to go¡± ¡±Thanks! Thanks, guys! Christina-san, excuse me¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Oh, are you guys want to leave the city?¡± Shinji decided to tell Alvin that they could leave at any time so as not to start a conversation between them. Although he felt close to Christina, Alvin was more concerned about Milis and his travel ns than Christina. ¡±Yes. The sooner we leave, the more distance we can cover. ¡­¡­It¡¯s been a while since we left the party house¡± ¡±I see. Well, I¡¯ll see you in Medio¡± Alvin blinked, unable to understand Christina¡¯s words. ¡±Do you also go to Medio?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m nning to leave the city after noon and go to Medio. I¡¯ve been told by my father to leave the city temporarily as it is going to be very noisy for a while¡± He sounded disappointed, but Christina, looking at Alvin with a slight blush on her face, looked rather pleased. ¡±I¡¯ve never really stayed at the Medio mansion ¡­¡­.Milis-san, Renka-san, let¡¯s have tea again, if you don¡¯t mind¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ we would love to¡± ¡±Okay. See you soon, Christina-san¡± Christina smiled, bowed, and left the inn. When they all saw her off, an indescribable silence fell over the ce. ¡±Well, let¡¯s go home as nned¡± ¡±Yes. Come on, Al. Let¡¯s go¡± ¡±Y, yeah. Let¡¯s go¡­¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s words sent everyone into action. Each and every one of then thinks that the rtionship with Christina is still unbreakable. [Leaving the city¡­¡­ Mufu ?] Freri¡¯s happy thoughts reach Shinji. [Are you nning something?] [Shinji helps me out on the night on the road. Let the training begin] Freri replied as she sent the thought back as they got into the carriage. The training for the new subus. Shinji, who had a vague idea of what was going on, put on a happy face. ¡±Shinji, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±No, nothing. We can finally go back to the party house. I had a good time at the inn, but I feel most at home in my room¡± Renka, sitting next to him, tilted her head. Shinji smiles as he holds Renka¡¯s hand. ____________________ It was a tentative routine. The activities of the were recognized, and they reached the upper-upper rank they had longed for. When they return to Medio, their adventurer¡¯s card will be updated. Christina will also being to Medio. Well, Oeste is going to be a mess for a while, so it¡¯s no wonder her father wants to get her out of the city. Freri¡¯s neers training begins. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 206 Christina and her Lewd Dream (Fake Marriage)?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The carriages carrying Shinji and the others have left Oeste. The journey was smooth and they were ready to set up camp before dark. After dinner, the night came. After Shinji finished his first watch, he shifted the watch to Alvin, who was sleeping, andy down. Feeling sleepy immediately, Shinji fell asleep. * * * [Shinji, you can do whatever you want with Christina in the dreams] [Whatever I want¡­¡­I guess that means practicing dream magic] Shinji, who was supposed to be asleep, was standing at home before he knew it. It¡¯s a strange thing, but Shinji knows that this is a dream and that the three people in front of him, Freri, Eve and ra, are not imaginary, but real people. [Manipte dreams and make it lewd dream. It is also an essential skill for a subus to gain a little bit of life force from it. If subus doesn¡¯t have a master, this is how they collects the life force. Because it¡¯s not always easy to find the right man to squeeze] [¡®I understand, Freri-sensei¡®] Another name for a subus is a Dream Demon. It is said that it is the dream demon¡¯s fault that someone have naughty dreams, but of course, not all of them are the dream demon¡¯s fault. However, it is also true that they are good at magic that interferes with dreams. [My dream magic is creating [this room] right now and Shinji was brought here by Eve¡¯s dream magic. Then ra brought Christina in and Shinji used his dream magic to create whatever setting he wanted to her] Four people working together to create an imaginary world using dream magic. This way, Shinji can taste Christina¡¯s body in his dreams, and Eve and ra can practice. Shinji looks at Freri andughs, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of work¡±. Still, Freri who was thinking about how to make Eve and ra into full-fledged subus, made Shinji smile. (So, shall I do my part well?) Don¡¯t underestimate that this is just a dream. Someone may not be able to touch their real body, but it can make them feel pleasure. Even though they are virgins, they have experienced s*x in their dreams. So, in this way, Shinji can teach Christina the sensation of impregnation, the taste of semen, ¡­¡­and all other s*xual experiences. (Even if she forgets the dreams, she can never forget the pleasures that her body has experienced. So, I¡¯m going to make sure I develop her well) Shinji was thinking about what kind of setting he wanted to imprint on Christina. * * * ¡±Christina¡± Christina was awakened by a man¡¯s voice calling out to her. ¡±Are you okay? Maybe I should stop¡± In front of Christina was Shinji. Christina and Shinji were sitting on the bed, facing each other. Christina vaguely remembered why they were alone in the bedroom. (For the sake of the family, I married this man) Christina was in love with Alvin. However, when Shinji seeds in developing a magic that can teleport to other worlds and announces it to the world, the nobles are all eager to get their hands on him. Unfortunately, her brother dies in an ident, and Christina, the sessor to the Beltz family, is unable to take Alvin, amoner, as her husband. Shinji is also amoner, but he has done a great job developing new magic, and her rtives in the Beltz family are in favor of her taking Shinji in as a husband, rather than against it. Shinji, who had been troubled by themotion around him, and Christina, who had to get a husband, had the same interests, and their rtionship was not bad, so Shinji and Christina chose to get married. And now they were having their wedding night, the day of the ceremony. ¡±You still love Alvin, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to force yourself to be embraced on the wedding night¡± ¡±¡­¡­No, the wedding night is important. If not, people may whisper that we don¡¯t get along. Besides, my family needs an heir¡± There is no telling where the eyes of other families will turn. Because in the aristocrats, one cannot afford to let other families take advantage of them. ¡±It¡¯s tough being a noble¡­¡­¡± ¡±Shinji-san is also a member of the noble family from today, so you are not a different. And I know that you are¡­¡­ concerned about me¡± Christina knows that Shinji has a gentle personality. And although she didn¡¯t have a burning love for him, she thought she could nurture a loving rtionship with him. ¡±This is my first time¡­¡­ so please be gentle, Danna-sama. Then I will try to love you¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m going to love you too, Chris¡± Covering her love for Alvin, Christina locked lips with Shinji. * * * ¡±Um, where is the lotion?¡± As he was about to pull down the front of Christina¡¯s thin white nightgown, Shinji¡¯s hand stopped. With a shy smile, she continued to y with the tips of her blonde hair with her index finger. ¡±You see, my mother told¡­¡­ me that it hurts if it¡¯s not properly lotioned and slippered. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a wife¡¯s duty to be well prepared¡­¡­¡± Christina was aware that s*xual intercourse could be painful. This is because Christina¡¯s father and mother, who are now close friends, did not love each other when they were first married, and her father, a noble, had little s*xual experience and was not good at it. When Shinji heard Christina¡¯s words, he smiled inwardly, thinking that he had a lot to teach her. ¡±Chris. If I caress you properly, you won¡¯t need any lotion. I¡¯ll take care of it, okay?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, Danna-sama¡± Christina nodded as Shinji stared at her with intense eyes. Christina¡¯s heart also pounding as Shinji looked at her with a manly gaze that she rarely gets to experience. Shinji¡¯s hand who had stopped earlier continues to unties Christina¡¯s nightgown, revealing her beautiful skin and soft breasts, slightly smaller than Renka¡¯s, butrge enough to fit in his palm. She is embarrassed and tries to hide her breasts, but Shinji moves her hands away and begins to rub them. (His hands are warm¡­¡­. And it¡¯s kind offortable) Shinji¡¯s hands carefully squeeze Christina¡¯s breasts. No matter how much he touched her firm and soft breasts, he never got tired of it, and he continued to make love to her undeveloped breasts, changing the intensity of his rubbing and kneading. Christina¡¯s body trembled as her hardened nipples rubbed against Shinji¡¯s palms. ¡±It feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Chris?¡± ¡±Da, Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s so weird ? When you touch me like that ? That ce ? Even weird ?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers pinched Christina¡¯s hardened nipples and rubbed them gently, causing her to squirm with pleasure. It was the first time she had ever felt such intense pleasure from a nipple, and Christina¡¯s mind was a blur as she let Shinji take her. ¡±You¡¯re so cute, Chris¡± ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? Kyaa ?¡± Shinji¡¯s caresses made Christina blossom as a woman. When Shinji runs his tongue down her neck, she offers her neck for him to lick. (I never knew touching each other could feel so good¡­¡­?) It was apletely different feeling from the warmth she felt inside when she was in love with Alvin. Being touched by Shinji, Christina could feel her body rejoicing at the feeling. (If it was with Alvin, it would be more¡­¡­) It would be more satisfying and pleasurable if she could be touched by someone she liked. But the moment Christina thought this, Shinji¡¯s finger, which had somehow made its way down to her clitoris, touched her clitoris, and her eyes widened in pleasure, and she climaxed lightly. (What was that?¡­.. ?) Alvin¡¯s image disappears from Christina¡¯s mind as her mind goes nk for a moment, and Shinji¡¯s finger strokes her clit. ¡±Chris, you get this wet when you feel good. You can see why you don¡¯t need lotion, right?¡± ¡±Ah ? No way ? I ¡­¡­ ? be like this ¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji smiles at Christina as she is tossed about by the unknown pleasure. Nuchu ? Nuchu ?, Shinji continued to caress Christina¡¯s private parts while making deliberate sounds of her love juices flowing from her private parts. It was a long time before Shinji was satisfied and the stiffness left Christina¡¯s secret parts. Her sweet voice echoed through the bedroom as she continued to be caressed. _____________________ Christina-chan, first time. She has little s*xual knowledge. Because she is an ignorant youngdy who only knows about general education, such as how to have a child by ejacting into the vagina, and not about what kind of y there is or how to caress. The ¡°imaginary world¡± created by the dream magic method consumes a lot of magic power and life force. So, if someone gives a naughty dream and is given a little bit of life force, there is no deficit at all. This is also a beginner¡¯s training, Freri-chan is very good at taking care of them. Let give it an example. Imaginary world uses 50 life force. Eve and ra use 5 life force to get their actors together in the dream magic (Shinji and Christina) Christina¡¯s lewd dream restores 15 life energy (It¡¯s enough to make her wonder if she¡¯ll be able to sleep the next day. And It¡¯s divided into between Eve and ra [7.5]. Freri didn¡¯t need it because it¡¯s their training) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 208 Christina’s Dream (Surrogate Pregnancy)?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±As expected, Shinji, it was a good setting¡± ¡±Well, I have to make the setting easy to ept at first. If the setting is too unreasonable, she might wake up¡± ¡±¡±¡±I see¡­¡­¡±¡± After the s*x was over, Shinji released Christina from the lewd dream and had a conversation with Freri, Eve and ra in the dream. Shinji¡¯s talk was beneficial to Eve and ra as novice subus, and they listened to Shinji and Freri quietly. ¡±There are only two days left. We need to make sure the connection is made¡± ¡±A connection?¡± Eve tilted her head. ¡±Most of the noble families have exorcism magic in their houses. So, pure demons can¡¯t get in¡± ¡±But if there is a connection to the other side, that¡¯s a different story. And in order to be able to show her lewd dreams when she returns to the city, we need to teach her pleasure during the trip so that she will wee us¡± ¡±I see, but will two days be enough?¡± ra asked Shinji a genuine question. ¡±It¡¯s not difficult to make a connection with Christina in two days. She seems to have more potential than I thought¡± Shinji grinned viciously. The three subus were ttered by the look on his face and their cheeks flushed. * * * The return trip on the second day went without a hitch. Then, at night. Christina is led into a lewd dream again¡­ * * * ¡±Christina-san?¡± Christina¡¯s consciousness is awakened by Shinji¡¯s voice. ¡±I¡¯m okay. Let¡¯s make this quick¡± She tried to hide her nervousness with the clerical voice, but she was aware that her mind was wavering. (I think we¡¯ve discussed this) Christina married Alvin, who had be an honorary knight. Alvin lived happily with his wife, Milis, and his second wife, Christina, and their neighbors, Shinji and Renka. However, Alvin contracted an illness from an outbreak. The disease is cured, but the fever is so high that Alvin bes infertile. Milis and Christinaforted Alvin after he became very depressed, and although Alvin managed to get his mind back on track, he insisted on carrying Milis and Christina¡¯s child. After a discussion involving Shinji and Renka¡¯s husband and wife, a conclusion is reached¡­ (I will have a child with Shinji, and raise it) An honorary knight is an honorary position for one generation only. The child would be amoner, so bloodline would not be an issue. But in noble families, if the wife is the head of the family, she must have children although the children was with her husband¡¯s blood rtives instead of her husband who can¡¯t have children. Naturally, this would be information that should be kept secret. (Milis has already made a baby with Shinji-san, so I can¡¯t just run away. Fortunately, Shinji-san is a kind man, and¡­¡­. it¡¯s for the sake of Danna-sama) This is one of the reasons why Christina agreed to do it, because she and Shinji had be close friends and she didn¡¯t feel bad about it. Christina, who tries to be a devoted wife, has given her heart to Alvin. So, it is not her intention to allow her body to be with anyone other than her husband, but she reaffirms her resolve to be okay as long as her heart and mind are firmly connected with him. ¡±I want to be quick, but if I don¡¯t¡­¡­ wet yourself properly, it¡¯s going to hurt¡± ¡±Eh? ¡­¡­¡­!?¡± Shinji¡¯s erection was so big that even through his pants, Christina could see that it was big. (W, Why!? Why is it so different from Danna-sama!?) Christina gasped at the sight, which was impossible for her husband, Alvin. ¡±I¡¯ll try to make this as quick as possible for you¡­¡­¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡­¡± Christina nodded slowly. Her body started to remember having s*x with Shinji and she took a deep breath to cover up the fact that her vagina was starting to tingle. * * * ¡±Shi, Shinji-san! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this with your mouth¡­¡­?¡± Christina who wasid on the bed was told that only her vagina would be caressed. So, without taking off her dress, the front of her skirt was rolled up, and when Christina blushed, Shinji stroked the inside of her thighs and opened them from both sides. And then, Shinji approached her secret ce and sucked on it. She tried to close her legs as quickly as possible, but it was toote. Shinji¡¯s tongue, which was full of saliva, licked up her vagina from her underwear, causing Christina¡¯s hips to jump. (What was that¡­¡­? It¡¯s chilly¡­¡­.) Shinji doesn¡¯t mind being sandwiched between her legs, in fact, he feels good about her healthy and smooth thighs, firmly gripping her waist and carefully caressing her with his tongue. Christina, who had never experienced cunnilingus before, could only stare nkly at the first tongue caress and shudder in pleasure. (I, I can¡¯t believe he licked it¡­. ? Ah ? Oh ? It feels so good ?) It was a pleasure that she could not imagine in forey with her husband. Still, Christina tried to remember what she had done with her husband in the first ce, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She can¡¯t even remember that she¡¯s married to Alvin or that she¡¯s already had s*x with him, because it just a setting that¡¯s been imprinted on her. ¡±Hyaa ? Ah ? Don¡¯t lick on that ce ?¡± To prevent Christina from thinking, Shinji¡¯s torment became more intense. When he slipped her underwear to the side and touched her clitoris with his tongue, Christina¡¯s sweet voice escaped from her mouth. ¡±Faaaaaaa ? Shinji-san ? Wait ? Please ? Wait ?¡± Christina¡¯s vagina, which had made sensitive by the aphrodisiac magic, overflows with love juice when Shinji licks her. And Christina was too busy enduring the pleasure and trying not to climax by thinking about her s*xual activity with Alvin. Christina begged Shinji to stop, but he wouldn¡¯t stop caressing her with his tongue. Slurp ? Slurrpp ? Slurrpp ? The sound of Shinji slurping her love juice echoes through the room. His tongue flicked around the entrance to her secret region, loosening itnguidly. Christina had lost the strength to close her thighs due to the pleasure, and was now spreading her legs like an upturned frog and presenting them to Shinji. (Danna-sama ? Danna-sama ? I¡¯m sorry ? Shinji-san¡¯s tongue ? feels so good ? it¡¯s making me crazyyyyyy ?) Before she knew it, Shinji¡¯s tongue was crushing her swollen clitoris. As Shinji tries to make her cum, Christina hold her mouth and try not to let out a sound. Squirt ? Squirt ? It felt so good that Christina squirted for the first time in her life. Before long, Shinji removes his mouth from Christina¡¯s shivering clit. ¡±I hope that¡¯s enough¡± ¡±Haa¡­¡­? Haa¡­¡­? Ah¡­¡­¡± She turned her head to look at the ceiling and saw that Shinji¡¯s p*nis was erect. Finally, she was going to have s*x with Shinji. Christina could tell that her body was expecting it. She hadn¡¯t expected to feel so good with just forey. Because she had thought it would be more of a perfunctory affair. Even though her husband had already agreed to it, she felt guilty and turned her gaze away. She also felt guilty that he was making her feel better than necessary. And then Shinji didn¡¯t cover her up, but instead turned Christina and lifted her hips. She was on the position of all fours, her cheeks flushed with shame, but Shinji whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s better if you didn¡¯t see my face, right?¡± And she nodded silently. (Danna-sama¡­¡­ is the only one I like¡­¡­) Shinji¡¯s p*nis is inserted into Christina¡¯s vagina as she thinks of Alvin¡¯s smile. _________________ Christina¡¯s second day. The only reason she has lewd dreams every day is because the only time Shinji-kun have a chance is during the trip. Shinji is gradually increasing the amount of s*x she is having. Even though she has no memory, her body remembers the experience of s*x. The setting that she is married is also eptable. An honorary knight is an honorary position formoners who have distinguished themselves in battle. It¡¯s a one-time nobility without a territory. The child still treated as amoner because only his or her military prowess that evaluated. Still, honorary knights are treated as nobles. They receive an annual sry because they are ordered by the king to ¡°hunt monster for the country,¡± but if they skip work at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, they may be deprived of it. The honorary knights are also a symbol of the power of the state, so although their titles are low, they are allowed to have daughters from other families as their seconddies, and it is considered a benefit to have blood rtives who have a talent for fighting. In many cases, children are educated so that they can be adopted into the main noble family when theye of age. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 209 Christina’s Dream (Surrogate Pregnancy)?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Shinji¡¯s p*nis enters her. This alone causes Christina¡¯s hips to shake with pleasure, and her guilty, mncholy expression bes sloppy and debauched. ¡±~~~?¡± ¡±I had inserted it deep into you¡± When the ns contacted the back of the vagina, Christina climaxed quietly. Shinji watched with a wry smile as she struggled to keep the strength from her arms. Kyuuut ? The vaginal pressure tightensfortably, and Shinji waits for Christina to calm down. (Lie¡­¡­ ? So easy toe¡­¡­ ?) When the afterglow of the climax subsides, Christina is astonished. It was easy to imagine what would happen when he started to move if she was like this just by inserting it. ¡±Christina-san and I might bepatible with each other¡± ¡±What are you talking about¡­¡­Aahhhh ?¡± Christina tried to argue with Shinji¡¯s words, but her words were cut off by the pleasure of his p*nis being pulled out of her. ¡±Nuuuuuu ? Ahhhhhh ? No ? This is no good ?¡± Slowly, slowly, Shinji¡¯s hips move back and forth, pushing her vaginal walls apart and making Christina moan. Even though her memory is gone, Christina¡¯s body remembers the pleasure of having s*x with Shinji, and she flirtatiously mps down on his p*nis. Unconsciously, Christina¡¯s hips also swayed in time with Shinji¡¯s movements, and she thrust her hips out as if to offer them to him. (It feels so good ? Why is it like this? ? Oh ? Danna-sama ? Please forgive me ? Because ? It feels so good ?) Shinji noticed that Christina¡¯s hips were moving, and gradually increased the speed of his hips. At the same time, he thrusts harder and harder into her vagina to train her to feel more pleasure deep inside her vagina. ¡±I didn¡¯t know you were so naughty, Christina-san. It¡¯s so tight, and it feels so good when you squeeze my cock¡± ¡±No ? Ah ? It¡¯s different ? I¡¯m ? I¡¯m not naughty ¡­¡­ ? Nn ? Why? ? Usually, I am not like this ¡­¡­ ? ¡±Then we must bepatible¡± ¡±Hah ? Nn ? No way ? Don¡¯t say that ? Nnnnnnnnn ?¡± Shinji me her while telling her that she is sensitive and that they arepatible but in fact because of the aphrodisiac magic, still Christina didn¡¯t know it. During intercourse, herpletely descended cervix sucked on the ns of his p*nis, and when Christina climaxed, it tightened up to squeeze out her semen. ¡±You came again. It looks like we won¡¯t be able to finish if Christina-san couldn¡¯t keep up with me. ¡­¡­So, I¡¯m going to go hard¡± Shinji held her hips firmly in ce. Christina¡¯s arms could no longer support her body, and her upper body fell to the bed, leaving only her lower body lifted up in a pathetic position. Christina could sense that Shinji¡¯s mood had changed drastically. Christina¡¯s vagina fluttered with excitement at the strong words that sounded like male trying to impregnate a female. ¡±Ah ? An ? Hah ? I¡¯m going crazy¡­.. ? Ah ? Amazing ? I don¡¯t know this ?¡± Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Shinji¡¯s began to thrusts Christina with no concern. Still, Christina¡¯s throbbing vagina was dripping her love juices without feeling any pain, and Shinji was enjoying the way his hips were pping against Christina¡¯s ass. On other hand, Christina lifted her hips to make it a little easier for Shinji to pound her. And she had no time to think about her husband, Alvin, and her mind waspletely upied with pleasure. (It feels good ? It feels good ? It feels good ?) Christina is a self-disciplined person who has lived her life seriously. She had never felt burdened by this, and thought it was a natural thing for a noble. However, such thoughts were immediately blown away when she was confronted with this pleasure. She had never known that s*x could feel so good. (The more serious a girl is, the more likely she is to fall for it, isn¡¯t it?) Shinjiughed as he looked down at Christina, who waspletely at his mercy. He knew from experience that the more serious a girl was and the less s*xual experience she had, the more likely she was to get hooked. As he endured the feeling of ejaction, Shinji started hisst spurt. ¡±Hii ? Nnn ? Come ? It¡¯sing ? It¡¯sing again~ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­..!¡± ¡±It¡¯smmmmming?¡± Arge amount of semen poured into her womb. Shinji cum while pushing into the back of the vagina and it feels so good for Christina that made her head goes nk with the most pleasure of the day. (Ohhhh¡­¡­? Being Impregnated¡­¡­? Feels so good?) She unconsciously rubs her plump ass against Shinji. Shinji exhales a deep, satisfied breath as her vagina tightens to squeeze out the semen. Christina feels it from behind her back, and is relieved to know that they are both satisfied. Shinji releases his hips and pulls his cock out, causing Christina to lie face down on the bed. When Shinji turned her over on her back, she could see his still erect p*nis. ¡±I¡¯m still going to try to conceive as much as I can¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis was again ced at the entrance to her secret area. And that became an excuse for Christina not to resist. (I can feel good once more¡­¡­?) Her husband¡¯s needs are no longer on Christina¡¯s mind. She was now a single female who was lewd andscivious in s*x with men other than her husband. ¡±Yes¡­¡­? Please conceive me ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji puts his lips on Christina¡¯s lips, who makes the sloppy smile of a fallen woman. * * * ¡±Her body has already been corrupted, right, Freri-sensei?¡± ¡±I have a feeling that her heart is falling too, Freri-sensei¡± ¡±Well, a dream is a dream. It makes her forget, so her heart won¡¯t change in reality. But she will never forget the pleasures that are etched into her body¡­¡­ and mind¡± The three subus were talking as they watched Shinji and Christina continue to copte from outside the ¡°dream¡±. ¡±The more pleasure that carves into her mind, the more difficult the setting can be set up. So, Shinji, I can¡¯t wait to see what you dream up tomorrow¡± ¡±¡±We¡¯ll do our best to practice the dream magic too¡±¡± The three subus giggled together as they listened to Christina¡¯s charming voice. ___________________ The second day of the lewd dream had end. A scene where Christina, a married woman, is corrupted. Her body is being developed to the point where she is no longer a virgin in reality. If this dream world continues, Milis and Christina will have Shinji¡¯s child. While raising the child with Alvin, the fallen women will collude with each other, and Renka will backdoor them, and they¡¯ll have s*x with each other. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 210 Christina’s Lewd Dream (Former Lady is a Slave Maid) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the way to Medio, on the third day, on thest night. Christina is dragged into her third lewd dream¡­ * * * ¡±Tina¡± Christina regained consciousness at Shinji¡¯s voice. She looked at Shinji, who had a worried expression on his face, and apologized. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking about something¡± ¡±If you¡¯re tired, maybe we shouldn¡¯t¡± She grabbed Shinji¡¯s arm as soon as he said that, and stopped him from leaving. It was an inappropriate action for a maid to perform, but she did not want to hand over the job to someone else. ¡±I¡¯m fine. Please take care of me, Goshujin-sama¡± Christina said with a blush on her face. * * * Suddenly one day, the Beltz family fell into ruin. Without knowing what had happened, Christina was taken away from the house by a ve trader as a debts ve. The reason for the family¡¯s downfall was the irreversible failure of her brother, who was supposed to be the heir to the family, and Christina learned this when Shinji, who happened to find her as a debt ve, bought her and investigated her situation. With no family to rely on, Christina decides to work as a maid at the party house. She didn¡¯t feelfortable relying on distant rtives, and she also felt indebted to Shinji for paying a lot of money to rescue her. So, she decided to return the favor by working hard¡­¡­ ¡±Now then, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­?¡± And now, she be a splendid maid and s*x ve. The intercourse began with Christina straddled Shinji, who was lying on his back on the bed, and weed his p*nis into her soaking wet vagina. With both hands, she lifted the hem of the long skirt of her chic maid¡¯s uniform and showed him the insertion. (His p*nis feels so good¡­¡­?) Having been bought by Shinji, Christina was prepared for the fact that she would eventually have to have s*x with him. She knew that being in Shinji¡¯s arms would be better than being in the arms of a man she didn¡¯t know. However, what Christina had miscalcted was that their bodies were toopatible and that Shinji¡¯s s*x was insanely pleasurable. (Goshujin-sama¡¯s cock hits all the right spots¡­¡­?) Christina was addicted to having s*x with Shinji. Christina was a seriousdy, but she didn¡¯t have any hobbies, except her work to study and socialize. It is no exaggeration to say that the moment she discovered the taste of s*x was the moment when her world truly expanded. ¡±Tina¡¯s vagina feels so good¡­¡­ So, can you started to move?¡± ¡±Fah ? I¡¯m so happy ? Nn~ ? Ah ? Ah¡­¡­ ?¡± Christina¡¯s hips lift up and down. Jupu ? Jupu ? With his hands folded behind his head, Shinji watches Christina¡¯s hips shake up and down as she squirts her love juices all over the ce. His gaze made her vagina fluttering with excitement. (It feels so good ? It feels so good ? It feels so good ?) Christina continues to serve with her pleasure-seeking mind, and her thoughts debauched by pleasure. The embarrassment of being stared at is only a spice to the pleasure, and she just continues to shake her hips. ¡±You¡¯ve gotten used to having s*x, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡±The one who made me ? like this ? Goshujin-sama? ? Nn~ ? Isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±You¡¯ve always been erotic, Tina. Still, on your first time, you immediately loved s*x, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±That¡¯s because¡­¡­? Goshujin-sama is¡­¡­ ? too good at it ? Ah ? Good¡­¡­ ? My pussy ? It feels so goood ?¡± The fact she feels like that because her body remembers the pleasure of being fucked twice in her dreams, but Shinji makes it seem like Christina is naughty. Christina tried to argue with him, but he prevented her from doing so by pushing his hips upward, making the bed creak. ¡±I¡¯ll cum¡­.. Tighten your vagina¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Yes ? Yes ? Ah¡­¡­ ? Nnnn¡­¡­?¡± Shinji spurt out his semen into her vagina without holding back the ejaction feeling thates up. Since he didn¡¯t hold back at all, the momentum was not strong, but the volume wasrge, and if it weren¡¯t for the contraceptive magic, pregnancy would have been unavoidable. Christina who treated like a s*x ve and roughly poured with semen, reminded her again that she was a ve, but at the same time, the rough treatment tickled her tortured mind and made her feel excited. And as she being told, she tightened her vagina, savoring the sensation of a quiet climax as she squeezed out Shinji¡¯s semen. ¡±Haa ? Haa ? Thank you, Goshujin-sama, it feels so good¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±It was good for me too, Tina¡± Christina, the s*x-loving ve maid who was obedient to Shinji, smiled with a debauched expression. * * * After having s*x, Christina left Shinji¡¯s room because she hadn¡¯t finished her cleaning job yet. And because she had just had s*x, Christina was still a bit fluffy and her cheeks were flushed with color. Christina, who just left the room, meets Alvin in the hallway. ¡±Wee back, Alvin-san¡­¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m back¡­¡­Christina¡± Christina greets the man she was once in love with a s*xy smile, and Alvin gives her an indescribable look. ¡±That, I¡¯ll tell Shinji to release you¡­¡­ and I¡¯ll even find the money¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Alvin-san, I¡¯m happy with the way things are now¡­¡­ And excuse me, I have some cleaning to do¡± She refused Alvin¡¯s offer, bowed her head and walked away. (I already belong to you, Goshujin-sama¡­¡­?) She wondered what she would serve him next, and how he would hold her. Christina¡¯s mind is filled with s*x, and she heads off to finish her unfinished cleaning with light footsteps. * * * ¡±Uwaa~¡­¡­that girl is a noble, right?¡± ¡±Shinji-san, the one who crushes even subus¡­¡­.¡± Eve and ra, looking at Christina¡¯s figure from outside the dream, who has fallen to the point of giving her body and soul, have their faces drawn together. From their point of view, the two of them still have some humanity left in them, but Christina¡¯s fall was too much for them to bear. ¡±Once the connection is made, we¡¯ve aplished our goal, and that¡¯s all the help we need from Shinji. So, after we get to the city, it¡¯ll be practice for the two of you to have lewd dreams¡± By corrupting her in her dreams, Shinji had nted a ¡°link¡± in Christina¡¯s body that would allow her to have lewd dreams. This made it possible for them to show her lewd dreams from outside the building, or drag her into it, even if the building was under the spell of an exorcism. ¡±I want you two to practice your dream magic and take good care of Christina¡¯s body so that she doesn¡¯t forget her pleasures¡± Shinji who had somehowe out of the dream told Eve and ra. Christina¡¯s condition was better than he had expected, and Shinji began to think about how he wanted to turn the serious youngdy into the dirty girl like on her dreams. (Even in real life, I¡¯d love to get my hands on her first time) What can he do to embrace Christina? Shinji¡¯s evil n was about to begin¡­¡­ ___________________ Day 3. Christina-chan is a fallendy¡¯s ve maid. Her body, which took two days to develop, quickly became dependent on s*x. She also has fallen into a dirty maid who feels happy to be held. And her faint love for Alvin is instantly overtaken by pleasure. In real life, this is not how things should be done! In the first ce, there are many things to consider, such as the fact that why the Beltz family fell, but Christina couldn¡¯t think about it with her pleasure-addled mind. Shinji-kun seems to like Christina. So, while leaving the upkeep and maintenance of Christina¡¯s body to a pair of newbie subus, he aims for the right opportunity. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 211 Running Wolves Reached Upper-upper Rank Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After returning to Medio without any problems, returned to the party house. After returning to the party house and parting ways with Emily and Akane, Alvin and the others hurried off to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. As soon as they arrived at the guild, they applied for a promotion. While the staff was working, they waited and talked with Gildeo, the head of the Medio Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡±Hateyama¡­¡­.¡± ¡±We¡¯ve been working to climb the Hateyama!¡± Alvin gave him an enthusiastic look, and although he understood that Alvin was serious, he couldn¡¯t give him a quick nod. ¡±No, not yet. I can¡¯t give permission for a party of newly promoted adventurers to enter Hateyama¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t argue with his low, heavy words, and he looked down. (Well, of course) Shinji knew that Gildeo would not give him permission. It was obvious that he would not send a party that had just attained the highest ranking to the most difficult ce that is Hateyama. ¡±First, conquer one high-rank dungeon. If a party can¡¯t even do that, I can¡¯t give you permission to climb Hateyama. Because as a branch manager, I can¡¯t let a promising young man die in vain¡± ¡±¡­¡­I understand. I will conquer the dungeon first¡± Alvin nodded while looking into Gildeo¡¯s eyes. ¡±Umu. I look forward to seeing what the can do¡± Alvin and Gildeo talked until the adventurer¡¯s card was renewed. * * * After leaving the adventurer¡¯s guild, Alvin and the others returned to the party house and gathered in the dining room, where Alvin slumped against the desk and groaned. ¡±Hah, I guess it¡¯s no good now¡­¡­¡± ¡±You knew he was going to say that, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Yeah, but you know what? I thought there is a chance¡± ¡±Even if he gives you permission, I don¡¯t want to do it¡± Shinji clearly rejected the idea. In addition to the fact that they don¡¯t know the extent to which their abilities will be able to prate the higher level monsters and also Hateyama is not a dungeon. They also have to deal with the changing nature, unlike a dungeon. So, Shinji thought, ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this yet¡±. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Al-kun, don¡¯t be in a hurry, okay?¡± Milisforted Alvin, who looked unhappy. In order to change the atmosphere that had be a little heavy, Renka changed the subject. ¡±Now that we¡¯ve reached upper-upper rank, we can add another special magic to our collection. What should I choose?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not sure either. Al-kun, have you decided yet?¡± ¡±No¡­¡­. not yet. I¡¯ll have to go back to the adventurer¡¯s guild to decide¡± The three of them started discussing about this and that. Shinji doesn¡¯t join them, but ponders alone. (I¡¯ll leave it to Milis to take care of Alvin. Now that the goal is right in front of us, we need to move forward steadily and without panic, or we may be caught off guard) It¡¯s a wizard¡¯s job to advise the leader, Shinji thought. Of course, he didn¡¯t think that his idea was absolutely correct. He wanted to give the leader a chance to think by giving him a hard time. (It¡¯s a good thing Alvin and Milis are lovers, as long as they can vent their frustrations where I can¡¯t hear them. It¡¯s also a good thing that Renka is on my side, as long as she doesn¡¯t say anything outrageous) ¡±I¡¯m going to go do some research. See youter¡± ¡±I¡¯ming with you!¡± As Shinji left his seat, Emily appeared out of nowhere and jumped into Shinji¡¯s arms. Shinji was just in need of some help, so he decided to let Emily help him with his research. ¡±Y, yeah. See youter¡± ¡±Shinji-san, have a good day¡± After Alvin and the others saw them off, Shinji and Emily left the party house. * * * ¡±Oh, I¡¯ve done it~¡­¡­¡± ¡±Shinji wasn¡¯t mad, you know?¡± After Shinji had left, Alvin was in a state of self-loathing, despite the assurances of Renka, who knew Shinji well. ¡±I was too thoughtless. I got carried away¡­¡­¡± ¡±I know how you feel, Al-kun. Because we¡¯re really close to our goal¡± Milis and Renka knew that Alvin had been training since he was a little boy just to climb Hateyama, and they had seen him work hard all his life. Alvin thought it would take much longer to reach his goal, but he was surprised at how quickly he was promoted after Shinji joined the team. (It¡¯s the result of everyone working together, right?) Milis, Renka, and Shinji. Alvin thinks that this would not have happened even if any one of them was missing. In particr, he thinks that Shinji has been able to see his surroundings and be flexible. Shinji, who has little magic of his own and is a coordinator who is constantly adjusting, once told him that he can¡¯t do anything unless Alvin defeats the strongest enemy, and that he relies on him. But Alvin knew that Shinji was the one behind the scenes, the one who made sure that he could fight to the fullest. ¡±I¡¯ll apologize properlyter¡­¡­. Because teacher once said that as a leader when I make a mistake, I need to apologize properly¡± ¡±Yes, Al-kun, great, great ?¡± ¡±That¡¯s the point, Al. If we all work hard, we¡¯ll be able to climb Hateyama in no time¡± Milis and Renkaughed happily, and Alvinughed along with them. As soon as Shinji came back to the party house, Alvin apologized to Shinji for what happened during the day. As Renka had said, Shinji didn¡¯t mind and said that he and Emily had done some research on the high-ranking dungeons. That day, Alvin and Shinji talked about their future activities untilte. __________________ Daily Chapter Running Wolves has reached the upper-upper rank But they won¡¯t be able to climb the Hateyama. Still, Alvin got a little impatient, but he¡¯s able to think things through and seems to have regretted it. They¡¯d be a really good team if it weren¡¯t for the cuckolding. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 212 Alvin’s Lewd Dream (Swapping) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At night, Shinji is summoned to a room created by Freri¡¯s dream magic. Naturally, Eve and ra were there to greet Shinji, along with Freri. [Today¡¯s training will be done in Alvin. The setting is a lover¡¯s swap. Eve and ra will cast a spell on Alvin to make him feel like you are all Milis and Renka, respectively] ¡±Isn¡¯t¡­¡­ too strict? That settings¡± Shinji chuckled at Freri¡¯s seemingly aggressive setup. [Don¡¯t worry, Alvin will ept it now] Shinji looks at the strangely confident Freri with a quizzical expression. Freri knew that Alvin was worried about his failure to have s*x with Milis, and that it was because he couldn¡¯t get Milis¡¯sciviousness out of her, thanks to her peeping. ¡±If Freri says so, I¡¯ll go along with it¡­¡­¡± ¡±We¡¯re well-prepared¡± Shinji was skeptical, but decided to go along with Freri¡¯s request. As Eve and ra, they had learned how to speak well on the journey from Oeste to Medio, and could at least imitate the way they spoke. [Very good. Today¡¯s lewd dream, a lover¡¯s swap, will be carried out, so make sure you both cast your spells] ¡±¡±Okay, Freri-sensei!¡±¡± ¡±Sounds like fun, Freri¡± Shinji smiled at Freri, who seemed to be enjoying her role as teacher more than he thought. * * * ¡±It¡¯s for Al-kun, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s still embarrassing¡­¡­¡± ¡±Hah~¡­¡­ Al, it¡¯s only¡­¡­ this time¡± Alvin regained consciousness at the sound of Milis and Renka¡¯s voices. In fact, it was Eve¡¯s and ra¡¯s voices, but the bewitched Alvin heard them as Milis and Renka¡¯s voices and saw them as Milis and Renka¡¯s figures. ¡±Alvin, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Alvin nodded gravely at Shinji¡¯s voice. Alvin, Shinji, Milis and Renka were gathered in a room of a party house. There were two beds in the room, with Milis standing beside Shinji and Renka beside Alvin. All of them had taken off their clothes and werepletely naked, with Milis and Renka¡¯s beautiful bodies, Shinji¡¯s big cock, and Alvin¡¯s p*nis in full view. (I couldn¡¯t get mine up and tried¡­¡­ various things, but it didn¡¯t work and¡­¡­. I felt so bad that I told Mil about it. Still, she said it was for my own good¡­¡­¡± Milis standing next to Shinji. Alvin felt aroused just by the sight of them. ¡±Okay. We¡¯ll make it a rule that there will be no kissing, and we¡¯ll wear contraceptives during pration. Okay?¡± (I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t wake up from his dream¡­¡­. He¡¯s been relentlessly sulking for some time now¡­¡­) Shinji was surprised to find out that Alvin was somehow turned on by being cuckolded and awakened into a masochist by Freri. Shinji also really didn¡¯t think that Alvin would ept this dream until just before. (Well, let¡¯s do what Freri asked today) After confirming that Alvin had nodded, Shinji took Milis¡¯ shoulders in his arms and proceeded to the bed. Shinji sat on the bed first and Milis sat in front of him. Shinji¡¯s arms go around Milis¡¯ body and he grabs herrge breasts with both hands and starts rubbing them as if to show them to Alvin. (Nn¡­¡­, Shiinji-san, suddenly¡­¡­ ?) As Shinji¡¯s fingers sink into her soft breasts, shaping them, Milis is more than a little embarrassed by Alvin¡¯s attentions. Alvin stares intently at the sight of his lover being touched. ¡±Ne~e Al, you¡¯re getting bigger¡± ¡±I, it¡¯s true¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Al-kun, that¡¯s go¨C Hyaa ?¡± Alvin¡¯s p*nis, which had been drooping helplessly, was now erect. Distracted by Alvin, Shinji squeezed Milis¡¯s nipples, which made Milis¡¯s voicee out, and Alvin¡¯s p*nis responded with a throb. ¡±When did Al get such a taste for getting his girlfriend excited by someone else touching her?¡± ¡±Ugh, Renka¡­¡­¡± When Alvin was concentrating on looking at Milis, Renka hugged him from behind and poked his ns with the tip of her index finger, and a moan escaped from Alvin¡¯s mouth. ¡±Hah~ ? Ah~, Nn¡­¡­ ? Why ? Nn~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s caresses were so gentle that Milis was bewildered, but her body was aroused and she let out a sweet cry. This is like dream of her lover¡¯ssciviousness on earlier dream, Alvin thought. Seeing so, Alvin¡¯s arousal is higher than ever, and his ns begins to overflow with pre-cum. Renka¡¯s hands also began to wrapped around Alvin¡¯s p*nis and gently rub it up and down. ¡±Isn¡¯t my hand enough for you, Al, you pervert?¡± ¡±Ugh, Renka¡­¡­, wait ¡­¡­, ohhh¡­¡± Renka¡¯s hand job was already pushing Alvin over the edge. However, ra (Renka)¡¯s expert hand job kept Alvin¡¯s semen in his testicles, maintaining the perfect line between ejaction and non-ejaction. ¡±Ah~ ? Ah~ ? Why? Why is this ? Why Shinji-san¡¯s fingers ? It¡¯s too good ?¡± Eve also known as Milis was resting her back against Shinji¡¯s chest and seemed to bepletely letting her body be at the mercy of the pleasure. Gi? Gi? Gi? Gi? The sound of water can be heard, something that would never be heard with Alvin¡¯s caresses. The drool dripping from Milis¡¯s half-open mouth, her pleasure-addled face, and Shinji¡¯s middle finger inside her vagina were all spices of excitement for Alvin right now. ¡±Ahhhhhh ? Cummmmmming ?¡± ¡±You can ejacte too, Al¡± ¡±Aaahhh!¡± Milis climaxes with her back leaning back, and Alvin ejactes in Renka¡¯s hand almost simultaneously. As Alvin watches Milis climax, his p*nis immediately bes erect, which is not something he normally does. And in front of Alvin, Shinji attaches a contraceptive to his p*nis. He ces the ns against Milis¡¯s climaxed and weak pussy, and slowly inserts it. * * * ¡±~~~~, Huh!!?¡± In the middle of the night, Alvin jumped up from the bed in his room. He put his hand on his chest to control his rapid pulse, remembered the dream he had just had, and shook his head lightly. ¡±It¡¯s absurd¡­¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know why he had tried to make Shinji hold Milis in his dream. However, Alvin¡¯s p*nis had be fully erect while he slept, and he was somewhat unsettled. (Why am I so excited?¡­¡­ Mil is supposed to be important) Alvin does his best to calm his mind and stop thinking about anything else. It would be a while before Alvin would fall asleep again. * * * [It was still too early. The insertion is still unconsciously rejected by him] [Ugh, Shinji-san¡­¡­ continue, please ¡­¡­ ?] [M, me too¡­¡­?] Behind Freri¡¯s disappointed muttering, Shinji begins to work with Eve and ra together. In a room filled with flirtatious voices, Freri rethinks her n to develop Alvin¡¯s s*xuality. ________________ A lewd dream for Alvin. It¡¯s a lover¡¯s exchange, or swapping. His propensity for s*xual intercourse is bing more and more distorted, but he has not yet reached the level of¡­¡­ having his lover do it in front of him. Freri was too hasty. In addition to dreaming and receiving life force, subus¡¯s specialty is transforming herself into the person of her choice and receiving life force through the dream. However, Al who was being cuckolded is beginning to awaken his masochistic side. Freri-chan¡¯s sense of smell is amazing. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 213 Alvin’s Distorted Life as an Adventurer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Alvin, who had been excited by the sight of Milis being caressed by Shinji in the dream, showed up at the dining room with an indescribable feeling of guilt. ¡±Al-kun, good morning ?¡± Milis, who had been up earlier, smiled at Alvin as she ced the dishes on the table next to him. ¡±Good morning, Mil¡± ¡±¡­¡­? Al-kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alvin returned the greeting, but to Milis¡¯ eyes he seemed less energetic than usual. There was no way he could say that he was excited by the dream, so Alvin had to fake it. ¡±No, no. It¡¯s nothing. I just feel sleepy¡± ¡±Fufu, then go wash your face¡± ¡±Yeah, I will¡­¡­¡± Alvin left the dining room quickly and opened the bathroom door. Normally he would knock, but the distracted Alvin forgot to knock. ¡±Kyaa¡­¡­, Al! You should knock first!¡± ¡±Oops. ¡­¡­Good morning, Alvin¡± Alvin caught Shinji hugging Renka¡¯s waist in the bathroom and the two of them snuggled up together. Being caught, Renka¡¯s cheeks flushed with shame. ¡±I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been in a daze¡± ¡±No, we¡¯re sorry too, Renka, we¡¯ll finishter¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry too, Al¡± This was happened because Renka bumped into Shinji in the bathroom and felt like spoiling her lover a little in the morning. It would have been better if she could have held it in until she got to her room, but it was just the two of them in a deserted bathroom and she wanted to¡­¡­ be spoiled by him a little. Shinji was also a bit naive, and thus realized that it was they who were at fault. Because the bathroom is one of the most public ces in a party house. It also not the ce for lovers tomunicate with each other in amunal party house. ¡±It¡¯s okay, have you two eaten breakfast yet?¡± ¡±No, not yet. Alvin hasn¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯m going to the dining room first¡± Alvin didn¡¯t want to be noisy. Because sometimes he also had a sudden urge to make out with Milis. So, he had no problem tolerating a little huddling. ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be right there¡± ¡±See youter, Al¡± Renka waved her hand briefly. Seeing Renka¡¯s hand, Alvin was reminded of his dream fromst night, so he averted his gaze and made his reply. * * * ¡±It was delicious. Thanks for the food, Akane¡± ¡±Your wee. I¡¯ll clean-up¡± While Akane was cleaning up breakfast, Alvin and the others, who had nothing urgent to do, decided to stay in the dining room and chat. During the meal, Alvin had regained his normal state and was able to enjoy chatting. ¡±Nee~, Shinji, can you rub my shoulders againter?¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be in your roomter¡± Shinji nodded to Renka, who was talking as if she remembered. ¡±Renka, is your shoulder stiff too? Sometimes I ask Al-kun to rub my shoulders too. Right? Al-kun¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I do it asionally¡± There was no need to ask why their shoulders were stiff. Renka¡¯s breasts are big, but Milis¡¯s are even bigger, so Alvin sometimes rubs her shoulders for her. ¡±Is Shinji¡¯s shoulder massage really good? Maybe it¡¯s because he uses magic¡± ¡±Yes. While massaging, his hands are warmed and vibrated slightly. It¡¯s like a technique from a professional masseuse¡± In fact, Shinji¡¯s massage is on par with that of an expert. Why is his massage skill so good? The reason is probably not worth mentioning. But for now, he is just giving a regr massage to his girlfriend, Renka. ¡±Just by listening to you, I can tell it¡¯s going to feel good¡± ¡±I don¡¯t feel like massaging myself anymore, you know?¡± ¡±Maybe I should go to a massage ce once in a while¡± Maybe it was because ofst night¡¯s dream, but Alvin had to interrupt Milis, who seemed to be interested in a massage. And Alvin said something that Alvin would never have said in the past. ¡±Why don¡¯t you ask Shinji to give you a little massage right now?¡± Alvin¡¯s heart was beating faster, though he was trying to act casual. (How could I get excited about something I saw in a dream? I should feel ufortable when I see Shinji touching Mill¡­ Still, sorry, Mil, just for once) Alvin wanted to deny himself that he was excited by the dream. It was really painful for him, but just once because he is excited right now. So, that was why he had suggested it to Milis. Milis was inwardly puzzled. She couldn¡¯t believe that Alvin would encourage Shinji to touch her. Milis couldn¡¯t understand why Alvin would suggest it when there was no indication that he was having an affair. ¡±If Al-kun says so¡­¡­¡± As a result, Milis decides to follow Alvin¡¯s words. Milis¡¯s heart was pounding as she made a fist in herp under the desk where Alvin couldn¡¯t see her. In front of her lover, she was being touched by her cheating partner, even if it was over her clothes. The immorality of it was immeasurable. ¡±I understand. Then just for a little while. If it feels good, you should go to a massage ce¡± ¡±I¡¯ll try that¡± Shinji moved behind Milis, who was sitting as naturally as possible. He put his hands on Milis¡¯ shoulders and began to massage them, while using the warmth of his hands and the magic of his thumbs to vibrate slightly where they touched. ¡±Oh¡­¡­, Nn, Nn¡­¡­, you¡¯re really¡­¡­ good at that¡­¡­¡± ¡±Is that so? I¡¯m d to hear it¡± While paying attention to Alvin¡¯s condition, Shinji continued his massage. Without anypliments, Shinji¡¯s massage was quite good, and the warmth of his handsbined with the slight vibrations made Milis feel like she was in heaven. ¡±Nn¡­¡­ Ah, Nn¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Your shoulders are so stiff¡­¡­ and tense. Okay, it¡¯s over¡± ¡±Hah¡­¡­? It¡¯s not just a little¡­¡­ stiff, still, it felt really good¡­¡­ because my shoulders get stiff so easily¡± ¡±Shinji, I¡¯m next!¡± Renka watched in silence, but then jealously raised her voice and demanded Shinji to do the same. ¡±Yes, yes, Renka, I¡¯ll do it in your room¡± ¡±Then let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll see youter, both of you¡± She took Shinji¡¯s arm away from Milis and they left from dining room. ¡±Al-kun?¡± ¡±Oh, no. Is it good already? You look like you¡¯re feeling really good, and¡­¡­. you¡¯ve got some stiff shoulders, so I think you should get some¡­¡­ massage¡± Alvin speaks on the spur of the moment. Alvin¡¯s reaction was to look at the way Milis was being worked by Shinji¡¯s hands. He was both shocked and aroused at the same time. ¡±It felt good, and it was better than Al-kun¡¯s, but¡­¡­ I want Al-kun to do it¡± ¡±Thanks you¡­¡­, Mil. So let¡¯s go to my room and continue¡± Milis smiled as she said this, but the truth is that her vagina would start tingling if she were to be subjected to any more of this, and she would lose all reason. (Mo~ ¡­¡­Shinji-san. I¡¯ll have you have s*x with meter ?) (Why am I so excited about¡­¡­ that dream, or is it just my desire?) The feeling of excitement outweighs the difort. And even though Shinji was better than him in terms of pleasure, the fact that Milis had chosen him over Shinji made him feel a strong sense of love. (I feel like I can do that now¡­¡­ s*x) Unlike when he had failed, Alvin could clearly see that his p*nis was stiffening. He pulled Milis¡¯s arm and went into his room. The massage continues, and Alvin pushes Milis down. It was done. Although it was not enough due to the size of his p*nis, it was not a bad s*x for Milis, who was very demanding. (Al-kun ¡­¡­ ? It was very good ?) (¡­¡­I had this kind of fetish¡­¡­?!) Alvin had to admit. Those dreams wereing from his own desires. _________________ So ends the sixth part. It started with the incident in Oeste and ended with their promotion. Shinji-kun tamed two subi and asked them to push Alvin to M propensity. Alvin is now aware that he like being cuckolded and is bing a masochist. (?©b¥î©b)? Shinji, the human massage machine Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 213.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Six) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. 19 years old. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. He got a lot of girls and a lot of s*x friends, so his p*nis is working at full capacity. He was appointed (forced) to be an apostle of the goddess. He developed function-granting magic. Now he can make even a subus cry. He announced his rtionship with Renka. He is the eldest son of the Valencia family, but he is no longer rted to them. He is searching for a way to travel to the other world to find the subus couple who raised him from childhood. Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink but he has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. He is happy to have rented the party house. He realizes that he has feelings for Renka, but she is already in Shinji¡¯s arms. Although, he still had some regrets, but he is determined to do his best for the new happy future that Milis is talking about, where the four of them will be together as husband and wife. Freri is showing him a lewd dream. As a result, he is now excited by the sight of Milis being touched by Shinji. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. Cheating on Shinji has be an immoral experience, and She can¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji¡¯s cock. She is happy that Shinji and Renka¡¯s rtionship had be public and that they can now go on double dates. Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Still, Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. She bes Shinji¡¯s lovers. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. She is very happy to be living with Shinji. She¡¯s even happier to be able to make their rtionship be public. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. She married Morse. Currently pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Now that Hayate is helped her, she has more freedom in her life. She is pregnant with her second child after being conceived by Shinji. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯sst party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she has be a mad warrior of love who does whatever Shinji wants. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). She is being taught s*xual techniques by Freri, who she has be good friends with. Thanks to her, her skills have improved tremendously, especially her blowjobs are first ss. She also has a genius sense of s*x. Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. She is hired as a maid to manage party house. She is a super maid who can do all kinds of household chores, but her priority is Shinji, and she makes sure to remove all traces of s*xual activity from the premises. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. As she grows up, she bes a beautiful girl who is both young and beautiful. Her hair is still green, but it has grown to reach her shoulders. Her pale green skin is now whiter, perhaps closer to a whore than a flower. Her breasts had grownrger than before and were now just the right size to be squeezed with both hands, while her hips had narrowed and her ass had be rounder and more feminine. She¡¯s messing around with Alvin and she enjoy it. She seeded in imnting the cuckold masochistic attribute in Alvin. She and Shinji are childhood friends. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was raped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is sleeping facing down. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s pration is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s cock. Under the direction of the Goddess Arian, she bes Shinji¡¯s personal spirit. When Shinji was nice to her, she softened her attitude. So easy. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s semen to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. She confesses her love to Shinji, but is rejected. Instead, she bes his s*x friend after he carver her with a lewd crest, but he promises to impregnate her with his child. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his cock. Once again, she and Shinji became s*x friends. She was surprised to find out that her older and younger sisters were ready to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. Once again, she and Shinji be s*x friends. She is the one who made the promise to Shinji that he would impregnate all of her sisters. Arian A miko of the goddess Arian who belongs to the temple. She is a winged race with a mystical beauty. She has pure white wings that grow out from her back and beautiful white hair that reaches her waist. She wears a white gown that exposes an excessive amount of skin. When she meets Shinji for the first time, she has a good impression of him, and at the suggestion of the goddess Arian, she begins to have s*xual rtions with him under the guise of healing him. It seems that the Goddess has given her the exclusive right to push Shinji as hard as she wants. After asking for a favor from the goddess, she was able to marry Shinji. She¡¯s very happy to have been epted by her Danna-sama. Goddess Arian A goddess who manages multiple worlds. The appearance of the main body has not yet been confirmed. She is an enigmatic goddess who works busily every day, giving oracles and possessing miko. She has a sense of humor and is rumored (?) among her followers to have a hobby of messing around with spirits, miko, and apostles. She was busy fighting the enemies of the outside world during the subus riots. Gildeo A human man in histe fifties. He is a man who never tolerates injustice. He is a former high-ranking veteran, and is well supported by the adventurers. Iris A witch from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. She ran away from home after an argument with her father, Galleo. A twin-tailed girl with blue hair tied up with a white ribbon. She wears a robe and a pointy hat. Also, she wears a miniskirt and knee socks. Her body is slender and she has beautiful breasts. She fell in love with Shinji after he saved her from a dangerous situation. She starts to approach Shinji to be his second wife. Shizuku Reincarnated by the Goddess Arian. She has long ck hair that reaches her back. She wears thin-framed sses and has pale blue eyes. She wears neat work clothes, and has a well-bnced body. She is in love with Hayate. She is useless as an apostle and is entrusted to Shinji by the goddess Arian. Due to her inability to acquire magic, she bes impatient and performs a magic ritual and has physical rtions with Shinji. After three times of s*x, her body is being corrupted. She is even more impatient because Hayate has fallen in love with another man at first sight. She hates Shinji, but during s*x, she can¡¯t resist the pleasure and will do as she is told. Hayate Reincarnated by the goddess Arian. Her ck hair is tied back in a short ponytail. She is a former JK with medium-length hair that reaches just below her shoulders. She wears swordsman-style clothing and a miniskirt. She has a beautiful face, a good figure, andrge breasts. Since she is useless as an apostle, she is being rehabilitated by Shinji. She works as a clerk at and is learning the basics of being an adventurer, and is satisfied with her current situation. She has a lover named Shizuku, but she falls in love with Alvin at first sight. Marie A high-ranking spirit of water. She has made a contract with the apostle Shizuku by the order of the goddess Arian. She wears a blue dress of the same design as re. She has an attractive body and face that resembles re¡¯s, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white and her body temperature is low. She is temporarily under Shinji¡¯smand because Shizuku, with whom she has a contract, has be Shinji¡¯s custodian. She has a physical rtionship with the apostle Shinji. She is very happy to have had s*xual intercourse with Shinji, and hopes to continue to do so in the future. Sylphy A high-ranking spirit of the wind. She has made a contract with the apostle Hayate by order of the goddess Ariane. She wears a light green dress of the same design as re. She has a very simr body and facial features to re, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white. She is temporarily following Shinji because Hayate, who is under contract with him, is now in his custody. She doesn¡¯t know that Marie had a physical rtionship with Shinji, but she is seriously monitoring Hayate. Evil Priest A priest who followed the gods of the outside world. She was captured by . She was wearing a priestly uniform that exposed a lot of skin. Her breasts are big, her hips and thighs are firm, her skin is soft and white, and her face is beautiful. After Shinji¡¯s interrogation, she was put into a hypnotic state and brought back to the Goddess Arian. Christina Beltz Christina Beltz is the daughter of the prestigious Beltz family of Oeste. She is a beautiful youngdy with long blond hair. She was educated as a nobledy and is a straightforward aristocrat. She has a beautiful body with white skin and no stains, because she basically stays indoors. She is well-bnced and has grown up in a good way. She is in love with Alvin, and has moved to the vi in Medio. Her body is being developed and trained in her dreams. Eve and ra -> Formerly the number one and number two high-ss prostitutes in Oeste, they are now former humans who have be subus. Eve has white hair and white skin, while ra has dark hair and brown skin, making them a contrasting pair. Both of them are quite stylish, withrge breasts and well-fleshed asses, and have bodies that make men lust after them. They¡¯re both apprentices under the direct authority of the Goddess, and are training to be full-fledged subus under Freri. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Miko Arian = Evil Priest (G) ¡û Milis = L (G) ¡û Akane = Eve & ra (F) ¡û Charlotte = Hayate (F) ¡û Renka = ir = Freri = Marie = Sylphy (E) ¡û Christina (D) ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Shizuku (C) ¡û Nanaka = Iris (B) ¡û Lili = Lilu (A) ¡û Emily (AA) Information ?People who know that Freri is half spirit and half subus Goddess, Miko, ir, Marie, Sylphy, Eve and ra Emily, L, Lili, Lilu Renka. ?People who know Shinji is an apostle of the Goddess. Goddess, Miko, ir, Marie, Sylphy, Hayate, Shizuku, Eve & ra, Evil Priest Freri, Emily, L, Lili, Lilu None ?People who know that Eve and ra are alive. Goddess, Miko, Fleri, Marie, Sylphy Freri, L, Lili, Lilu None ?Lewd crest/hypnosis this and that Milis, Emily, Akane, L, Lili, Lilu, Shizuku Renka (Sex Friend/Mistress/etc OK) Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 214 Set a Goal to Climb Hateyama Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well, let¡¯s see what we need to do to reach Hateyama¡± The day after they received their new adventurer¡¯s cards. Alvin and the others decided to have a meeting about their future ns. They knew that Akane was there to serve drinks, but for some reason Emily was there as well. ¡±First, we must conquer High-ranking dungeon!¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. And the dungeon is called . The monsters that appear are called , which are human-sized dragon monsters that walk on two legs¡± ¡±It¡¯s monster with hard scales that cover its entire body and is highly intelligent and can use both weapons and magic. It¡¯s really like a dragon that has been squeezed into a human form¡± There is no doubt that it is a stronger monster than all the ones that they have fought so far, and Renka¡¯s expression is firm. Shinji smiled and continued the conversation. ¡±We¡¯ll be fine as long as we prepare properly and work together. That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been doing. Right? Alvin¡± ¡±Yeah! We¡¯re definitely getting stronger. Aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­. But Al, do you remember anything else about the that we should be aware of besides its strength?¡± (*Note: Ryuu Ningyou -> Dragon Puppet) Renka, whose expression had rxed after being encouraged by Shinji and Alvin, asked the question in return. And it was a very important question. ¡±Yeah. You have to call them . And you have to make sure that you don¡¯t call them by mistake¡± (*Note: Ryuujin -> Dragonmen) ¡±If heard it, they would be very angry. ¡­¡­It is natural that this statement would distort the perception that they are monsters and not people¡­¡­¡± Dragons are monster, not people. This is because dragons, as monsters, are created out of nothing by magic power. On the other hand, Dragonmen are the same as people, and a child is born from a mother. The difference is that they are born with dragon eyes, scales on their skin, and other dragon parts in their bodies. The race that is born with the power of dragons is called Although, the parts of a dragon and the parts of a dragonmen are very simr, the dragonmen consider dragons to be their enemies. Therefore, there is no way they can tolerate the term as a . The word is also used as a term of insult for them, so it can¡¯t just be a misnomer. In fact, Alvin and the others had once seen from a distance a adventurer. The anger was so great that Milis felt her body tremble just remembering it. ¡±It¡¯s okay if you know that. Most Dragonmen are rational and strong. As long as you keep your head on straight, you won¡¯t have any problems. I also think we need to upgrade our equipment. ¡­¡­And I have a suggestion for that¡± Shinji brought out a flyer. Alvin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when he saw it. ¡±It¡¯s a flyer for an annual fighting tournament! Could it be ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah. I want Alvin to participate in it¡± ¡±Of course!! ¡­¡­Does that lead to enhancements equipment? Still, I think monsters and humans are quite different¡± Alvin had gone to watch the gamesst year. Regardless of the qualifying rounds, he remembers the finals being quite a high-level battle, and he thinks it¡¯ll be a good experience, but it¡¯s quite different when dealing with monster instead of people. Shinji nodded to Alvin, who looked dubious. ¡±It¡¯s not about experience. It¡¯s the cksmithing. There are a lot of great cksmiths whoe to watch this tournament. That¡¯s why there are so many skilled cksmiths who wait more than a year for a reservation. Because once a year, the cksmiths make the best sword they can. And theye to the tournament to see if they can find a warrior worthy of holding it. So Alvin¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Win the tournament, right?! I should be able to do that much!¡± Shinjiughed at Alvin¡¯s enthusiasm, not needing to hear his reply. ¡±If we¡¯re going to go steady, we should buy equipment in the eastern city of . Since also a cksmith city, there are a lot of high quality armors. The cksmiths whoe to watch the tournament will be in the same location, but it won¡¯t matter because we can¡¯t wait more than a year.¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m going to the tournament. I want a better weapon if I have to! Still, it¡¯s not toote to go to if that doesn¡¯t work out, right?¡± ¡±Al and I are the ones that need to buy, so I think it¡¯s a good idea¡± Renka nodded in agreement with Alvin¡¯s words, and Milis followed suit. ¡±I think it¡¯s good that Al wants to buy one, since Shinji and I bought ours in Oeste¡± Shinji and Milis, who are both in the magic profession, have been upgrading their weapons in . As a city with a magic guild, they were able to purchase good staffs of the highest quality, and their magic attack power had definitely increased. ¡±Good! Then I¡¯ll try my best! I¡¯ve got to go apply!¡± ¡±So, until the day of the event, You and Emily will have to do a mock battle. Because I think it¡¯s better to train your fighting instincts than to go to some dojo and learn swordsmanship now, since you two are both intuitive and simr¡± The tournament will be held in about a month. There is not much time left. ¡±It seems that special magic is not allowed, so your training with me will be ording to the regtions of the tournament, Alvin!¡± ¡±I understand, Master!¡± And so, begins to move towards their new goal. _________________ The beginning of Part 7. It¡¯s a story about improving their abilities in order to climb the Hateyama. Also, it¡¯s also about marriage. The new story of the eastern city of . If the west is magic, the east is a city of weapons. Also, there¡¯s a new race, just like in fantasy. Dwarves, the standard cksmiths. And a race with the power of dragons, Dragonmen. It¡¯s finally possible to show the dwarf girl, which was requested in an impression from a long time ago ughs). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 215 Alvin’s Ring, Hayate’s Consultation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It¡¯s been a week since they decided on the party n. Alvin and Emily have been training from early in the morning until just before nightfall, fighting mock battles. Alvin is getting stronger now that he¡¯s an upper-upper rank, but he hasn¡¯t been able to beat Emily yet, because while Alvin and the are doing their quests, Emily is doing hers. It is normal for an adventuring party to have a maximum of four members, and for them to form a fixed party and work their way up before taking the advanced exams, but Emily has been working solo. ¡±I don¡¯t want to join another party now and fail the intermediate exam even if it¡¯s only temporarily¡± But in reality, she just doesn¡¯t want to join another party and prioritize adventuring over Shinji. For Emily, adventuring is just a way to make money and train herself. She is happy to be of service to Shinji, the man she loves and the master she is supposed to serve, and Shinji is more important for her than adventuring. Shinji treats Emily as a servant. He doesn¡¯t have the same sweet feelings for her as he does for Renka, but he trusts her with anything, and there is a definite connection that can be called master-servant love. The s*x that they have as part of their reward feels good, and Emily¡¯s heavy love is not diminishing but only umting. Emily and Alvin¡¯s training also included holidays, and now, Alvin took Shinji with him to visit the heliotrope. ¡±Whoa! This is magic gem. It has a beautiful sky blue color¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it~? Mil and I like the color, so I decided on it right away!¡± Alvin is showing Haruto the gems at the counter. The gems purchased in Oeste are called magic gems, which are originally small gems that are gradually maderger by magic. Large gems are expensive and are bought up by nobles for ornaments or by magic guilds to use as catalysts for magic, so they are rarely distributed to the general public. Magic gem are made by craftsmen who spend a lot of time and effort using magic, and are often used bymoners to send wedding rings. The more vivid the color was, the higher the price, and the gems would more expensive if it created by the best craftsmen. The magic gems that Alvin bought was also made by a top-notch craftsman, and Haruto could feel Alvin¡¯s enthusiasm for the ring. ¡±It¡¯s a high-grade gem. I think it was fine even though it was bought in the ce of origin¡± ¡±Yes, and we¡¯ve been promoted. Now we are upper-upper rank¡± ¡±Really? Congrattions, Alvin, Shinji!¡± Shinji replies with a soft chuckle to Haruto¡¯s self-congrattory smile. Hayate called out to Shinji, who was looking at Alvin and Haruto as they went about discussing the ring. ¡±Onii-san. Do you have timeter?¡± Shinji looked at Hayate with an unexpected expression. He hadn¡¯t expected that Hayate, who hated him, would want to talk to him individually, let alone just talk to him. However, when he saw Hayate¡¯s somewhat thoughtful expression, Shinji had a hunch. (Is reality finally bing clear to her?) Unlike Shizuku, Hayate only dealt with what was happening in front of her eyes and lived a fulfilling life. However, while Shinji and the others were out of city, Hayate finally turned her attention to the future. No, she had no choice but to do so. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to you after Hayate¡¯s work is done, before we go back to the inn¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­please, Onii-san¡± Shinji nodded as he looked back into Hayate¡¯s anxious eyes. * * * In the evening, Shinji was waiting for Hayate at a coffee shop a short distance away from the heliotrope, while drinking coffee. Alvin had left after the ring consultation, and Shinji was sitting alone. ¡±Onii-san, hello again¡± ¡±Good work. Excuse me, may I?¡± When Hayate took her seat, Shinji called the waiter. Hayate ordered a drink from the waiter, and when the waiter left the table, Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±So what¡¯s going on?¡± Hayate didn¡¯t open her mouth to Shinji¡¯s question. Instead, she turned her head down and made a thoughtful gesture before raising her head and making eye contact with Shinji. ¡±Onii-san, I¡¯ll start by thanking you first. I¡¯d like to thank you for adding Shizuku¡¯s portion to my part-time sry. Thanks to you, Shizuku and I were able to concentrate on our practice¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ you heard from Nanaka. That means you¡¯re already in the dungeon training for a real battle¡± Shinji asked Nanaka to exin to her about money once Hayate¡¯s training was over and she could go to the dungeon, also her part-time pay was restored to the normal amount. ¡±Yes. With Nanaka-san¡¯s approval, I¡¯ve been able to¡­¡­ go to some of the lower-upper rank dungeons. So I told Shizuku that¡­¡­I could go to the dungeon too¡± Hayate¡¯s expression clouded as she continued to speak. ¡±Shizuku will continue to train and fight as an apostle, and this time the two of us will be happy together¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. If Hayate and Shizuku are going to live a happy life, working as an apostle is a necessity¡± Hayate¡¯s words were true, and Shinji agreed. The Goddess Arian had given them two conditions: either they could be used as apostles, or they could be persuaded to bear a child. If Hayate and Shizuku want to stay together forever, they will have to work as apostles. For a moment Hayate looked as if she wasn¡¯t sure if she should say anything, but then she decided to open her mouth. ¡±I¡¯ve trained and fought, and I know. As I thought, I can¡¯t¡­¡­ fight. After all, I¡¯m scared¡­¡­. I¡¯m scared of them, even if I know they¡¯re weaker than me. And it made me realize that I can¡¯t fight a strong enemy as an apostle¡­¡­ I know it¡¯s necessary for me to be with Shizuku, but I can¡¯t¡­¡­.do it¡± Hayate said in a strangled voice. (As I thought, it was impossible) Shinji epted Hayate¡¯s confession in silence. In the past, he had thought that Hayate was mentally weak and like a vige girl, even though she had some magic qualities. He thought that if she defeated the weaker enemies first, she would eventually gain confidence and ovee them, so he had her start with gentle training in the heliotrope, but it turned out badly. ¡±So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡±I want to work in¡­¡­. the city, marry someone nice, have a family, and have kids. That¡¯s why I want to break up with Shizuku. I need your help, Onii-san¡± Shinji listened to Hayate¡¯s clear desire to break up with Shizuku, and pondered what to do. ________________ Alvin asks Haruto to make a ring out of the jewels he bought in Oeste. And Hayate-chan, who hasn¡¯t been seen in a while. While they have not seen each other for a while, her training had progressed and she was facing real problems. Well, Shizuku had already noticed the problem a long time ago, so she had done the magic ritual and other things first. Hayate is a normal JK, so she chooses to break up with her lover. Compared to her own life, she takes her own life. ¡­¡­Just because she hasn¡¯t met a good guy doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t have it physiologically, and she¡¯s never thought about being in a yuri-yuri rtionship with Shizuku for the rest of her life. The weight of the love between Hayate and Shizuku is bing clearer. Atst. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 216 Shinji considers Hayate and Shizuku’s future Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji heard Hayate¡¯s statement, but he didn¡¯t reply right away and thought about it. Hayate was looking at him with a clinging gaze while he remained silent. [Sylphy, do you think Hayate is not going to make it?] [I guess so. Hayate was diligent in her training, but it seems that forcing her to go to ¡­¡­ will not yield good results] Just to be sure, the conclusion remains the same even if he asks Sylphy, the monitor. Shizuku wants to continue to go out with Hayate but Hayate wants to break up with Shizuku, Shinji thinks about which of the two opposing views he should support. To tell the truth, he doesn¡¯t really care which way they go. However, it was a request from the goddess and there was a reward at stake, so he wanted to achieve the best result possible. ¡±You haven¡¯t told Shizuku about this yet, have you?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­ Shizuku¡¯s been a little intensetely¡± ¡±I see. I guess it¡¯s better not to talk about it yet. ¡­¡­ By the way, do you have any idea why Shizuku¡¯s on edge?¡± ¡±No. ¡­¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I guess she can tell from my attitude that I don¡¯t want to fight¡­¡­¡± Maybe, the fact that Hayate has a crush on Alvin, and Shizuku is worried that she might change her mind. But Shinji didn¡¯t dare to say anything. It is obvious that Hayate will just deny it even if she says it outright. (The best thing to do would be to break up Hayate and Shizuku, let Hayate marry someone else and let Shizuku fight as an apostle. The problem is that Shizuku¡¯s motivation is her love for Hayate) Shinji had previously proposed to Shizuku that he would impregnate Hayate as a s*x friend just once so that they could stay together. But he hadn¡¯t received a response yet, still judging from Hayate¡¯s behavior, he thought it would be a good idea to meet with Shizuku and get her approval. (It would be easiest to make Hayate suffer all the disadvantages and follow Shizuku¡¯s wishes. But¡­¡­it¡¯s a bit pathetic, isn¡¯t it?) Hayate has to give birth to and raise the child of a man she doesn¡¯t like, while Shizuku gets her wish to some extent. If Hayate¡¯s feelings were for Shizuku and she could only fall in love with other women, it would be understandable, but Hayate has a very normal view of love and is finally ready to reform. (Anyone can abandon her like this. But now that I¡¯ve taken on the job, I¡¯ll do whatever I can) Shinji has a history of being abandoned because of his low magical power. His father never gave him a single training. If he did nothing and abandoned Hayate here, he would be just like his own father, and that annoyed him. But as long as she was a stranger, he didn¡¯t mind abandoning her. Still, at this moment, Hayate was under the care of the Goddess Arian, and as an apostle, Shinji had no intention of cutting corners in his work. (If I¡¯ve tried everything and it doesn¡¯t work, just give up. And¡­¡­. it would be more exciting if Hayate married someone and became a married woman) In addition, Shinji has always wanted to add his interests and tastes to his work. After thinking this far, Shinji no longer felt like forcing the n he had proposed to Shizuku. ¡±I understand what you¡¯re saying. And I¡¯m d you consulted me in this way. Hayate should not talk to Shizuku about the breakup alone. She seems to be a bit heavy in love¡­¡­¡± ¡±Ah~¡­¡­Does it look like she might be a bit of a yandere to me?¡± Hayate¡¯s face tightened at Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±Yan¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Yandere is the type of person who will kill his/her lover if break up!¡± ¡±Oh, yes. Yeah, that¡¯s a good possibility¡± ¡±Eh. ¡­¡­R, really? I didn¡¯t notice that at all¡­¡­¡± As a matter, Hayate inwardly held her head as Shinji nodded as a matter of course. She¡¯s dating Shizuku, and of course she loves her. Even so, she could not understand why she would want to kill her rather than break up with her. It¡¯s a natural reaction for a normal high school girl. Shinji wondered if she had just realized this. ¡±For now, Hayate is going to maintain the status quo. It¡¯s best not to take any unnecessary action. I¡¯ll see if I can find a better way to break up with her¡± ¡±Th, thank you for your time¡­¡­¡± After learning the shocking truth, Hayate sagged down like a shriveled vegetable. * * * That night, Shinji had a meeting with Freri and the others at home before calling Shizuku. After receiving Hayate¡¯s consultation, Shinji had been trying to figure out how to get Hayate and Shizuku to part peacefully, and when he couldn¡¯te up with a good idea on his own, he turned to his partner Freri, who came up with an idea. [Eve likes girls. If you can change the target of her obsession from Hayate to Eve, you can make it work. Eve also can use magic to change her appearance to human, and ra can be added as support to make her feel more secure] Shinji pondered over Freri¡¯s suggestion. If it¡¯s Eve, there¡¯s no need to hide information about the apostles. He could introduce her as a servant of the same goddess, not an apostle. She¡¯s more of an amateur fighter than Shizuku, and she¡¯s training to be one. Also, Eve is obligated to work as a servant of the Goddess Arian. If that¡¯s the case, he didn¡¯t see any problem in pairing her with Shizuku as her partner and lover. (Let¡¯s put Shizuku on Eve! I guess) The question is whether or not Shizuku¡¯s obsession can be transferred from Hayate to Eve, but Shinji thinks it¡¯s worth a try. [Goddess-sama has allowed it] [I see¡­¡­] While Shinji was pondering, Freri had already confirmed with Goddess Arian that he would could pair Shizuku with Eve. [Eve. Can you do it?] [I will do my best if Goddess-sama and Freri-senseimand it!] [I will support you. It¡¯s important to use subus¡¯s magic and guide her well. Because forced hypnosis is too much work] [I understand¡­¡­] Because when Shinji hypnotized Renka, he must do it slowly, corrupting her body, corrupting her mind, debasing her thoughts with pleasure, robbing her of her ability to resist, and then imprint her mind with, ¡°Shinji has many s*x partners. A lewd crest is a sign of s*x friend. It¡¯s a natural part of being an attractive male¡± It also took a lot of time to do this, because if he hadn¡¯t done it right, or if he hadn¡¯t met her before, she would have easily resisted. (Sure, hopefully it will all work out) Hayate didn¡¯t have to fight and was able to live a normal life. Shizuku will be able to live as an apostle with her new lover. Shinji will be able to target Hayate as a married woman, he won¡¯t have to take care of Shizuku, and he can report to the goddess Arian that the two apostles have been rehabilitated. It was well worth a try. [If so, I¡¯ll ask Eve to help us. And Freri, can you send Eve to me? I want to get ready for Shizuku] [Okay] [I¡¯ll do my best!] Shinji and Eve came to his house and started to work on the settings. _____________ This is the first time Hayate consulted with him. Hayate finally realizes that Shizuku is a girl with a heavy heart. She¡¯s cute and devoted when she¡¯s in a good rtionship, but when ites time to break up with her, Hayate finds out that she¡¯s a yandere, and she¡¯s in tears. After discussing it with Freri, they decide to change Shizuku¡¯s dependency on Eve, who can handle girls. Eve enters a punishment game where she has to seduce a yandere. The story moves forward. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 217 Shinji Introducing Eve to Shizuku Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji had decided the setting with Eve, who was the actor, ra, who would act as support, and Freri. Eve¡¯s appearance had been altered by using concealment magic to make her horns, tail, wings, and other parts of her subus form invisible and untouchable, and by using transformation magic, she had changed the color of her hair from white to light brown. Her face and style are still same, but the change in hair color gives Shinji a much different impression. She was dressed in a ck one-piece dress of the same design as Freri and the other spirits, but a different color. On top of that, she wears a witch¡¯s robe and a hat. Her breasts are so big that they can be seen even from the top of the robe, giving her a natural s*xy look. ¡±Okay, not bad¡± ¡±Thank you¡± When Shinji nodded his head in satisfaction, Eve replied nervously. ¡±To be honest, I¡¯m not worried about the conversation. Because you¡¯re once a luxury-ss prostitute and you¡¯ve talked to a lot of people¡± Eve nodded silently at Shinji¡¯s words. She¡¯s been talking to and sleeping with a lot of different men, and she¡¯s been through a lot of difficult rtionships. The difference in life experience between Shizuku and Eve is quiterge. ¡±Still, watch out for inconsistencies in the setting. And the other thing is to keep your guard up. Because Shizuku is watching her partner very carefully. So, don¡¯t let her know you¡¯re acting or anything¡± ¡±I understand!¡± Shinji believes that the reason why Hayate and Shizuku were able to live together so peacefully until the Goddess caught them was because Shizuku had been able to observe Hayate and adapt to her tastes. ¡±I¡¯ll call Shizuku then. Are you ready, my apprentice?¡± ¡±Anytime, Master¡± (*Note: Master -> Shishou) After seeing Eve nod, Shinji summoned Shizuku. * * * ¡±Shinji-san, it is nice to finally meet you face to face¡± Shinji had blocked his thoughts from Shizuku until now. Because if there was an urgent problem, Marie would contact him, and since Marie didn¡¯t contact him until they met again, he left Shizukupletely alone until the nomination request waspleted. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I was busy with the nomination request¡± ¡±No¡­¡­. I know why¡± Shinji, who was busy with work from the Goddess, could notin, and Shizuku could only reply. In addition to that, Eve was standing next to Shinji. And Shizuku was not the kind of person who would scream in front of someone she had just met. Seeing that Shizuku was looking at Eve, Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±This girl is Eve. Goddess-sama has entrusted her to me as an apprentice witch. Unlike Shizuku and the others, she was born in this world and after her death, she was reincarnated by the goddess. Since I¡¯m going to be teaching her magic for a while, I hope you¡¯ll get to know her too¡± ¡±I¡¯m Eve. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Shizuku-san¡± [Use weak charm magic there] Eve smiled at Shizuku and used a weak charm magic ording to the thoughts she received from Freri. Eve¡¯s smile, which is adorable even from a same gender point of view, worked especially well on Shizuku, who has a yuri tendency. As the charm magic seeped through the cracks in her heart, Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡±Nice to meet you¡­¡­.¡± Shizuku¡¯s first impression of Eve turned out to be a very good one. (A very pretty girl¡­¡­) She was not even jealous of her looks, and she epted her presence. Shinji smiled inwardly at Shizuku¡¯s apparent positive reaction and continued to talk. ¡±Eve, this is Shizuku. She¡¯s an apostle of Goddess-sama, and she¡¯s currently training under me in magic. And so, she is your senior. Shizuku¡¯s strongest attribute is water and Eve¡¯s is darkness, but both of you are witch, so get along¡± ¡±Yes, Master. I¡¯ll be training with her from now on, please take care of me, Shizuku-senpai¡± [One more time] In the midst of her polite greeting, Shizuku feels that Eve is anxious to be epted. And tickled by the desire for protection, Shizuku is not able to resist the charm magic. The reason for using a weaker charm spell is to reduce the backsh when the spell wears off. Because a strong charm leaves a strong sense of difort when the spell wears off. On the contrary, a weak charm leaves less difort, and in this case, it is easy to conclude incorrectly that she was surprised and infatuated by the cuteness of the first meeting. At the meeting earlier, Shinji and Freri told Eve that it was important to make a good impression in such a small and steady way. ¡±It¡¯s nice to meet you, too. Eve-san¡­¡­.¡± When she was called Shizuku-senpai, Shizuku remembered that when she was in her original world, a new student had joined her club as a junior. It was a good memory for Shizuku to support a junior student who was anxious just like the current Eve, and to work hard together in the club activities. Eve grasped Shizuku¡¯s hand and shook it. The softness of Eve¡¯s hand made Shizuku feel a little nervous. This is also due to the magic of weak charm, but Shizuku would never notice. (¡­¡­I have Hayate-chan. Calm down¡­¡­ Calm down) ¡±I¡¯m d Senpai was so kind to me¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­ let¡¯s work hard together¡± ¡±Yes ¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku inwardly agonized as Eve¡¯s smile changed to a friendly one. [She¡¯s good at acting] [Still, don¡¯t be such in hurry. Let¡¯s take a look first] As Freri cautioned, Shinji began to wonder if this strategy might work. ¡±I¡¯ll send Eve there in the morning. Shizuku, can you practice magic with Eve? And since our party won¡¯t be busy for a while, I can take care of the two of you for the time being¡± ¡±Okay¡± ¡±Yes, Master¡± Shinji nodded his head in satisfaction at the honest reply. ¡±We¡¯re only meeting today, so let¡¯s stop here¡± ¡±Okay, but¡­¡­ Um, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡­¡­¡± Shizuku takes an attitude of wanting to say something to Shinji, who tells them that they¡¯ll split up, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. Because after having a pure junior named Eve, she didn¡¯t have the energy to talk about the idea of corrupting Hayate that Shinji had proposed earlier. Shinji was aware of this, but he didn¡¯t urge her to talk about it. In fact, he took advantage of the opportunity to send Shizuku home. ¡±Good night, Shizuku-senpai¡± ¡±Yes, good night¡± Seen off by Eve, Shizuku was teleported back to the inn where she hade from. ___________ Eve is an apprentice witch. It¡¯s not a mistake to say that subus is capable of dark magic as well as erotic magic. But because Eve is originally a normal human, so she is not uniquely suited for anything else. (Freri has earth, water, and nt magic.) Eve is a cute junior character and is in Shizuku¡¯s pocket. Her style is to use her weak charm like a small punch to chip away at reason. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 218 Hayate Getting Caught in Her Words Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after he introduced Shizuku and Eve to each other. Shinji called Hayate to his house in the morning before Hayate headed out to Heliotrope. Hayate lied to Shizuku that she had to leave early for the store today and left the house. ¡±Well, it looks like things are going well, but we still have to be careful¡± ¡±Onii-san¡¯swork of people is really amazing¡­¡­ How did you manage to pull in a Yuri girl apostle?¡± Shinji exined to Hayate without mentioning that Eve was a subus. Because it¡¯s a lot easier to do things when she knows that Eve is an apprentice witch under the care of a goddess and a former native. For Shinji, Hayate is the type that is easy to understand. So, since Hayate is hoping to change from an apostle to a citizen, Shinji will try not to give her any more information than she needs. ¡±I take my job as an apostle very seriously. That¡¯s how I gain trust, and that¡¯s how I get help when I need it. And vice versa, it¡¯s important to help others. Of course, it depends on the person¡± Shinji¡¯s calm tone made Hayate feel very confident. After parting ways with Shinji the day before, Hayate had been collecting her thoughts on him. The first encounter was a disaster. He was a pawn of Goddess Arian, and he waspletely inflexible. He was a ruthless man who hunted her down with his ruthless arguments and separated her from Shizuku, forcing them to train separately. It didn¡¯t take long for Hayate to realize that Shinji was a jerk. However, the ce where she trained was decent and fun, and she was blessed with good friends like Nanaka and Haruto. The money she needed to live was also provided by him. Even getting out of the fight, which she felt was impossible from the bottom of her heart, she could feel that he was trying to do something about it. (I was really a selfish child until reality struck me) If she can see it without the filter of likes and dislikes, she realizes that Shinji is acting to fulfill the wishes of the Goddess Arian. Embarrassed that she and Shizuku hadined about it in the first ce, Hayate felt like she wanted to crawl into a hole. Still, there is no way for Hayate to know that her lover, who is about to leave her, is already in his arms. ¡±Well¡­¡­. What do you think I should do now?¡± ¡±Just try to act normal. Keep your distance slowly. If someone asks you for a favor five times, it¡¯s better to grant it four times and refuse it once¡± ¡±I see. I¡¯ll try¡­¡­.¡± Hayate epted Shinji¡¯s advice without hesitation. She thinks it¡¯s bad for Shizuku, and it hurts her conscience, but Hayate really wanted to avoid a future of constant fighting. ¡±Thank you, Onii-san. I¡¯ll repay this debt someday. If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll do it¡± ¡±There¡¯s nothing I can ask Hayate to do at the moment. But if I had to say¡­¡­.¡± Shinji gives a meaningful look to Hayate, who thanks him somewhat shyly. And his gazended on a pair of rich, assertive breasts. ¡±I want to squeeze your breasts¡± ¡±Huuuh!? What are you talking, Onii-san?¡± She hugged her breasts with both hands to hide them, and Hayate¡¯s face reddened as he turned her anger on Shinji. The image of a serious apostle in Hayate¡¯s mind was destroyed, and he became a pervert rather than a jerk. ¡±Absolutely, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Shinji intentionally made a statement that angered Hayate. This is to get Hayate¡¯s mind fired up so he can cast a thought-inducing hypnotic spell. [Really? After everything he had done for me? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to have s*x, right? Still, can I refuse it? But he¡¯s going to taking care of Shizuku from now on, right?] He made Hayate think of something that would appeal to her conscience. Hayate, who felt as if she were being questioned by herself one after another, kept her mouth shut. [I can pay him back with my breasts alone, can¡¯t I? I just have to be patient. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just for a little while. Let¡¯s reward him for all his hard work] If this was s*x, Hayate would have rejected it out of hand, even if Shinji was a total jerk. But Shinji was someone who would continue to take care of her, someone who had done a lot for her in the past. So, it would be a lie to say that she doesn¡¯t feel indebted to him. The deeper she got into her thoughts, the more she was tempted to say no, no matter what! Still, Hayate¡¯s determination to refuse at all costs is disappearing. ¡±I, I get it¡­¡­ but it¡¯s really just my breasts, okay!?¡± Hayate, who could no longer bear the thought of going around in circles, red at Shinji with a strong gaze, and while her face turned red with shame, she agreed. ¡±Thank you, I¡¯m d. Come here, then¡± Shinji smiled as he stood up and beckoned Hayate over. Hayate did not hide her reluctance as she approached Shinji. ¡±Hah¡­. Just when I was starting to think twice about you. It turns out you¡¯re just a pervert who wants to touch my breast¡­¡­¡± ¡±You can¡¯t say you¡¯ll do anything after this, you know. Even if you quit fighting, an apostle is still an apostle. What happens when someone tries to talk you out of it?¡± Hayate paused within Shinji¡¯s reach. ¡±Muuuu¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be careful next time, so you don¡¯t have to touch me¡± ¡±That¡¯s it that, this is this¡± Shinji smiled thinly at Hayate¡¯s protests. _____________ He exined to Hayate-chan. The hypnotic magic has been appeared for a long time. It¡¯s been a while. Hayate¡¯s liking for Shinji is fluctuating up and down like a roller coaster. It¡¯s the same as Nanaka¡¯s, but Shinji wants to develop it before she gets married. So far, Hayate and Shizuku are more dislikes than likes for Shinji. So, next time, Hayate will get her first touch. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 219 Breast Caress and Hypnosis for Hayate Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Do you want turn around then? You don¡¯t want to see my face, right?¡± ¡±Okay¡­¡­.¡± Hayate turned around in front of Shinji. Shinji looked at the ck hair tied behind her head, her back hidden by her shirt, her ass hidden by her miniskirt. Today Hayate was not wearing any light armor, such as a breastte, because she was supposed to be training and working in the store. Standing behind Hayate, Shinji put his arms around her and touched her soft breasts as he hugged her tightly. ¡±Wa-, onii-san, you¡¯re too close!¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard to touch them unless I¡¯m close¡± Shinji rubbed her breasts with a gentle hand to make sure that they were firm. ¡±Nn¡­¡­, O, Onii-san, you pretended to be serious but in fact, you were a pervert¡­¡­, Nn¡­¡­, Hah¡± Shinji can feel a mass that can be felt even on her clothes. Hayate¡¯s breasts, while not asrge as Milis¡¯, are firm enough to be squeezed. As Shinji continues to squeeze Hayate¡¯s breasts with his expert hands, he also uses his aphrodisiac magic to increase Hayate¡¯s sensitivity and then opens his mouth. ¡±I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no man who doesn¡¯t like breasts¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ men are always attracted to breasts¡­¡­ but¡­¡­ how long are you going to keep touching them? ¡­¡­Ah ?¡± In the beginning, Hayate thought she could hold out for a little while, but then she realized that her body was starting to react to Shinji¡¯s careful caresses. In other hand, Shinji continues to talk while enjoying Hayate¡¯s panicked reaction. ¡±I wonder if Hayate will cum until the next bell rings¡± ¡±Wait¡­¡­ ?Ah, Onii-san! Why your hand in my clothes? ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand slips under her shirt and starts touching her bra. Although it was only a piece of clothing, Hayate could feel the warmth of his hand more strongly, and at the same time, his fingertips yed with her nipples, which had begun to harden, causing a sweet voice toe out of her mouth. There was still more than enough time for the next bell to ring. In the first ce, Hayate only wanted to let him touch her a little, and she didn¡¯t intend to be squeezed so firmly, but she was trapped in Shinji¡¯s arms and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. ¡±Hmm, you¡¯re not wearing any bra, are you?¡± ¡±Ah ? Hey ? Onii-san, you can¡¯t touch me there ? Hyaa, really¡­¡­ ? Don¡¯t touch me so much ?¡± Hayate¡¯s bra seemed to be a very stic garment. In her original world before Hayate was reincarnated, it was called a sports bra, and it was designed to keep the breasts from swaying more than necessary. When she was reincarnated, she brought this bra with her, and asked a clothing store in this world to make her a simr one. Since it¡¯s still not well known, Shinji couldn¡¯t recognize it as bra, so he misunderstood it as clothing, and slipped his hand into it to rub Hayate¡¯s raw breasts. ¡±Stupid ? I¡¯ll get angry ? Onii-san, you¡¯re getting carried away ? Ah ? Ah ? Really ? It¡¯s no good ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands continued to touch Hayate¡¯s breasts as if he owned them. Sometimes weakly, sometimes strongly, he scoops her up from underneath, grabs her, traces her nipples, and pinches her hard nipples. Hayate could not resist the skilled caresses that her body never got used to, never got bored, and always made her feel good. (Onii-san, you are too good¡­¡­? J, just only with my breast¡­. ?) Fuh ? Fuh ? Hayate who repeatedly breathes hard rubs his thighs together with a struggle. And her body was already in the process of forming. With the pleasure she had never felt from the contact with Shizuku. Hayate¡¯s body now knew what it felt like to be caressed by arge man¡¯s hands. ¡±Now, let¡¯s cum once¡± ¡±Aaahhhh~~~~~ ?¡± Shinji knew exactly what Hayate¡¯s limits were. Gyuu ? Shinji unexpectedly pinched her nipples and Hayate, who was on the verge of climax, easily climaxed. (It, it¡¯s so easy¡­¡­ I¡¯m made to cum¡­¡­.) Shinji, who was watching Hayate climaxing in his arms while his body trembled, whispered in her ear. ¡±The bell hasn¡¯t rung yet, has it?¡± And then, Shinji stroked her climaxed and sensitive nipples with his fingers and cast estrus magic on them. While indulging in afterglow, Hayate¡¯s heart is frustrated at being made to cum so easily at the hands of a man she doesn¡¯t like, but her body, which has been magically aroused, begs for Shinji¡¯s caresses. It would have been enough to ask him to stop because she had climaxed, but those words never came out of Hayate¡¯s mouth. ¡±I¡¯ll continue¡± ¡±Hah ? Kuuh ? Do as you like¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll take your word for it¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Hah ? Youuu ? Breastman ? Ahh ?¡± (*Note: Breastman -> Oppai Seijin) Due to Shinji¡¯s relentless caresses, Hayate was made to climax repeatedly with her breasts until the bell rang. * * * ¡±Dirty, filthy, pervert¡± (*Note: hi, sukebe, hentai) ¡±The words of the loser are pleasing to the ear¡± Hayate, now dressed and ready to go, does her best to intimidate Shinji, but Shinji is having none of it. ¡±You were enjoying yourself, weren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t tell me to stop¡± ¡±S, shut up!¡± Hayate¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of defeat. Even so, she is able to mobilize all of her energy and manage to put up a brave face, and her mental defenses are in shambles. But while looking into Hayate¡¯s eyes, Shinji used hypnosis magic, and the hypnosis seeped into Hayate without resistance. ¡±I hope in the future, okay?¡± ¡±Okay¡­¡­.¡± The hypnosis does not bind the usual behavior, but only induces the specific thought of , and after experiencing the debt with the body once, Hayate could not resist. ¡±Then give my regards to Nanaka and Haruto¡± ¡±¡­¡­I understand, but why are you still calm¡­¡­?¡± Hayate teleported to Heliotrope while looking at Shinji with moist eyes. ______________ Hayate-chan¡¯s first touch session Shinji-kun keep his promise to only caress her breasts (gentleman). Hypnosis Magic-kun didn¡¯t get much action from Renka-chan, but he seems to be using it against Hayate-chan. Because charm is something that can easily be discovered by those around her, Shinji uses hypnosis to change her perception of certain things (Renka and Hayate). Hayate. She¡¯s a JK who used to y sports, so she¡¯s wearing a sports bra (no s*x appeal). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 220 Shinji’s Information Gathering Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After seeing Hayate off to Heliotrope, Shinji sent a thought to Marie to check on the situation. [Marie, what¡¯s the situation over there?] [Shizuku and Eve are practicing outside the city~. They¡¯re following Shinji¡¯s orders perfectly~] Shinji had sent Eve off to Shizuku¡¯s, just as he summoned Hayate to his home. As he had told her the day before, Shizuku had moved outside the city to practice her magic, and the two of them had started practicing together. He told Eve to let Shizuku see how good she was at magic, and instructed her not to go to the dungeon without permission. [Eve has only just be subus. First, she needs to learn to use magic properly] [Well, she just learned it~. If she doesn¡¯t master at least two of them, and , she won¡¯t be able to fight in real battle~] In the same way that Shizuku learned and magic through a magic ritual, Eve also learned and magic. However, she has never been able to use them properly and is only able to cast them. [She had only been using erotic magic. That¡¯s what¡¯s important for her, still¡­¡­] [But this situation will be led to better condition~. Because as Shizuku is more proficient in using magic, and as a senior, she is trying her best to teach her~] [Hee~, it¡¯s surprising. I thought she wasn¡¯t good at taking care of others since she was hiding behind Hayate] Shinji¡¯s mouth loosened as he could feel Marie¡¯s happy mood. He didn¡¯t know how much Eve had read about Shizuku¡¯s inner life, but it seemed that the junior character was suitable for making a good impression on Shizuku. [I¡¯m going to visit the guild for a bit and then head over there. Marie, could you take a look at the two of them for me?] [Let me handle it~] Shinji thought that there was no need to hurry, and that it would be better for the two to practice alone, so he headed to the adventurer¡¯s guild. * * * This is the first time in a week that Shinji visited the Adventure because had suspended their party activities in preparation for the tournament. Looking around, he headed straight to the counter in charge of adventuring parties and sat down in an empty seat. After bowing her head lightly, the receptionist opened her mouth. ¡±Good morning. What do you require?¡± ¡±Good morning. Are there any Upper-upper ranking parties newly arrived in the city?¡± ¡±Please wait a moment¡± While the receptionist left her seat, Shinji took another look at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. (There are a few parties that I don¡¯t recognize¡­¡­ Was it right toe after all?) There are a variety of parties in the adventurer¡¯s guild, some standing around chatting, some examining requests, but there are a few that belong to people he has never seen in the guild before. Shinji guessed that parties had already begun to gather in the city for the tournament. ¡±Thank you for your patience. There is one new Upper-upper ranking party that has arrived at the Medio branch. It¡¯s a party of four and their party called . Do you wish to confirm their membership and reputation?¡± (*Note: ýˆ½Ç(¥É¥é¥´¥ó¥Û©`¥ó)) ¡±Yes, please¡± After Shinji got all the information from the receptionist, he thanked her and left the table. As he walked towards the exit of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see any Dragonmen adventurers. (A party of Dragonmen? ¡­¡­I¡¯d be grateful if they just dropped by on business. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll check back in a week to see if they¡¯re still in the city) Dragonmen are a rare race, though not as rare as the winged race. Just as Elves have their viges in the forest and Winged have their viges on floating inds, Dragonmen live in groups in the valleys. They are a race with a strong devotion to the Goddess, and are famous for their daily prayers. In the past, Dragonmen were persecuted by other races because of their appearance. It was natural because their human bodies had horns, scales, and ws, and it was even worse if they resembled Dragon monster. However, the Miko of Goddess Arian brought down a prophecy. [What dwells in their bodies is a part of an extinct creature called , and is different from the of the monsters¡® (*Note: the first part, ¥É¥é¥´¥ó -> Doragon, and thetter, ¤ê¤å¤¦ -> Ryuu) As a result, their existence who was an extinct was spread around the world. And since then, their persecution has ceased and the grateful Dragonmen have be devout followers of the Goddess, still their customs remain deep-rooted in the tribe. (There are many questions about how Dragonmen were born, but what is important now is that Dragonmen are strong) The basic abilities of Dragonmen are higher than humans. In addition, their horn has magic power, their ws have arm strength, and other parts of their body are superior to those of a dragon. And because of this, they are a genuine fighting race. The term ¡°Dragonmen¡± was coined by some people who were jealous of the dragon¡¯s strength, and it has since spread. (An Upper-upper ranks dragon adventurer, huh? It¡¯s not an easy opponent if we want to participate in the tournament. For now, I¡¯ll check it out on the assumption that they¡¯ll bepeting) After leaving the adventurer¡¯s guild and gathering his thoughts, Shinji decided to go to themercial district to buy a drink before heading to Shizuku and Eve who were practicing. (Marie said they were both serious, so I¡¯ll buy some¡­¡­ cold fruit water) He headed towards a stall that sells fruit water, which ismon inmercial districts. And then. ¡±¡­¡­W, wee! Would you like some tasty fruit water!¡± The owner of the stall was shouting nervously. And then there is dragon girl who stands a little bit away from the stall and keeps staring at it¡ª. The most eye-catching thing is a pair of dragon horns sprouting from between her smooth pink hair. She is neither tall nor short, with a slender figure, and wears a kimono, a garment thatyers fabric in front of her body, and a hakama, a loose garment that covers her from the waist down. Shinji had her in his sights. ______________ It seems that Eve is working on Shizuku out of Shinji¡¯s sight. Eve is working diligently on her duties, but as a former civilian, her fighting skills are still weak. She¡¯ll have to practice her dark magic to be able to fight. Shinji is gathering information for Alvin. The information is vital, isn¡¯t it? And with thebination of his Information, Emily¡¯s training, and Milis¡¯s healing, they have the perfect support system! First encounter with Ryujin-chan. Dragonmen have built their own culture (Japanese style) and are reclusive in the valley. It¡¯s like a valley version of the elves who retreat to the forest. The backstory of the Dragonmen. The setting is that dragons no longer exist in this world. When thest dragon died and died as a species, the blood of the dragons thaty dormant within descendants of the people who was the result of human mated with the dragons was awoken in order to avoid the extinction of the dragons, and some of them transformed. Therefore, they are originally human. The children of Dragonmen and humans be Dragonmen because dragon blood is stronger rather than human. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 221 Shinji and Dragon Girl, Talking to Each Other Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±This fizzing water is interesting¡± (*Note: Shuwa shuwa) ¡±I¡¯m d you like it¡± Shinji told the pink-haired dragon girl, who was staring at the stall too intently, that she was intimidating the owner. The dragon girl apologized to Shinji and said that her friends brought the money so she could not buy the drinks. She said that she has been wondering what to buy until her friends arrive. But, when she¡¯s about to leave the stall, Shinji suggests that he buy her a drink, which the dragon girl agrees to. After the owner of the stall shouts ¡°Thank you very much!!¡± Both Shinji and the Dragon girl walked away from the stall, and then leaned their backs against a wall, and began to drink their drinks side by side. ¡±I¡¯m in a very good mood. Now I can¡¯t help it if my mouth slips¡± The Dragon girl loosened her mouth, yed with her shoulder-length hair, and looked at Shinji next to her. ¡±If so, feel free. And are you Himeno-san from ?¡± ¡±Umu, I¡¯m Himeno. Nice to meet you¡± (*Note: she used ¡°Washi¡± to describe herself. It is reserved for use by old men or men who for some reason have acquired a very slurred speech style) The dragonmen, who called herself Himeno, took her Upper-upper rank adventurer¡¯s card from her chest and presented it to Shinji, then tucked it back into her chest. Himeno also noticed the Upper-upper rank adventurer card on Shinji¡¯s chest when she approached him, and when he offered to pay for the drinks, she realized that Shinji wanted to talk to her. Knowing that it was a fellow adventurer who had agreed to the offer, Himeno decided to talk to him, as she wanted a drink as soon as possible. Shinji also approached her based on the information he had confirmed from the guild. The party consisted of four dragonmen: Himeno, the leader, Ichiro, Jiro and Saburo. In all likelihood, Ichiro, Jiro and Saburo were male names, and if there was a dragonmen adventurer nearby that he was not familiar with, he thought there was a good chance it was Himeno. It was a good thing that he was able to talk to her and correctly understand her intentions, but he felt the air of a powerful dragonmen in her imposing behavior, and Shinji realized again that Himeno was no ordinary person. ¡±Nice to meet you too. Did Himeno-san and his friendse to this city to participate in the fighting tournament?¡± ¡±¡­..Well, yeah, our purpose is to participate in the tournament. ¡­¡­Mwahaha, Sorry sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to be asked a direct question¡± Himeno tried to hold back herughter at Shinji¡¯s direct question without any wordy, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in. Himeno was wondering what kind of words the man who had researched the name of the party and made a distant invitation to her in front of the stall also what would he dos to get information from her next, but in fact the question was the exact opposite. So, she found it very funny andughed. ¡±It seems you were expecting me to y with words, so I stopped. It would be a waste of time if you knew what I was thinking, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes, I think so too. Are your friends going to y?¡± Himeno agreed with Shinji¡¯s question. Shinji¡¯s body, as seen by Himeno, did not have the physique of a swordsman. So, it is only natural to assume that his friends will be participating. ¡±That¡¯s true. But if Himeno-san is going to participate, my friends will have to train harder¡± ¡±If he had never faced a dragonmen before, he¡¯ll need to take precautions. Well, your friend should do his best. Still, it¡¯s more fun for me to fight with the strong ones¡­¡­ Hmm hmm, tasty ?¡± Himeno smiled belligerently, but when she drank the carbonated fruit water, her smile changed to a cute smile befitting her age. Shinji was lost in thought as he watched Himeno¡¯s expression change from side to side. (Although the rules of the tournament are detrimental to both sides¡­¡­ But magic countermeasures are essential when dealing with Dragonmen with horns) Dragonmen with horns growing out of their hair are proof that they possess an abundance of magical power. It¡¯s natural to think that they have a lot of magic power that surpasses that of ordinary human wizards/witches and is close to that of spirits. Originally, people would have to be wary of their which was released by using arge amount of their magic power, but the rules of the tournament forbid it, so it is a relief to be able to use normal magic countermeasures. Even so, the Dragonmen swordsman who can y two roles at once, being both a swordsman and a wizard/witch, is definitely a strong opponent. As Shinji pondered this and that about how to deal with the dragonmen, he felt a gaze on him and turned his head to the side. He noticed that Himeno was looking at him with an amused smile. Shinji bowed his head at his mistake of suddenly bing silent. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I was alone with my thoughts¡± ¡±No, no, that¡¯s no problem. It seems your friend is going to be a good opponent¡± Unlike Shinji, who felt bad that he had made her unhappy, Himeno was in a very good mood. It was only natural for a skilled swordsman to participate in a fighting tournament. But how many of them have dedicated friends who are willing to gather information to help their friends win, and seek out countermeasures against the dragonmen together? (Hmm, most of them would just say, ¡°I¡¯ll support you, good luck¡± on the day of the battle. But this guy seems to know a lot about dragonmen¡­¡­ and he¡¯s also an Upper-upper rank adventurer! As I thought, I¡¯m looking forward to it. What kind of man wille out to be my opponent? Come on) Himeno instinctively knew that the man in front of him, who was supporting his friend, would definitely be a strong opponent. ¡±I can¡¯t say for sure because I don¡¯t know how good you are, Himeno-san, but¡­¡­ my friend is quite good, so please look forward to it¡± ¡±Umu, I¡¯ll do that. ¡­¡­Hmm hmm?¡± Himeno¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed as she finished drinking the carbonated fruit water. Because there was herpanion¡¯s voice who calling out to her. Shinji was skeptical of her reaction, but when the voice called out, ¡°O, Ojou-sama! Where have you been?¡±, reached Shinji¡¯s ears, Himeno moved away from the wall she was leaning against. ¡±Ah, the pickup has arrived. I¡¯ll see you soon. ¡­¡­Farewell!¡± ¡±W, wait¡­¡­!¡± She moved so quickly that Shinji didn¡¯t have time to stop her before she ran off. Her appearance was very picturesque, with her pink hair and kimono sleeves fluttering as she ran away. ¡±Well, the money¡­¡­is fine ¡­¡­.¡± Shinji continued to watch her back, while muttering that he had gained a lot. _________________ Talk with Himeno, the dragon girl. The reason why her friends¡¯ names are Ichiro, Jiro, and Saburo wille outter. The rules of the tournament will be exinedter. Himeno-chan is a girl who prefers to be referred to by her first name, Washi, and is looking for a strong opponent. Thanks to her dragon horn, she¡¯s good at magic and swords, making her an all-around magical swordsman. Although she has a dragon horn and a strong magic power, she is hopelessly ipatible with spirits cannot make a contract with them. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 222 Shinji, Shizuku and Eve practice Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Good work, both of you. Here¡¯s some treats for you¡± After seeing Himeno off, Shinji once again bought some sweet fruit water from the stall, and then teleported with Marie to where Shizuku and Eve were practicing their magic. Eve smiled happily at the sight of the fruit water bottle in Shinji¡¯s hands and bowed her head. ¡±T, thank you, Master ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Thank you¡± ¡±Your wee¡± Shinji handed them the fruit water and Eve immediately drank it to hydrate her throat. The same goes for Shizuku, whose words of gratitude are quiet and seem to indicate that she is disliking Shinji. [My acting is great, isn¡¯t it?] [If I didn¡¯t know you~, I might think you had a personality like this~] Eve¡¯s acting skills were impressive, and she was able to portray the character of a junior who adores Shinji, her mentor, and Shizuku, her senior. Her natural demeanor without any hint of acting impressed Shinji and Marie, and Shizuku didn¡¯t seem to feel ufortable at all. ¡±So, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡±It¡¯s been a while since she started¡­¡­ And she has just learned about¡­¡­ magic, like me¡­.. a while ago, so she needs to get used to it¡± When Shinji spoke to Shizuku, Eve began to talk to Marie. Just as Shizuku had learned magic through rituals, Eve had only just learned dark magic, and was still immature. So, it was natural that there was a difference between Eve and Shizuku, who had been practicing diligently since thest magic ritual. Shinji pretended not to notice Shizuku¡¯s hesitation because of the fact that she remembered the magic ritual, but he only nodded. ¡±You have to practice together properly, okay?¡± ¡±Yes, I understand. And¡­¡­.¡± Shizuku checked to make sure that Eve was not listening to them while Eve spoke with Marie, then lowered her voice and resumed speaking. ¡±¡­¡­I want to learn magic after . I failedst time, so please ¡­¡­ teach me properly this time¡± ¡±You make it sound like it¡¯s my fault. Isn¡¯t it because of Shizuku¡¯s failure to develop her magic?¡± ¡±Y, you¡¯re so terrible¡­¡­ Y, you can¡¯t talk like that after making me cum all the time¡­¡­. I could have seeded if you¡¯d just done it the normal way¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure to do it right next time¡± Shinji tried to keep his face as calm as possible to avoid blushing and made a token apology to Shizuku, who was protesting over her sses with a scowl. Unfortunately, Shizuku is in a weaker position. Her body was already bound by the lewd crests, and she could no longer resist the pleasure Shinji was giving her. Still, she doesn¡¯t give up her mind, and she deceives herself by thinking that she is using Shinji for her own future. ¡±What are you talking about?¡± ¡±It¡¯s about the next magic Shizuku is going to learn. And Eve, you have to practice so that you can learn the next magic soon¡± ¡±Yes!¡± Shinji replied to Eve¡¯s words, who seemed to be trying to join the conversation and had somehow approached him. This way of replying is a perfect way for Shizuku to hide the fact that she doesn¡¯t want Eve to know about the magic ritual, while at the same time telling her about the contents of the conversation, which is one of the reasons why Shizuku considers Shinji a pain in the ass rather than a dislike. (I don¡¯t want to be humiliated more than I have to. ¡­¡­Still, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m overstepping the boundaries of what¡¯s really wrong. ¡­¡­But, he¡¯s really bad, he can see right through all my thoughts) Shinji switched the subject, not caring about the indescribable look on Shizuku¡¯s face. ¡±Speaking of magic, I met a Dragonmen with a dragon horn just before I came here. She says that she has the same magic power as a spirit, but does she really have it? Marie¡± ¡±That¡¯s pretty much right~. Dragonmen with horns have a lot of magic power and output~, and they also have high physical abilities, right~? I think Dragonmen with horns are the strongest of all Dragonmen~¡± Marie affirmed Shinji¡¯s words. Because Dragonmen, who have high physical abilities, and use to unleash their attack magic with the help of their magic power and quantity of output, there is no way they are weak. While she spoke, Marie looked unamused. The reason was Dragonmen can¡¯t make contracts with spirits. It is said that this is because the dragon¡¯s blood somehow interferes with their ability to make contracts with spirits. This is probably why the spirits feel rejected by Dragonmen and generally dislike them. ¡±I see, that¡¯s troublesome¡± ¡±Master, what¡¯s wrong with this Dragonmen?¡± Eve asked Shinji, who smiled as if troubled. ¡±I¡¯ve heard that the Dragonmen is going to participate in the uing tournament of my friends. So, we have to n our countermeasures¡± ¡±That¡¯s a lot of work¡­¡­. I¡¯ll be practicing with Eve, so why don¡¯t you give priority to helping your friends? I don¡¯t mind if youe by and check on me every now and then, like today¡± Shizuku told him not to spend too much time here, and she was waiting for his response. ¡±Is that okay with you, Eve?¡± ¡±Yes! Master should give priority to your friends. I¡¯ll try my best to work with Shizuku-senpai¡± After getting a token agreement from Eve, Shinji decides to ept Shizuku¡¯s proposal. ¡±Well, I¡¯ll take advantage of your kindness. I¡¯ll show up every once in a while, but please consult with¡­¡­Marie, and practice without straining yourself¡± ¡±¡±I understand¡±¡± The two of them nodded at Shinji¡¯s words. * * * ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Cumming ? Cumming ?¡± ¡±You have be so straightforward when ites to s*x, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Ahhh ? Please cum in my vagina ?¡± After practice. There was a cocky apostle who had been thoroughly ejacted into the vagina, but only a limited number of people knew about it. _________________________ Shizuku learned ! The reason why Dragonmen and spirits are bad was revealed. The reputation of the Dragonmen with horns is that they are the strongest. The ws are for arm strength, the scales are for hardness (enough to take a sword or something), the eyes are for vision, and the horns are for magic power. Shizuku is now taking care of Eve. It¡¯s an arrangement where Eve¡¯s attack on Shizuku proceeds out of Shinji¡¯s sight. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 223 Alvin’s Special Training Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, after receiving information that Dragonmen was going to participate in the fighting tournament, Shinji decided to apany Alvin and Emily to their training. The two had been informed of this in advance, and they gathered outside the city at their usual training spot. ¡±What is your n to deal with a Dragonmen with a horn?¡± Alvin spoke to Shinji while carrying a one-handed sword for the tournament on his shoulder. Alvin¡¯s expression hardened after he talking about it. ¡±Let¡¯s have Emily and I y at the same time. And Emily and Alvin will fighting one-on-one, with me backing her up¡± ¡±¡­¡­As I expected, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll do¡± He doesn¡¯t think about that Emily is a very good swordsman, and she¡¯s going to have a magical backup. Instead, he thinks about the Dragonmen with the dragon horn who could do magic and swordmanship alone. ¡±In the tournament rules, is prohibited, so you have a chance to win. Still, there were weapon handicaps rules¡± ¡±Ah, I want to use a greatsword¡­¡­¡± Alvin sagged in disappointment at Shinji¡¯s words. In the rules of the tournament, the weapon to be used in thepetition was one-handed sword. The weight and length of the sword is the same as the mostmon standard size. In addition, the sword has a spell that prevents the de from ever cutting through a person. In addition. And there is a ban on race-specific magic. This includes the Dragonmen . Prohibition of magic with shing ability. This applies to cutting magic such as . Also, prohibition of special magic. This is a measure to eliminate inequality in the use of magic by Upper ranking adventurers. If a yer fails to follow these four rules, they will be disqualified. When Shinji thought of Himeno, he remembered that she had a sheath of a weapon inserted in her waist. It was a long and thin shape, not like a standard size sword by any means. So, if Alvin had the same problem of not being able to use his favorite weapon, and if race-specific magic was also banned, then he might have a chance to win. That¡¯s what Shinji was thinking. ¡±Coborating with Shinji¡­¡­ It¡¯s kinda nice ?¡± ¡±Okay, okay, Emily, don¡¯t move¡± ¡±Yes~¡± Shinji put magic paper on Emily¡¯s arms, back, hands, legs, and everywhere else, and glued them on with magic to prevent them froming off. ¡±What¡¯s that?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a tool that can be used as a starting point for magic. It allows me to cast spells from the paper that can only be cast from my hand. The power is greatly reduced, though. And it¡¯s a measure because both of you moving too fast for me to keep up, and I want Alvin to assume it¡¯s a decently powerful spell¡± ¡±I see, I get it¡± Shinji spoke as he worked, and Alvin nodded. Emily, who had papers stered all over her, was touched by Shinji, and grinned good-naturedly as she held her one-handed sword for the tournament. ¡±I¡¯m ready! Alvin, let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡±Yes, Master!¡± Emily and Alvin¡¯s cheerful voices rang out. * * * Alvin and Emily held their swords and faced each other. As in the tournament, the initial standing position was four meters, which meant that they could cross swords with each other as soon as they stepped in. ¡±Are you ready? Well then¡­¡­¡­¡­ Start!!¡± When the two were ready, Shinji gave the signal to begin. The first one to step in was Alvin. And Emily was able to catch him. But immediately, Emily counterattacked, and Alvin caught her with his sword. The exchange of attacks started with Alvin, but Emily¡¯s sharp counterattacks began to overwhelm him, and the offensive flow of Alvin attacking and receiving counterattacks turned into a flow of receiving attacks and counterattacking. (I knew it was going to be tough) Alvin knew that Emily¡¯s attacks were much sharper than his, so he put magic power into his legs and kicked the ground as usual. Normally, Emily would chase after him right away, but¡­. ¡±¡± Emily doesn¡¯t move from her spot, but points her hand that doesn¡¯t have a sword at Alvin, and from that hand, the magic that Shinji chanted is released. Arge number of waterballs the size of a fist rushed towards Alvin. Though the power of the spell is weak due to the paper, but because he assumed that if it¡¯s in its original form, it is impossible for Alvin to take it. Then he jumps to the side to escape, but Emily had no trouble anticipating a situation where there was only a limited escape route. Before Alvin could adjust his stance, Emily jumped on him and swung her sword down from above. He managed to catch it with his own sword, but itpletely stopped Alvin on his feet. ¡±¡± Emily¡¯s free hand, not holding a sword, was in front of Alvin¡¯s face. And a lump of water the size of a man¡¯s head shot out of her hand and hit Alvin¡¯s head, making a nice thud. Alvin, who was been hit in the head, caused his vision to blur for a moment. The next moment, Emily¡¯s sword was on Alvin¡¯s neck. ¡±Okay, that¡¯s enough¡± Alvin¡¯s face was aghast. ¡±Seriously ¡­¡­ Is this how the Dragonmen with the horns will do¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Well, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t say for sure because I haven¡¯t seen them in action¡­¡­ but you can see that fighting a magic swordsman requires a different approach, right?¡± ¡±Yeah. It¡¯s a bad idea to get too far away from them. However, even if it¡¯s too close, the magic seems toe from a free hand¡­¡­¡± ¡±There¡¯s even magic for close quarters, you know?¡± In contrast to Alvin, who is thinking about ways to win, Emily is in a good mood and hugs Shinji¡¯s arm. ¡±We worked together perfectly!¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯m used to watching Emily¡¯s moves¡­¡­¡± ¡±This is the proof of our love for each other ¡­¡­?¡± Kyaa ? Emily put her hands on her cheeks and was embarrassed, while Shinji stroked her head. ¡±Don¡¯t be silly, I¡¯ll do it next time. It¡¯s all about trial and error¡± ¡±Okay, Alvin, are you ready?¡± ¡±Yes! I¡¯ll fight and fight and fight!¡± Thus, began Shinji and Emily¡¯s training for Alvin¡¯s battle against the Dragonmen. _____________ This is Alvin¡¯s training session for the tournament. Alvin¡¯s training for the tournament begins, as Emily, Shinji, and Alvin continue to fight against their powerful opponent, Himeno-chan. Also, the tournament rules. The rules of the tournament are too favorable to swordsmen, but since it¡¯s a tournament for knights, the rules require participation with a one-handed sword, which is basic equipment for knights. The cksmith¡¯s workshop treats the knights who buy weapons in bulk and do regr maintenance as better customers than the adventurers who buy weapons irregrly. It¡¯s not a fairpetition, but rather apetition for knights, and anyone can participate, so there is a slight disadvantage. The knights are happy to be able to fight the strong (adventurers) they haven¡¯t seen yet! The adventurers are also happy because they can fight the knights and might even get to know the awesome cksmith! The cksmith is also happy because he¡¯s discovered a great swordsman! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 224 Shinji and the female dwarf, the night of their encounter Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It¡¯s been a week since Shinji and Emily started helping Alvin with his training. Alvin has been struggling to establish his own fighting style against the magic swordsman and struggling with the coordination between Shinji and Emily. Even so, Shinji felt that he had improved a lotpared to the beginning, and Alvin felt that he had a good feeling about it. (However, we can¡¯t keep practicing against the dragonmen forever, can we? The only dragon with horns is Himeno-san, and most of them are humans) It is quite rare for a human to work as a magic swordsman. Although, there is a human being with an abundance of magical power and output and learn magic while training their body as a swordsman. But, even if they make that much effort, the Dragonmen with horns have higher original physical ability and more magic power. It was obvious that they were no match with the dragonmen. If that is the case, it is better to hone one skill and specialize in it. If they cannot do something themselves, they should rely on their friends, unite as a party, and fight not as individuals but as a group. That is the way humans fight. This time, because of the one-on-one nature of the tournament, Alvin had to work extra hard, which was a pain in Shinji¡¯s ass. (Once he learns how to handle it, should he go back to pure sword practice with Emily?¡­¡­ Or should he take the time to learn how to deal with Himeno-san, whoes up to the top in almost every case?¡­¡­) The knights who will make up the bulk of the tournament aren¡¯t expecting the Dragonmen with the Horn to be there, and the countermeasures may not be enough. (If Himeno-san was wandering around town, word of mouth would spread, but if it was right before the tournament, they wouldn¡¯t have time to practice countermeasures. ¡­¡­) While Shinji was alone and thinking, he went into his favorite tavern. There are times when Shinji just wants to have a drink by himself. This tavern is one of his favorite spots, and he doesn¡¯t even tell anyone at the party about it. Shinji sat down at the empty counter. ¡±Wee¡± The master of the tavern, a white-haired old gentleman, wees Shinji, and cing a small te of roasted nuts on the counter. ¡±I¡¯ll have an ale for now¡± ¡±Very well¡­¡­¡± The ale arrived just as Shinji had ordered. ¡±Thank you for waiting¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Thank you. Master, there¡¯s an unusual person here today¡± As the restaurant is usually quiet, Shinji sips from his seat in the corner. Shinji can hear the sound of sobbinging from a seat in the corner of the restaurant, and when he whispered to the master, he nodded curiously. ¡±She seems to have been reminded of something sad¡± ¡±Is that why there are no other customers¡­¡­?¡± The calm atmosphere of the restaurant has be bitterly unpleasant. It¡¯s not a very rxing atmosphere to enjoy a drink. But the master kept his normal smile. ¡±Because she¡¯s the first one here today¡± ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± Shinji looked at the owner of the sobbing voice, wondering if he should just have one drink and leave. The person sitting at the table was a dwarf woman. She has a petite but toned body with a wless figure, healthy light brown skin, and the kind of gray hair that female dwarves are most particr about, well-groomed and beautiful, with her long hair braided behind her head. He could tell at a nce that the female dwarf, dressed in an off-the-shoulder navel-length shirt and pumpkin pants, was quite drunk, and from therge number of empty bottles on the desk, he could tell that the bottles were enough for several people to drunk but she was drink it alone. On her right ring finger, where she was holding the ss, there was a ring indicating that she was married, which also indicated that she was a married woman. Shinji who sees her, changed his mind, said a few words to the master, grabbed a mug of ale, left his seat and approached the female dwarf¡¯s seat. ¡±Onee-san, you¡¯re drinking a lot¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­. What?¡­¡­ What dae you waant¡­¡­?¡± The woman dwarf¡¯s eyes were wet with tears, but even in her drunken state there was a strong light of reason in them. Still, grief and drunkenness have lowered her resistance to magic. ¡±I came here to drink alone, but it bothered me that Onee-san was crying all the time. Do you want me to listen to youin? There are some things you want to say to someone, right?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Well. Ye, tak¡¯ a seat¡± The female dwarf had been drinking alone and wanted to vent her pent-up frustrations somewhere. She didn¡¯t realize that Shinji¡¯s good-natured smile and hypnotic magic had induced her to think that it was okay toin to him, so she suggested that he take the seat opposite her. ¡±Thank you. So, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shinji sits down and holds out a mug of ale. The female dwarf lightly bumped her ss and began toin. * * * ¡±Efter all, it juist about breests! If he lik¡¯ big breasts so much, he shouldn¡¯t have married me in th¡¯ first ce!!¡± The female dwarf howled as she pped the desk with her palm. Once she startedining to Shinji, she couldn¡¯t stop and her tone changed from sadness to anger. ¡±I see. So that¡¯s why Durin-san came alone¡± ¡±Yes! ¡¯twas juist a spur o¡¯ th¡¯ moment thing, that¡¯s all¡± The female dwarf¡¯s name was Durin. She told him that she was the clerk at a cksmithing workshop in the town of Oeste, and that her husband was the owner. If it was a normal year, the couple woulde to Medio a few days before the tournament, but this year, Durin hade to the city alone. The reason for this was that her husband had been caught cheating by her, and she was enraged when she found out that he had been having physical rtions with a girl withrge breasts. So, Durin got on a carriage to deliver weapons to the city and ran away from home, leaving behind a letter, she said. ¡±There¡¯s na wey I can dress up in a workshop! Still, howe he huvin an affair wit¡¯ that young woman with big breests? If I hud th¡¯ time, A¡¯d dress up more!¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­ Durin-san¡¯s devotion is a pattern that you are starting to deserve¡± Durin was angry with her husband for cheating on her, even though she had kept her appearance to a minimum and worked hard to help him with his work. ¡±That¡¯s why I ran away from hame. I mist tell him, howe he shuid grateful to me. Because I hud done all th¡¯ work from th¡¯ hoosework to th¡¯ ounting. Furthermore, A¡¯m going to stretch mah wings in th¡¯ city¡± However, it doesn¡¯t mean that she ispletely neglected. She had contacted her parents, who lived in Oeste, and asked them to help her out depending on her husband¡¯s attitude. ¡±What exactly do you mean by ¡°stretch your wings¡±?¡± ¡±Well, A¡¯ve bin trying to¡­¡­ dress up ¡®n¡¯ stuff¡± Durin¡¯s temper was growing as she continued toin. Only a little, so little that it could be described as demonic. The feeling of being in the back of your mind is growing, and without realizing it is because of the hypnotic magic of the man sitting in front of her, she says it out loud. ¡±But he cheated oan mah back¡­¡­¡± If she was really a sensible person, she would have rebuked him. However, the man sitting in front of Durin is a contractor of Subus. ¡±Would you like to try an affair?¡± ¡±Huh?¡± Durin¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡±It¡¯s some kind of fate that we met like this. Memories of a single night, a way to revenge your husband¡­¡­. Would you like to try it?¡± Durin knew that this was a bad idea. However, in addition to the grievances she had vented, the desire to return me to her husband, the naive notion that it could only be done once, and the sense of fate she felt at the meeting and the invitation as if it were a story¡­¡­ Shinji¡¯s hypnotic magic guided her thoughts. Durin had no option of refusing the invitation. ¡±¡­¡­Yeah, let¡¯s do it¡­¡­¡± Shinji chuckled inwardly at Durin¡¯s muttering. ____________________ Dwarf-chan and Durin-chan Tried to use a Kansai dialect ent with the first person being ¡°Uchi¡±. Dwarf men value their beards and women value their hair. They have small but toned bodies, and are very skilled with their hands, especially in smithing. Durin-chan has been judged as a married woman by her ring. She became Shinji¡¯s target! She had fallen to a wicked man. Note: I tried to use a little Scottish ent to trante Kansai Dialect, if it¡¯s good I will use it on the future chapter¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 225 Durin’s Cheating Sex Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and Durin leave from the tavern at different times and meet up outside the tavern. As they walked down the street, Shinji pulled her hand and she sobered up a bit. She asked herself if she really wanted to have an affair, but she finally walked into a room at the inn without shaking Shinji¡¯s hand. ¡±Na, na~¡­¡­Are you sure ye waant to do this ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a littlete for that, isn¡¯t it? Are you getting scared?¡± Shinjiughed at Durin¡¯s hesitation on the side of the bed. Durin was annoyed by the slight provocation and shook her head. ¡±No. But it was an ill idea ¡­¡­¡± ¡±It was your husband who cheated on you first, wasn¡¯t it? The husband is the one who cheated on his wife, who has beautiful hair like Durin¡¯s. He is the one who is at fault¡± Shinji continued as if to say to himself. ¡±Your husband has been having fun with his cheating partner many times. Are you going to let him get away with this? If Durin has an affair in secret, it will be mutual. Doesn¡¯t that also lower your pent-up frustration?¡± She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the man who was so urately expressing the emotions that Durin had been suppressing. His sweet whispers were alluring. ¡±I too will take what happened tonight to my grave. If Durin-san and I don¡¯t tell anyone, they won¡¯t find out¡­¡­ And¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­.¡± Durin lowered her gaze along with Shinji lowered his gaze as well. Durin sees Shinji¡¯s p*nis which was so big that she could see it on his pants. ¡±I can¡¯t take it anymore, Durin-san is so attractive¡± His words touched Durin¡¯s heart, as she had been cheated on and her dignity as a woman had been vited. The fact that the man in front of her was lusting after her gave her onest push, and she chose to fall into bed with him. ¡±¡­¡­Then,e here¡­¡­.¡± Shinji covers Durin as he invites her on the bed. ¡±Don¡¯t kiss ma lips, okay?¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Ahhhh ? That doesn¡¯t mean ye can kiss mah ear¡­¡­.¡± Shinji¡¯s lips touched Durin¡¯s ear and he kissed his way down to her neck. His hands climbed up, touching the skin from her exposed belly, and slipped under her shirt. He rubbed the slight bulge with the palms of his hands and cast an estrus spell to increase Durin¡¯s sensitivity. ¡±Mah breest are so small, it¡¯s no fun¡­¡­¡± ¡±Not at all. Because, look¡­¡­¡± ¡±Hyaaan ?¡± A cute voice escaped from Durin¡¯s mouth when her nipples were lightly flicked with his fingertips. ¡±Aren¡¯t you sensitive?¡± ¡±S, stupid¡­. ? I just surprised¡­¡­ ? Nn, ah ?¡± He praised her small,plex breasts as he carefully caressed them. When she thought about it, her husband had never touched her breasts for such a long time. The way Shinji sucked on the nipple that overflowed from the shirt which had been pulled down told Durin that he was not onlyplimenting her, but rather he was reallyplimenting her breasts. ¡±Ah ? Ah¡­¡­ ? Pleasee sook mah breast harder?¡± Shinji took turns sucking on her nipples, sometimes biting and pinching them, just as Durin wanted. Durin was so turned on by the intensive caressing of her breasts that she was lost in the pleasure Shinji was giving her. Also, as Durin¡¯s body twisted, her legs absently stroked Shinji¡¯s groin area and touched his hardening p*nis. ¡±Na, na~¡­¡­ ? Next, it¡¯s mah turn¡­¡­?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Please¡± Shinji took his mouth away from the breast when he saw what Durin wanted as she stroked his p*nis with her leg. And then, Shinji got down on his knees and pulled down his pants and underwear, revealing his stiffly erect p*nis. His size took Durin¡¯s breath away, but at the same time, she found it fascinating. Her body, rutted by the caresses of her breasts, longs for a man. ¡±It¡¯s bigger than mah husband¡­¡­ ? Chu~ ? I¡¯ll make yer feel gud ?¡± (*Note: my husband -> Danna) ¡±Oh¡­¡­ You¡¯re so good¡­¡­.¡± Durin wees Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her mouth without hesitation and begins to suck on it, making a sizzling sound. It¡¯s the kind of loving blowjob that should only be given to a loving husband. But, Durin does it to the first man she meets today. It was her way of thanking him for caressing herplex breasts and giving him the best she could. ¡±Juru ? Chu ? Nmu ? Jupu ? Nn¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s too big, Am¡¯ tired¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±That felt good, thank you¡± After Durin, who was sucking on it with an upward nce, removed her mouth from the p*nis and smiled bitterly. Shinji pushed Durin down on the bed as he continued to work on her. In front of Durin¡¯s eyes, Shinji puts on the contraceptive. Durin¡¯s hesitation is erased by the forey. As Durin spreads her legs to give Shinji ess to her aroused body, Shinji¡¯s p*nis is ced in her secret area. The entrance to her vagina, which had been heated by blowjobs and estrus magic, was so loosened up that she thought it had just been caressed. ¡±Ye can insert it ? Nn, it¡¯sin¡¯¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis advanced into Durin¡¯s vagina. It¡¯s prated without difficulty until about halfway through, when it suddenly became too narrow for Shinji. Even so, he pushed his p*nis deep into her vagina and inserted it all the way. ¡±Th¡¯ tightness is amazing¡­¡­, but it¡¯s strangelyfy¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you like it¡­¡­.¡± Shinji smiled at Durin¡¯s debauched expression. He feels more excited and aroused by the fact that Durin¡¯s vagina is tightening up to learn Shinji¡¯s shape instead of her husband¡¯s. ¡±Fah ? Ann ? Na wey ? What is this¡­. ? This is amazing ? Mah voice is sae loud¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji started to move his hips slowly. The movement of his hips gradually became faster and faster, and he repeatedly made pistoning motions as if he was thrusting deep into her vagina. It didn¡¯t take long before Durin¡¯s mouth was moaning and she was at the mercy of the pleasure. ¡±Does it feel good?¡± ¡±Un ? Nn ? I didnae know ? It felt so good to be poked ¡®n¡¯ prodded ?¡± Shinji¡¯s gaze met Durin¡¯s as she ced her hand on Shinji¡¯s shoulder. ¡±You don¡¯t need to hold back then¡± ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Stupid ? You¡¯re tae violent ? Ah ? Cumming ? A¡¯m cumming ?¡± Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Shinji put his hands on the bed and increased his pace. His skillful use of his hips made Durin realize that Shinji had been taking it easy on her until now. Unable to escape from his adventurer¡¯s trained body, Durin gripped Shinji¡¯s shoulders firmly and turned her face up. It was a great feeling to ejacte while gazing at the face of another woman who had been debauched by pleasure. Almost at the same time as Durin¡¯s climax, Shinji also ejacted. He pulled out his p*nis, which had spewed out arge amount of semen, and removed his contraceptive. In front of Durin¡¯s limp body, he threw the contraceptive device full of semen. When the contraceptive fell on the side of Durin¡¯s face, the thick male odor indicated that Shinji had released arge amount of semen, and Durin felt the pleasure of being a female and regained her confidence as a woman. She knew that she was not a pathetic woman who was being cheated on, but a woman who could charm a man and milk him of his semen. After a few minutes, Durin turned his attention back to Shinji, who was in the process of attaching the next contraceptive to his unwilted p*nis. ¡±Let¡¯s still have some fun, shall we?¡± ¡±Ye¡¯ve already cum wance, but ye can still dae it¡­¡­?¡± It was unbelievable to Durin, whose experience with men was with his own husband, who had ejacted once and that was it. Durin who had just climaxed and had no strength could not resist Shinji that wasing down on her again. ¡±Auu ? Wait ? I don¡¯t know ? That it wull feel this gooood ?¡± Durin was held by Shinji until the end of her strength. ______________ It was an affair with Durin-chan. She is a married woman, so she has a fair amount of s*xual experience (but only with her husband). Shinji is the second man. Durin-chan is happy to be adored for herplex breast. Her vagina was also overwritten by Shinji-kun. It seems that Shinji¡¯s s*xual tendencies have been touched and he has be overwhelmed. Emily -= Durin, the size of the breast Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 226 Shinji Reveals His Secret to Renka Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After cleaning up Durin¡¯s body who had fallen asleep from exhaustion, Shinji left a note and left the inn alone. Shinji also kept his promise to stay only one night and headed home. Still, it was up to Durin to decide whether this would really be a one-night dream or not. However, Shinji knew that it would not be a one-night dream. Because from the look on her face when she had s*x with him, Durin had the look of a woman filled with pleasure. (I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait and see for now) The s*xual intercourse with Durin was very good, but there was no need to stick with Durin. Because the important thing for Shinji was be able to get the Dwarf¡¯s magic from her, but if Durin couldn¡¯t get rid Shinji out of her mind, then Durin would have to respond to him. ¡±Don¡¯t be hasty¡­¡­ Prepare carefully. Originally I had nned to take more time¡± Shinji has been able to capture magic from various women faster than he expected. (Maybe I should tell her about it soon) They had reached Upper-upper ranks and were only one dungeon away from Hateyama. Alvin is going to a fighting tournament, so the party is not busy at the moment. But once the tournament is over, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯ll all be busy. Shinji had been thinking about his past, about the apostles, about the Miko bing his third wife. Shinji thought that now was the only time he could talk calmly. Finally, Shinji decides to tell Renka his secret. * * * The next day, Alvin had a day off from training. Alvin and Milis went out together, and Shinji asked Renka to go on a date with him, so they went out in the morning. After looking around at various ces, having lunch, and returning to buy the things they had picked up in the morning, they went to Shinji¡¯s house. The two of them had a cup of coffee together, talking about the fun date they had. It was a very peaceful and rxing time. But in the midst of this atmosphere, Shinji finally decided to get down to business. ¡±Renka¡± ¡±What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like that?¡± He looked more serious than ever, which made Renka feel uneasy. ¡±Didn¡¯t we talk about getting married after Alvin achieved his goal at Hateyama?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I wanted Renka to know about my past, about the things I never told. Will you listen to me?¡± After confirming that Renka nodded, Shinji resumed the conversation. However, he¡¯s not going to tell her all his secrets. His hobby of cuckolding and erotic magic will remain a secret. Still, what Shinji had to say was more than enough to surprise, confuse, and disorient Renka. Shinji was born from the Valencia family. He had been sent to another world as part of a magic experiment and had been raised by a couple of subus who had found him there. Freri and he have known each other since his arrival in another world. His goal is to reunite with the subus couple who brought Shinji back to his world after raising him. In order to do so, he was working behind the scenes as an apostle of the Goddess. It is necessary to win the favor of the Goddess and the Miko, and finally he¡¯ll marry the Miko. ¡±Finally, I was given permission to make Renka my first wife. Miko-sama was retired and could married as amoner¡­¡­¡± ¡±Wait a minute, there¡¯s too much¡­¡­ information¡± Renka was overwhelmed with informationing out one after the other. Any one of them would be an amazing event, but with so many of them, it was no wonder she was overwhelmed. ¡±I understand¡­¡­Shinji wouldn¡¯t tell a meaningless lie. But still, I was really surprised¡­¡­. In particr, when ites to Goddess-sama¡¯s apostle¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I was surprised, too. When I shook off some annoying fire, I got some unexpected results¡± Of course, was also an event that could not be overlooked in the process of bing an apostle, and he told Renka about it. ¡±I feel really bad about keeping it a secret. But I didn¡¯t want to stand out more than Alvin by going public¡± ¡±I can understand that. Even though it was Al¡¯s party, it was going to be perceived as Shinji¡¯s party. Because Al¡¯s dream is to climb Hateyama with his own party¡± Renka was also aware of the existence of the apostles. Shinji remained silent so as not to interfere with Renka¡¯s thought process. An ufortable silence prevailed in the room. It was as if the pleasant atmosphere early had been a lie. ¡±I wish you would have told me earlier¡± Renka, who had somehow turned her head, continued to speak. ¡±I¡¯m not worthy to be Apostle-sama¡¯s wife. I¡¯m sure Miko-sama would love to be a first wife, and it would be strange if she didn¡¯t. I wish you had told me earlier so that I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡­ fallen so much in love with Shinji¡­¡­¡± Renka was able to understand that she was just amoner woman, and that she was out of proportion to the goddess¡¯s apostle. Renka also realized that revealing his status as an apostle after Hateyama and taking the Miko as a first wife would give the most status and honor to her beloved man. If that was the case, she might have given up her position as a first wife and be a second wife. However, Renka loved Shinji too much topromise by giving up her position of first wife and bing his second wife. ¡±Do you hate me now¡­¡­?¡± ¡±No, of course not!¡± Renka looked up from her prone position. Finally, Shinji was able to make eye contact with Renka. ¡±I have no intention of announcing myself as an apostle, and I¡¯m not interested in the status or honor thates with it¡± Shinji chuckled, ¡°The temples are too stuffy¡± ¡±I want to live as an adventurer. I¡¯m sorry about what happened to Miko-sama, and I can¡¯t stop working as an Apostle, but Renka was my number one priority, because of that, I insisted on quitting if you weren¡¯t my first wife¡± Shinji smiled as he remembered how pathetic he had been, and thanks to the way he talked to her, Renka¡¯s messed up emotions calmed down. ¡±I was hoping to see some of that¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want Renka to see this because it¡¯s pathetic. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s toote now¡± On his days off, when he and Renka were alone and unobserved, Shinji was surprisingly sloppy, and Renka knew that she needed to take care of him. They both let out a smallugh. ¡±The only reason I told you all this today is because I wanted you to know about me. I don¡¯t care what people say, I¡¯m not going to let Renka go now¡± ¡±Oh, you¡¯re so selfish. ¡­¡­Are you sure you want me to be first?¡± Shinji rarely shows his obsession with Renka. That¡¯s what makes Renka so happy. This is because she feels that she is loved and wanted. ¡±You know it that Miko-sama is more beautiful and has bigger breasts¡­¡­¡± ¡±But for me, Renka is the best. ¡­¡­And I love you, Renka¡± ¡±I love you too ¡­¡­Shinji¡± A tear rolled down Renka¡¯s cheek. Renka wiped away her tears of joy and smiled. ¡±I know I¡¯ll be giving you a lot of trouble, but will you please not abandon me?¡± ¡±Fufu, I don¡¯t me you, I really can¡¯t take my eyes off from Shinji. ¡­¡­In return, you¡¯ll always love me first, right? ¡±Of course¡± Shinji smiled back at Renka. _________________ The tournament was just two weeks away. Before he gets too busy, Shinji decides to tell Renka his secret. If he doesn¡¯t tell her about the Goddess and the other apostles, he won¡¯t be able to exin why the Miko ising to marry him. Renka-chan is the type of person who is devoted to others, so she has the devotion to step aside for the sake of those she loves. Well, Shinji won¡¯t let her go. He still loves cuckoldry, though, but Renka is very important to him. He is a perfect example of a cuckold man who bes even more excited about cuckolding because he has learned to love someone. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 227 Lovey-dovey Sex between Renka and Shinji Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After telling each other how they felt, Shinji and Renka hugged each other on the bed. While cuddling, their lips touching each other as they kiss again and again. ¡±Chu ? Nn ? Chu ? Chupu ? Chu ?¡± Renka wrapped her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and squeezed his legs between her thighs. Renka wanted to touch Shinji as much as she could, so she kissed him affectionately and looked at him with moist eyes. She also pulled up the cute shirt she wore for the date along with her underwear to expose her shapely breasts and kissed him slowly and gently, rubbing her tongue against his. ¡±Nmu ? Rero ? Chu ¡­ Rero ? Juru ?¡± Renka was happy to see Shinji kissing her more aggressively than usual. Renka who liked to be kissed Shinji, not only because it felt good, but also because it warmed her heart and made her feel loved. Shinji¡¯s hands didn¡¯t forget to squeeze her breasts. Not only that, he also presses down her legs. With weak stimtion, he was slowly getting Renka¡¯s body ready. ¡±Nn ? Fuh ? Shinji, you¡¯re taking it slow today, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­ ??¡± ¡±Yeah, we still have plenty of time today¡± ¡±Chu ? Then let¡¯s lick each other ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Mmm, okay¡± epting Renka¡¯s suggestion, Shinji separated from Renka and repositioned his body. Their body was now in a six-nine position, with both of their genitals in front of each other, and Shinji covering Renka. Shinji pulls up Renka¡¯s skirt and Renka pulls his p*nis out of his pants. With no hesitation, Renka takes his already erect cock into her mouth, and Shinji removes her underwear and runs his tongue directly over her private parts. Pchu ? Pchu ? Pchu ? Kuchu ? The room was filled with the sound of them licking each other¡¯s genitals and their rough breathing. Shinji licks the love juices from her secret area and rubs the entrance of her secret area with his fingers while sucking on her clitoris, while Renka continues to suck and lick his ns back and forth while running her tongue over the ns. When Shinji pulled his mouth away from Renka¡¯s clitoris, Renka knew what he was doing and stopped sucking. Once again, Shinji repositioned his body and spread Renka¡¯s legs then covered her. The two of them had stripped off all of their clothes, and in their naked state, theyid their bodies on top of each other, sharing body heat, kissing, and making love. ¡±Pleasee¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll insert it¡­¡­¡± Renka, who had been aroused by Shinji¡¯s caresses, came lightly when he inserted his cock. Shinji also knew that Renka had climaxed because of the tightening sensation. ¡±I can¡¯t hold back, so I¡¯ll move¡± ¡±Ah ? Yeah ? It¡¯s good ? Nuu ? Haah ?¡± He pulled his hips back until he was about to pull his p*nis out of her vagina, then thrust his hips forward again and poked her vagina with his ns. Renka moaned and squealed in delight at the pleasure of the p*nis thrusting deep into her vagina. ¡±Ah ? Shinji ? Amazing¡­¡­ ? Ah ? Your cock harder ? more than usual ? Nn ? You can cum anytime¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis was about to reach its limit as Renka begged him to cum with an entranced expression. But he mmed his hips again and again, trying to hold back his ejaction. Finally, he pushed up as hard as he could and ejacted with the ns and cervix in close contact. And then, the thick semen was poured into Renka¡¯s womb with the intention of impregnating her. ¡±~~~???¡± Renka climaxed as the man she loved poured his semen into her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him tightly against her, tightening her vagina and squeezing everyst drop of Shinji¡¯s semen out of him as she basked in the euphoria. The feeling of being filled to the brim made Renka feel happy that Shinji had chosen her. Eventually, the ejaction subsided, and Renka smiled softly as she felt the semen pouring out of her. ¡±Your ejaction is a¡­¡­ lot than usual ?¡± ¡±This might be the most cum I¡¯ve ever had spurt¡­¡­¡± Chu ? Chu ?, While kissing and whispering to each other, the still unwilted p*nis is inserted, and the bouncing sensation indicates that Shinji is still not satisfied. Renka knew she couldn¡¯t get rid of Shinji¡¯s insatiable s*xual appetite by herself, but she didn¡¯t want to let anyone else do it for him today. ¡±Let¡¯s be alone today¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡± Shinji nodded in response to her adorable plea. * * * ¡±I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡­ ? Aah ? No way~ ?¡± Renka, standing in the kitchen, was dressed sensationally in a nude apron. Naturally, this was at Shinji¡¯s request. She swayed her ass and was too embarrassed to cook, so Shinji approached her and attacked her from behind. In the past, she had stubbornly refused to wear a naked apron, but today was a special asion and she agreed to do so. Needless to say, it was the effect of a marriage proposal. ¡±Really ? Ah ? Only today, okay? ? That¡¯s why ? Nn ? Moo ?¡± ¡±Then you have to let me enjoy it¡± Shinji slipped his hand under her apron and rubbed her breasts while he skillfully moved his hips and tortured Renka with his p*nis. Despite having s*x several times already, Shinji¡¯s energy was not diminished, but rather was at its strongest today. ¡±Ah ? Maid ? It¡¯s Shinji¡¯s hobby ? Ah ? Shinji like this kind of thing ¡­ ? ¡±Don¡¯t you like it Renka?¡± ¡±If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll say no¡­¡­.? Anh ?¡± Shinji smiles back at Renka¡¯s dumbfounded gaze. Still, he thanked Renka for going along with him, and began to move his hips again. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? The sound of flesh hitting flesh rhythmically echoed in the air as Shinji pushed his hips against Renka¡¯s, and when Shinji pulled his hips back, Renka pulled hers back. Shinji¡¯s body trembles as he pours his semen into Renka¡¯s undting vagina, and Renka climaxes from the pleasure of his vaginal ejaction. ¡±~~~?¡± ¡±Hah¡­¡­ hah¡­¡­¡± Shinji rubs Renka¡¯s breasts softly as he feels thefort of her ass pressing against him. Naturally, the heat would not go down on either of them if they kept doing that. ¡±Let¡¯s do it this way next time, okay?¡± ¡±Moo¡­¡­? Tonight¡¯s dinner is gettingte¡­¡­?¡± Renka sat down at the table to eat while Shinji held her. After that, Shinji and Renka continued to have s*x as long as time allowed. The day that started with the date turned out to be a very fulfilling day for Renka, and she vowed to devote herself to Shinji, body and soul. _____________ A lovey-dovey s*x session. Naked aprons are now allowed because of the marriage proposal. Shinji seems to be very happy about it. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that Renka-chan has already joined Shinji¡¯s team from . They also shared some secrets. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 228 Alvin, an Uncomfortable Holiday Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Shinji and Renka were out on their date, Alvin and Milis were also enjoying their date. They went out in the morning and had lunch in the same way, but after lunch, they went out to y in the city again without going into the inn. They were walking around the city doing a little shopping until they stopped at a coffee shop to quench their thirst. It was exactly before three o¡¯clock, a good time to take a break. ¡±Mil, you never change the store you go to. Don¡¯t you like to buy better clothes?¡± Milis has been buying new clothes at her favorite store since they were an Intermediate Adventurer. But considering the rewards she was getting as an Upper adventurer, she could have bought better clothes and underwear, still she kept using the same quality. ¡±Un~, the current clothes are sufficient¡­¡­ and I¡¯d rather save my money now than waste it. Because we¡¯ll need to buy a house and other things¡± ¡±I see, you¡¯re right¡± Alvin was both relieved and happy to hear Milis¡¯s words about the future. He knew that he was not the only one who was looking forward to getting married, but that Milis was too, and that she was saving up for it. ¡±Al-kun, you didn¡¯t buy anything strange, right? Because when we went to Oeste, you mentioned something about a souvenir gift¡­¡­¡± ¡±I didn¡¯t buy anything! Didn¡¯t Mil also see it?¡± ¡±It¡¯s possible that you went to buy it another day¡± Whileughing and joking with Milis, both Alvin and Milis enjoy the casual conversation between the two of them. The two of them are sitting outside in a coffee shop, and as a beautiful couple, they are very eye-catching. It¡¯s even more so when they¡¯re talking and smiling happily. Since they were wearing adventurer¡¯s cards, which indicate that they are upper-ranking adventurers, no one would dare to talk to them even from a distance. If anything, it was Alvin¡¯s fault for choosing a seat that would be visible from the carriages, as the coffee shop faced the main street where the carriages passed. And then, there was a carriage that was supposed to pass in front of the coffee shop, but it slowly stopped. After that, the horses walked slowly to the carriage¡¯s berth. Alvin and Milis, who were engrossed in the conversation, somehow sensed that the carriage had stopped, but they didn¡¯t check, thinking that it had nothing to do with them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t realize that it was the Beltz family carriage until Christina got out of the carriage and approached them with a parasol. ¡±It¡¯s been a while, Alvin-san and Milis-san ?¡± When they heard Christina¡¯s voice, Alvin and Milis hurriedly stood up and bowed their heads. ¡±It¡¯s been a while. Christina-san¡± ¡±Long time no see¡± Since it was on public, Alvin and Milis showed their respect to Christina. There was no way they could say ¡°Chris¡±. And because Christina, who was smiling elegantly and holding a parasol like a noble, was standing, Alvin and Milis couldn¡¯t sit down, so they had to continue talking while standing. ¡±I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your date. Can we have a moment?¡± Of course, there was no way they could say no here. ¡±What can I do for you?¡± ¡±I went to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to offer a job, but they said all of you were on vacation and couldn¡¯t take it for another two weeks. And by chance, I saw you through the window¡­¡­. May I ask why?¡± had exined the reason to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and obtained permission to take a leave of absence in order to concentrate on the fighting tournament. This is why even the Beltz family could not asked them a request for nomination. Alvin bowed to the troubled Christina again. ¡±Yes. I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­ I will be participating in the tournament. I¡¯m taking a break from adventuring to prepare for this¡± Without any reason to hide it, Alvin told her the situation honestly. Christina was relieved that Alvin¡¯s answer was what she had expected. It ismon for parties to suspend their activities at this time of year because of the fighting tournaments, but there was also the possibility that some trouble had urred within the party. ¡±I see. ¡­¡­Alvin-san is the one who will participating in the tournament, right? I¡¯ll be cheering for you on the day. Please do your best¡± Anyone who knows anything about can predict that Alvin, a swordsman, will bepeting. And to encourage Alvin, she smiled not with the dignified smile of a noble, but with the cute smile of a woman named Christina. As a noble, Christina¡¯s appearance was enough to attract attention, and the other guests who were watching the beautiful woman¡¯s smile, held their breath. Even a stranger could tell that Christina had a soft spot for Alvin with her pretty smile, and even though she had a girlfriend named Milis with her, there was still another position¡­¡­. He¡¯s good-looking, an upper adventurer, and popr. It¡¯s not hard to see why single men would look at Alvin with envy and vindictiveness. ¡±I, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡±If you ever want to meet a knight, pleasee to the mansion. Well then¡­¡­.¡± Alvin could only nod, breaking out in a cold sweat. Although, he did not admire Christina, but he did think she was pretty, and that made him feel guilty about Milis. After stepping back and bowing gracefully, Christina hopped on the carriage and left. Themotion subsided, but Alvin and Milis felt ufortable, so they did not take their seats and left the cafe. Hayate, who happened to be out buying groceries at Nanaka¡¯s request, witnessed themotion and asked Sylphy to get in touch with Shinji, but Shinji, who was flirting with Renka, refused. The apostle apparently returned to Heliotrope in a dejected state. ____________________ This happened while Shinji and Renka were flirting with each other. Alvin and Milis are on a date. Then Christina encounters them. In addition, Hayate peeps in from afar. Alvin is very popr. He¡¯s good-looking, earns a lot of money, and is a good boy! It can be seen why he¡¯s so popr. Well, his girlfriend cuckolded on him, though, and the girl who likes him is being trained and caressed in her dreams. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 229 Is Hayate a Normal JK Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day after a full day of flirting with Renka. Shinji decided to meet Hayate at his house in the morning. The day before, he had received a call from Sylphy saying that Hayate wanted to talk to him, but since it wasn¡¯t urgent, he had given priority to Renka and left Hayate forter. ¡±Good morning. I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I really couldn¡¯t meet you¡± ¡±Good morning, Onii-san. What was wrong with you that you couldn¡¯t take time to talk all day?¡­¡­¡± Sylphy did not tell Hayate the correct reason because she misled her appropriately. This was the reason for the dissatisfaction, and Hayate looked at Shinji with a frown. ¡±That¡¯s a secret. So, what can I do for you?¡± ¡±Secret, Hhmm. ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s okay. The story was when I went out on an errand yesterday, I saw Alvin and his girlfriend at a coffee shop. And there was a noble who approached them¡­¡­ And it was a very beautiful woman who was behaving in a way that seemed to indicate that she was in love with Alvin, and I was curious about the situation¡­¡­¡± Hearing Hayate¡¯s story, Shinji knew immediately that beautiful noble was Christina. While chuckled, Shinji wondered if it was good luck or bad luck that the two of them went out on a date alone and met Christina when they were supposed to be just two of them. ¡±Well, of course I know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s a private matter for the party members. I don¡¯t think I can share it with an unrted Hayate¡± Unless she has a good reason, Shinji pointed out to Hayate. Hayate knows that it is quite natural. But she still wanted to know, and with a blush on her face, she expressed her thoughts. ¡±Well, I¡¯ve been wondering about it since Onii-san came to the store before! I was just thinking about what is second wife that¡­¡­ Onii-san told me, and¡­¡­. well, I thought I¡¯d give it a try¡± At first, Hayate was talking briskly, but halfway through, she started to lose her momentum due to embarrassment. Even so, Shinji managed to understand what Hayate was trying to say. ¡±So, you want to know what¡¯s going on? ¡­¡­but Hayate will knows what he¡¯s talking about, right? And you still want to hear about it?¡± Shinji was asking in a roundabout way, ¡°Are you going to be able to win against Christina?¡± It seems that Hayate got the message and smiled vaguely. ¡±Onii-san, I can tell you clearly¡­¡­. Well, it¡¯s kind of a cop-out¡­¡­ because I¡¯ve never had love at first sight before. But no matter how beautiful she is, if she¡¯s bad, I might be able to beat her if I try hard enough, right?¡± Hayate scratches her own cheek as she speaks. Hayate was also aware that her own appearance was inferior to Christina¡¯s. In addition, there is a difference in status between nobles andmoners. If she were to make her position as an apostle of the goddess public and use it as a weapon, she might be able to win in terms of status, but then she would have to fulfill the role of an apostle of the goddess. Not in the form of quietly bearing and nurturing a child, but in the form of obeying an oracle from the Goddess. Hayate, who want to avoids fighting, can¡¯t take that option and has topete with her own body alone. If it was an opponent with a personality problem, she might be able to get by, but from what she saw at the coffee shop, she knew it was hopeless. Even so, Shinji was dazzled by Hayate¡¯s straightforwardness in wanting to know in order to face her own feelings. (Hayate is really a normal girl. She¡¯s not twisted, she¡¯s straight to her heart, she¡¯s just a normal girl in love) She can work hard for the person she loves (Shizuku). At the same time, she can also think about stepping aside so as not to cause trouble for the first man she loves (Alvin). Aside from the past, he can also sense that she¡¯s trying her best to live a life that fits her size now. If she was a simple woman, she would have used her status as an apostle to check Christina, and then she would have approached Alvin, but he would have rejected her and she would have destroyed herself. Because when love and infatuation drive a person crazy, they lose sight of their surroundings. (This is normal¡­¡­ Emily, Miko-sama, and L¡­¡­ didn¡¯t give up when I refused them directly¡­¡­) Shinji brought his mind back from his digression and decided to talk about Alvin and Christina to Hayate, who was inquiring about his condition. ¡±That¡¯s the way it is. It¡¯s true that Christina is in love with Alvin. It all started when Alvin saved her from a thug¡­¡­¡± ¡±What¡¯s that? It¡¯s like fateful encounter!¡± Shinji blurted out the main points and told the story of how Alvin saved Christina in Oeste, and Hayate listened with interest. But Alvin wanted to make his girlfriend (Milis) his first wife, so he was reluctant to talk about it and even said he was going to refuse. Upon hearing this, Hayate exhaled with a ¡­¡­ sigh. ¡±Alvin-san is a good man¡­¡­ and I can¡¯t believe he would duck such a beautiful woman¡¯s approach for the sake of his girlfriend. Even though the aristocrats are trying toe to terms with it, the obstacle of status stands in the way¡­¡­ and she couldn¡¯t force him to married her because it would make his wish unfulfilled¡± (What in the world she¡¯s trying to tell? Still, I think Hayate has the advantage because her opponent can¡¯t get married right away due to the difference in status) Hayate had lost the idea ofpeting with Christina after listening to Shinji. And, she began to think about how the three of them could be happy together, the noble, Alvin and his girlfriend. That¡¯s what she was thinking. Shinji looked at Hayate with an indescribable look on his face as she suddenly started to get excited by herself. ¡±It¡¯s like love in a drama!¡± ¡±I¡¯m not sure what a drama is, but¡­¡­ that¡¯s the situation, so if Hayate approaches him¨C¡­.¡± ¡±Noo, I can¡¯t do that!¡­.¡± Shinji asked again with a tired look on his face as Hayate refused to speak over him while he was speaking. ¡±Why not? ¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s because the aristocrats who are more seriously in love should be rewarded than my love at first sight!¡± ¡±Ehhh¨C¡­¡­¡± Hayate, a former JK, was a creature that yearned for and wanted to cheer on the dramatic love lives of others. Shinji, who does not understand the psychology of such high school girls, can only tilt his head. Therefore, Shinji thinks that since Hayate has given up, and this story should be over. But Shinji couldn¡¯t finish the conversation because Hayate kept asking him to dig deeper and deeper. __________________ Hayate talked about what she saw yesterday. The first sight of Alvin was the trigger for Hayate to wake up and think about what to do as an apostle after hearing about the second wife. It¡¯s not a burning love. Shizuku misjudged this point and became impatient, so he snapped at Shinji. The infatuation was crushed before it could grow into love, but instead it ignited her love for drama and she started to watch it. This is a JK who unknowingly destroys Shinji¡¯s n to use her for Alvin. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 230 Gratitude from Hayate Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji who was asked by Hayate to exin about Alvin looked reluctant to talk about him. So, when he talks about Alvin and Christina, he doesn¡¯t talk about the internal situation of the Beltz family or about Alvin trying to avoid Christina. Therefore, he ended up talking a lot about the rtionship between Alvin and Milis. ¡±It¡¯s nice to have a childhood friend who bes a lover after being together for a long time¡± Hayate nodded with a smile on her face as she remembered that Milis was just as good looking as Christina. Shinji couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at Hayate¡¯s perfect position as a bystander. ¡±Do you really enjoy other people¡¯s love stories so much?¡± ¡±There¡¯s not a girl in the world who doesn¡¯t like a love story¡± Shinji was slightly annoyed by Hayate¡¯s attitude, as if to say what was obvious. ¡±Huh¡­¡­ Okay. I think that¡¯s all Hayate needs to know. Why don¡¯t you go to work?¡± Shinji, who was tired of dealing with the situation, tried to end the conversation in order to get rid of Hayate roughly. If it had been a normal Hayate, she would have taken advantage of the situation to leave, but not today. ¡±I¡¯m not working today. Because Haruto-san is taking a day off from work, so the store is closed¡± ¡±I see. Then you should go back to the inn. Shizuku and Eve won¡¯t be around for training today, so you should get some rest by yourself¡± ¡±Of course, I¡¯ll do thatter¡­¡­¡± While saying that, Hayate pretends to be thinking about something. Shinji doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but her cheeks are flushed and she seems to be lost in thought. ¡±Well, it¡¯s been a week since then, and I¡¯ve been able to talk to Shizuku normally. Also, Shizuku¡¯s impatience and tense atmosphere has disappeared¡­¡­¡± Shinji knew what Hayate was talking about. Marie, who is in charge of monitoring, has reported that Shizuku has be more mentally stable now that she spends most of the day with Eve. Shinji suspects that arge part of this is due to the fact that she is now able to lead a peaceful life with Eve, a new person who adores her as a junior colleague, so much so that she had no choice but to rely on her. ¡±I¡¯m really grateful that we can chat in our room like before. It¡¯s all thanks to your strategy¡± Hayate was really grateful to be able to talk to Shizuku so calmly on the surface. In addition to that, the more she heard about the training that Shizuku was doing with Eve, the more she felt that Shizuku liked her. She felt really bad for Shizuku, who was still her lover, but Hayate listened to her, hoping that this liking would grow into love. In other words, things are getting better. This is all thanks to Shinji¡­¡­ (I have to return the favor to Onii-san¡­¡­!) Hayate felt quite indebted to Shinji. Because she was a girl with normal sensibilities, so she felt grateful for the help she received, and epted the favor with open arms. And because of this, with thebination of themon-sense notion that it is unfair not to repay a favor received and the earnestness with which he works, made the hypnotic effect of worked better than expected. ¡±So, I¡¯ll return the favor. No, I¡¯m going to help you squeeze out, so sit there¡± Shinji blinked when he saw Hayate, her face red with embarrassment, pointing at the chair with her index finger. * * * ¡±It¡¯s just a thank you. Okay?¡± ¡±I know¡± Shinji sat in the chair, his pants and underwear off, exposing his semi-erect p*nis. Hayate, who was sitting with her knees on the floor in front of him, reminded Shinji with a blush on her cheeks, but she was staring at the p*nis of someone other than her parents for the first time. (This is his p*nis. ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it big?) Hayate¡¯s soft hand touches the p*nis with some hesitation. Shinji felt a bit irritated when he noticed that Hayate¡¯s hand was not used to this kind of touch. Even so, his p*nis gradually became erect and stood upright in front of Hayate¡¯s eyes. (Oh, if I had made it bigger, the next step would be¡­¡­) Although she felt embarrassed, Hayate mustered herself up and took off the shirt she was wearing. Herrge breasts, wrapped in a gray sports bra, were exposed in front of Shinji, whose eyes were drawn to her cleavage. ¡±Y, you wanted to touch my breasts before, right? So, I guess you like breast. Then, I¡¯ll give you a paizuri¡­¡­¡± Based on Hayate¡¯s s*xual knowledge, she chose paizuri as her way of returning the favor. Hayate judged that this was the most pleasurable activity for Shinji, as it was less than s*x. Since Hayate was voluntarily trying to return the favor, Shinji decided to wait and see. Hayate did not take off her sports bra, but rolled it up a little and let her breasts fall over his p*nis. The ns scraped between the soft breasts, and the ttened lower breasts touched Shinji¡¯s waist, stopping the descent. The tightness of the sports bra put pressure on his p*nis from both sides, causing it to bounce with pleasure. The size of the p*nis is such that the ns is sticking out from the cleavage, which is a bonus for Hayate¡¯s breath. (Ugh, it smells so awful. And it¡¯s making me jumpy) The first time she smelled a man¡¯s scent, Hayate frowned slightly, but managed to calm herself down. And then, she began to bob her body up and down and handle the p*nis between her breasts, and soon her ns began to overflow with pre-cum, making it slippery. ¡±Ugh¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­¡± A pleasant sound leaked from Shinji¡¯s mouth. Hearing this, Hayate felt as if she was taking advantage of Shinji, when in fact she was being taken advantage of. ¡±Do, does it feel that good?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ Yes¡­¡­.¡± Seeing Shinji surrender to the pleasure, Hayate¡¯s natural bullish nature was stimted and she felt good about her current dominance. As a result, Hayate¡¯s movements became more and more violent and daring. ¡±Onii-san, how about this? Do you like it?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­ Oh no¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­.¡± Hayate twisted the ns between her breasts, relentlessly tormenting it. Shinji finally unleashed his semen as a result of Hayate¡¯s torture, whose cheeks were inmed as she looked up at Shinji. (Onii-san, I made you cum ¡­¡­?) As she felt the warmth of the semen throbbing in her chest, she looked up and saw Shinji soaking in the ejaction. It was supposed to be a way to return the favor, but as it turned out, Hayate got a strange sense of excitement and a sense of superiority from making him cum unterally. This gives Hayate the illusion that is not a bad thing. In the meantime, Shinji, who was hiding his face with his arms and feeling weak,ughed in his heart at how well he managed to impress Hayate. The fact that he ejacted early was intentional, and the fact that he made it look like he was being yed by Hayate was of course an act. Hayate, who was supposed to have started reluctantly, has now be more aggressive. The purpose of this was to make her less resistant to the s*xual services in the name of . The idea was to made her feel like she had the upper hand, so that she could entertain him and lower her psychological hurdle for the next repaying. In addition, Shinji had put magic power into his semen. The magic power was used to strengthen the hypnotic spell that Hayate was already under. This will make Hayate less and less resistant to the act of paying with her body. And now, the effect was already beginning to show. ¡±Onii-san, you¡¯re still big. It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Hayate started squeezing his cock again, which was still hard after his ejaction, and when Shinji made a deliberate noise that sounded good, Hayate¡¯s squeezing became more intense. ¡±I¡¯ll make you cum again because I¡¯m returning the favor¡­¡­?¡± In this way, Hayate is able to continue to have his cock squeezed without realizing that she is dancing in the palm of Shinji¡¯s hand. This would continue until Shinji ejacted two more times. ______________ Hayate-chan¡¯s paizuri. The fact that she feels gratitude and has an earnest nature is a perfect match for the hypnosis. And she knows as much about s*x as anyone! Hayate is an active person by nature, as she was pulling Shizuku along. Although she was reluctant to do so, her opponent¡¯s reaction was better than she expected, and she felt as if she had defeated her usual opponent, so she got carried away. The depth of the hypnosis was increased by the semen! She¡¯s getting more and more lewd. She¡¯s being rolled around in the palm of Shinji¡¯s hand. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 231 At Hidden Dragon Inn After a Long Time Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Hayate had squeezed all the cum out of Shinji, she came to her senses, made an incoherent excuse in a panic, and want to escape with Sylphy¡¯s teleport without cleaning up the mess. Of course, Sylphy wouldn¡¯t have let Hayate teleport without Shinji¡¯s permission. In the end, Hayate didn¡¯t realize that she was dancing in the palm of Shinji¡¯s hand until the very end. (A happy miscalction. But if Hayate doesn¡¯t make it, Alvin¡¯s second wife will be Christina¡­¡­) He has held her in her dreams several times, and he knows that he and Christina are physicallypatible. However, it is a clear disadvantage that the bonds of the aristocracy will be stronger and they will be more likely to get into trouble. (It¡¯s a big price to pay for the ease of embracing. ¡­¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Now I have to make Alvin an honorary knight) Marriageable age for noblewomen is not long. If he makes her wait too long, she may have to resort to forceful measures. Even if Christina herself has no intention of doing so, there is a possibility that the people around her will do something about it. (The first step is the fighting tournament. It¡¯s best to umte achievements and aplishments) They already have the great achievement of saving a city. If they can build on that by winning the tournament, and umte achievements from their daily adventures, then eventually¡ª Shinji left his home with this in mind. * * * Shinji ns to join Alvin¡¯s training session at noon, so he buys some fresh fruit in themercial district and visits after a long time. ¡±Wee~, oh, Shinji-san! It¡¯s been a while ?¡± As soon as he entered the building, Charlotte, who was sitting at the counter, smiled at Shinji. Shinji approached Charlotte, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, and lightly lifted a basket full of fruit. ¡±It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? I have some free time, so I brought you something to celebrate¡± ¡±Waa~~, an entire basket of fruit! I¡¯m so happy, thank you so much ?¡± While sitting in her chair, Charlotte¡¯s belly began to swell, and even through her clothes he could tell that she was pregnant. It is a secret that only Shinji and Charlotte know that the child is the result of Shinji¡¯s seeding. ¡±I happened to hear about it through rumor. Because Charlotte has been so good to me¡± ¡±Morse brags about it all the time. That¡¯s why there are so many people like Shinji who bring me congrattions. Especially the neighbors¡­¡­¡± Charlotte pulls out a notebook from under the counter and adds Shinji¡¯s name to the list. He could tell at a nce that the list was a congrattory return list. Then Charlotte¡¯s husband, Morse, came in. ¡±Huh? Hello, Shinji-san¡± ¡±Hello, Morse-kun. And congrattions¡± Morse is surprised to see Shinji, but when he sees that Charlotte has written his name on the list and that Shinji is carrying a basket of fruit, he understands the situation. ¡±Thank you. Did youe all the way here to congratte us?¡± ¡±Yes. I have been staying here for a long time. It¡¯s just a small gift¡± While saying this, Shinji handed the basket to Morse. Morse who epted the gift, bowed his head lightly with a happy smile. ¡±I¡¯m happy. Thanks for the apples, I¡¯ll eat them¡± ¡±Morse, the apple is mine!¡± ¡±I know¡± Morse nodded as he gazed lovingly at Charlotte who was begging for an apple. Shinji¡¯s cheeks naturally rxed at themon happy scene of a husband taking care of his pregnant wife. The act of destroying this happy scene made Shinji realize again that what he was doing was bad. Still, he didn¡¯t stop. Because it was more important to him to be the son of the subus couple he adored than to live righteously as a human being. That¡¯s why Shinji will continue his cuckolding with the utmost care. ¡±It¡¯s a little early, but is lunch already served?¡± ¡±Oh, yes. It¡¯s already done. Would you like to have lunch?¡± Shinji nodded in response to Morse¡¯s question. ¡±The preparation is already done, so we can make it right away¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll have the daily special¡± ¡±I understand. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen, Charl¡± ¡±Yes, thank you, Morse¡± Charlotte smiled at him as he walked off to the kitchen. Shinji didn¡¯t follow Morse immediately, but looked at Charlotte once. Charlotte did not speak, but moved her mouth. [See youter, Papa] Shinji waved his hand, showing his understanding of Charlotte¡¯s words. * * * When Shinji entered the dining room, he tried to find a seat, but found that only one group of seats was upied, so he turned his gaze to them. He knew one of the members sitting at the table. It was Himeno, a dragonmen with a dragon horn. Even though it was daytime, there was a bottle of liquor in front of Himeno, and the people surrounding her also had liquor in front of them. Himeno spotted Shinji wondering if he should call out to her. ¡±Oh, it¡¯s you! It¡¯s been a long time¡± (*Note: You -> Onushi -> ¤ªÖ÷) ¡±Do you know each other? Ojou?¡± In the same seat as Himeno were three dragon men. All three men were dressed simrly to Himeno. Shinji didn¡¯t know that it was a type of kimono called jinbei, but it didn¡¯t matter much. ¡±It¡¯s been a while. Himeno-san¡± Seeing Shinji bowing politely, the pressure in the three of them¡¯s gazes dropped slightly. ¡±I¡¯m sorry about thest time. I forgot to return the money. Ichiro¡± ¡±Oh, you mean the one from the previous conversation? ¡­¡­Ojou has caused you trouble. Please take it¡± The pressure disappeared from their gazes as Himeno continued her story. Himeno told the three of them that she had overcharged him for the drinks. A dragonmen called Ichiro took out a wallet from his pocket and offered Shinji the money for the drinks, which Shinji epted. ¡±Certainly. Thank you very much¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Are you going to eat now?¡± ¡±I n to¡± When Himeno saw Shinji¡¯s affirmation, she pointed to an empty seat at the same desk. ¡±Would you like to join us? I¡¯d be happy to pass the time with you¡± ¡±Well¡­¡­ is it okay?¡± Shinji looked around at the rest of the group. ¡±¡±¡±If that¡¯s what you want, Ojou¡±¡±¡± After hearing the breathy reply, Shinji decided to sit. ____________ Charlotte-chan after a long time. It¡¯s been about six months since the story was written. Her pregnant belly is getting bigger. She bes a woman in front of Shinji-kun, but usually she is a good wife of Morse. Shinji is aware that he is doing something wrong. But he still chooses to live his life as the son of a subus. He¡¯s always been a greedy, evil wizard (though his s*xuality has changed). He could be more like a true human if he lived a proper life (lol). Himeno-chan appears. She seems to have been staying at Charlotte¡¯s inn. Himeno-chan¡¯s way of talking is like tomboyish girl/samurai girl. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 232 Shinji Interacts with Dragon Horns Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±It¡¯s a very early lunch¡± Shinji took his seat and waved to Morse, who brought him the daily set meal and ced it in front of him. ¡±Take your time,¡± Morse said, and then went back to his work at the inn. After Himeno saw the set meal, which consisted of rice, soup, a main dish and a small bowl, she spoke to Shinji. ¡±I¡¯ll train my friends from noon, so I¡¯m eating early¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry to hear that. We¡¯re on vacation. We¡¯ve just been working out a little so that our body doesn¡¯t get too dull. Oh, don¡¯t be shy about eating with us¡± With Himeno¡¯s urging, Shinji begins to eat. Himeno also raised her empty ale mug and was about to ask for another, but Ichiro stopped her. ¡±Ojou, it¡¯s still lunchtime¡± ¡±Noisy¡­¡­. Well, you guys should say hello¡± With a childish grimace on her face, Himeno said what was on her mind. Shinji who thought he could not continue eating while introducing himself stopped his chopsticks, but Ichiro stopped him with his left hand. ¡±Please continue with your meal. I am Ichiro, Ojou¡¯s attendant. Over there is Jiro, and over there is Saburo. We are all in the same position. Please treat us well¡± Speaking with a stern face in his forties, Ichiro is a man with silvery-white hair whose right sleeve is extended and his right hand ispletely hidden. After Ichiro introduced himself, he bowed his head lightly. ¡±I¡¯m sure you have more to talk about¡­¡­¡± ¡±Ojou, we¡¯re still eating¡± Seeing Ichiro took care of Himeno, who looked bored. The role of a caretaker seems more appropriate than that of an attendant. And Shinji decided to eat his food as quickly as he could, because he didn¡¯t feel like he could eat calmly. ¡±¡­¡­. Okay, I¡¯m done eating¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry about Ojou¡­¡­¡± It was clear that it was Himeno¡¯s fault that Shinji ate so quickly, and Ichiro was embarrassed. However, Himeno was unconcerned and went on with her story. ¡±You¡¯re next, Jiro¡± ¡±Osu. ¡­¡­My name is Jiro. I¡¯m the attendant of Ojou-sama just like Ichiro-sama. ¡­¡­Ojou-sama, there¡¯s nothing more to say¡­¡­¡± Jiro, a young man who looked to be in histe teens, had a simr face to Ichiro and the same hair color. Furthermore, his sleeve on his right arm is long enough to cover his hand, so it is easy for Shinji to assume that the two are father and son. ¡±Is Ichiro your father?¡± ¡±He¡¯s my boss at work¡± ¡±Hmmmm, next! Saburo!¡± Dissatisfied with Jiro¡¯sckluster self-introduction, Himeno pointed to Saburo. ¡±I¡¯m Saburo. Jiro is my twin brother and Ichiro-sama is my father. I¡¯m more interested in breasts than asses, thank you¡± ¡±What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden¡­¡­?¡± If Jiro has a serious air about him, Saburo has a carefree air about him. It¡¯s hard to mistake them because their faces are simr, but their atmospheres arepletely different. However, the hand he was hiding was the same right hand, and the shape of his face was so simr that he could have been reced by Jiro if only the atmosphere had been unified. ¡±Ojou, men are creatures that be friends with women based on their preferences¡­¡­¡± ¡±Huh, is that true¡­¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not a lie, but it¡¯s not everything¡± Himeno, who was almost fooled by Saburo¡¯s stern face, asked Shinji for confirmation. Shinji replied vaguely with a wry smile and spoke to Himeno, who gave Saburo a cold stare. ¡±I¡¯m Shinji. I¡¯m a wizard from . My friend will be attending the tournament, so please take it easy on him. ¡±There¡¯s more to you than that, isn¡¯t there¡­¡­?¡± When none of them introduced themselves in the way that Himeno had hoped would make the event more lively, Himeno¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡±Ojou, isn¡¯t he your opponent?¡± Jiro and Saburo, who had reacted to the word ¡°fighting tournament,¡± red at Shinji, but Shinji remained unconcerned and smiled. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about the small things. I allowed him to be there. ¡­¡­So, how is the training going?¡± ¡±It¡¯s going well. By the way, why are you participating in the tournament, Himeno-san? The rules are quite disadvantageous for Dragonmen, right?¡± Jiro and Saburo became more and more agitated as Shinji tried to find out more about Himeno without hiding it. However, there was nothing they could do as long as Himeno allowed it, and they had no choice but to watch. ¡±Because I want to fight a strong man¡± ¡±Strong man?¡± ¡±Ojou, that story¡­¡­.¡± Ichiro¡¯s voice sounded as if he was trying to warn her, but when Himeno red at him, Ichiro let out a deep sigh and silent. Ichiro who could not say anything about it, made Jiro and Saburo also only watched them. ¡±I have a fiancee. And he¡¯ll be my husband in the future. But he¡¯s a skinny guy. I have no interest in weak men¡± The reason Ichiro didn¡¯t force Himeno to stop talking about herself was to let Shinji know that she had a fiancee, someone she should marry. Ichiro¡¯s Lord, Himeno, was a beautiful woman, and Ichiro was not sure what Shinji¡¯s purpose was in approaching her, but he thought that this should have made it clear to him that even if he wanted to be in a rtionship, he could not. ¡±The young men on my vige are weaker than me. Just once, I would like to fall in love like a girl of my age¡± Himeno knew that she could not escape her marriage. Therefore, she wants to fall in love only once, to treasure the memories, and then fulfill her role. ¡±I see¡­¡­¡± ¡±Is that a silly reason?¡± Shinji shook his head at Himeno¡¯s question. ¡±No, everyone has their own reasons. It would be nice to meet someone with whom you can have a fiery fight¡± Shinji smiled as he said this. (Fiancee, is it?¡­¡­ but if she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for him, It¡¯s not exciting at all) Shinji¡¯s inner thoughts are really evil, but no one notices it. Ichir¨­, Jir¨­, and Saburo felt that Shinji¡¯s attitude did not change when he heard about Himeno¡¯s situation, instead Shinji did not make a fool of her, but showed understanding and generosity. Himeno had also never seen a reaction like Shinji¡¯s before. In her vige, she would just be taken aback or dismissed as a fool. ¡±Umu. I¡¯m looking forward to it¡± Himeno responded to Shinji¡¯s words with a smile that said she was so happy. ___________ Everyday life. The story of the party. Ichiro, Jiro and Saburo are Himeno¡¯s attendants. Ichiro is the head attendant. Jiro and Saburo are in the same position. Father and son are in charge of Himeno. Himeno is a youngdy in love. She is selfish and self-centered. However, she understands her role and limits her selfishness to what Ichiro will allow. The words ¡°I have a fiancee¡± do not work on Shinji. Rather, it¡¯s a whiff. However, since they don¡¯t seem to get along, Shinji doesn¡¯t feel like messing with her at the moment. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 233 Training days, a reward for Emily Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After hearing about Himeno¡¯s purpose, Shinji said a proper goodbye and left from ¡°Hidden Dragon Inn¡± to join Alvin and the others for their scheduled training. For the next few days, he spent his time focusing on Alvin¡¯s special training. Thanks to his efforts, Alvin¡¯s fighting style was bing more and more refined day by day, and his maneuvers were getting better and better. ¡±Ugh!!¡± Alvin¡¯s sword swung down in an aggressive way, but Emily caught it with her own sword. Alvin, whose attack was blocked, pulls his sword as soon as it is blocked, and attacks again, using a sword style that emphasizes speed. However, speedy swordsmanship is also Emily¡¯s forte. So, after the exchange of sharp sword fights, Emily should gradually gain the upper hand¡­ but it doesn¡¯t happen. At the right moment, Alvin¡¯s sword fights get sharper and sharper, and Emily is forced to be on the receiving end. It was thanks to the knight who fought Alvin in Oeste, who used magic for a moment. Although it is not a special kind of magic, it can be used in a fighting tournament without any problem. And Alvin had mastered it through trial and error during his training. ¡±You¡¯re doing great, Alvin!¡± ¡±I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Emily took a quick back step backwards to get away from Alvin¡¯s sword, while Alvin quickly moved forward to keep his distance. Emily who was back-stepping, pointed her palm at Alvin. Naturally, Shinji casts a spell. ¡±¡± Burst! Water burst forth from the magic formation in Emily¡¯s palm. is a magic that sends a violent stream of water hitting an opponent and knocking them away. Alvin who stood in front of Emily¡¯s hand, took a few small steps and changed direction. He moved in an arc around Emily and closed the distance between them, avoiding the torrent of water. Furthermore, with his magic-filled feet, he kicked the ground and moved forward. He knew that if he gives her any room to use her magic, she would use her big move on him. (I need to bring the fight to what I advantaged!) Since Emily assumed with the setting of a dragonmen, she didn¡¯t use a single specialization of her magic power. Still, she was able to overwhelm Alvin with her sword skills and standing. (So heavy, I can¡¯t take it! Too sharp!) Alvin who stepped forward was at the highest speed ever. Shinji¡¯s eyes could barely follow the speed of Alvin as he used in the same way as a single specialization of magic power. Atst, Alvin¡¯s sword was about to strike Emily in the side¡­ ¡±Ah!¡± Emily¡¯s hand grabbed Alvin¡¯s arm even earlier than he did. After that, there was the sound of the sword that Emily was holding falling to the ground. Alvin¡¯s sword stopped just short of touching Emily¡¯s body. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Alvin. I used a lot of things too, like ¡­¡­¡± ¡±Then Emily loses¡± Emily, who reflexively blocked the attack, scratched her cheek awkwardly. Seeing this, Shinji handed down the decision and Alvin made a fist and struck a gut pose. ¡±Oh! I¡¯m finally getting the hang of this!¡± ¡±You¡¯re really fast when you use . The game will be decided by where you use it most effectively¡± Shinji nodded as he looked at the delighted Alvin. And then, he looked sideways at Emily, who looked a little disappointed. ¡±But Emily, who is faster than Alvin, is amazing too. I didn¡¯t see thatst move at all¡± Emily reacted to Shinji¡¯s words. As a teacher, Emily was happy to see Alvin¡¯s progress, but she also wanted to look good in front of Shinji, the man she loved and who was her master. Now, in order to train Alvin, Shinji has asked her to stop her original fighting style. And He had to reward her for her obedient work, so he decided to praise her verbally first. ¡±The magic that works on your own body, like , is a perfect match for your method! As the master, I can¡¯t lose to my disciples!¡± Shinji and Alvin looked at each other andughed at Emily¡¯s good mood. Emily, now in a good mood, picked up her sword with great enthusiasm. ¡±Alvin, we¡¯re not done yet!¡± ¡±Okay, Master!¡± The two were about to go back to resume their training when Shinji also prepared to use his magic. * * * ¡±Nchu ¡­¡­ ? Hamu ? Juru ¡­¡­ ? Jupu ?¡± At night, Shinji pulled Emily into his home. He didn¡¯t want to reward Emily¡¯s devotion with praise only. So, just as Emily wanted, Shinji sat on the bed and allowed her to give him a blowjob as she crouched on the floor. ¡±Emily likes¡­¡­ blowjobs now, huh?¡± ¡±Npu¡­¡­ ? I like anything with Shinji, but¡­¡­ I like more when I¡¯m being made to feel like belong to Shinji ?¡± Emily removed her mouth from the p*nis and rubbed it lovingly with a debaucherously smile. The blowjobs and handjobs that Emily gave him felt so good that his p*nis, still sticky with saliva, bounced with pleasure. ¡±If so, don¡¯t hesitate to use it¡± ¡±Yes ? Ah~¡­¡­ ? Hamu ? Nbu ? Nmu ? Nmu ? Nbu ? Nju ?¡± To give Emily what she wanted, Shinji grabbed Emily¡¯s head with both hands. Emily happily weed the p*nis into her mouth and her head moved back and forth in her grasp. After the ns reaches the back of her throat, she pulls it back until it just barely touches her lips, then thrusts it back in. The movements were a little rough, as if she was handling an object, just to make Shinji feel better. Emily was happy, even though she was only doing this to get his semen into her mouth. And she could tell that Shinji¡¯s attention was focused only on her. Because he was staring only at her to see if she was ready. Just the thought of Shinji looking and thinking only about Emily at this moment fills Emily¡¯s heart. (Cum¡­¡­.?) She uses all of her mouth to try and bring Shinji to climax. Shinji who can¡¯t stand the feeling of ejaction and pours a huge amount of semen into her mouth. The man¡¯s semen that he is so used to drinking. The smell of the semen flowing down her nose sent shivers down her spine as she felt the pleasure of excitement. Shinji slowly pulls his p*nis out of her mouth. And he opened his mouth spontaneously and stroked Emily¡¯s head messily, indicating that she had drunk it all. ¡±Nfu ? Please pat me more ?¡± ¡±Yes, yes ¡­¡­.¡± Shinji continued to stroke Emily¡¯s head, smiling as she rubbed her head happily, then opened her mouth. ¡±Can I trust you with Alvin from tomorrow?¡± ¡±Yes. I think he could manage to get the match against the dragonmen into shape today, so ¡­¡­ we¡¯ll just keep on fighting¡± ¡±Yeah. Good luck. I¡¯ve got some things to do before the tournament too¡­¡­¡± Shinji intended to set up a meeting with Iris before the tournament ended and he got busy. The three of them, including Renka, wanted to resolve the issue of the second wife, which was still hanging in the air. (Although, I guess I¡¯ll think about thatter) He shouldn¡¯t be thinking about other women when he had one to hold next to him. Especially since Emily was the one with the keenest intuition. ¡±Okay, Emily, lie down¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­? Love you so much?¡± Shinji rolled over on the bed and covered Emily with his arms. Afterwards, Emily was made to cum by Shinji with his favorite seed press, and she reconfirmed how good it felt to be conquered by him. _________________ Alvin¡¯s training scene, a training session. Emily-chan is back after a long absence. However, her s*x scenes were not written, but she did do some after work. She is now a loli girl who loves sucking cock and pressing seed. ¡­¡­It seems she is growing up. Shinji wants to solve the problem of his second wife before the tournament. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 234 Shinji Thought about Iris Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Shinji decided to entrust Alvin¡¯s training to Emily, and after breakfast, he spent some time rxing. Before talking to Renka, he needed to collect his thoughts on how he wanted to proceed. ¡±It seems she is like an apprentice to me¡± For Shinji, Iris was more of an apprentice. Basically, they see each other during the day, practice magic diligently, and never gets distracted. Even though her future dream is very much rted to magic, he can¡¯t help but be impressed by her diligence. In addition to that, Iris belongs to , so he can only see her when they have the same day off. And if the precious time off is spent practicing magic (dating), there are very few opportunities for physical intimacy,pared to other women who have physical rtions with him. He knew he was being a jerk, but his true feeling was that this rtionship was the mostfortable. (I thought when we don¡¯t have much time to see each other, she might cool down and lose her passion, but it never changed. In fact, I think she likes me more) Although Shinji knew this was due to his own efforts to interact with Iris on the few asions they could meet, he couldn¡¯t reject Iris¡¯ kindness that wasn¡¯t forced upon him. It was because of the indescribable sense of guilt that arose when he tried to refuse, unlike the pushy favors he had received from Emily and L in the past. However, it is impossible to continue the current rtionship as an apprentice and lover. In that case, he had the idea of treating her as a s*xfriend by corrupting her with pleasure torture without question, but he hesitated to do so because he had developed feelings for her. Shinji has been sleeping with other people¡¯s women for a long time, but he doesn¡¯t feel like cutting off his feelings for Iris for the selfish reason that he doesn¡¯t want to marry her. (Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been involved with Iris too much. I feel like she¡¯s already a part of my family) If she were a stranger, Shinji would have dealt with her mercilessly, but Iris is different. Although he had a habit of distorting other people¡¯s happiness, he wanted Iris, his family member and beloved disciple, to be happy. (Is it toote to be selfish? But then, I guess I¡¯ll just have to be¡­¡­ prepared) Fortunately, Renka has approved Iris as a candidate for a second wife, and all that¡¯s left is for Shinji to approve. Also, Shinji intends to treat Iris as well as Renka when ites to marriage. On top of that, there is something to be concerned about. (Iris¡¯ dream is to join . Then, with that, the contact with the magic guild will increase. It¡¯s also possible that I¡¯lle face to face with my birth parents (des)) ¡±Still, it¡¯s not a bad idea to join if she¡¯s talented enough¡±, Shinji thought. If there is a party of the magic guild, she will have to participate as thepanion of the wizard/witch who belongs to . In addition, Valencia family might interfere with Iris because of Shinji¡¯s presence, while they might try to prove the parent-child rtionship by other means, even though he had once falsely imed the blood rtionship. And because of this concern that Shinji took the time to make sure that Iris had not lost her mind. Also, this is something that should be confirmed with Iris, and it is nothing more than telling Iris about his own bloodline. So, this was a big decision for Shinji, who did not want to give out any information about his bloodline. With this, Shinji was determined. ¡±¡­¡­.Let¡¯s talk to Renka. Then I¡¯ll call Iris. ¡­¡­We need to think about the long term, too¡± He didn¡¯t want his presence to interfere with Iris¡¯s dream. Shinji knew that he had to find a way to escape the influence of the Valencia family. * * * After gathering his thoughts, Shinji tells Renka that he wants Iris to be his second wife. Renka was prepared for this to happen when she suggested Iris as a potential second wife. In addition to that, after bing Shinji¡¯s girlfriend, Iris is very supportive of Renka and doesn¡¯t seem to be trying to steal Shinji¡¯s number one spot. She thought that she and Iris could have a rtionship where they could support each other. Therefore, Renka had no objection. But that was a rational thought, not an emotionally satisfying one. After all, Shinji had just proposed to her a while ago. Because of this, Shinji was pulled into the bedroom by a jealous Renka, and she wanted to have a little more time together. Fortunately, Alvin and Emily were away for training, so Renka attacked Shinji in the middle of the day, and Shinji understood Renka¡¯s feelings and decided to love her as much as he could. During intercourse, Renka could moan sweetly in the party house. Because there is no one in the house who can me her. Also, the only people in the house are the corrupted women who want Shinji to have s*x with them. After satisfying Renka, it was only natural for Shinji to embrace Milis and Akane in turn. __________________ It¡¯s a bit like an exnation. The reason why Shinji didn¡¯t get married right away is because of his thoughts. Is this a victory for Iris¡¯s persistence? While he was looking at her, he became emotionally attached to her, and when he found out about her dream, he was troubled and thought about it, but decided toe to a conclusion. Now that he had decided to marry her, he had to think about what he could do. It seems to be difficult to leave the Valencia family problem unresolved. And while Alvin was away, he started to s*xual intercourse¡­¡­. It¡¯s a cuckold house, so it can¡¯t be helped! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 235 Iris’s Insistence and Shinji’s Fierceness Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Shinji had invited Iris to his house. Luckily, he had sent a thought to L the day before and confirmed that tomorrow was their day off, so they decided to set up a meeting. Shinji and Renka sat in chairs side by side, with Iris sitting across the desk from them. Iris could sense that the atmosphere was somewhat tense. And then there is this lineup. Iris was able to guess what they were going to talk about. ¡±Iris-chan, it¡¯s about the second wife that you¡¯ve been waiting for¨C¡° ¡±Senpai¡± Then, listening to Shinji¡¯s words, Iris interrupted him when she was sure of what he was going to say. Iris¡¯s words were so strong that Shinji had to stop talking. ¡±¡­¡­I think it¡¯s probably a good answer, but I want you to listen to me first, desu¡± Shinji nodded silently at Iris¡¯s words, deciding to listen first rather than disagree with the seriousness Iris was giving off. ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m very happy to get a good response, desu. But I¡¯m not going to get married until¡­¡­ter, and I can¡¯t ept that right now, desu¡± Iris stared at Shinji as she continued. ¡±I can¡¯t¡­¡­ stand proudly next to Senpai right now, desu. Because¡­¡­ I¡¯m just getting help from Papa and the party and everything¡± Iris can¡¯t allow herself to be a second wife while she is still dependent on Shinji. It was true that she was in love with Shinji, and she would be happy to marry him. But now is not the time, Iris thinks. When Iris said ¡°in the future¡±, she meant in the future, years from now. ¡±¡­¡­I will train harder and be stronger. ¡­¡­I will be an Upper-upper rank adventurer and enter . ¡­¡­I will be a much more attractive, full-fledged witch, desu. ¡­¡­And I will be the kind of girl that Senpai will want from the bottom of his heart and will want to marry, desu¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Shinji was overwhelmed by Iris¡¯s deration. He was not angry that he had been denied his ns and ideas, but just naturally felt shaken for the younger girl in front of him. Shinji had rushed into the decision before he got too busy, and unlike when he had proposed to Renka, he had put circumstances before feelings. Shinji thinks that Iris must have noticed that she is more of an apprentice than a woman. Shinji was about to bow his head to Iris for stopping her from making the worst proposal ever, but Iris was still talking. ¡±¡­¡­I still have more to say, desu. ¡­¡­And I think Senpai should know more about women¡¯s dreams and delicacy and all that, desu¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡± Iris¡¯ gaze turns to Renka, and Shinji¡¯s gaze turns to Renka as if invited. ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s not umon for Upper adventurers to take a second wife. ¡­¡­Still, there is such a thing as timing. After marrying your loved one, you should enjoy the honeymoon period alone with her. ¡­¡­And because Renka-san and I are bothmoners, there are no circumstances in which anyone can force us to do anything. Renka-san should also be firm about her marriage, too¡­¡­¡± Iris¡¯s words contained many of the words that Renka was unable to say yesterday. Because she wanted to enjoy the feeling of being a newlywed more, and she thought the same thing, but she couldn¡¯t put it into words. The reason why she didn¡¯t say it, even though she wasn¡¯t under hypnosis, was because Shinji had spoken in a conclusive way. And when Iris about to point it out again, Renka opened her mouth. ¡±Yes. It¡¯s a couple problem, so we should have consulted with each other before deciding¡± ¡±Renka¡­¡­¡± Shinji can only stare at Renka as she affirms Iris¡¯ words. Shinji thought he was taking good care of Renka. Renka was the first one who came to a conclusion, the first one to hold her, the first one to share time with her, the first one to date her, the first one to share time with her. But that¡¯s just the standard for an incubus. ¡±I wanted to think about it with you, not juste to a conclusion. I knew that one day you would have to marry a second woman, and I was thinking that it might be Iris. So, I epted her¡­¡­. Still, I really wanted to feel more like a newlywed¡± However, she couldn¡¯t feel any ill will from Shinji, and she was able to swallow his asionalck of understanding of women¡¯s mindset as unavoidable when she knew his background. This is because she is being treated by Shinji in a way that makes her feel valued. ¡±I¡¯m really sorry about it¡­¡­ that¡¯s all I can say¡­¡­¡± At Renka¡¯s honest words, Shinji could only apologize with a bloodless look on his face. He was tormented by regret for the terrible thing he had done. ¡±Next time, let¡¯s talk about our marriage properly, okay? I¡¯ll tell you what I wanted to say about yesterdayter, so just be¡­¡­ careful, okay?¡± ¡±¡­¡­ Do you forgive me?¡± Renka, who was looking at him angrily nodded at Shinji, but with a dumbfounded look on her face, she wanted to say, ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡±. ¡±It was done out of spite, so it was unintentional and you seem to be reflecting on it now. I¡¯m not going to lose my affection for you over this¡± ¡±Thank you¡­¡­. I¡¯ll be careful in the future. Let me know what you want to do, what you don¡¯t want to do, and what Renka thinks¡­¡­¡± ¡±Well, then?¡± It was a rare asion for Renka to see a sullen Shinji, and the pathetic appearance of the usually dependable lover tickled Renka¡¯s maternal fancy to no end, but Renka tried to maintain a rxed demeanor to avoid being soft. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, you love Renka-san, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Of course¡± ¡±Thank you, Iris. I¡¯m sorry I made you say what I had to say¡± Shinji turned his gaze away, unable to argue with Iris¡¯s friendly, wicked smile as she smiled at his pathetic appearance. He was grateful that Iris had pointed out something that he should have noticed himself, but he was too sorry to make eye contact with her. ¡±¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not someone else¡¯s problem, desu. If¡­¡­Senpai understands the dreams and aspirations of women, it will in turn benefit me in the future¡± Iris smiles at Renka, who also smiles at her. Renka who was puzzled by her words, smiled when she understood the meaning of Iris¡¯ words. ¡±Fufu, that¡¯s right, Iris is no stranger to this¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, Senpai can be quite troublesome, desu¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t he? But, that¡¯s part of what makes him so cute¡± Renka hugged Shinji¡¯s arm, but Iris looked at them with a scowl. ¡±¡­¡­Renka-san, you¡¯re spoiling him too soon, desu¡± ¡±Nn, just¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Be careful not to spoil him too much¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡±, Shinji apologized again, not wanting Renka to abandon him. After that, they spent the rest of the time peacefully chatting andughing. After Iris returned to her home, Shinji talked with Renka about his behavior yesterday. _____________ This is a time when Shinji ispletely screwed up. Marriage is not something that can be done by one person, and Shinji should have consulted her properly instead of thinking about it alone. However, it was a bad time to propose, and he was self-centered and wanted to get it over with before he got too busy, so he gets zero points. In the past, he has only used hypnotic and aphrodisiac magic to sleep with the body but not the heart. ¡­¡­He is not familiar with the mind of a woman, including marriage and newlyweds. Because it¡¯s necessary to learn not only how to express love with the body like a subus, but also how to express love with the heart like a human being. Iris-chan makes a statement. If Iris and Renka were on opposite sides, they would have had a huge fight. She¡¯s a girl who says what she wants to say. Even with her current position, as a woman, she felt she couldn¡¯t ept the offer at this time, considering Renka¡¯s situation. The second wife¡¯s seat remains vacant as the story progresses. The family hierarchy Renka > Shinji, confirmed! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 236 Shinji Looks at Himself Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Iris pointed out Renka¡¯s feelings, it made a profound impact on Shinji¡¯s feeling. Although he thought he was taking care of Renka the most, he was devastated by the reality that he had been doing something that could be considered as neglecting her. After the conversation, Renka went back to the party house to take care of Shinji who was feeling down. Meanwhile, Shinji was left alone, ruminating on what he had said to Renka. However, Freri appeared and sat in front of Shinji. [It¡¯s unusual for you to be depressed¡­¡­] ¡±I¡¯m sure you were watching¡­¡­ anyway, what do you want?¡± Shinji¡¯s voicecked power as he was mentally unwell. Freri¡¯s thoughts reach the troubled Shinji. [Shinji cares for Renka and has lost his mind] ¡±¡­¡­Freri, what the hell¡­¡­?¡± Shinji muttered a grunt at the sudden criticism. [Shinji who was before would have quickly corrupted Iris. The second wife is not going to be ordered ording to human rules. And he would have done the same with Emily and L] ¡±That¡¯s because I promised to think about it¡­¡­¡± Freri stared at Shinji with a nk expression on her face. [It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a personal promise or a corrupt one, Iris, Emily, and L all love Shinji the same, so why the difference?] He couldn¡¯t answer that question. [The only difference is whether Shinji had the heart to ept it or not when he was confessed] Shinji continued to listen to Freri¡¯s amused thoughts. [You only knew about the physical rtionship, but you liked Renka so much that you took her heart. You were supposed to corrupt Emily and L, and they loved you with all their hearts. Furthermore, the longer it went on, the morefortable it felt. Because you have a heart ofpassion that returns feelings to feelings] Freri¡¯s expressionless face turns into a happy one. [It¡¯s not like subus to put your feelings first. Because you do it half-heartedly, you will hurt your beloved (Renka) and get rejected by Iris. Moreover, you¡¯re being lectured about not understanding women¡¯s hearts] Freriughed, remembering Shinji being lectured by both Iris and Renka. [Woman¡¯s heart, woman¡¯s dream? If you think about that, you can¡¯t cuckold a woman. Because it is subus¡¯s job to override the woman¡¯s dreams and make her feel good and happy by making her delirious with pleasure] Freri looked into Shinji¡¯s eyes as he tilted his head. [Do you understand why I said you were a coward?] ¡±Very well, thank you¡­¡­.¡± Shinji bowed his head deeply. He knows that he¡¯s being half-baked now. So, what is important, what is non-negotiable, and what will he do from now on? He had to check his core. ¡±I¡¯m going to see my parents. I¡¯m subus¡¯s child. It can never be changed¡± [Well, after corrupting so many girls, you can¡¯t just say you¡¯re going to be a normal guy now] Shinji nodded to Freri, who smirked. It is natural that the act of cuckolding is a bad thing, and the sense of immorality is heightened by the fact that he¡¯s beginning to understand the emotions. After understanding a woman¡¯s dreams and a woman¡¯s heart, if it is someone else¡¯s woman, he can overwrite her with pleasure. Still, using the magic he has gathered, he will go to his parents. ¡±The only one special is Renka. This really made my blood boil¡­¡­. I have to make sure I don¡¯t make any more mistakes, and I¡¯ll do my best to make Renka the happiest bride on earth¡± Shinji vowed to himself once again. The depressed and dejected look on Shinji¡¯s face had finally changed to a sane one. Freri was happy to see that. [It¡¯s a good thing that Ojii-san and Obaa-san are a couple of subus, so you have simr values. It¡¯s different with humans] ¡±Yes. First, let¡¯s talk about it. Renka said that she wanted to make decisions about the marriage together¡± Shinji knew he had to change what he needed to change. [What about the second wife?] ¡±Undecided. I want to make it so that I don¡¯t have to marry her. I¡¯ll be careful not to end up like I did with Miko-sama. I messed up once, but thanks to ¡­¡­Iris-chan¡¯s refusal, we were able to be alone together again. I want to stop talking about this until we¡¯ve been married for a few years¡± Shinji red lightly at Freri, who asked nastily. Renka wanted to feel like a newlywed, and Shinji had to be very careful not to ruin her wish. As long as the hypnosis of is still affected, she can¡¯tin about the existence of a s*xfriend. However, he wanted to make sure that they were properly separated from his wife, Renka. It was a natural feeling for a human being, and Shinji was willing to make an effort to adjust to human sensibilities as far as Renka was concerned. [What about Emily and the others?] ¡±As an incubus, I need to make sure that the love that Emily and the others provide me with is answered with pleasure¡± Fallen women should be adored without distinction. This is what it means to be an incubus, but rather than girls like Milis and Charlotte who have other true loves, he wants to take great care of girls like Emily and L who love him. [It¡¯s a greedy way of life. An Incubus and a Human] ¡±Bad wizards can be greedy, you know¡± Shinji, who shrugged his shoulders, was back to his normal self, scratching his cheek in embarrassment. ¡±Thank you, you¡¯ve been a big help¡± [Shinji is a caring person, and Renka is right] It was only natural for Freri to help Shinji, since Shinji was the only childhood friend she had who was as important to her as Renka was to him. [If it was me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened] ¡±I¡¯ve known Freri for too long. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s the same with Freri, isn¡¯t it?¡± [Well. I have no intention of bing a husband and wife now, but with Shinji, it¡¯s just right] Freri thrusts out a clenched fist. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to be married now. ¡±Keep up the good work, partner¡± [You, too, My Master] The two of them smiled at each other calmly. _____________ Shinji-kun wanted to give himself a second look before he got too busy with his uing wedding to Renka-chan. It would be strange to have a self-reflection time when there is nothing going on, so it started with Shinji¡¯s big mistake. Thank you very much for your feedback, and I¡¯m very happy to know that Renka is loved. I hope that Shinji will continue to work hard between his human sensibilities and the sensibilities of a whore. I hope you will continue to keep in touch with us. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 237 Alvin Finally Admits Edited by: Kanaa-senpai By chance, the same night that Shinji had made his decision. Alvin also thought about marriage. Although the details are different, Alvin has his own problems. (¡­¡­What can I do about my s*xuality?¡­¡­) He gets excited when he sees Milis getting a massage by Shinji. This is called the desire to be cuckolded. Alvin never dreamed that he had such a desire inside of him. Alvin is now troubled in his room by the fact that he is now fully aware of the fact that if it were not for Freri¡¯s lewd dreams, he would have asleep. ¡±¡­¡­Lately, I¡¯ve been screwed up again¡­¡­¡± The other day, he managed to hold Milis, but as people get used to, he found that the excitement he was getting from when Milis massaged by Shinji was diminishing the longer it went on, and he was losing momentum. ¡±¡­¡­This time it will be more ¡­¡­No, I can¡¯t marry Mil without telling her about this¡­¡­¡±. Alvin was about to think of a way to get Shinji to touch Milis without hiding his s*xuality. But it¡¯s too selfish and not thinking about Milis. But if he didn¡¯t, Alvin wouldn¡¯t be able to hold Milis to his satisfaction. After Milis being touched by Shinji, s*x with Milis felt so good that it was almost boiling. Alvin had discovered a forbidden taste that he could not return to once he knew it. (I have to say it¡­¡­) Even though Milis is kind, she might lose her affection for him if he reveals his s*xuality and tells her that he wants Shinji to touch her. And that, more than anything, terrified Alvin. ¡±Al-kun, do you have a minute?¡± At the same time as he was about to left, he heard Milis¡¯ voice. Alvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he took a breath to calm down and replied. ¡±It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡±Sorry to bother you¡± Hearing Alvin¡¯s reply, Milis entered the room. She sat down next to Alvin in her usual position. ¡±What¡¯s up? Why did youe to visit?¡± ¡±Umm, well, I was wondering if I could talk to you about something¡­¡­ important¡± Milis looked at Alvin in a very ufortable manner while Alvin spoke in his normal way. Alvin had no idea why Milis was acting this way. ¡±If I make a mistake, I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­Al-kun, do you have a cuckolded¡­¡­ desire?¡± ¡±Ehhhh?!?!¡± Alvin¡¯s voice flipped at Milis¡¯ words. He was just thinking about that right now! ¡±Well, after I got a little massage from Shinji-san before, you were amazing¡­¡­ but it¡¯s been getting weaker and weaker as time goes on, so I¡¯m wondering if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­.¡± Milis¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she looked at Alvin and spoke. She didn¡¯t find out about this fact on her own. Instead, Freri had told her. At first, she was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it, but when she thought back to Alvin¡¯s attitude and the way he had been actingtely, it did ur to her. Freri would never have told her that she had developed Alvin¡¯s s*xuality, and Milis had mistakenly assumed that Alvin had always been that way. Alvin, on the other hand, was very shaken, but he realized that he did not feel any negative emotions from Milis¡¯ behavior. She seemed to be genuinely trying to confirm the truth, and this gave Alvin a ray of hope. It was a hope that Milis would ept him even if he admitted it. ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes, maybe. I can¡¯t believe it myself, but¡­¡­. How did you notice that, Mil?¡± ¡±Umm¡­¡­ Al-kun, do you hate me now¡­¡­?¡± Alvin hugged an anxious Milis. ¡±That¡¯s not true! I still love Mil¡± ¡±Umm¡­¡­ I love you too, Al-kun ?¡± Milis also hugged Alvin back. The warmth of the tight hug slowly erased Milis¡¯ anxiety. It was the same for Alvin, and he felt his fears of being disliked disappear. At the same time, his biggest fear that Milis might not like him was dissolved, and his aversion to his s*xuality, which had previously only been a feeling of rejection, became reduced. Chu ? After kissing just to touch each other, the two finally released their embrace. ¡±¡­¡­Well, Al-kun, what do you want me to do?¡± Alvin was momentarily stumped by Milis¡¯ words. He was not sure if he really wanted to say it, but he swallowed his spit at the sight of Milis smiling, so, he opened his mouth. ¡±I want Shinji to touch Mil¡± ¡±Okay, I don¡¯t like it if it¡¯s someone I don¡¯t¡­¡­ know, but if it¡¯s Shinji-san, then it¡¯s probably¡­¡­.¡± Alvin grasped Milis¡¯s hand tightly as she nodded cautiously, and she stared back at him while continuing her talk. ¡±But I don¡¯t want you to hate me, Al-kun¡­¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m asking you nicely, how can that be? But first, I need to ask Shinji and Renka for help. ¡­¡­ But, what should I tell them?¡± Even if Milis allows it, if Shinji and Renka say no, it¡¯s over. There is no doubt that cuckold is a dangerous activity if there is no understanding partner. Alvin knows that Renka in particr has a jealous streak. (What should I do¡­¡­? Do I have to ask him head on¡­¡­?) Seeing Alvin groaning and thinking, Milis pondered the future. She did not expect that her beloved Alvin would have a desire to be cuckolded. Milis was happy to know that she would be able to have openly cheating s*x with Shinji now that Alvin wanted her to have a rtionship with him. Shinji, who had the best cock in the world, filling her body and Alvin filling her heart. Milis decided to do her best to support Alvin so that she could live such a life. ¡±Al-kun. I¡¯ll do my best for Al-kun¡± ¡±¡­¡­Thank you, Mil¡± Milis is smiling cheerfully. Alvin, who had no idea what was going on behind the scenes, was moved by his girlfriend¡¯s devotion. _______________ Freri: ¡°I Raised Him¡± When Shinji was thinking about marriage, Alvin was thinking about it too. Finally, Alvin admits that he is excited about being cuckolded. Would it be cuckolded if he handed her himself¡­¡­? Milis and Alvin¡¯s cuckoldry report is in demand. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that the wrong genre? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 238 Alvin Comes Out Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Alvin told Milis about his s*xuality. Alvin and the others finish eating breakfast. Normally, Alvin and Emily would go to training and Shinji, Renka and Milis would have free time, but today was different. ¡±Master, I¡¯m sorry, but could you go ahead first? I need to talk with Shinji and Renka¡­¡­.¡± ¡±No problem. I¡¯ll go ahead¡± After finishing her meal, Emily left her seat and walked out of the dining room. Akane was also not here as she was cleaning up the dishes and washing up in the kitchen. ¡±Al, what do you want to talk about?¡± When it was just the four of them, Renka asked Alvin, and he made eye contact with Milis. After confirming that Milis nodded, he exhaled loudly and calmed his quickening heartbeat before opening his mouth. ¡±Well¡­¡­I¡¯d like to talk to you about something ¡­¡­ serious¡± Alvin¡¯s seriousness was clear to Shinji and Renka, and the tension was apparent. ¡±I couldn¡¯t have s*x with Mil for a while¡± ¡±¡­¡­E, eh?¡± Renka¡¯s eyes lit up at thepletely unexpected topic. Still, she tried to keep her cool and listen to what he had to say. Shinji¡¯s reaction was the same as Renka¡¯s from the outside, but he was less upset because he knew right away that it was Freri¡¯s work. ¡±Didn¡¯t you see the time when Shinji gave Mil a massage? After that, I was able to do it normally. I got excited when Mil got touched by Shinji¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I, I see¡± Renka felt a little ufortable at the revtion of her childhood friend¡¯s s*xuality. Because it¡¯s unexpected s*xuality, which is unthinkable from the straightforward Alvin. So, Renka couldn¡¯t understand why it excited him at all. When she looked at Milis, who was sitting next to Alvin, she could not see any emotion in her smile. ¡±Recently I¡¯ve been having some trouble¡­¡­ and I need Shinji¡¯s help. It¡¯s nothing personal, just a pure massage, so please forgive me¡­¡­? I know this won¡¯t be fun for Renka, but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like not being able to satisfy Mil¡­¡­!¡± From the sound of Alvin¡¯s groan, Renka could tell that this was a hard decision. Still, what Alvin didn¡¯t know was that Milis had already had s*x with Shinji and was having an affair with him. But if it was just a massage, that was a bit matter. ¡±Um, is Mil okay with it¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Yes, it¡¯s for Al-kun¡­¡­¡± There was no reason for Milis to refuse, although she did confirm it. Renka, who knows what¡¯s behind the sullen attitude, has an indescribable expression on her face. Alvin, who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes, misunderstands that Renka is confused, and Shinji waits silently for Renka¡¯s words. (I didn¡¯t know Al had that kind of taste¡­¡­. But maybe it was a good idea? Maybe this will save Al from being miserable¡­¡­ when he finds out that Mil is cheating on him?) In the meantime, Renka decides to speak, choosing her words carefully, as she can¡¯t go on without saying something. ¡±I understand¡­¡­. I think I know what you¡¯re talking about. Al wants to ask Shinji for a massage for Mil. If it¡¯s just a regr massage, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡± Renka looked at Shinji as she said this. ¡±If Renka is okay with it, I can do it¡­¡­. And Alvin will be there, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡±Of course!¡± Shinji nodded at Alvin, who answered strongly and immediately, while Renka let out a big sigh and stared at Alvin. ¡±Well, with Al here, there¡¯s no reason for mistakes. Because it¡¯s special request¡­¡­ In exchange, don¡¯t do anything that Mil doesn¡¯t like. Mil, if anything happens, you tell me right away. I¡¯ll make it stop¡± ¡±Yeah. Thank you, Renka¡± ¡±I, I know! Thank you, both of you¡­¡­.¡± ¡±It¡¯s Alvin¡¯s request, of course¡± Of course, Alvin is aware that this is a very strange request. But Shinji and Renka didn¡¯t make fun of it or mock it, they took it seriously and epted it. He was more than happy to do so, but now that his problem was solved, he felt more embarrassed than nervous. ¡±Okay! Then I¡¯m going to go to training! I¡¯ll see you at night!¡± Alvin got up and walked out of the dining room, and the three of them saw him off. Now that he had nothing to worry about, Alvin was able to devote himself to his training even more than usual. Behind the scenes. ¡±I¡¯m going to monopolize Shinji tonight, so don¡¯te to my room, Mil. and Shinji,e to my room as soon as you¡¯re done with your massage, okay?¡± Renka wrapped her arms around Shinji and showed her authority as his wife. ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I¡¯m done, Renka. and Milis, you have to be prepared because I¡¯m going to give you a serious massage¡± Shinji hugged Renka¡¯s waist and nodded. ¡±Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have to endure today¡­¡­. I just had a little bit of it done before, but it¡¯s really good. ¡­¡­Tomorrow, when Al-kun goes out, it¡¯ll be fine¡­¡­? After filling her mind, Milis makes an appointment with the cheating cock to fill her body. There was no way Alvin could have known that the three of them were having a meeting. ____________ Alvin reveals his admitted s*xuality and asks for Shinji and Renka¡¯s help. Alvin, being a serious man, told them properly, as things were. Cuckold requires a partner, and that partner¡¯s partner has to understand. Since they are both partners, it¡¯s important that they don¡¯t get serious during the y. This is a special case because it is already an affair, but Shinji has made up his mind that he wants Renka first, and Milis will give her heart to Alvin! What a safe way to y cuckold. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 239 Milis Massage (Before) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Alvin had finished his training and had finished his dinner. Shinji, Alvin, and Milis were gathered in Alvin¡¯s room. Shinji and Alvin were still in their regr clothes, but Milis, who was getting a massage, was dressed in a thin long-sleeved shirt and long pants that Shinji had specified. The top and bottom sets, made of dark gray fabric to prevent her underwear from showing through, are supposed to be highly protective, but Alvin feels s*xy when Milis, with herrge breasts and ass, wears them. Even with Milis in front of him, Shinji didn¡¯t give Milis an ufortable stare and proceeded to prepare for the massage, which made Alvin feel that Shinji was mentally strong. ¡±Then, will you lie face down on the bed?¡± ¡±Yes¡± Milisy face down on Alvin¡¯s bed, her forehead resting on the crescent-shaped pillow so that her face would not be painful, and Shinji stood beside her head. ¡±Let¡¯s get started, shall we? Alvin, Milis¡± ¡±Y, yeah¡± ¡±Please¡± Shinji¡¯s hand began to touch Milis¡¯ shoulder. Shinji gently massaged her shoulder, and she felt the warmth of his hand through her shirt. ¡±It¡¯s so warm¡­¡­¡± ¡±It works best when it¡¯s warm¡± As Shinji massaged her shoulders with his experienced hands, Milis felt her body rx. Then Shinji¡¯s fingers finally began to press on Milis¡¯ shoulder. ¡±I thought before, but it¡¯s pretty stiff¡± ¡±I have a constitution that tends to stiffen easily. ¡­¡­ Nn¡­¡­¡± ¡±My fingers don¡¯t sink in at all. It¡¯s so tense¡± Shinji started with weak finger pressure to avoid pain. Before the massage began, the air in the room had been strangely tense, but now it was bing more rxed. ¡±It¡¯s so rxing~¡­¡­ Nn¡­¡­ Fuu¡­¡­ Ahhh¡­¡­¡± Milis¡¯s voice waspletely rxed, and Alvin stared at her, who seemed to be in a much healthier mood than he had imagined. ¡±You¡¯re very good at this¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You should learn it too, Alvin. She¡¯s so stiff, she needs a good massage¡± ¡±I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡­¡± Alvin scratches his cheek and Shinjiughs at him. But that¡¯s as far as the smiling went. Because as Shinji¡¯s hands moved from her shoulders to her back, Milis¡¯s voice began to take on a s*xy tone, perhaps due to the tickling. ¡±Hah¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­? Hah¡­¡­Aah¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s going to tickle, but be patient, okay?¡± ¡±Y, yes¡­¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hand moved from Milis¡¯s head to the side and pressed on her back. Not only that, but with the subtle vibrations of his fingertips touching the spot, it was veryfortable. It was no wonder that Milis couldn¡¯t help but let out a lusty voice that sounded so good. ¡±Nn¡­.Nn¡­¡­Ah? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re always doing this to¡­¡­. Renka-chan, she must like it ?¡­¡­, aren¡¯t you really too good ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a big hit with Renka, too. She asks for it a lot¡± ¡±Yes, I¡¯m sure she does ? ¡­¡­Ah ¡­¡­ Ah ¡­¡­¡± Milis is actually feeling the warmth of the massage, not the s*xual pleasure. And when she turned her head to the side, and Alvin¡¯s gaze met hers. Milis felt both embarrassment and pleasure as Alvin stared at her intently. (Al-kun, you¡¯re pleased ¡­¡­?) (Mil looking so good, I knew it was good ¡­¡­) As they stare at each other, Shinji finishes rubbing her back and waist, and proceeds to massage further down. ¡±Thest part is the legs¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands massaged the soft thighs. His fingertips which pressed against the tight muscles made Milis writhe in pleasure. After rubbing her calves, he returned to her thighs. And then, as Shinji¡¯s hands gradually moved upward, he carefully rubbed the area between her thighs and ass. ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ Ahhhh ?¡± Milis¡¯s body squirmed in frustration. Alvin couldn¡¯t help but swallow his spit at the sight of Milis squirming and squirming as if she was getting pleasure from Shinji¡¯s hands. Before he knew it, Milis¡¯s ragged breathing was echoing in Alvin¡¯s room, which was filled with a lewd atmosphere. ¡±Adventurers walk a lot, you know. The muscles in your legs are really stiff¡± He pretended not to notice the lewd atmosphere between Alvin and Milis. ¡±So much¡­¡­? An, Fu ? Is it so stiff¡­¡­??¡± ¡±Yes. You need to take good care of yourself¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­?¡± Milis looks at Alvin and talks to Shinji, and from Alvin¡¯s point of view, there¡¯s no mistaking the pleasure Milis is getting. Alvin who looked at such Milis, had his p*nispletely erected. Seeing this, Milis could feel Alvin¡¯s joy and was convinced that Alvin was indeed getting excited by having his lover¡¯s body touched. Alvin resisted the urge to lean in close to Milis right away. In other hand, Shinji who nced behind him and saw that Alvin was clearly aroused, immediately grabbed the flesh at the base of Milis¡¯ ass and squeezed it. Milis¡¯s hips bounced, and Alvin was aroused by the look on Milis¡¯s face as she tried her best to hold back her moans. ¡±I¡¯m done. Do you feel a little better now?¡± ¡±Yes ¡­¡­? I feel so much better ¡­¡­?¡± After making sure that the limp Milis managed to reply, Shinji left the bed. ¡±I¡¯ll leave her to you. So, Alvin, are you okay?¡± ¡±Y, yeah, thanks¡­¡­ Shinji¡­¡­.¡± Alvin replied, but his gaze remained fixed on Milis. Shinji patted Alvin on the shoulder, who was about to attack her, and then left the room. It wasn¡¯t long before Alvin ran up to Milis. ¡±Mil¡­¡­¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­¡­ ? Are you happy ¡­¡­? ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­! I¡¯m soooo excited¡­¡­.¡± Milis shakes Alvin¡¯s hand. ¡±I¡¯m d ¡­¡­ ? Hey, hurry up and touch me again, Al-kun ¡­¡­ ? Milis looks up at him with moist eyes and begs. It only took a moment for Alvin¡¯s reason to copse. ¡±Mil! I love you!¡± ¡±I love you too, Al-kun! ?¡± Alvin covers Milis. Alvin and Milis, now in the hands of Shinji, have the most exciting s*x they¡¯ve ever had. For Alvin, it¡¯s the best s*x he¡¯s ever had, but not for Milis. Alvin never realizes that Milis, who has been corrupted by Shinji, knows better. ___________________ It¡¯s a healthy massage¡­¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 240 Milis Massage (After) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Milis was given a massage. In the morning, Alvin went out to train. He and Emily went to the training area to push himself harder as there was only one week left before the tournament. But Milis, Alvin¡¯s girlfriend, was lying naked on her back on the bed in Shinji¡¯s room, exposing her beautiful naked body to him. Shinji¡¯s hands were covered in warm oil and he was touching and massaging the oil all over Milis¡¯ body. ¡±Hah ? Ah ? It feels so good ? When my skin bes¡­¡­ ? Glowing ? Al-kun will be happy too¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±There¡¯s no man who wouldn¡¯t be happy if his girlfriend became beautiful¡± Her shoulders, arms, abdomen, and herrge breasts were massaged with particr care. In addition, her body¡¯s sensitivity has been heightened by the aphrodisiac spell, and she feels good just to be touched, and just the caress of her breasts in the name of massage makes Milis twitch and squirm. However, Shinji didn¡¯t seem unaware of this. ¡±You look like you¡¯re dying to have s*x. You had s*x with Alvinst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± Milis had no choice but to answer Shinji¡¯s deliberate question as he continued to slowly massage her. ¡±I did¡­¡­ ? He made love to me a lot ? But I can¡¯t get rid of the tingling¡­¡­ ? Ahn ?¡± Milis¡¯s voice was sweet as her nipples were pinched. ¡±Milis is so greedy that she wants not only her lover but also her cheating dick¡± ¡±Shinji-san made me like this, didn¡¯t he?¡± After being asked, Shinji took off his clothes and opened Milis¡¯ legs. He presses his ns against the entrance of her secret region, which twitches with desire. ¡±Well, then. I¡¯ll massage your vagina today to continue where we left off yesterday¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ Nnnnnnn ?¡± In addition to the tingling fromst night, her body that waspleted by the oil massage swallowed Shinji¡¯s big cock as if she had been waiting for it. (It¡¯s so big! It¡¯s reaching all the way to the back¡­¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s cock feels so good after all¡­¡­¡­¡­?) The sensation of filling her vagina tightly, the ns pushing deep into her vagina and kissing her cervix. It made Milis¡¯ face melt with the pleasure she couldn¡¯t feel when having s*x with her lover. After inserted all the way, Shinji started to piston his cock into her, while holding her oil-soaked body, which had a look of pleasure on her face. ¡±Hah ? Ah ? Ah ? Nn ? Shinji-san ? Why¡­¡­ ? you do it slowly ¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±How can a massage be so intense?¡± He pulls his hips back until his p*nis is just about out, and then he thrusts into her vagina again. The slow movement makes her feel the pleasure of having her tight, fully formed vagina pushed open. Shinji was enjoying the feeling of her breasts and hardened nipples crushing against his chest as she tried to adjust to the shape of Shinji, not Alvin. (Even though it¡¯s slow, it feels better than Al-kun¡¯s¡­¡­? Even though it¡¯s bad, I can¡¯t helpparing¡­¡­?) Milis couldn¡¯t help but think about theck of the intensity that made her thoughts fly. In addition, the fact that the position was the same as Alvin¡¯sst night made her feel even more guilty. But the feeling of immorality gives Milis even more pleasure. ¡±I¡¯m sorry ? I¡¯m going to cum ? Nn ? Cummmmming ?¡± Milis suddenly climaxed as her body turned upside down. And with his cock deep inside her, Shinji feels thefortable vaginal pressure and waits for her to calm down while he fondles herrge breasts. ¡±An ? ¡­¡­ ? Ah ? Sorry ? ¡­¡­ ? I couldn¡¯t hold back ? ¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a massage. You can feel as good as you want¡± Shinji forgave Milis for apologizing with a debauched face. And then he asks her to get into the position she was inst night with Alvin, her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and legs around his waist. ¡±Well, we did this a lotst night¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I see. Then I¡¯ll continue the massage, okay?¡± Shinji started to move gently again, but it wasn¡¯t enough for Milis, so she had to move her hips to match Shinji¡¯s movements, but with Shinji on top of her, she couldn¡¯t move enough. ¡±Shinji-san ? More ? Please make it rougher¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±So, you just want cheating s*x instead of a massage?¡± When Shinji says it¡¯s a massage, she knows immediately what he wants from her. Because they have doing it together so many times. ¡±Yes ? Shinji-san¡¯s cock ? Please give me a lot of cum ? Fuaahhhh ?¡± When Milis showed her desire to have s*x, Shinji¡¯s movements changed. Using his powerful hips, he thrusts his p*nis up Milis¡¯s vagina and repeatedly prates her violently. Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Pan ? Every time Shinji¡¯s hips mmed, Milis¡¯ oil-covered breasts bounced. The thick, muscr p*nis went back and forth again and again, and Milis moaned and squealed with pleasure as she twisted her legs tightly around his waist. (Amazing ? My head ? went nk ? There¡¯s no way I can resist this ?) Milis clings to Shinji¡¯s chest with both arms, while trembling and climaxing. And Shinji can tell that Milis is climaxing from her vagina convulsions, so he stops moving while she is climaxing, but resumes shaking his hips as soon as her vagina settles. Milis¡¯s thoughts were tainted with pleasure, and she was immersed in the euphoria of being made to cum over and over again. It was easy to overwrite the happy s*x she had had with Alvinst night. And then Shinji gave him a vaginal cum shot to top it off. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­.!¡± ¡±~~~~ ??? Ah ??? Nnnnn ???¡± Shinji pours his semen into Milis¡¯ womb and Milis hugs him tightly to catch it all in her vagina. While Shinji squirted his semen into Milis¡¯s womb, he also enjoying the big breasts and soft body pressed by Milis¡¯s hug as she moaned and screamed. When Shinji looked at Milis¡¯ face, he saw that she was ecstatic with pleasure and smiling with happiness. It was a true blessing in disguise for incubus. Shinji pulled out his p*nis and put a bathrobe on Milis, who was still breathing heavily and in a daze. ¡±Good work, Milis¡± ¡±Hii¡­¡­? Thank you, for your help¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s semen that could not be contained dripped from Milis¡¯s pussy with a charming smile. After that, they wiped off the oil with their bathrobes and decided to take a bath to cleanse themselves. However, Shinji changed his mind midway through the bath, and Milis was given another vaginal cum shot in the bath, and tasted the happiness of having plenty of semen poured into her womb. __________________________ Oil is a necessity for an erotic massage! Milis-chan¡¯s cheating style is to fill her heart with Alvin and her body with Shinji. It¡¯s a bad pattern that makes her feel immoral when she thinks about Alvin. Shinji, like incubus, is determined to make her throb with pleasure. Overwrite happiness, overwrite happiness. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 241 Reunion with Durin Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the same day as Milis¡¯ oil massage. Shinji was able to have a thorough discussion with Renka overnight of his renewed resolve, but he has not been able to talk to Iris. Because currently, is out of town on a quest until the day of the tournament, so he is unable to talk to her. So, for now, he decided to think about what he could say to apologize for the trouble he had caused with his half-hearted attitude. And after lunch, Shinji and Renka joined Alvin and Emily for their training and decided to spend the rest of the day working out. It was natural to abandon the sweet air during training, and Shinji and Renka took it very seriously. During breaks, they sat next to each other and talked amicably. They took it easy on the menu, and spent their time honing their skills so that their bodies wouldn¡¯t slow down when they didn¡¯t go on adventures. Milis, who had a snack with her, joined them halfway through, and Milis stayed with Alvin until his training was over. * * * On night. Shinji goes to his favorite tavern. The purpose of his visit was not to drink, but to meet Durin. It had been exactly one week since he had held Durin, and the tournament was only a week away, so if Durin thought the s*x at the inn was good and wanted to have it again, he thought it was time to get impatient. Durin was the wife of a cksmith, and she only had a few hours left to herself before her husband came to Medio. Shinji hadn¡¯t given her any information about himself, so she assumed that if Durin was looking for Shinji, she would be in this tavern. (If she wasn¡¯t here, I could just have one drink and go home) If he remembered how Durin looked after s*x, she looked quite satisfied. He thought that it was his role as incubus to teach her body how to be morefortable and happier with s*xpared to her husband. And just as he had guessed. Shinji found Durin drinking alone at the same table as before. And when Durin spotted Shinji, she lightly beckoned to him. ¡±Good evening, Durin-san¡± ¡±It¡¯s bin a while since A¡¯ve seen you¡± Durin acted as if it was a coincidence, but Shinji did not miss the joy on her face when she spotted Shinji. At this point, Shinji was convinced that Durin had no regrets about the affair and that he had the opportunity to corrupt her. ¡±Are you alone again today?¡± ¡±Yes. Mah husband isn¡¯t ¡®ere yet. If ye¡¯r going to drink, how aboot joinin¡¯ me again?¡± Shinji epted Durin¡¯s invitation with a gentle smile, hoping that his evil n would not go unnoticed, and decided to join her. ¡±Wee¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Master. I¡¯m going to have a drink with Durin-san. ¡­¡­Can you serve me some of the liquor you have on reserve?¡± ¡±Of course¡­¡­¡± As Master offers Shinji a te of roasted nuts, Shinji asks him to bring out the bottle he has on reserve. ¡±What urr ye, a regr here?¡± ¡±I onlye here once in a while. I feel at home here¡± For three days now, Durin had been drinking here every night. The reason was that the cheating s*x with Shinji was much better than she had imagined and she had never known s*x to be so good. Also, she had only ever had s*x with her husband, and she had only ever had casual s*x with him, but s*x with Shinji was like a whole new world. She knew that cheating on his husband was a bad thing, but she wanted to do it one more time before he came over¡­¡­ so she waited for him. (Maybe we wur simr to each other¡­¡­) A husband who cheats on his wife with a woman with big breasts and a wife who cheats on her husband with a man with a big dick. Durin inwardly thought to herself that they were a simr couple. ¡±Then, did I interrupt you?¡± ¡±I hope ye didn¡¯t mind that I invited ye¡± Shinji smiles at Durin, who is trying to act cheerful without revealing his inner thoughts, and pours a ss of sake that the master has brought and left for him. ¡±Let¡¯s have some fun, shall we? Durin-san¡± ¡±Okay. For noow, let¡¯s drink!¡± The sound of the sses lightly touching echoed through the tavern. * * * ¡±Oh, so your mother is taking care of your husband¡± ¡±Yes. I heard that mah hoouse was a mess in juist a few days¡± Shinji was also drunk, but his thoughts were still clear. Durin was telling Shinji about the letter from his family that she had received. ording to the letter, Durin¡¯s husband could not do any housework at all, and he was very sorry and came to Durin¡¯s parents¡¯ house to bow down. She said that Durin¡¯s mother was taking care of his meals and house chores, and that he would be arriving in Medio the day before the tournament, so they should talk about it. ¡±Weel, A¡¯m not angry anymore. Mah husband wull know how much my value, ¡®n¡¯ we wull mak¡¯ up¡± ¡±I think that¡¯s a good¡± As she said this, Durin looked at Shinji¡¯s reaction. Durin who looked at him, could not sense Shinji¡¯s intentions to seduce her. So, she was relieved to know that she had no intention of divorcing her husband and that Shinji had no intention of getting involved with her. ¡±Well then, I guess this is thest time I¡¯ll be drinking with you, Durin-san¡± ¡±Weel, I think it¡¯s safe tae halt now¡± Shinji finished his drink and put down his ss. But when Shinji looked at Durin¡¯s face, he could not help but notice that she did not seem to approve of what Shinji had said. ¡±Well, I guess I¡¯m going to have to go along with you today. Shall we continue?¡± With that, Shinji¡¯s hand gently touched Durin¡¯s ass. When Durin understood the meaning of Shinji¡¯s words, she turned her head to the side. ¡±¡­¡­Y, yeah¡± Shinji heard her muttering quietly. (This is th¡¯st¡­¡­ time I¡¯ll be cheating. I had done it mony times afore, so¡­¡­ another one will be th¡¯ same¡­¡­?) After he finished paying the bill, Durin followed Shinji¡¯s back as he left the tavern. The eyes were already tinged with lust in anticipation of pleasure. Durin, unaware of Shinji¡¯s intentions, leaves the tavern to fall into the trap of incubus. _________________ This is Durin¡¯s second time. t-chested married woman Durin wants to have s*x with Shinji again. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 242 Durin’s Cheating Sex 2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Naaaaaa ??? No gud ? Really no gud ? A¡¯m be stupid ???¡± On the bed in the inn. Durin, who waspletely naked, was moaning in delight. Shinji didn¡¯t have a chance to reply to the joyful voice, or rather, he couldn¡¯t. Juru ? Jumu ? Juzu ? Juru ? Juruuu ? Shinji¡¯s face is between Durin¡¯s legs as he caresses her secret parts with his mouth. He holds her waist firmly to prevent her from escaping, and licks the overflowing love juices with his tongue as he rubs her private parts. ¡±Niii ??? Ah ? Ah ?¡± She has already climaxed twice, and now Durin is about to climax for the third time. Her hips bounce as she climaxes, but Shinji doesn¡¯t let go of her. As the climax subsided, Shinji resumed his caresses. When he pressed the tip of his tongue on the swollen clitoris, Durin reacted in an interesting way. ¡±That ce ? That ce no good ? That¡¯s th¡¯ wirst ce ?¡± After three climaxes, Durin had lost all strength in her body. With her husband, s*x was a caress, pration when wet, and ejaction afterwards, and although it felt good, she had never experienced the kind of continuous climax that she was experiencing now. It was the first time Durin had learned that forey alone could make her feel so good. (This kind o¡¯ forey¡­¡­ ? Wance I know this kind o¡¯ forey¡­¡­ ? I¡¯ll ne¡¯er be satisfied wi¡¯ mah husband ¡­¡­ ?) Durin allowed Shinji to lick her secret parts because they had been physically together once. As a result, she had been made to cum a lot, and her body had been soaked in pleasure that her small nipples had be hard and sweaty. And she climaxed for the fourth time. ¡±~~??? L, let me rest¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Durin begs as her upper body weakens and shepletely rests her body on the bed. Shinji who finally released his hand from Durin¡¯s waist, looked up. He sees that Durin is breathing hard, looking like an upturned frog, unable to move. Feeling the lust in her flirtatious gaze, Shinji silently turned her over so that she was face down. The position is so-called ¡°sleeping back¡± position, where the woman is covered and the ns is pressed against her private parts. Because Shinji¡¯s body was bigger, there was no way for Durin to escape. When Durin noticed the feel of a raw ns, she panicked. ¡±N, no. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t dae raw¡­¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I use contraceptive magic. And besides, raw feels better, doesn¡¯t it ¡­¡­?¡± As the ns has been inserted. Durin noticed that just the insertion of the tip of the thick, it felt better than the previous insertion. As a married woman, she had to avoid raw s*x, as she could not determine if he was really using magic. But the temptation of the pleasure was too much for Durin. ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Seeing that Durin nodded her head silently, Shinji continued to prate her, and the second pration was smoother because her vagina was wider than the first, and his p*nis went all the way into her vagina. (It¡¯s really¡­¡­ ? Th¡¯ feeling o¡¯ pressure is amazing¡­¡­ ? ¡®n¡¯ raw is really¡­¡­ different ?) The vaginal pressure was veryfortable for Shinji. It felt as if Durin¡¯s vagina was trying hard to remember Shinji¡¯s shape, and without moving, Shinji moved his hand to pinch the hardened nipple. ¡±Fahh ? N, no wey ? I¡¯ll be crazy ? If ye touch my breest, so stop it ?¡± ¡±Is that so? But if I touch them, you¡¯ll feel a lot better¡± Durin shakes her head in disapproval as he ys around with her nipples with both hands, but her vagina tightens up in a pleasant way. ¡±Be, because ? It feels to guid ? I¡¯ll ne¡¯er forgoat this ?¡± ¡±Just remember it and take it home with you¡± He thrusts his hips forward again. Durin, who had been poked deep inside her vagina, turned her head away. ¡±This kind of s*x ? Mah husband ? I don¡¯t think ? Ah ? He can do it ?¡± Everytime, he thrusts into her vagina, her hips bounce. Before long, Durin hade to the conclusion that there was no way her husband could beat Shinji at s*x. ¡±I see¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m not going to stop now¡± ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Nnn ? That¡¯s it ? I understand ? T¡¯day ? Lest time ?¡± Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Shinji was pounding Durin rhythmically. With each powerful thrust, her husband¡¯s presence faded from her mind, and she was filled with a feeling of pleasure. Her body has already surrendered to the powerful male, Shinji, depriving her of the strength to defy him¡­¡­ Shinji and Durin are silently arousing each other. Only their ragged breathing dominated the room of the inn. When the ns begins to swell, Durin senses that he is about to ejacte. By this time, there was no resistance left to vaginal cum shot. Like a submissive woman, Durinys her hand on top of Shinji¡¯s hand on the bed, waiting for him to ejacte and pour his semen into her. ¡±Hoooooo ??? ~~~~ ???¡± Durin let out an indecent squeal at the pleasure of having an iparable amount of semen poured into her womb. She squeezed his hand and surrendered naturally to the euphoria of a climax that exceeded the previous best climax of her life. (Thir¡¯s na wey A¡¯m going tae forgoat aboot this¡­¡­ ? Wance I know aboot this¡­¡­ ? I can¡¯t go against this guy anymair¡­¡­?) After she thought that, a pink lewd pattern appears on Durin¡¯s vagina. It was a sign that this was the happiest s*x Durin had ever had in his life. Shinji smiled thinly as he was able to carve the mark. It was an unparalleled pleasure to be able to corrupt someone else¡¯s woman. When Durin put her hand on her cheek and turned her to face Shinji, he saw that she had the face of a woman who was in such a state of debauchery that she should only show it to her husband, and it made him even more excited. ¡±Let¡¯s have as much fun as we can before you go back to your husband. It¡¯s yourst day¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­? As ye said¡­¡­?¡± After that, Durin enjoys s*x with Shinji untilte at night. The fallen married woman forgets about her husband for that day and enjoys the greatest pleasure of woman. ___________________________ This is Durin¡¯s cheating s*x for the second time. The first time, she seemed to resist cunnilingus, but on the second time, she let him do it. The lewd crest has carved because she allowed him to have raw s*x with her. Even if she returns to the city of forging, she will not be satisfied with s*x with her husband¡­¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 243 Check on the progress of Shizuku and Hayate Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Before Shinji leaves Durin at the inn. He tells a panicked Durin that he will not tie up her life. He even exined that the lewd crests were there to make s*x with Shinji more pleasurable, and that they were usually hidden from view. And he could remove it, so Durin managed to calm down. ¡±Maybe I¡¯ll see you again. I¡¯ll be very careful not to let your husband find out. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s get together again¡± ¡±¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t resist you¡­¡­?¡± After Shinji make excuse the lewd crest, Durin gave up. The fact that it was a pose is evident by the look of anticipation on Durin¡¯s face. Shinji was not going to point this out to her, so he just kept smiling. * * * The next morning. As soon as Shinji woke up, he sent a thought to Sylphy and Marie. The purpose of this was to get an update on Hayate and Shizuku¡¯s situation, and to see how far they were getting along. [There are a lot of things about Hayate¡¯s thinking and actions that are unreadable. ¡­¡­Sylphy, please] Shinji has already been thwarted twice. He couldn¡¯t use the n to bring her as Alvin¡¯s second wife, so he wanted to leave it to someone else. Fortunately, she is ready to break up with Shizuku and seems to be willing to bear a child, so it can be said that Hayate can be left alone until she finds someone better on her own¡­¡­ [There is nothing unusual about her. The day after her heart broken, she was not in good spirits, but now she is back to normal and happily working at the store¡­¡­] Hayate is no longer training for actualbat. Still, Nanaka taught her magic on Heliotrope¡¯s grounds, but Shinji asked Nanaka not to teach herbat any more. There¡¯s no harm in learning magic, and if her magic doesn¡¯t improve at all, Shizuku might find out that she wants to quit being an apostle, so he lets her continue training. [No change, huh?] [Ah. But there is the owner of the store who was casually taking care of her, and so, the closest man to her was the owner of the¡­¡­ store] [Haruto, huh?¡­¡­] Although it is not a bad choice for a person, it is impossible for Haruto to marry Hayate. Without a certain number of sales and profits, the merchant cannot marry a second wife. Shinji did not know the exact number of sales, but if Haruto was making a lot of money, he would have hired a clerk when Nanaka became pregnant, so Shinji did not think he was exceeding the sales limit. [Well, let¡¯s see how it goes for now. Thank you for the report, Sylphy] [You¡¯re wee. Marie is next] [Hi~] Marie started to speak instead of Sylphy. [The two of them are still on good terms~. They¡¯ve been training together, going to dungeons together, and everything seems to be going well~] [It seems that Shizuku is in a good mood without me] Shinji, who was aware that he was disliked, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he imagined Shizuku enjoying a more fulfilling life without him. Shinji liked the way Shizuku was still rebellious in peacetime, even though she couldn¡¯t rebel at all when she was in bed. (Shizuku¡¯s reactions are always entertaining) Shinji¡¯s taste for torment is so strong that when he embraces Shizuku, he torments her aggressively. [I see. If it¡¯s going that well, maybe it¡¯s time to move on to the next phase] Shinji knew that Eve¡¯s presence in Shizuku¡¯s mind was growing by the day, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time waiting for to get on top of Hayate. As he had already carved a lewd crest on Shizuku¡¯s body. Now all he had to do was get her to turn her mind to Eve. [What are you going to do~?] [Shizuku has been keeping Hayate the secret about her lewd crest and the fact that I¡¯m holding her, right?] Shinji¡¯s words were met with a nod from Marie. [But, I¡¯m going to ask Eve to share that with her. Because Eve also has a lewd crest¡­¡­ So, what if she finds out that she has the same lewd crest?] The me for Hayate, the sharing of secrets, and the reality of being corrupted by the same man. In addition to that, there are several reasons why it is better to live with Eve than with Hayate if she is going to live as an apostle. [In addition to that, Shizuku seems to choose Eve because she has affection for her] [I thought it would be impossible in her previous state of mind~, but I think it might work now~] It¡¯s not clear how much favor Shizuku has left for Hayate, but Shinji decided it was worth a try. [So, Eve. Can you tell Shizuku that I said I would teach her a new magic this evening?] [I understand!] Shinji stood up to leave the room after instructing Eve with his thoughts. [Well then, do the rest as usual] [¡®¡®Yes¡®¡®] After hearing Sylphy, Marie and Eve¡¯s replies, Shinji disconnected his thoughts and left the room. It¡¯s going to be a fun night, Shinji thought as he walked down the hallway, with a happy smile on his face. _______________ The n to separate Hayate and Shizuku will also proceed. It¡¯s up to the future to push up Al¡¯s status and even Haruto¡¯s¡­¡­. Where will Hayate go? It takes two people to corrupt Shizuku with Eve. The body goes to Shinji and the heart goes to Eve. So, next time, it¡¯s Shizuku and Eve. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 244 Shizuku Corrupted by Eve (Before) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai That night. Shinji summoned Shizuku to his house. The summons itself was no longer unusual, and Shizuku¡¯s appearance with a slightly sullen attitude was also normal. ¡±Good evening, Shizuku¡± ¡±Good evening¡­¡­. Don¡¯t tell Eve anything, just tell Marie and she¡¯ll get the message¡± ¡±What¡¯s the problem?¡± The reason she was in a bad mood was not that she was meeting Shinji, but that Eve had asked her to give him a message. ¡±Isn¡¯t it suspicious that we¡¯re alone at ¡­¡­ night?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not going to tell anyone about the magic ritual, and Eve is not the kind of girl who would be suspicious of an apprentice being alone with her master. You know that, right?¡± Eve¡¯s bright smile came to Shizuku¡¯s mind. Shizuku¡¯s mind was filled with the bright smile of Eve, and it was hard to believe that a junior who adored her would have such a misguided idea. ¡±But still¡± ¡±All right, I¡¯m sorry¡± Shinji apologized honestly to Shizuku, who kept reminding him. After all, Shizuku has a strong desire to be well-liked by Eve. (I guess that¡¯s how much she liked Eve. ¡­¡­Because a type like Shizuku wouldn¡¯t care about someone she¡¯s not interested in) After his apology, Shinji announced his ns. ¡±Today, you will learn the magic of ¡± ¡±¡­¡­? I, I understand ¡­¡­?¡± As soon as Shinji¡¯s magic power is poured into the lewd pattern, a pink glow appears on the lewd crest on her vagina. Her uterus tingled with excitement, and she wanted Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Shizuku¡¯s body had beenpletely tamed. ¡±Hurry up and sit down¡­¡­? As always, let¡¯s get this done quickly¡­¡­?¡± But She was still determined not to give up her mind and urged Shinji to do the same, because Shinji and Shizuku¡¯s magic ritual always started with Shizuku sucking him off to make his p*nis erect. ¡±Don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s another person here today¡± ¡±Eh?¡± ¡±Shizuku-senpai ¡­¡­ ?¡± When Shizuku heard her name called from behind her, she turned around to see apletely naked Eve staring at her. Why? She thought for a moment. Eve¡¯s vagina had the same lewd crest as Shizuku¡¯s, and the pinkish glow made her understand that she was in the same position as her. ¡±I¡¯m d to see that Shizuku-senpai was the same ?¡± Before Shizuku could open her mouth, Eve approached her. Her breasts swayed as she walked, and Shizuku couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her beautiful naked body. ¡±I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, Shizuku-senpai¡­¡­ but since I¡¯m doing a magic ritual with my master¡­¡­ I thought I¡¯d keep it to myself¡± Eve holds Shizuku¡¯s hand tightly. ¡±But if Shizuku-senpai is the same as me¡­¡­ there is no problem. Shizuku senpai, I love you¡­¡­ from now on and forever, will you be with me¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku¡¯s heart wavered as Eve stared at her. Still, Shizuku has a great desire to not betray her lover Hayate. However, her calcting and calm self-shouts that she should choose Eve. Eve has been carved with a lewd crest by the same man, and is ready to fight as an apostle. She is also good-looking and has been showing her affection for her. If she chooses Eve, she can fulfill her duties as an apostle and not have to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. It is clear to her that if she takes Eve¡¯s hand, she will have a smooth sailing life as an apostle. But still. ¡±I can¡¯t¡­¡­ think about it right now, but I can¡­¡­ do it¡± ¡±Of course. I like that kind of thoughtfulness of Shizuku¡¯s senpai¡­¡­ ?¡± Shizuku could not refuse, and her words were slurred. Eve and Shinji felt that Shizuku was in a state of conflict because there was no clear rejection, so they decided to push further. ¡±Both of you. You shouldn¡¯t forget what you¡¯re here for, should you?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­¡­. Shizuku-senpai, let¡¯s do the magic ritual now, shall we?¡± While apologizing for Shinji¡¯s bitterness, Eve urged Shizuku on. ¡±Well, are you going to do it with the three of us?¡± ¡±Yes. Come on, Shizuku, get ready¡± At Shinji¡¯s urging, Shizuku realized that the two of them were already nning to have a threesome and had no intention of backing out. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t resist, but the tingling in her body won¡¯t stop because of the¡­¡­ lewd crests that keep triggering. ¡±¡­¡­I understand¡± Shizuku took off her own clothes. * * * ¡±Rero, Rero ? Chu, Chu ? Nmu ?¡± ¡±Nn, Nnn ? Rerorero ? Juru, Juru ?¡± Eve and Shizuku sit on the floor and lick Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis as he sits on the bed. Shizuku, sitting on the right side of Shinji, licks the ns with her tongue, and Eve, sitting on the left side, flicks her tongue over the ns. Their tongues touched each other across Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and it seemed that Shinji¡¯s p*nis was interfering with their kiss. ¡±You¡¯re making me look like a nuisance¡± ¡±Fufufu, I¡¯m sorry, Master ? But I like Shizuku-senpai better than Master¡­¡­ ? Chu ?¡± ¡±Nnn ? ¡­¡­Wait¡­¡­ a moment¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t answered you yet¡­¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s just my one-sided favor, so don¡¯t worry about it ? Chu¡­¡­ Chu ?¡± As the blowjob stops, Shizuku squeezes his rod with her hand, and Eve softly reply her, while squeezing his ball sack. Eve also kisses Shizuku, which makes her look troubled but inwardly very happy, and she kisses Eve repeatedly as she is carried away. Seeing that, Shinji increases the amount of magic he sends to their lewd crest, and made Shizuku¡¯s and Eve¡¯s bodies jump. The vagina tingled more and more, and their kissing was interrupted. ¡±Isn¡¯t the magic ritual the priority right now?¡± ¡±I, I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­¡­?¡± ¡±W, why me too ¡­¡­??¡± After that, he put his hands on the back of their heads and pulled them in, bringing their faces in front of his p*nis. The strong, strong male scent is more appealing to the two in heat than anything else. ¡±¡±Juru ? Chuu ? Juru ? Juru ?¡±¡± Eve and Shizuku began to put their mouths on the p*nis again. The sight of them using their lips and tongues to caress Shinji in a passionate attempt to make him ejacte is uplifting and heightens the feeling of ejaction. ¡±Shizuku¡± ¡±¡­¡­?¡± Shinji called out her name quickly. Shizuku knew from previous experience that his trembling p*nis was on the verge of ejaction, and she knew why Shinji had called his name. So, she weed the p*nis into her mouth as she took it from Eve. Bururururu ? Shinji shoots his semen into Shizuku¡¯s mouth. The thick semen from the first shot was poured into her mouth, and she managed to catch it all. Koku ?, he can see that she swallowed the semen as her throat rumbled. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ ? This is good, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ Nnnmu ??¡± ¡±Chuu ? Share some with me too ¡­¡­? Chuu?¡± Shizuku took her mouth off the p*nis and when she was about to p her mouth, Eve kissed Shizuku from the side. Eve¡¯s tongue entered Shizuku¡¯s mouth and kissed her deeply, trying to lick away the mixture of saliva and semen in front of Shinji¡¯s eyes. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ ? Master¡¯s is still good¡­¡­Nmu ?¡± ¡±Hah, hah¡­¡­?¡± The deep kissing continued for a while, and when Eve parted her lips, there was a stark contrast between a satisfied Eve and a breathless Shizuku. ¡±Eve, could you pleasee up to bed with Shizuku?¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­ Shizuku-senpai, this is just the beginning¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku¡¯s body trembled as Shinji and Eve who smiled at her in a s*xy,scivious way. But it was not out of fear, but in anticipation of the pleasure to be gained from the uing act. ___________________ Brief Synopsis Shinji summons Shizuku for a magic ritual, and Eve joins them. Eve, who has the same lewd crest, confesses her love to Shizuku, but Shizuku is unsure and cannot say no. With no answer pending, the magic ritual begins. As forey, Shinji makes them both give him a blowjob. This is it. A threesome involving Shizuku-chan. Shizuku is being pushed hard by Eve (in junior mode). It¡¯s a threesome ¡­¡­, but it¡¯s almost one on two. Eve, who loves girls, gets involved with Shizuku. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 245 Shizuku Corrupted by Eve (After) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Eve and Shizuku climbed into bed. Shinji who was already lying on the bed on his back, waiting for them. They naturally looked at his erect p*nis, which was still erect despite his ejaction. ¡±Shizuku, shall we finish first?¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­.¡± When Shizuku understood what Shinji wanted, she straddled him. And due to estrus by lewd crests, ejaction in the mouth, also deep kisses with Eve, Shizuku¡¯s body wants Shinji¡¯s p*nis, even if her mind does not approve. As the entrance to the secret area is already loosened up, the ns is easily allowed to enter, and as Shizuku sits down, the big cock scrapes the vaginal wall and upies Shizuku¡¯s vagina. ¡±Hah ¡­ ? Huh ? ~~~ ??¡± When her t, shapely ass rides Shinji, Shizuku¡¯s vagina tightens on its own as the sensation pushes up and squeezes the back of her vagina. It was really frustrating, but Shizuku had be addicted to the pleasure that Shinji¡¯s p*nis was giving her. Furthermore, it¡¯s thest thing he wants to do, but Shinji sees through her and thinks that it¡¯s not his job to corrupt her mind if her body is giving in. ¡±You see, you have to move while maintain your magic¡± ¡±¡­. ? I understand¡­., Please shut up¡­. ?¡± Shizuku closes her eyes and then started moves her hips up and down gently, trying not to breathe harder than necessary and not to show the face that she felt it. Normally he would reprimand her for her slow movements, but today Shinji didn¡¯t need to tell her. ¡±Shizuku-senpai¡­¡­ that kind of movement won¡¯t be enough¡± ¡±Hnnnnn ?¡± Eve hugged Shizuku from behind and pushed her body from above, allowing her to go deeper, and Shinji¡¯s p*nis pushed up the back of Shizuku¡¯s vagina. Shinji could tell that Shizuku had lightly climaxed as her vagina tightened from the intense pleasure. ¡±It feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Shizuku-senpai? ? Let¡¯s make it feel even better¡­¡­ ? Please rotate your hips¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Wait, wait ? Don¡¯t touch me now ? I know, I know¡­¡­ ?¡± Eve whispered in her ear as she squeezed her breasts with both hands. In addition, Eve pinched the hardened nipple and yed with it while requesting her to move her hips in a circr motion if she can¡¯t move up and down. Shizuku tried to escape the sweet pleasure by twisting and moving her hips, but as she tasted the p*nis from different angles, her thoughts began to be tainted by the feeling of just feeling good. ¡±No, no way¡­¡­ ? It feelss so good¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±You¡¯re so cute, Shizuku-senpai¡­¡­? It¡¯s okay to feel good ? using Master¡¯s dick ?¡± Shizuku¡¯s rebellious spirit, which would have worked if she was being attacked by Shinji, a man she didn¡¯t like, doesn¡¯t work anymore because of Eve whispering in her ear. On the beginning, Shizuku¡¯s mind began to convince her that it was inevitable that a woman in her position and liking would feel good with Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±I also like Shizuku-senpai who is defeated by Master¡¯s dick ? I¡¯m defeated too, so we¡¯re the same ?¡± The words ¡°She like herself too, and she¡¯s defeated by his dick¡± really touched Shizuku¡¯s heart now. So, her true feelings began to leak out from the walls of her mind that had been built to withstand Shinji¡¯s attacks. ¡±I don¡¯t like him ? I don¡¯t like it ? but Shinji¡¯s cock is good ? I¡¯m already losing ?¡± She lifted her hips, which had just been turning, and let them fall. The bold pistoning motion of pulling out as far as it would go and thrusting in as far as it would go was a movement that Shizuku wanted to pleasure herself with. Eve, who had been hugging Shizuku, grabbed her hand and moved in front of her, then she straddling Shinji¡¯s face and lowering her hips. Seeing her action, Shinji¡¯s tongue began to lick her throbbing clit. ¡±Master¡¯s cock is the best¡­¡­ ? Ah, Master¡¯s tongue ¡­¡­ feels so good too¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Hah ? Ah ? It feels so good¡­¡­? Eve¡¯s right. ¡­¡­? Shinji¡¯s cock is good ?¡± (She had be so honest. As I thought, when Eve whispers her, it¡¯spletely different) Bicha ? Pichu ? Rero ? Kuchu ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? The two women on Shinji are both getting hotter. Shinji grabs Shizuku¡¯s hips with one hand and thrusts upward, while he grabs Eve¡¯s thighs and flicks her pussy with his tongue. ¡±Oh ? No, I¡¯m ? Cumming Cumming cummmmmmmming ?¡± ¡±Me too, Shizuku-senpai¡­¡­? I¡¯m cummmming ?¡± The three of them climaxed almost simultaneously. As Shizuku¡¯s vagina tightened and twitched, the semen from Shinji¡¯s p*nis gushed out and poured into Shizuku¡¯s womb. It was impossible for Shizuku, who had been distracted by Eve¡¯s thoughts, to develop her magic power, and the magic ritual failed as it should have. In the end, it¡¯s all about pleasure, and there¡¯ no room to worry about the failure of the magic ritual. Eve also climaxed lightly and squirted. While shaking her body, she looked at Shizuku with an enchanting and s*xy gaze. It was Eve who opened her mouth first in a room filled with the sound of ragged breathing. ¡±Fufu, the three of us came together¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Hah, hah¡­¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ ?¡± Eve lightly kissed Shizuku¡¯s lips and Shizuku was left to her own self. After many kisses, Shizuku¡¯s thoughts finally calm down. (I¡­¡­. am failing again¡­¡­?) Shizuku, who had finally realized the failure of the magic ritual, tried to move her hips gently, using the reason for the erection, but Eve stopped her. ¡±Shizuku-senpai, it¡¯s my turn now¡­¡­ ? There¡¯s still time for you to do it¡­¡­ ? Let¡¯s do it as many times as possible until you seed¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±T, that¡¯s right¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku ispletely caught up in Eve¡¯s pace. She also could no longer feel her reluctance or confusion, and at Eve¡¯s urging, she handed over Shinji¡¯s p*nis to Eve. When Shizuku stood up, Eve removed her hand from hers, and theyy on the bed in a tangle. Shizuku was on top of Eve¡¯s back, and the two secret parts of their bodies were in full view of Shinji. Standing up, Shinji stood in a position where he could insert his cock into both of them and fondled Shizuku¡¯s ass as it swayed in front of him. ¡±Master ¡­¡­? I¡¯m next ¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­? Hey, don¡¯t touch me more than you have to ¡­¡­?¡± Shizuku¡¯s hateful words were still the same, but Shinji felt that the heat in Shizuku¡¯s gaze towards Eve wasparable to the heat she used to direct towards Hayate. [I¡¯ll stick to the shadows today] [Yes, Shinji-san. Please leave Shizuku in my hands] While watching Shizuku began to kiss Eve aggressively and deeply with her tongue, he exchanged thoughts with Eve. In this way, Shizuku, whose body was corrupted by Shinji and whose mind was corrupted by Eve, was able to have s*x with her all night long, and at the end of the night, she learned the magic of . It was the most satisfying night of her life so far. __________ Synopsis The two of them straddle Shinji, and the three of them have s*x, with Shizuku tasting his p*nis and Eve tasting his tongue. The whispers of Eve, a fallen woman like Shizuku, easily prate Shizuku¡¯s mind and capture her heart. Thus, Shizuku¡¯s body is corrupted by Shinji and her mind by Eve. Up to here Shizuku has fallen. Her heart goes from Hayate to Eve. However, she still loves Hayate, but she just likes Eve more than Hayate. Shinji¡¯s role in the story was a little weak this time, but it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a threesome that includes a yuri vor¡­¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 246 Encounter in the City Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It had been a few days since Shizuku had been corrupted by Eve, and there were only three days left until the fighting tournament. Shizuku has started to train her magic more intensively than before, and Eve is following suit. There¡¯s no doubt that in her mind, her future partner has changed from Hayate to Eve. Shinji was reported by Eve that Shizuku hadn¡¯t given her a definite answer yet, but it was clear that she had changed her mind, as she was now willing to ept light skinship from Eve. ¡±So, I guess that¡¯s pretty much what I was aiming for¡± ¡±Okay, thank you very much¡­¡­.¡± And so, it waste afternoon, just three days before the tournament. After finishing her part-time job in the morning, Shinji took Hayate, who was supposed to train from noon, to an alley near Heliotrope to talk. Hayate bowed her head and felt guilty because she had taken an improper step to break up with her lover, even though it was what she wanted to do. ¡±I think you should consider that you have no choice this time. Because you can¡¯tpromise with each other, the way you live¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yeah¡± Shinji, who has decided to live as a subus¡¯ son no matter what anyone says,forts Hayate. As long as she can¡¯t make a decision, she needs to have the courage to take responsibility for her choice and push it through, but as a normal girl, Hayate doesn¡¯t have the mental strength to do so. ¡±You can continue to be friends as long as you don¡¯t break up. Both of you are apostles and you don¡¯t have to hide it. If you feel bad, you can help Shizuku in the future when she is in trouble. Of course, within the bounds of friendship¡± ¡±Yes, I will do that. ¡­¡­Phew, Onii-san is so nice and decent when he¡¯s giving me serious advice like this¡­¡­¡± She thought it¡¯s great that he¡¯s able to say something that affects Hayate, but when she thinks about the fact that the payback is something naughty, she can¡¯t help but look at Shinji with a frown. Shinji shrugged his shoulders and tried to ignore the protesting nces. (Gununu, this time I¡¯ll squeeze him until he¡¯s exhausted¡­¡­) The hypnotic effects of the hypnosis had made it almost impossible for Hayate to resist doing something naughty to Shinji. In addition, Hayate¡¯s knowledge of subcultures such as anime, manga, and otherworldly temte has led her to read some female-dominated 18 forbidden works, so she secretly plots against him. However, there is no way that Hayate can beat Shinji in bed, but Hayate never realizes this¡­¡­ ¡±O, Onii-san¡­¡­ after this, if you have time¡­¡­¡± ¡±Wait, someone¡¯sing¡± Hayate, who had made up her mind, opened her mouth, but Shinji stopped her. This is because Shinji sensed that the presence of a person was approaching at a considerable speed. When Shinji turned his attention to the street, Hayate followed him and looked in the same direction. Then, ¡­¡­the one who came running in. ¡±Oh, you! Please tell them I went on ahead!¡± It was Himeno, running with the sleeves of the kimono which swept up in the air. As if running away from someone, she slipped her body between the buildings to hide. Then, just as she was hiding, Shinji saw Ichiro and the others in an alleyway, along with a young man with a dragon horn that Shinji did not know. The young man with the dragon horn was gasping for breath and seemed to be having trouble running. Shinji and Hayate felt that he was not good at running. Suddenly, Ichiro and Shinji¡¯s eyes met. Ichiro came over to Shinji with the three of them in tow. ¡±It¡¯s been a while, Shinji-dono. I¡¯m sorry to ask this rude question, but have you seen Ojou?¡± ¡±Hello, Ichiro-san. Himeno-san ran that way¡± Shinji quickly pointed to the end of the alley. Shinji¡¯s natural attitude was enough to fool Ichiro¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Hayate immediately hid behind Shinji when they were half surrounded by several dragonmen. Ichiro looked to be about her father¡¯s age, Jiro and Saburo¡¯s looks were well put together, but not as good as Alvin¡¯s and there was nothing to admire about them. And thest one was also not to Hayate¡¯s liking due to his horns. Although he was dressed in the same kimono as Ichiro and the others, it was of a higher quality and gave the impression of higher status. The horns peeking out from his golden hair were also magnificent, and Hayate, who was not used to seeing them, felt intimidated. The man himself, meanwhile, was trying his best to catch his breath and looked pathetic. Fortunately, Shinji seemed to be in charge of the matter, so Hayate decided to keep her mouth shut. ¡±Thank you for the information. Mitono-dono, are you alright?¡± ¡±Hah¡­. Hah¡­. I managed it¡­¡­ Phew, as expected, Hime is very fast. I can¡¯t keep up with her¡± When Shinji looked at the dragon man, who was wiping sweat off his face and catching his breath, Ichiro sensed his gaze and opened his mouth. ¡±Shinji-dono. This is Mitono-dono. He is ojou¡¯s fianc¨¦¡± ¡±Ah, the one you were talking about before¡­¡­.¡± Shinji made a convinced face at Ichiro¡¯s introduction. The young man called Mitono, who had finally caught his breath, smiled softly at Shinji. ¡±It¡¯s nice to meet you, I¡¯m Mitono. Are you a friend of Hime¡¯s?¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Shinji. We¡¯re both adventurers, but we¡¯re only¡­¡­ acquainted. This girl is my friend, but she¡¯s a little shy. ¡­¡­Sorry¡± Shinji also replied with a friendly smile and made a move to protect Hayate, who was hiding behind him. Mitono was impressed by his gentlemanly attitude and epted Shinji¡¯s apology. ¡±We are the ones who are barging in with arge number of people. ¡­¡­.Ichiro-san, let¡¯s go¡± ¡±Phew. Shinji-dono, then. Excuse me¡± With Jiro and Saburo bailing, Ichiro and Mitono ran off in the direction Shinji had pointed. After a while, when they are out of sight, Hayate lets out a deep breath and steps out from behind Shinji to stand next to him. ¡±I was surprised. ¡­¡­Thanks a lot, Onii-san¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m sorry about my acquaintance. So? Why were you running away, Himeno-san?¡± After smiling and answering Hayate¡¯s honest thanks, Shinji exhaled a sigh and called out to the gap in the building. ¡±Well, I¡¯ve been through a lot myself¡­¡­¡± Himeno appeared from behind the building. Shinji waited to see what the gloomy-looking Himeno would say. _____________ Report to Hayate-chan. The hypnosis has had quite an effect on Hayate-chan. She knows a lot about s*x in her original world! Himeno-chan¡¯s future husband appears. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 247 Himeno’s Thoughts on Her Fiancee Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Himeno came out from behind the building, fiddling with her pink hair and looking at Shinji¡¯s face, she could see a hint of annoyance in his gaze. Because when they first met, they were in the same situation as they are now, with her attendance scattered about. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but Mitono ising suddenly. I was originally supposed to be staying in my vige, but¡­¡­¡± ¡±So why did you have to run away? He¡¯s your fiancee, right?¡± Himeno choked on a perfectly reasonable question. Hayate, who was behind Shinji, reacted to the word ¡°fiancee¡± and began to listen to her. ¡±That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to ¡­¡­ be giving me a lot of grief. Because originally, he was opposed to me leaving my vige to participate in the fighting tournament¡± ¡±Is that so?¡± Shinji¡¯s question was met with a nod from Himeno. ¡±Yeah. Mitono does not want me to face the strong man. Maybe he knows what I like, too. ¡­¡­But absolutely, it¡¯s cruel to try to tie me down even before marriage¡± Shinji can¡¯t help butugh at Himeno¡¯s angry attitude. He knew that Himeno¡¯s insistence that she wanted to fall in love and Mitono¡¯s insistence that he didn¡¯t want her to see other men were ipatible. ¡±Well, Mitono-san, he can¡¯t just sit back and watch while there is a possibility that his future bride might be attracted to another man, can he?¡± ¡±Are you on Mitono¡¯s side? ¡­¡­¡± As someone who is going to married someone else, Shinji¡¯s feelings are more towards Mitono. He had no choice but to continueughing at the sullen look in Himeno¡¯s eyes. ¡±Mitono-san seemed to like you, you know. As a man, my feelings are more towards him, but I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I know that, too¡­¡­¡± Shinji could not feel the difort from the itchy expression on Himeno¡¯s face. He had thought that she might not like him because she once said she didn¡¯t like him, but in fact, it¡¯s not true. ¡±I don¡¯t feel bad when someone likes me, either. In the first ce, if I really don¡¯t like him, I can just break up with him. Although Mitono is not my favorite, but it¡¯s perfect for a¡­¡­. partner¡± For Himeno, Mitono is a nagging fiancee, but at the same time he is a hardworking, knowledgeable and respectable person. Even if they did not have a burning love, they could still nurture their love as a couple. (He was the only one who was odd enough to want me, a girl who was said to be a wild, as his spouse) Himeno, the strongest young warrior in the vige, was not well received by warriors of the opposite s*x. Even more so if they were of the same s*x, many of them were jealous of Himeno as an excellent warrior, so she didn¡¯t have many friends from her childhood. Furthermore, her overly cheerful personality made her shunned even by the quiet ones who preferred to read books. Despite her good looks, there was no one who whispered love to Himeno, who was known as the ¡°Wild Girl¡±. Except Mitono. So, when Himeno¡¯s family was happy to see Mitono ept Himeno as she was, as a result, she became his soon-to-be bride. And because they had known each other for quite a long time, her feelings for him were almost like those of a family member. Himeno¡¯s selfishness is also a sign that she is spoiled by Mitono. Her desire to fall in love was also born out of her eptance of a future where she would be married to Mitono. In the depths of Himeno¡¯s heart, Mitono¡¯s existence is firmly rooted. ¡±Tsundere¡­¡­¡± Hayate murmured in a whisper. From the point of view of those who don¡¯t know much about the situation, it looks as if Himeno¡¯s behavior is that she can¡¯t be honest in front of him and runs away, but she¡¯s trying to show that she understands what¡¯s good about him when he¡¯s not there. Even Hayate realized that Himeno loves Mitono. So, of course, Shinji would notice. (She said she didn¡¯t like weak men, but she never said they weren¡¯t important) A feeling of wanting to corrupt Himeno welled up inside Shinji, but he kept it to himself. Himeno¡¯s face tightened up as Shinji made a grimace, as if he was watching something funny. ¡±W, what are you trying to say¡­¡­?!¡± ¡±I think it¡¯s a good idea to be honest once in a while¡± ¡±I, I¡¯m honest!¡± Himeno, with reddened cheeks and shouting, is very cute. Seeing so, Shinji apologizes, while chuckling. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, it was just funny¡± ¡±Y, you¡­¡­. You¡¯re stillughing at me. You owe me some kind of apology for that¡± As Himeno pretended to be angry to cover her embarrassment, Shinji suggested an apology. ¡±What about that carbonated¡­¡­ juice you drank before, or a mock battle with a high-ranking spirit?¡± ¡±¡­..! Are you a spirit user?¡± Himeno is attracted by the words ¡°mock battle with high-ranking spirits¡±. Because the reality is that it¡¯s difficult to get involved with spirits¡­¡­ especially high-ranking spirits, and dragonmen also don¡¯t have a good rtionship with spirits. So, there are few people who want to get involved with dragon men, perhaps because they can¡¯t make contracts on their own and spirit users are pulled in by the temperament of the spirits they contract with. ¡±It¡¯s a simr thing¡± ¡±Well, ¡­¡­I¡¯ve never known a spirit user before¡± Himeno looked at Shinji closely. In the case of Shinji, his contracted spirit, ir, is half subus and half spirit, so he is less likely to hate dragonmen, which is a characteristic of spirits. ir is only apanion and has little direct influence on Shinji. As a result, Shinji is able to be in the somewhat unusual position of being a spirit user who can interact with dragonmen in a normal way. ¡±I have no reason to dislike you, Himeno-san. I see Himeno-san as an individual rather than a race of dragon man¡± ¡±That¡¯s right, because good guys are good guys and bad guys are bad guys, no matter if they are dragonmen or people!¡± Himeno smiled brightly and agreed with Shinji¡¯s assertion, which was something she had been thinking about for a long time, and she was d to know that there was other spirit user who felt the same way. ¡±Then I would like to fight you after the tournament, since it is now before the tournament¡­¡­¡± ¡±I understand. Let¡¯s have one more chance after the tournament, before Himeno returns to her vige¡± After saying this, Shinji called ir. ¡±ir,e¡± ¡±Shinji, did you call me~noja? ¡­¡­Hmm¡± ir¡¯s eyebrows furrowed for a moment as she saw Himeno, but she quickly turned to Shinji. Himeno was Himeno, and she instinctively sensed the magnitude of the magical power she felt from the high-ranking spirit of ir. Without a doubt, she was the strongest being she had ever fought. The belligerent smile on Himeno¡¯s face deepened Shinji¡¯s smile as he realized that she had gotten what she wanted. At the same time, he thought he had caught her well. ¡±ir, you will have a mock battle with Himeno-santer¡± ¡±All right. See youter, Dragon man¡± ¡±I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡± After the meeting, ir quickly disappeared, and Shinji decided to talk to ir againter, while he and Himeno worked out the details of their post-tournament meeting. ___________ Himeno-chan¡¯s story about Mitono-kun. The fact that the somewhat brainless Himeno-chan continues to be a mature bride is a sign that she is epting of him. Even though she doesn¡¯t like the opposite s*x, she respects Mitono-kun as a person. This is why the Shinji-kun sensor reacts¡­¡­ And he was able to get a promise of a secret meeting using the mock battle as bait. What will happen, Himeno-chan? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 248 Hayate is being Tossed Around on Shinji’s Hands Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After parting ways with Himeno, Shinji returned to his home. There were many things to be done before the day of the battle. Normally, he should be thinking about the preparations, but he was putting it off for now. Because¡­. ¡±Jururu ? Rero ? Hmm ? Jupu ?¡± Hayate was burying her face and sucking hard on Shinji¡¯s p*nis while he was lying on his back on the bed after taking off his pants and underwear. Shortly after parting with Himeno, Hayate made another proposal to return the favor, which Shinji epted. And as Hayate had been thinking of putting Shinji in a corner right up until thest minute, and she felt indebted to him for protecting her from the dragonmen, Hayate wanted to return the favor as soon as possible. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, it was like having prey jump into his arms, and there was no reason to refuse. Hayate also had no hesitation in weing the genitals of a man she didn¡¯t like into her mouth. Because of the hypnotic magic, Hayate no longer resisted the s*xual act with Shinji. She was enjoying the reaction of the trembling p*nis in her mouth, and was enjoying Shinji¡¯s reaction when she attacked him with her tongue. (Fufu, Onii-san has a cute side too, when I make his cock feel good and he¡¯s at his mercy¡­¡­) Rerorero ? She licked up the whole thing, from the rod to the ns, and then sucked on his p*nis with a sense of pride. She is so immersed in the feeling of superiority and excitement of having done it to Shinji that she continues to suck his cock as if she is caressing a loved one. But Shinji didn¡¯t let her as she pleased. So, today, he had cast an aphrodisiac spell on Hayate, and the effects were slowly beginning to show. The expression on Hayate¡¯s face as she was giving her a blowjob was starting to have an inexplicable upset on it. In addition to this, he had also cast a spell of thought guidance on Hayate. If he can make it easier for her to think about that, she will umte more and more anguish in her heart. (And look, she has a greedy look on her face¡­¡­) When Shinji shifted his gaze away from Hayate¡¯s face, he could see that she was wriggling her lower body, and at the sight of Shinji¡¯s gaze, Hayate unconsciously realized and blushed. ¡±Puha¡­¡­? Hurry up and cum¡­¡­.?¡± ¡±It¡¯s too wasteful¡­¡­right? I just want to enjoy it as long as I can¡± After removing her mouth from the p*nis, Hayateined, and Shinji replied with a look that said he had endured it all. This was the final push for Hayate. (If this happens, I¡¯m going to¡­¡­ insert it. ¡­¡­I¡¯m going to squeeze him, I swear¡­¡­?) The anticipation of the unknown of pration, the desire to gain the upper hand from Shinji, the desire to repay him, and theck of resistance to having s*x¡­¡­ are all factors that move Hayate. So, Hayate with her face up, straddles Shinji, reaches into her miniskirt, pulls off her pants, and grabs his erect p*nis with one hand. She then sits down and slowly inserts Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her vagina. The vagina, which was dripping with love juice from the aphrodisiac magic, sucked Shinji¡¯s huge cock into her vagina. Although Hayate had exchanged her virginity with Shizuku and had already experienced simted s*x with a dildo, the sensation of her vagina being pushed open sent shivers down her spine. The pleasure given by a raw cock, which ispletely different from a dildo, is unknown to Hayate. (Amazing ¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s so hot, and the pressure¡­¡­ ?) Hayate tightened her mouth to keep her expression intact, but the roots of her eyebrows had fallen. And then, the gaze of Hayate looking down and Shinji looking up crossed. Seeing Shinji¡¯s pleasant expression and sloppy mouth, Hayate was under the illusion that she was not the only one who was getting pleasure, but rather that Shinji was the one with less time to spare. But in fact, Shinji was still very rxed, and he was pretending to be less rxed in order to let Hayate take the lead. ¡±H, how? Could you still afford to enjoy¡­¡­ this? ?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­¡­ Hayate¡¯s vagina ¡­¡­ feels so good ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s just the beginning ?¡± Hayate, who felt dominant to Shinji¡¯s ragged breathing, lifted her hips to pursue him. With just a little bit of movement, the p*nis rubs against the vaginal walls, making Hayate feel good. As she works hard to repeat the up and down motion with her unustomed movement of her hips, Hayate¡¯s movements gradually be smoother. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ ? Hah¡­¡­ ? How¡­¡­ you feel? ? Do you feel like cumming? ? Does it feel good? ?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis shuddered and quivered. The reaction of the p*nis is exactly the same as the reaction of the p*nis at the moment of ejaction when Hayate squeezed it with paizuri. Hayate, who sensed Shinji¡¯s limit, looked down at him with a look of pride on her face while her cheeks flushed. Hayate felt a shiver run down her spine at the sight of Shinji¡¯s nodding, sorrowful expression as he was left to his ownself, and she felt an unparalleled sense of pleasure. Then, she mmed her hips down hard to finish him off. And the climax was about toe for Hayate, who was shaking herrge breasts. ¡±Onii-san ? Cum¡­¡­. ?¡± ¡±Ugh! ¡­¡­ cumming!¡± Bururururu ? Byuru ? Shinji¡¯s semen was poured into Hayate¡¯s vagina while their genitals were in the closest contact with each other. The ejaction while pushing up her womb was the best pleasure Hayate had ever known. (Ah ? This is ? Amazing ? It feels so good ?) The pleasure was so great that she couldn¡¯t help but rub her hips against Shinji¡¯s. It was an overwhelming feeling of euphoria that she could never achieve with Shizuku. And it¡¯s ran through Hayate¡¯s body as she reached her climax. (Yabai¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m going to get addicted to this¡­¡­ ?) The wave of climax receded, and Hayate, who had been looking up at the ceiling to catch her breath, lowered her gaze to look down at Shinji again. The sight of Shinji, so rxed andfortable, gives Hayate a sense of aplishment and superiority. (After all, if it¡¯s s*x I can beat you, Onii-san¡­¡­? Fufu ?) Hayate begins to slowly rotate her hips in an attempt to get his half-deted p*nis to rise again. She, who has a lot of knowledge about female dominant s*x, knows how to attack. ¡±Ah¡­¡­ Hayate¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You¡¯re still much alive, right? ? Come on ? As a thank you ? I¡¯m going to squeeze you¡­.. ?¡± The vaginal cum shot was the decisive factor, and the depth of the hypnosis had reached its peak. There was no longer any hesitation for Hayate to have s*x with Shinji. ¡±Look ? I¡¯m going to give you a big squeeze ? Don¡¯t my breast feel good against you? ?¡± Hayate hugged Shinji as she moved her body down from the cowgirl position, pressing herrge breasts against Shinji¡¯s chest as she began to move her hips. ¡±Oh ¡­¡­that feels so good, Hayate ¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Hah ? Hah ? Nnn ? Onii-san ? I¡¯m going to make you cum a lot ?¡± Hayate continued to have s*x with Shinji without realizing that Shinji was acting as if she was the dominant one. In addition, when she made him ejacte inside her vagina three times, she mistakenly thought that she had squeezed Shinji¡¯s p*nis until it was no longer erect. (Now, let her get used to s*x, and then turn the tables at the¡­¡­ end. I will make sure you fall for it, Hayate) Hayate didn¡¯t realize until the end that Shinji was smiling inwardly as he thought this. ___________________ Hayate-chan is on stage. Pseudo-female dominance. Well, she¡¯s in Shinji¡¯s hands! It¡¯s not a purely female-dominated situation like Freri¡¯s, but rather a situation where he gets her into a good mood and makes her aggressively me him. Hayate¡¯s hypnosis maxed out when he ejacted in her vagina. She¡¯s not afraid of s*x anymore, and it¡¯s only natural for her to have s*x with Shinji as a thank you. The rest of the time, she was soaked with pleasure¡­¡­ Gratitude! That¡¯s what Hayate has in mind, and Shinji will take care not to take her heart, so it¡¯s a physical rtionship only! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 249 Requests to the Spirits Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Hayate who was so excited to squeeze the cum out of Shinji came to herself when Shinji¡¯s p*nis wilted. After that, Hayate looked down at Shinji, who was limp but looking very satisfied and disheveled, and she felt satisfied that she had seeded in returning the favor. ¡±Onii-san, it was good, wasn¡¯t it? ? I will satisfy you again next time ?¡± ¡±Hah¡­¡­ oh, thanks¡­¡­.¡± The smug Hayate got off of Shinji, adjusted her clothes, and returned to the inn with Sylphy. Seeing this, Shinji also adjusted his clothes and tried to return his thoughts to the matter he was going to discuss with Hayate before having s*x with her, but he immediately received a thought from Freri. [Hayate is almost done, I enjoyed watching Shinji being tortured] [She¡¯s so good at it, it¡¯s adorable. It¡¯s easy to hypnotize a girl like Hayate] Shinji gave a small smile of remembrance, but then shook his head lightly as his thoughts wandered. [Freri, ir, Marie and Sylphy, do you have a minute?] They all responded to Shinji¡¯s question. [I have a favor to ask you all. Of course, I¡¯m going to reward you as much as I can, so will you please listen to me?] After hearing the affirmative again, Shinji spoke. [Three dayster, after the tournament, there will be a mock battle between ir and Himeno, the dragon man. At that time, I was thinking of asking Marie and Sylphy to support me so that the two of them can fight with all their might and not cause any damage to those around them] If Himeno, a dragon man with a dragon horn, and ir, a high-ranking spirit, sh head-on, it¡¯s clear that damage will ur to those around them. Without the cooperation of Marie and Sylphy, Shinji ns to limit the number of simted battles between Himeno and ir. [I wonder if I should prepare a space where the two of them can fight? ~] [Okay, I can work with Marie to create and strengthen a magical wall around them] [Thank you for your quick answer. So, what do you think?] With the help of two high-ranking spirits, Marie and Sylphy, it is possible to create a magical wall that has considerable strength. And deploying it in a dome shape is sufficient for a mock battle field. [I¡¯m good~. As a reward, I just want to spend another night with you~?] [Marie! I told you Shinji is my master~noja!] [That¡¯s why I¡¯m only borrowing him for one night~, Kyaa~?] Shinji let out a sigh at the thought that Marie and ir had begun to chase each other. [Eh? ¨COne night? Ehh?] Sylphy is not so naive as to not understand the meaning of Marie¡¯s words. Rather, she was filled with astonishment, ¡°When did this happen!?¡±. [Shinji-san¡¯s dick~ is amazing~ ? It¡¯s thick, hard, long, and unequaled~ ?] [Marie, when did you¡­¡­] When she heard the entranced voice of Marie, Sylphy finally understood that Marie was really having a physical rtionship with Shinji. [I trained Shinji¡¯s cock] [Just because it¡¯s trained by subus¡­¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean that Marie is the only one who can do it! I want do it too~noja!] [Nfu~ ? Then let¡¯s do it again with the three of us~ ?] [T, three of us!?] With the addition of the smugly boastful Freri, Shinji¡¯s head was lightly restrained as his thoughts began to swirl in a jumble. It was reasonable because three women together are adulterous, and four would be even more noisy. [¡­¡­For now, Marie and ir will be together] [I¡¯ll go with you too] [¡­¡­Freri, too? all right¡­¡­] Shinji sent his thoughts to settle the matter, and Freri immediately corrected him. It seems that the reward for their hard work will be a foursome, and Marie and ir have no objections. From Marie¡¯s point of view, thest time she had s*x was so pleasurable that she had noints just to be able to do it again. In fact, she and ir were both crushed in the embrace, so she was hoping that Freri would join in. ir agreed too because s*x with Shinji was very nice, but Shinji had to be pushed to the limit of his strength. But it¡¯s a good thing, and ir isn¡¯tining. In the midst of all this, Sylphy waspletely lost in the shuffle. The fact that three other spirits wanted to have s*x with Shinji was too much of an anomaly for Sylphy to think about. [If you¡¯re going to help me, Sylphy, you¡¯d better have something in mind] Shinji didn¡¯t try to impose. He left everything up to Sylphy¡¯s judgment. And then, Sylphy was lost. Still, she was interested in having s*x with Shinji, who was making all three of the spirits melt. Sylphy who had been away from s*x for a long time, had forgotten the happiness of being held by a man as a woman. Because she was too busy working for the goddess. Should she make a safe request, or should she beg for s*x? [I¡¯ll cooperate. But let me think about the reward] [Thank you, Sylphy] In the end, Sylphy didn¡¯t have an answer and chose to put it off. Shinji was grateful for the cooperation and smiled a little, thinking of all the tricks he could pull after the mock battle. [ir, can you win?] [Of course. I don¡¯t want to look like a fool in front of Shinji~noja!] [Okay. I¡¯m counting on you, ir] Shinji¡¯s words were sent to a confident ir. As a spirit who serves a master, it is an honor and a blessing to be trusted so much by her master. Marie and Sylphy were envious of ir, so they appealed to Shinji, who was not their true master. [Me too~, I¡¯ll do my best~] [Me too. I¡¯ll make sure the ce is perfect] [Oh, I¡¯ll leave it to you two] Shinji¡¯s words made both of their hearts dance. Although they had always intended to work hard, they were motivated differently when they received words of trust. [Freri is my support] [Okay] Shinji¡¯sst request to Freri was to support him in what he was about to do after the mock battle. After the mock-battle, Shinji was nning to use this one opportunity to force Himeno to have s*x with him. (I¡¯d love to have the magic power of a dragon man. I want her to fall, so¡­¡­. I need to teach her pleasures that are better than love) The evil hand of the man who lives as an incubus is closing in on Himeno. ________________ This is a story about asking for the cooperation of the spirits. Prepare to fight with all the power you¡¯ve got. It¡¯s hard to get a reward peck, Shinji! Finally, Sylphy learns that Marie is also involved. It seems that when the spirits get together, they get all excited and happy. Now, it¡¯s time for the fighting tournament. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 250 The Fighting Tournament Begins Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day of the tournament. Alvin, one of thepetitors, went to the arena alone. Milis, Emily, and Akane had already left, leaving Shinji and Renka alone in the party house. ¡±Renka, we¡¯d better get going or we¡¯ll run out of good ces¡± ¡±I, I know. ¡­¡­Oh, wait for me, Shinji!¡± When Renka appeared, she was dressed in her adventure clothes, shorts and a sleeveless shirt with a see-through camisole over it. ¡±How is it? Does it look good on me?¡± ¡±Yes. It looks good. You look cute, Renka¡± Renka smiles happily at Shinji¡¯spliment and wraps her arms around him. The day before, he had told Alvin and the others that they were going to watch the match as a date and to cheer for him, so Shinji was not wearing a wizard¡¯s robe, but a T-shirt and long pants, a very normal outfit. ¡±Let¡¯s go¡­¡­. Today is the qualifying round, and Alvin won¡¯t lose unless he¡¯s in trouble¡± ¡±Yeah. I think he¡¯s the one who¡¯s likely to win¡­¡­¡± Shinji leads the way and the two of them start walking together. It¡¯s no secret that Renka¡¯s looks are out of proportion to her beauty, and Shinji doesn¡¯t bother to mention it, nor does he care. From Renka¡¯s point of view, Shinji¡¯s outfit was clean and proper. She felt at ease with Shinji¡¯s calm and rxed appearance, without trying to dress up too much. The two of them walked to the arena, huddled close together. * * * When they arrived at the arena, Shinji and Renka bought general entry tickets and then went to the audience area. On arena, arge number of yers participate in the preliminary rounds of the tournament, but the most popr yers, such as those who were activest year, are assigned to the regr rounds as seeds, so they cannot be seen even if theye to the preliminary rounds. Therefore, most of the people watching the preliminary rounds were people who had rtives participating in the preliminary rounds, or avid fans of the tournament who wanted to watch from the preliminary rounds. Even so, quite a few people were already sitting in the audience seats. The audience seats surrounded the stage in the center on four sides. Among them, the north side was the so-called VIP seating, which the general public was not allowed to enter. The VIP seats were one level higher, and the building was well built, making it easy to see andfortable. The general seating areas on the east, south, and west sides had no ceiling and were exposed to direct sunlight. So, sun protection is a must. Themoners were shown to the general seats, and the nobles to the VIP seats. Of course, Shinji and Renka had to sit in the general seating, so they decided to sit side by side in the east seating. ¡±I wonder if it¡¯s going to be nice all day¡­¡­¡± ¡±With this sky, I guess so¡­¡­¡± There is a rule that magic is not allowed in the audience seats. This is to prevent cheating, and if they don¡¯t follow this rule, they will be kicked out of the auditorium. After looking up at the cloudless blue sky together, Shinji presented Renka with a brimmed hat. ¡±It¡¯s not very fashionable, but do you want to use it?¡± ¡±Yes, thank you¡± She takes the hat from Shinji and puts on a simple matching hat. After a while, Shinji and Renka were chatting about nothing. [Thank you for your patience~!] The door on the north side of the stage, on the lower level of the VIP seats, opened, and the woman¡¯s voice was raised by the magic of , echoing throughout the arena. Coming out from behind the door was a ring girl wearing ck hot pants and a sleeveless ck jacket that was open at the chest. A beautiful blonde with fluffy fox ears and tail and long hair walked to the stage and continued speaking. [Thank you very much for the many warriors who have gathered here this year. I would also like to thank all the audience who havee to watch] The ring girl on the stage bowed deeply. The graceful gesture was very picturesque, and the overexposure of her outfit showed a tremendous gap. The majority of the eager fans whoe to watch the tournament from the preliminary rounds are men, because they want to see the ring girls. (As I recall, this was first introduced to attract audiences to tournaments between stiff knights) Shinji, not paying attention to the ring girl, was looking at Renka, who was sitting next to him. Renka¡¯s eyes met his, and she smiled at him while she continued to think. (Beastmen, a race with ears and tail of a beast. The type of beast one is born with is the same as the parent, right?) If the parents have fox ears, the child will also have fox ears. If the parents are different beastmen, the child will be born with either of the parent characteristics. Although there are various parts of a beast, the races with beast ears and tails are collectively called beastmen. The number of beastmen is quiterge, and their lifespan is almost the same as that of human beings, making them a popr race that can be seen on the streets. It is not umon to see married couples of humans and beastmen. However, fox-based beastmen are rare. Because most of the beastmen on the streets are dogs or cats, and Shinji had never seen a fox before. (Most likely, the organizer had talked to the beastmen¡¯s higher-ups and asked them to send her. She can use magic too) When Shinji returned his attention to the stage, the long speeches and reconfirmation of the tournament rules had just ended. [Then we will start the preliminary round! Number one and number two, please take the stage!] The ring girl lead the way as thepetitors enter the ring. And so, the preliminary round of the tournament began. _____________________ The fighting tournament begins! Renka-chan¡¯s date was set. Everyone was excited. After elves, winged-person, dwarves, and dragonmen, there are now beastsmen. The color of fantasy is getting stronger¡­¡­. Ring girl are a must. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 251 Preliminary Round is Quick Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±It¡¯s not as exciting as I hoped¡­¡­¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s only the preliminary round¡­¡­¡± The preliminary round of the tournament has begun and Shinji and Renka have been watching all morning. One after the other, two yers went up on stage and shed with each other: number one versus number two, number three versus number four and so on¡­¡­. The winner goes back to the waiting room for the next match, while the loser is eliminated and loses his qualification. The matches were, forck of a better word, technically inferior to those of the upper adventurers like Shinji and Renka and they were mostly just brawling. Aside from cheering for the participants, the crowd seemed to be just watching the matches and the ring girl. But the ring girl didn¡¯t just stand there, she also guided thepetitors, swore the oath to start the match, gave a speech to the winner, and did all sorts of other things that were really worth seeing. Shinji could only imagine how the men in the audience must be feeling, thinking how good it must be to drink liquor while gazing at the beautiful woman while the sun was still high in the sky. ¡±Al has only been out once¡± ¡±Yes, what¡¯s more, it was a instant kill. ¡­¡­Well, the number of yers will be reduced in the afternoon, and only the more talented ones will be left, so it should be worth watching¡± But Shinji felt that there were no participants who were at the same level as Alvin, and Renka nodded with a wry smile. Because when Alvin took the oath to start the match, he stepped forward at God speed and with a single swing, flicked his opponent¡¯s sword away from him and gently ced it on his neck. The crowded arena went silent¡­¡­ for a moment, and the ring girl, who had been distracted, hurriedly dered Alvin the winner, causing a stir around them. He knew that Alvin was going to win, but he was still very good at it, and he was proud to be his friend. (However, Himeno is not here, so I guess that means she will start from the main event) Last year¡¯s sessful yers were exempted from the preliminary round, and the preliminary round was for those who were not sessfulst year, or those who were participating for the first time. In this regard, Himeno should also be a first-time participant, and therefore it would be strange if she were in the preliminary round¡­¡­ (I wonder if they did a separate test and she started with the main event because it¡¯s rare for a Dragonmen to participate. Just the fact that Dragonmen will be participating will make it more unusual, and if I think that¡­¡­ Alvin can now be sure to qualify, that¡¯s a plus) While Shinji was thinking about this, Renka took out her lunch box and water bottle from her bag. Renka offered him a cup of tea and Shinji epted it. ¡±Here you go¡± ¡±Thank you¡­¡­¡± ¡±I made you a beef-wrapped onigiri, don¡¯t you like beef, Shinji?¡± When Renka opened the lid of the lunch box, she found an onigiri wrapped with sliced beef, grilled and seasoned with a sweet and spicy sauce. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the sight of the delicious looking beef-wrapped onigiri. ¡±I like it. Thank you, Renka¡± ¡±Your wee¡­¡­.?¡± Renka smiles at Shinji as he starts to eat happily, and then takes the onigiri in her mouth as well. The two of them ate in silence for a while. The preliminary round was going on in silence, as if they had a full schedule, and time was passing by as long as they were watching the battles. To be honest, Shinji was starting to get tired of watching the fight, since Alvin was already guaranteed to be in the main event and he didn¡¯t want to look at the ring girl, so he would just keep waiting for Alvin¡¯s turn. ¡±Hey, Renka, since Alvin¡¯s not going to lose, why don¡¯t we go to the city?¡± ¡±Hmmm, okay¡­¡­.¡± Renka was unsure about Shinji¡¯s suggestion. To be honest, Renka didn¡¯t think Alvin was going to lose, and she knew it would be more fun to go to the city than just sit around and wait for Alvin toe out. Even so, she didn¡¯t nod right away, because she was serious about the fact that it would be better to see her friend on his big day. ¡±We¡¯ll be back in a couple of hours and the preliminaries will still be going on. That should be fine, right? I¡¯d like to see that too¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yeah. I¡¯d like to see Al¡¯s victory¡± In the end of the preliminary round, there is a time to introduce the yers who have been selected to participate in the main tournament to the audience. Shinji and Renka both wanted to hear the interview, and Renka nodded in agreement. After finishing their meal, the two left their seats. ¡±It was delicious. ¡­¡­Renka, is there anywhere you want to go?¡± ¡±Hmmm¡­¡­ nothing in particr, do you have any Shinji?¡± They left the auditorium shoulder to shoulder. Shinji nces sideways at Renka and their eyes meet. Shinji looks at Renka sideways and their eyes meet, their eyes have a hint of anticipation in them and Shinji pulls his face to Renka¡¯s ear and whispers. ¡±I want to fuck Renka, can I?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Y, yes ?¡± Renka grabbed Shinji¡¯s hand, and Shinji grabbed Renka¡¯s hand back, and they left the arena quickly. After that, Shinji and Renka took a leisurely ¡°break¡± at the inn for about two hours. When they returned to the arena, the preliminary round seemed to be in its final stages. Alvin came out for the final round of the preliminary round, and as usual, he decided the game with a single blow right after the start. The crowd went wild with excitement over his brilliant victory. There were even some female audience members screaming in excitement, and Shinji felt that Alvin¡¯s poprity had grown considerably in just one day, as he was the only one who showed overwhelming strength among the qualifiers. In this way, Alvin was able to make it through the qualifiers without any problems. ___________________ The qualifying round was quick and easy. There are a lot of yers, and if they are just waiting for someone they know toe on, they have a lot of time ¡­¡­. It can¡¯t be helped that they are not always fighting. Renka continued to enjoy her date. The next round is the main tournament. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 252 The Main Event Begins Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after the preliminary round. It was the day of the main round of the tournament. There were four yers who had made it through the preliminary round, plus twelve yers who would be participating in the main round, bringing the total to sixteen. Each yer was given a waiting room, and the relevant personnel of the yer could enter there. The six of them, including , Emily, and Akane, had gathered at the arena since morning and were waiting in the waiting room for the start time. ¡±Good luck, Al-kun!¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m on it!¡± Alvin replied to Milis, who was in a perfect state of nervousness. Alvin¡¯s strength of spirit is something Shinji doesn¡¯t have, and is one of the qualities that makes him a good party leader. ¡±Alvin was one of the best among the preliminary contestants. The rest depends on the skill of the main event team, but¡­¡­ Alvin can win¡± ¡±Alvin can do it!¡± Shinji, Emily, Renka and Akane also gave him encouragement, and Alvin nodded with an encouraging smile. Before long, an official came to the room to call Alvin. ¡±Please go to the stage in order and move to the entrance¡± ¡±All right! Then¡­¡­ I¡¯ll see you allter!¡± Alvin raises one hand, and each of them calls out to the other as they see him off. When the door to the room was closed, Shinji stood up as well. ¡±We¡¯ll go to the audience room for the rtive of the contestant¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­.¡± Following Shinji, they all left the waiting room. The audience room was located on the first floor of the VIP section on the north side of the building, which gave them a closer view than the regr audience room. When Shinji and the others arrived at the audience room, there were already several groups of people who seemed to be rted to other yers. Shinji took a quick look around the room and spotted Ichiro and the rest of the . When Ichiro spotted Shinji, he gave him a slight bow, and Shinji did the same. ¡±Shinji, do you know each other?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re from the upper-ranking dragonmen party. We met when I was gathering information¡± As they talked, Shinji and the others took up a position in the audience room with a view of the stage, where Renka and the others immediately turned their attention to the stage and began to wait for Alvin to appear. There are four upper parties seated, all of whom Shinji recognizes from the adventurer¡¯s guild in Medio. When they noticed Shinji¡¯s gaze, they reacted in their own way, raising their sses or hands lightly. (Six of the sixteen are adventurers, and ten are knights with ties to the noble) Shinji thinks that adventurers shoulde to support their friends. If there were only six groups of adventurers here, it was quite normal for Shinji to think so. ¡±Shinji! Alvin hase out!¡± Emily called, and Shinji turned his gaze to the stage. It looked like Alvin was going to be thest to go on stage, and there were already fifteen yers standing in a circle, evenly spaced. The one who stood out from the rest was Himeno, the Dragon Man with the Horn. Her pink hair, good looks, and unusual kimono outfit made her stand out among the knights and adventurers. [Last but not least, we have a promising new star who showed overwhelming strength in the preliminary round! Here¡¯s a promising new star! The leader of the adventurer¡¯s party of ! Alvin!!] The same as the day before, Alvin appeared as the ring girl, a fox beastman, announced him. The audience erupted in cheers, with arge number of women cheering. ¡±It seems he has a lot of female fans, Alvin¡± ¡±Maybe the word about yesterday¡¯s preliminary round has already spread¡± Akane and Emily were blinking their eyes, and Milis seemed to be in a veryplicated state of mind, with an indescribably puzzled look on her face. She was happy that her boyfriend was being cheered, but she didn¡¯t wee the many yellow voices. With a wave of his hand in response to the cheers, Alvin climbed onto the stage. The ring girl shouted out the schedule for the event. [All thepetitors have now been introduced! In 30 minutes, the first match will begin! The first match will be between Alvin and Caine. The second match will be¡­¡­.] The ring girls talk about the order of the matches as thepetitors leave the ring in order. ¡±¡®Looks like Alvin gets his first fight¡± ¡±Um, Caine-san¡­¡­.?¡± Milis nced sideways at the other adventuring parties, remembering that this was the name of the adventurer who had won the same preliminary round as Alvin. Shinji and the others followed Milis¡¯ lead and looked at the group of adventurers that Caine was a part of. ¡±That Caine was out of luck!¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s just like him to get hit by the person he said he didn¡¯t want to fight the most¡± The three men wereughing and having a drink. ¡±¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s a no-fuss game¡± ¡±Y, yeah. So, let¡¯s cheer them on!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with Renka¡¯s voice. As they expected, Alvin won the match in order. Although the game was not decided by the first attack, Alvin¡¯s hands were upied with fighting off the onught from beginning to end, and he was pushed to the limit. The match went on, and eight yers remained. Of course, Himeno was still there. Himeno¡¯s match was also a masterpiece. Her opponent, a knight, fell helplessly to the wave of swordy and magic. The knight was a fiercepetitor who had finished second the previous year, but he showed a dignity that made no difference. (I knew she was strong. The coordination of swordy and magic is tricky. ¡­¡­If I hadn¡¯t taken precautions, Alvin would have been in trouble) Shinji thinks that it is unlikely that anyone will be able to handle her on their first attempt. This is because the defeated knight seemed to be more skilled than Himeno when it came to swordy alone. (The knight she defeated in the first round was unlucky. Himeno¡¯s next opponent is also a knight, but we¡¯ll see if he can handle her¡­¡­.) Fortunately, Alvin is in the opposite block of Himeno, which means that the possibility of a fight is in the final. For now, all Shinji could do was hope that Alvin would win. Shinji stopped thinking and went back to cheering for Alvin with Renka, Milis, Emily and Akane. _______________ The mainpetition has begun. Alvin¡¯s face is selling well. And he¡¯s won the fastest time since the preliminary round, so he¡¯s got the right appeal. Himeno-chan¡¯s strength is also shown a little. Alvin¡¯s adventures will continue for a while, so let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 253 Main Tournament?1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai [Oh, Alvin has rushed! And Knight Fyfe! Defending and looking for an opportunity! Will this turn out to be the same as the first round!?] The second round began. Alvin and his opponent were a man named Fyfe, a mature knight who was seeded in the main round. It was announced before the battle began that he was a knight serving the noble family of Medio, and that he himself was the third son of a noble family. Alvin, who was not interested in his opponent¡¯s birth, ignored the announcement. The only thing that mattered was to beat the opponent in front of him. However, the knight seeded in the main tournament was very defensive, and Alvin was not able to break him down as he had done in the past. (His defense is solid¡­¡­!) But the Knight Fyfe is also in trouble. He grasped the hilt of his sword close to the brim and held his hand on the belly of the sword, a traditional guardian style of the school, and continued to block Alvin¡¯s sharp shes over and over again, but it was bing increasingly difficult to pass them off. (What a pressure¡­¡­!) Fyfe waited for the right moment for Alvin to breathe. Because he thought he could take advantage of the breaths to go on the offensive. And when the time passed painfully for both of them. Just as Knight Fyfe had hoped, Alvin, swinging his sword in rapid session, but began to have trouble breathing first. So, Alvin jumped backward with a backstep to take a breath. (Now¡­¡­!) The knight Fyfe stepped forward to pursue the retreated Alvin. Normally, this would have been a reversal of fortune. However, Alvin was kicking the stage by using Emily¡¯s focused method of concentrating magic power on his feet. So, his backstep was fast and sharp, and his leap was long. As Alvin¡¯s backstep was faster than Knight Fyfe¡¯s forward step. Therefore, Alvin was able to take a breath during the backstep, and Knight Fyfe clicked his tongue inwardly. Then, as soon as his feet touched the ground, Alvin immediately stepped forward. Alvin¡¯s and Knight Fyfe¡¯s swords shed, and a fierce battle broke out again. (His power, uggh!) (I¡¯m going to push you through this¡­¡­!) Knight Fyfe¡¯s physique is better than Alvin¡¯s, and as a knight, he¡¯s trained to knock people down head-on, so Knight Fyfe has the advantage when ites to a contest of strength. ¡±Uooo!!!¡± Knight Fyfe raised his sword and unleashed a horizontal strike aimed at Alvin¡¯s torso, and Alvin backstepped back again to avoid it, but he had fallen right to the edge of the stage. [Alvin, he¡¯s cornered!] ¡±You won¡¯t be able to avoid it again!¡± The knight Fyfe stepped forward further, closing in on Alvin. His whole body was in the air, and his sword was close enough to strike Alvin¡¯s torso. Alvin dodged the attack with a quick vertical leap. (I won!) Running away into the air where one cannot move is generally a bad idea. After thinking so, the knight Fyfe raised his gaze to see Alvin, who would make ast-ditch effort while free falling. However, his vision was filled with the soles of Alvin¡¯s shoes, and by the time he realized it, it was toote and Alvin¡¯s kick hit him in the face. ¡±Guha¡­..!¡± Alvin jumped vertically, evaded the sword, and immediately kicked forward in the air and unleashed a kick. Emily¡¯s move was a perfect match for the Knight Fyfe, as she concentrated her magic on a single point on the sole of her foot and released it all at once, making it possible for her to move through the air. ¡±Finishing blow!¡± ¡±Guha¡­¡­!¡± The knight Fyfe, who was frightened by the kick, could not avoid Alvin¡¯s follow-up sword, and the sword struck him on the head, and the knight Fyfe fell on one knee. [That¡¯s it! The winner, Alvin!!] Along with the ring girl¡¯s deration, the crowd cheered loudly, and Alvin reached out his hand to the kneeling Knight Fyfe, who took it with a chuckle. * * * After the match, Alvin and Knight Fyfe were praising each other¡¯s good performance. In the private VIP room on the north side, Christina was fascinated by Alvin with a blush on her cheeks. ¡±Oh¡­¡­ you¡¯re still wonderful¡­¡­Alvin-san¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s rare for a noble to watch a fight, but Christina is used to watching mock battles because the Beltz family is a warrior aristocracy. Furthermore, she could only see her own family¡¯s knights training on the grounds, so it was very rare for her to be able to see her loved ones¡¯ bravery like this. ¡±It¡¯s a shame that he refused our invitation to train with my knight¡­¡­.¡± When Christina saw Alvin in the city, she invited him to train with her knights, but he refused. It¡¯s a shame, but it¡¯s also natural, knowing how much Alvin values his girlfriend. ¡±But I¡¯m sure this will encourage more people to approach Alvin¡­¡­¡± Alvin was now in the top four. A young, good looking, and strong man should not be unattractive. ¡±The best thing would be for Alvin to be knighted and for me to be the second wife¡± Christina was confident that she could get along well with both Alvin and Milis as second wife. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t a good to have amoner in the main family and the daughter of the Beltz family as the second wife. However, an honorary knight was not obligated to go out socially, and neither was his wife. An honorary knight is a knight who fights against monster that harm the country, and he is paid a yearly sry, but he has no territory. There is no need for horizontal ties to that extent. So, such aristocratic connections should be made by the brother of the main family, and Christina should give birth to many promising children with the man she loves. If a talented child with the Beltz bloodline turns out to be a help to the main family, then Christina can say that she has fulfilled her role. ¡±Ah¡­¡­?¡± The thought of giving birth to a child caused Christina to feel a tingle in her vagina. For some reason, Christina¡¯s body has been feeling strangely frustrated ever since she came to live in Medio¡¯s mansion. She has been secretly masturbating in the middle of the night without the maids knowing about it. This is because her body is being developed without her knowledge by the magic of the subus apprentices¡¯ lewd dreams, but Christina is unaware of this. (Alvin-san¡­¡­?) No one notices the way Christina looks down at Alvin with her lustful eyes. _________________ The main game, Alvin¡¯s active part. He¡¯s the leader of the Running Wolves and the main swordsman. He has to y an active role. It¡¯s really dark that such a shining man is addicted to cuckolded. Christina-chan is thinking about Alvin-kun. She¡¯s watching the game from her VIP seat. She¡¯ s swooning over Alvin. Well, her body is still open. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 254 Main Tournament?2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai [Strong! As expected from the previous year¡¯s winner, Knight Jim! Alvin, you¡¯re in trouble!] The first round of the semifinals. Unfortunately for Alvin, he was being pressed. The match started with both yers stepping in andnding a blow. The high-pitched sound of swords shing with swords echoed through the arena. As before, Alvin was nning to push in with a series of blows. However, Knight Jim was faster than Alvin in drawing his sword andunching his next attack. And now, Alvin was forced to be on the defensive, catching Knight Jim¡¯s sh with his sword. (Now it¡¯s my turn¡­..!) Alvin swung his sword to counterattack. His movements are fast and sharp, with a level of skill that could be called top-notch. But Knight Jim¡¯s attack was even faster. Still, Alvin¡¯s interception was just in time, but when the two swords shed again, the battle waspletely dominated by Knight Jim again. (Good attack¡­¡­ but a lot of wasted movement) Knights are trained from an early age in a style that is designed to fight against other people. By repeating a set pattern and umting training, the movement of ¡°swinging the sword¡± is optimized. So, his body¡¯s ingrained movements are lean and fast. This is the factor that gives the knight Jim an advantage. (Gugh, there¡¯s really no waste of movement!) On the other hand, Alvin is self-taught. From the very beginning,moners never had the opportunity to learn a sword style, which is normal for adventurers. The same is true for Emily, Alvin¡¯s teacher. The reason why he can adopt Emily¡¯s teachings but cannot fully imitate them is because Emily has the best body movements and not the ones that Alvin can perfectly adapt to. Even so, the experience of fighting with Emily had certainly helped Alvin develop his fighting instincts and ovee Knight Jim¡¯s quick attacks. (My master was even more unpredictable! She was just as sharp as this knight, but with more unreadable and erratic attacks!) (Stopping a counterattack doesn¡¯t make it an effective strike. ¡­¡­His stance is messed up, but he¡¯s good at receiving them) Alvin continues to receive attacks while looking for opportunities to counterattack. As long as there is a certain pattern, the number of sword strikes is limited, and Alvin is trying to figure it out. Even Knight Jim, who was attacking unterally, noticed that Alvin was on the receiving end, trying to figure out how to attack him. ¡±Nuh!!¡± (Now!) Knowing this, the knight Jim switches from a style that focuses on speed to a style that focuses on the weight of the attack. With a fast movement, he held his sword up with his eyes straight and unleashed a karatake wari. (*Note: cutting straight down, cleaving (a person) in two) Alvin did not miss the moment when the style changed. So, he gathered his magic power in his legs and backstepped to get out of the range of Knight Jim. And a sharp blow from the knight Jim went past Alvin¡¯s nose as if to snatch it. (I can¡¯t win if I couldn¡¯t strike him properly!) Alvin, who had managed to stay back, wiped away the sweat with one hand and admitted that Knight Jim¡¯s skill with the sword was superior to his own. Knight Jim¡¯s dignity is indescribable as he leisurely walks towards Alvin, looking straight at him. (If I can¡¯t win with my sword skills, I will win with something else!) ¡±Nu!?¡± When the knight Jim came to the center of the stage, Alvin gathered magic power in both feet and sword and kicked the floor. He moves in a circle around the knight Jim, kicking the floor briefly and elerating repeatedly as if looking for an opening. The speed was much faster than the act of running. And the knight Jim had to follow Alvin¡¯s movements as hard as he could to avoid being caught behind. [Fast, It¡¯s very fast! Alvin! He¡¯s so fast that Knight Jim is getting tossed around!] (Here is it!) Alvin finally shes at Knight Jim from the side after a moment of dyed reaction. Knight Jim caught his sword as he closed the distance and attacked in an instant. But Alvin had already moved on to his next action. He leapt and kicked through the air, passing over the knight Jim¡¯s head and shing him in the head. He was surprised by the unbelievable move, which is not something he usually does in training, but he managed to prevent it. ¡±Uooooo!!¡± ¡±What is this move¡­¡­!¡± While Knight Jim turns around to the right, Alvin kicks further into the air, elerating and changing direction. Knight Jim had lost sight of Alvin, who had elerated to get behind him in the same right turn. He knew that Alvin was diagonally behind him. Even though he knew it, he couldn¡¯t catch up with the turn. When Alvin¡¯s horizontal strikended on Knight Jim¡¯s neck. Relying only on Alvin¡¯s presence, Knight Jim was able to raise his sword and take the blow to the neck. (Behind me!) Knight Jim looked back. But there was no sign of Alvin¡­¡­ and his presence had shifted above his head. Alvin was kicking again in the air and leaping over Knight Jim¡¯s head. He twisted his body upright and swung his sword down on the back of Knight Jim¡¯s head as he passed him. Knight Jim¡¯s body, which had already moved to turn around, could no longer keep up with the next movement, and Alvin¡¯s sword finally caught Knight Jim in the head. The strike was powerful enough to bring the knight down to the ground, and as a result, he fell forward with both knees on the ground. When Alvin managed tond on the stage and held his sword steady, the audience erupted in cheers. [It¡¯s decided~! No way, this is a huge surprise!! The adventurer Alvin has defeated the previous year¡¯s winner, the knight Jim!!] [¡®¡®Woww!!!¡®¡®] ¡±Yooossh, I won!¡± Alvin shouts as he raises his sword to the sky. The ring girl, a fox beastman, looks at Alvin with a passionate gaze as he smiles and waves to the crowd, which is the most excited it has ever been. * * * ¡±Oh, I didn¡¯t expect the adventurer to win¡± Himeno was watching the semi-finals from the corridor leading to the stage, out of sight of the audience. Although she felt that the knight was stronger overall, she gave honest praise to the adventurer who had managed to win by ying with moves she had never seen before. As the knight was being carried away on stretchers, Alvin was being interviewed by the ring girl about his enthusiasm for the finals, after receiving a spell at their request. ¡±¡­¡­ that was Shinji¡¯s party. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually have to fight him, but he¡¯s as good a warrior as¡­¡­ he says¡± Himeno naturally smiled at the presence of a warrior who fought with a body movement she had never seen before. ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to the finals¡­¡­ but first, the semifinals¡± Himeno is not proud of it. This is because she believes that it is the way of the warrior to crush the opponent in front of her with all her might. And so, Himeno¡¯s turnes around. The result of the second semi-final was a victory for¡­¡­ Himeno. ___________ Alvin semifinal. Win against a strong opponent. If he can¡¯t win with his sword, he can¡¯t win with his mobility. Alvin¡¯s active part continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 255 Final match?Alvin VS Himeno?1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Just before the finals began. In the audience room, there were only two parties left: Shinji¡¯s party , plus Emily and Akane, and Ichiro¡¯s party and Mitono. The two groups were sitting apart, but when Shinji called out to Ichiro, he stepped in and introduced himself. As a party of upper ranking adventurers, they both wanted to make sure they knew each other, and the introductions went smoothly. ¡±I never thought we would be fighting in the finals¡± ¡±I knew we would have to fight Himeno-san at some point, but I didn¡¯t think it would be in the final¡± Shinji and Mitono talked to each other as if they were the representatives of this event. Renka and Milis have no intention of talking to a man who isn¡¯t their lover, and Jiro and Saburo can¡¯t show their ugliness by hitting on a woman in front of their father and future Lord, so the conversation between the party is naturally between Shinji and Mitono. ¡±We¡¯vee this far, so we¡¯ll just have to wait and see¡± Mitono looked at the stage with a worried look on his face. ¡±You¡¯re worried?¡± ¡±Of course. To be honest¡­¡­ I¡¯m not very good at rough stuff, so I don¡¯t know how Hime feels¡± Mitono let out a little bit of his true feelings when Shinji nodded with a mysterious look on his face. ¡±Himeno-san, she seems to be wishing to be a warrior. I guess it¡¯s hard to understand when you don¡¯t have to be in a fight¡± ¡±Yes. That¡¯s why I stopped tying her up more than necessary¡­¡­ If I want to be honest with myself, I¡¯d like to say that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do¡­¡­¡± To tell the truth, Mitono wanted her to quit being a dangerous adventurer and wanted her to stay in the vige forever. However, Himeno took advantage of her position as the daughter of the vige chief and convinced her father to let her go out and study the outside world as an adventurer so that she could be useful in the future. Naturally, Mitono disagreed, but he had heard Himeno¡¯s dream of traveling outside the vige when she was a child, so he couldn¡¯t talk her out of it. So, Mitono and Himeno made a promise. [I promised that I would only travel as adventurer until we got married] Thinking it was thest thing she wanted to do before her marriage, he allowed her to continue her adventuring activities based in Dragonmen Vige for a few years on the condition that she would have a reliable and skilledpanion. And in the meantime, Mitono is studying hard to be the future chief of the vige¡­¡­ With the marriage ceremony will be held in two months. [I will fight against the strongest man in the fighting tournament to make ast memory. I¡¯ll be back before the marriage ceremony!] With these words, she ran out of the vige. Mitono was opposed to the tournament because it might cause a noticeable scar on his spouse¡¯s body¡­¡­ ¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­That¡¯s awful¡­¡­.¡± ¡±No, no. I think so too. This is what you call the weakness of love¡­¡­.¡± Shinji bowed and apologized for his unintentional slip-up, and Mitono forgave him with a wry smile. He objectively knew that Himeno was doing something that could be considered as such. ¡±¡®But Hime really never does anything that I feel is not good enough. She gives me a gift every year on the day we get engaged, and she¡¯s never broken an appointment to see me¡± Then, as if remembering something, Mitono gave a smallugh. ¡±There¡¯s a part of her that seems to be unprincipled, but she¡¯s really cute¡± Shinji could tell by the way Mitonoughed that he really cared about Himeno. ¡±I think you are really generous, Mitono-san. You are very lucky to have such a good wife¡± ¡±I¡¯m so embarrassed to hear you say that. ¡­¡­Ah, it seems to be starting¡± Mitono, who smiled shyly, looked at the stage. Following that, Shinji also looked at the stage. * * * [Sorry, for keeping you waiting! The final match is about to begin!] The voice of the ring girl, a fox beastman, echoed through the arena. [The final will be a confrontation between adventurers! She has overwhelmed her opponents with a seamless assault of swordy and magic! Himeno, the leader of the !] Himeno walked lightly to the stage, receiving cheers from the audience. Even Mitono, who hadn¡¯t been too happy about participating in the tournament, felt a sense of pride at the sight. [It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that her opponent is the fastest man in this tournament! He has defeatedst year¡¯s winner, Knight Jim, to advance to the finals! Alvin, the leader of the !] Alvin, who receives the same cheers as Himeno, walks to the stage, waving one hand. Milis and Emily cheered from the window of the audience room, in contrast to the quiet people of the Dragon Horn. ¡±Al-kun! Good luck!¡± ¡±Alvin, show her the results of your training!¡± Alvin, who had been waving, gave a thumbs-up to Milis. And then Alvin and Himeno confronted each other. ¡±I¡¯ve heard from Shinji. You¡¯ve been specially training to fight me¡± ¡±Yeah. So, I¡¯ll not let you win¡± Alvin also smiled at Himeno, who smiled fearlessly. It¡¯s the kind of smile that¡¯s typical of Alvin, a smile that¡¯s both strong and excited about the fight. Himeno smiled with amusement, sensing that Alvin was enjoying the fight as much as she was. ¡±There is no need for words. The sword will do the talking¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go!!¡± [The match starts!!] With the ring girl¡¯s deration, Alvin and Himeno went head-to-head. ______________ Before the battle, he had a chat with Mitono-san. He¡¯s a good guy, a kind older brother with a big heart who can tolerate Himeno¡¯s selfishness. He loves his spouse, Himeno, and forgives her most of the time. To make matters worse, he spoils her, so she can¡¯t stop being selfish. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 256 Final match?Alvin VS Himeno?2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and Himeno¡¯s swords sh in the center of the stage. Alvin grasps his sword with both hands, while Himeno holds it with one hand, giving Alvin the advantage in the weight of the blow. As Alvin pushed her back, Himeno stepped back, a scene that the audience had seen many times in previous fights. ¡±¡± As she stepped back, Himeno pointed her free hand at Alvin, and a fireball a meter in diameter shot out from the magic circle floating in her palm. In the previous match, knights have used magic-enhanced swords to sh away at this magic, or have fortified their defenses to withstand it, or have jumped to the side to avoid it. And in the meantime, Himeno re-closes the distance and attacks with her sword on the opponent who has lost her stance. After the opponents are in a disadvantageous position and are attacked by Himeno, they will be overwhelmed by the shes and magic attacks and will be forced to defend themselves. It was a simple but powerful attack that had defeated many of her opponents. Alvin, however, did something different from the knights and adventurers of the previous match. ¡±Here we go!!¡± He leapt to an angle that would allow him to avoid the approaching , kicked through the air, and jumped in a straight line toward Himeno. There is a very small-timeg between the evasion and the attack, so Himeno cannot shoot another magic, and she can only catch Alvin¡¯s sword in her hand when it is swung down again. ¡±I¡¯m not done yet¡­¡­!!¡± Alvin kicked the air and tried to nk Himeno without even waiting himself tond on the ground. On the other hand, Himeno¡¯s hands are not able to catch him with her magic as he moves too fast for her sword to reach. Alvin also tried to turn around and sh Himeno¡¯s torso with a horizontal cut, but Alvin¡¯s finely honed senses detected the magic power rising from Himeno¡¯s body. ¡±¡± Alvin stopped his attack and hurriedly kicked the air to get away from Himeno, and at almost the same time fire erupted to cover Himeno¡¯s body. Alvin, who had narrowly avoided getting his entire body engulfed in fire,nded on the stage and pointed his sword at Himeno while looking at her. ¡±I¡¯m surprised you avoided it¡± ¡±I told you I trained hard¡± As Alvin¡¯s magic power is concentrated in his legs and sword, and the rest of his body has no magic protection, he was in a position to lose if he was hit by magic. This was also evident to Himeno, who had seen Alvin¡¯s fighting style up close. ¡±That¡¯s the downside of high-speed movement¡± ¡±It¡¯s necessary if I want to win¡± [Alvin! He¡¯s moving fast and avoiding Himeno¡¯s best attacks! Still, he won¡¯t be able to narrow down his target!] While the crowd and the ring girl are getting excited about the early attack, Alvin lowers his hips to charge again. (My opponent knows my weakness. So, she¡¯ll try to exploit it) The difference in magic power between Alvin and Himeno is huge. In addition to that, Himeno has a talent for magic and will use advanced magic. If it became an endurance battle, Alvin would be at a disadvantage. This was pointed out by Shinji and Emily, and Alvin agreed with them. For that reason, a short battle is preferable. So, Alvin is standing still in his stance, keeping his distance, in order to take advantage of the opportunity for Himeno to cast a range magic. ¡±, go!¡± Himeno casts a spell using the magic power she has developed. It wasn¡¯t the range magic that Alvin had hoped for, but a series of small, effective magic shots. As many fist-sized fireballs were fired at Alvin. He jumped and stepped on the stage, avoiding the magic and looking for an opportunity to lunge. Unlike Emily, Himeno has no way to close the distance at once. Therefore, Himeno is unable to catch Alvin with her and is forced to choose her next move. (Because our gap is too big for a wider range of magic. It may be a good idea to get close to her when she about to use ) After thought so, Alvin dodged the fireball, and plunged into the bosom of Himeno with one foot. Himeno catches Alvin¡¯s attack with her sword, and stops the multiple deployment of the fireball and switch to , but her action is toote. ¡±Uryaaa!¡± ¡±Guha!?¡± Alvin¡¯s kick, which held back Himeno¡¯s sword with his own, struck Himeno¡¯s nk. Alvin also raised his sword to follow up on the agonized expression on the face of Himeno. ¡±I¡¯m not going to let you breath!¡± Alvin swings his sword down on Himeno¡¯s head, taking advantage of the gap he has created. Himeno tries to interrupt him with her magic hand and catches the blow with her arm strengthened by magic power. nk! The sound of hard objects colliding with each other made Alvin realize that his sword had failed to damage Himeno¡¯s arm. And then, in a counterattack, Himeno swung down with a sh. Alvin jumped back as quickly as he could. But Himeno¡¯s sword was still faster, and Alvin couldn¡¯t avoid it, so he protected his head with his non-dominant arm. St! There was an unpleasant sound, but Alvin was able to avoid defeat. In return, Alvin was only able to hold the sword with one hand. [Ah, it¡¯s clean hit! Alvin¡¯s one arm is unusable!!] A scream came from the audience, mostly female fans. ¡±That was close¡± ¡±Your hand was too tough ¡­¡­What a lot of magic¡± Himeno has increased the amount of magic power that can be put into body strengthening magic to the fullest extent, making it strong enough to block Alvin¡¯s attack. The results are good in the sense that she consumed arge amount of magic, but it was difficult for Alvin if he was told that this was in exchange for one arm. (I can¡¯t force my way through with one arm¡­¡­ The only way to beat her is with speed¡­¡­) When Alvin thought of this, something shed in his mind. It¡¯s an attack that Alvin doesn¡¯t usually use, and one that his mentor, Emily, doesn¡¯t usually use either, but one that has beaten Alvin to death in many mock battles. But that¡¯s the best way to make the most of his speed. ¡±¡­¡­Hah~¡­.Let¡¯s go!!¡± ¡±Uohhh! Ngghh!¡± It was the same of his previous attack that it was a straightforward rush, but the attack that Alvinunched was a thrust. This is an attack method that is rarely used with heavy, shing weapons such as great swords, but it is the most suitable attack method for a light, one-handed sword to take advantage of the momentum of the thrust. However, Himeno avoided the thrust by twisting her body and she tried to swing her sword in a counterattack, but Alvin had already kicked the ground and was out of reach of Himeno¡¯s sword. ¡±You¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Oooooooo!¡± Hit-and-run, not allowing Himeno to counterattack with her sword. Alvin¡¯s thrusts were so sharp that Himeno was forced to evade in time to counterattack, or be pushed backwards by the force of the thrust if she caught it with her sword. ____________ The battle between Alvin and Himeno. Himeno-chan uses her magic and sword attacks in waves to push her firepower. She also has a lot of magic power, which is even better. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 257 Final match?Alvin VS Himeno?3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Himeno was forced to concentrate on defense against Alvin¡¯s furious attack. His thrusts that came from his quick footwork required all of Himeno¡¯s senses to see them. If this is a monotonous attack from the front, there is no need to worry about it, but Alvin does not only attack from the front, he also uses his quick footwork to move diagonally forward, to the side, and then diagonally backward. Although she can gather her magic power, she doesn¡¯t have the strength to unleash it. ¡±But how long can you keep it up¡­¡­?¡± Himeno did not think that Alvin could move fast forever. She guessed that with the consumption of magic power and the reckless movement of rapid eleration, rapid stop and rapid eleration again, his body was getting worn out. And she was right. Alvin was beginning to feel his limits. (I¡¯m at limit¡­¡­!) He was able to push Himeno to the brink of defeat, but that was as far as he got. Alvin knew that if he didn¡¯t have an effective strike, he would be the one who would run out of steam first. That¡¯s why Alvin was waiting for hisst chance. (I can see his attack¡­¡­) As a matter of course, if the same attack is repeated, the opponent will get used to it. And Himeno begun to get used to Alvin¡¯s thrusts. No matter how much he changed his pattern, the speed of the sword thrust from his step was the same. So, if she stayed on the defensive, she would be able to prevent Alvin from using up all his strength. However, Himeno did not want that. Because Himeno believes that if she does not beat her opponent head on, she is not worthy to be called the winner. That¡¯s why Himeno aimed to counter Alvin for aplete victory. (I¡¯ve seen it all¡­¡­!) Himeno sensed that Alvin wasing at her from the side. So, she turned her head in Alvin¡¯s direction to prevent him from attacking directly. She holds up her sword to prevent the thrust, and at the same time, she tries to cast a spell using the magic she has been gathering to inflict him with . However, Himeno¡¯s magic was never released to Alvin ¨C because before that, Alvin¡¯s ¡°Thrust¡± had pierced Himeno¡¯s chest, and the tip of the sword had sunk in. ¡±¡­¡­¡± Alvin sensed that Himeno was about to use the magic that she had gathered, and saw that she was aiming to use magic to counter him. And the reason why Alvin was repeating the same attack earlier was to invite Himeno to counter, which she would do after she got used to the thrust. So, when he knew that Himeno was aiming for a counter, the only thing he could do was to use hisst trump card, and unleash the fastest thrust he could. As a result, the thrust from the fastest step in the tournament was thrust into the chest of Himeno without giving her time to prevent it with her sword. ¡±¡­¡­Brilliant¡± It was clear that the thrust had prated her magical defenses and had caused damage. And Himeno weakens and lowers the sword that she was holding. After seeing that, the ring girl voice echoed in the quiet venue¡­¡­. [That¡¯s it! Alvin has won!!] At that moment, cheers and apuse exploded from the audience. A generous amount of apuse poured onto the stage along with the cheers. ¡±¡­¡­I won, I have won!¡± Alvin was so happy that he forgot about his injury and fall to the ground when he tried to raise his arm. ¡±Don¡¯t forget your injury. Come on, let me see your arm¡± ¡±Y, yeah¡­¡­.¡± Alvin did as he was told and Himeno slowly wrapped her hands around Alvin¡¯s arm. And a magic check of the arm showed that it was fractured. It¡¯s no surprise that this is the result of an all-out blow by him¡­¡­ ¡±It¡¯s broken cleanly¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s the only thing I can think of¡­¡­.¡± Himeno stares at Alvin¡¯s face as he sweats. Alvin was a fiercepetitor who had defeated her, albeit with a restricted rule, and his good looks were perfectly in line with Himeno¡¯s tastes. Despite this, a burning feeling of love did not well up in Himeno¡¯s heart. If anything, she was d to have found someone who could be a good rival, and she would like to fight again. With a strong smile on her face, she slowly removed her hand from Alvin¡¯s arm and moved away. ¡±I will not lose next time. I¡¯d like to do it again if I have the chance¡± ¡±Yeah. Next time I won¡¯t lose too. ¡­¡­See you next year¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ I hope we can do it again next year¡± [We are now ready for the awards, Alvin and Himeno, please return to the waiting room for treatment] The ring girl led them away from the cheers and apuse as they tried to talk. * * * ¡±I¡¯ll go to the waiting room¡± Milis rushed out of the audience room to treat Alvin. Then, Ichiro and the others all went to Himeno¡¯s side. Shinji watched Renka, Emily, Akane and the others talking, and pondered. (It didn¡¯t look like she was in love¡­¡­) If anything, it was the discovery of a rival! Because Shinji remembers Himeno¡¯s smile, a belligerent smile that fits the word ¡°Rivalry¡±. (Strength was not a problem, though. But then again, she can¡¯t fall in love just because she wants to) Himeno likes strong men, and even though there is a man stronger than her in front of her, she can¡¯t fall in love with him. Is it because she has a strong fighting spirit rather than a girl¡¯s heart? It¡¯s not hard to see why, but Shinji continues to ponder if there are other possibilities. (¡­¡­Maybe she¡¯s in love with Mitono without realizing it. There is no way to conclude that marriage is a good idea if they don¡¯t love each other in the first ce) If she has spent too much time with him as his spouse, her affection and love are mixed up. (¡­¡­If I¡¯m right, I need to make her aware of that) The smile on Shinji¡¯s face deepened as he thought about this. ___________________ The tournament is over! It seems that Himeno-chan wanted to fall in love, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone to fall in love with. Well, love isn¡¯t something you can just fall in love with, is it? Alvin seems to be a good opponent. After the tournament, we continue to the mock battle with Himeno. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 258 End of the Tournament, Meeting the Blacksmith Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the treatment, Alvin and Himeno go on stage to receive theirmemorative medals and prize money, and as the crowd praises them, the ring girl, Beast Man, attempts to interview Alvin. [Congrattions for winning, Alvin!] The ring girl points her hand at Alvin. She looks at him and asks him to speak, and he decides to answer right there. [Thank you very much!] Alvin¡¯s voice echoes through the arena. The ring girl magic seemed to be able to pick up the voice of the person who she pointed at and send it throughout the venue. [He defeatedst year¡¯s winner, Knight Jim, who was a strong opponent to win the tournament. It was a very good match that was worth watching!] Alvin smiled shyly as the ring girl¡¯s words were met with apuse and the sound of whistles. [To be honest, I think it would have been either of us who would have won] [So, who would you like to share your joy of winning with?] Alvin looked at Milis, who had returned to the audience room reserved for his rtives. After that, while looking at Milis with a small wave, he proudly says. [To my girlfriend, Milis, and to my party friends who have been training with me!] Women in the audience screamed at his words. The ring girl also looked disappointed, but Alvin, who was looking at Milis, didn¡¯t notice. [Thank you very much for your speak! And now for the runner-up, Himeno¡­¡­] The same question was asked to Himeno as to Alvin. The tournament ended with Alvin as the winner and Himeno as the runner-up. * * * ¡±I did it, everyone!!¡± After the interview, Alvin returned to the audience room with the medal on his chest, a sign of victory. ¡±Congrattions, Al-kun!¡± ¡±You did it! Alvin! As expected of my apprentice!¡± Milis and Emily are the first to greet Alvin, followed by Shinji and the others, who also send their congrattions. ¡±Hey, how is it, Shinji? isn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡±Yeah, it couldn¡¯t have gone any better. Now all we have to do is wait for the cksmith to call out to us¡± Shinji lightly ced his fist on Alvin¡¯s outstretched fist. ¡±I like the one-handed sword, but I think I prefer the great sword. So, how long do we have to wait?¡± ¡±I was thinking about a week for now, but it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯ll need it, does it?¡± It was almost the same time that Shinji, who had his hand on his chin and made a thinking gesture, said something meaningful and Alvin and Renka noticed someone approaching. ¡±Alvin is here!!¡± Bang! a dwarf man in his thirties with gray hair and a nice beard opened the door to the audience room, looking around the room with a look of excitement on his face. And as soon as he spotted Alvin, the dwarf walked up to him, but Alvin was confused by the momentum. ¡±Alvin! Let me hit ye wi¡¯ mah sword!¡± ¡±What the hell!?¡± The man-dwarf goes around looking at Alvin¡¯s body with a passionate gaze, as if he is trying to value the confused Alvin. Shinji and the others were at a loss as to what to say about the man-dwarf¡¯s strange behavior. Then, another persones at them with great speed. ¡±Dumbass! I tellt ye to wait fur me to get in touch wi¡¯ him, didnae I?¡± The person was Durin, a female dwarf. She was surprised to find Shinji in the group that her husband, a male dwarf, was bothering, but she knew she had to stop her rtives¡¯ strange behavior first, so she grabbed the male dwarf by the neck and pulled him away. ¡±Excuse me! Mah husband haes caused ye trouble! Dumbass, ye shuid apologize too!¡± ¡±Y, yeah¡­¡­ A¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­!¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. I was just being watched¡­¡­¡± Durin grabbed the head of the dwarf from Alvin and made him bow down. Alvin looked a bit foolish, but then he regained hisposure, smiled and forgave him. ¡±I¡¯ve never seen you before. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met before, have we?¡± To change the strange atmosphere, Shinji interrupted. Shinji spoke as if he was meeting Durin for the first time, and Durin understood his intention and decided to pretend that she was meeting him for the first time. ¡±It¡¯s nice to meet ye. We¡¯re fram Smith¡¯s Workshop. This is Smith, mah husband ¡®n¡¯ owner o¡¯ the workshop. A¡¯m Durin, his wife¡± ¡±Smith¡¯s Workshop!?¡± The name Smith¡¯s Workshop is so well known that even Alvin knows it. Smith¡¯s Workshop is one of the most prestigious workshops in the eastern city . ¡±Whoa! Ye know mah workshop?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s been an adventurer for a while who hasn¡¯t heard of Smith¡¯s Workshop¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s not surprising that Renka would say that. Because every adventurer wants good armor, and if they¡¯re looking for high quality armor, the name Smith¡¯s Workshop is bound toe up. Shinji was surprised to learn that the corrupted Durin was the wife of a very important man, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡±So, you want to hit him with your sword?¡± ¡±Yes! A¡¯m want to be able to hit Alvin wi¡¯ mah sword!¡± Smith nodded in response to Shinji¡¯s question. And Alvin immediately responded with what was arguably the best offer he could think of. ¡±I definitely like that! Right, Shinji?¡± ¡±Oh, yes. I¡¯d love to have Smith¡¯s Workshop. Can you also make armor for the party members?¡± ¡±Of coorse, I can. I¡¯ll tak¡¯ care o¡¯ thaim all. Ye¡¯ll have to talk to Durin aboot th¡¯ cost¡± Shinji replied, ¡°I understand,¡± and turned to face Durin. Even though they pretended to be meeting for the first time, Durin was in a state of panic inside. It¡¯s not unreasonable to think that the person she¡¯s beenining about her husband to and from, and the person she¡¯s had s*xual intercourse with twice, is right in front of her. ¡±Durin-san, do you mind if we have our meeting tomorrow?¡± ¡±W, well¡­¡­I want to finalize some things afore I go back tae , and¡­¡­.I¡¯lle back t¡¯morrow wi¡¯ mah husband. I¡¯ll give ye a reasonable amount o¡¯ time¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll ask you toe back in the morning¡± When Shinjiughed, Durinughed back. From the outside¡­¡­ it looks like an amicable meeting scene. [It looks like we¡¯re going to be seeing each other again for a while] [Y, yeah, that¡¯s richt¡­¡­?] cksmith Smith does not realize that his wife has given her body to the man in front of her, as the corrupted man and the corrupted woman are exchanging thoughts. ______________ Durin¡¯s husband, Smith the cksmith. He is a very skilled cksmith. The weapons he makes are top-notch, and he is one of the best cksmiths in Este. He seems to have rediscovered the importance of his wife after she ran away from him after having an affair. Durin-chan didn¡¯t expect to meet Shinji either. Of course, Shinji didn¡¯t expect to be the wife of such a big name either. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 259 Himeno’s Long Night?1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well, it¡¯s about time¡± The night of the tournament. After celebrating her second ce with Ichiro and Mitono over dinner, Himeno announced that she was tired and was going to bed! and locked herself in her room alone. But, in her hand, there was a seed of a nt that she had received from Shinji. The seeds were given to her by Shinji, who said it was necessary for her to sneak out of the room. He also told her to channel her magic when she was ready, so he would use teleport magic to transport her to a ce where she could have a mock battle. (Alvin in the daytime, and high-ranking spirits¡­¡­ in the night, it is lucky to be able to fight a strong opponent in session ?) With quick nce, Himeno disguised herself as being asleep in bed so that her absence would not be obvious, and nodded in satisfaction. Then, she channeled her magic power into the seed she was carrying. And the next moment, a light envelops her body, a sign that the teleport magic is about to take effect, and she disappears from her room. Thus, a long night that Himeno would never forget was about to begin. * * * ¡±This is the site of the¡­¡­ ruins of the temple, huh?¡± The ce where the teleported Himeno appeared was the ruins of a temple. Himeno does not know it, but the temple was once a base for the subus of the outside world, and after the investigation of the temple waspleted, the entrance was blocked to prevent the people of the city from wandering in, and the ce has beenpletely closed to people. ¡±It was a ce where there had been a nomination quest a while ago. It¡¯s well-lit and convenient for a mock battle, don¡¯t you think?¡± Himeno spotted Shinji¡¯s figure illuminated by the lights on the wall. However, the atmosphere was somewhat intimidating, unlike the gentle atmosphere of the previous times they had met. ¡±You¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You are blessed with good surroundings, aren¡¯t you, Himeno-san?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Shinji¡¯s fault that she felt intimidated. Because around him are ir, a high-ranking spirit whom Himeno met, as well as Marie and Sylphy, who are equal to her. Three high-ranking spirits, an unbelievable sight that no human could possibly control, and the pressure of magic power that Himeno could feel on her skin. Seeing that scene, Himeno was unable to say a word in response to Shinji¡¯s words without any preamble. ¡±I have a fianc¨¦, Mitono-san, who is very patient, and Ichiro-san and the others who support me. Thanks to them, I can do whatever I want and they will follow me¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡± Himeno doesn¡¯t argue with Shinji¡¯s words. This is because she knows it to be true. ¡±But there is a limit to how much they can follow up. In fact, you¡¯re now alone and isted like this. It¡¯s unbelievably rash for an adventurer, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±What are you trying to say, you¡­¡­?¡± Shinji recognizes that it is thanks to the efforts of Ichiro and his team that Himeno was able to make it to the upper ranks of adventurers without incident. Because female adventurers have to protect themselves better than anyone else. So, if they were to be lured out alone by such an offer, they were bound to get into trouble. ¡±I¡¯m just saying that you might want to rethink your actions a little more. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying. You might be a drag on Mitono-san, who will be the vige chief in the future¡± ¡±It¡¯s none of your business. I know what you mean¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t help but smile as Himeno replied to Shinji¡¯sint with an annoyed expression. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, Himeno¡¯s rash behavior was an act of disregard for the dedication of Mitono, Ichiro and the others. Shinji is also a supporter of Alvin, but it is clear that Alvin understands Shinji¡¯s support and tries not to act carelessly. So, from the perspective of a person who supports others, it was not pleasant to see Himeno¡¯spleteck of consideration for the people who support her, and even though Shinji had nned the situation, it was too easy for him to iste her, which made him feel ufortable. ¡±If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let myself get into this situation. ¡­¡­Well, okay, Marie, Sylphy, get ready.¡± ¡±Yes, Shinji-san¡± Following Shinji¡¯s signal, Marie and Sylphy worked together to create a dome-shaped, semi-transparent defense wall using magic inside the perimeter of the ruined temple. Now Himeno can no longer escape from the ruined temple, still she is standing there without any urgency at all. ¡±As promised, let¡¯s have a mock battle. With this defensive wall, even if you fight with all your might, there is no chance of damage to the surroundings¡± ¡±Two high-ranking spirits forming a defensive wall, that¡¯s very impressive¡± Shinji was somewhat distracted by the fact that Himeno was admiring him without a care in the world. It¡¯s hard to tell if all she really cares about is fighting or whether she knows what she¡¯s doing. Anyway, all Shinji could do was to proceed as nned. ¡±ir, please?¡± ¡±Yes! Leave it to me~noja¡± At Shinji¡¯s request, ir stepped forward. ¡±You talk like Ichiro¡­¡­ well, that¡¯ s good. Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡± The only thing on Himeno¡¯s mind was to fight ir, and to Shinji¡¯s confusion, the answer was the former. While in the vige, Himeno¡¯s strength prevented many of the opposite s*x from looking at her fondly, and while traveling with the adventurers, her appearance as a dragonmen with horn and the irond protection of Ichiro and the others prevented her from being looked at fondly. And yet, her high fighting spirit outweighed her s*xual desires, and because Mitono was a gentleman and did not have excessive contact with her before her marriage, Himeno had lived a life unrted to the carnal desires of a woman. Therefore, she was not aware that she was being targeted for her body. And now, Himeno and ir stand facing each other. The distance between them was four meters, the same distance as in the arena. ¡±I¡¯m ready at any time~noja¡± ¡±I¡¯m ready too¡± Himeno draws her sword from the scabbard on her hip. ir, on the other hand, is unarmed, but she is ready to move at any moment. ¡±Then let¡¯s begin, shall we? Well then, start the battle¡­¡­!¡± At the same time Shinji announced, Himeno and ir began to move at the same time. _________________ It¡¯s time for Himeno-chan¡¯s behind the scene part. First, let¡¯s start with an all-out mock battle. Shinji-kun, even though it was as nned, but it was too easy to lure her out, and it made himining about it¡­¡­. Himeno-chan has never been seen as a woman because of her strength, position and race. She is a brainless who is more interested in fighting than s*xual desire. However, she is the daughter of the vige chief, so she knows how to make a baby (that¡¯s about it). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 260 Himeno’s Long Night?2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Let¡¯s go! !¡± The battle began when Himeno used a special magic that had been banned in the fighting tournament. That¡¯s a sword made out of magic and it shes at ir, who then twists her body away from the attack and then rushes towards Himeno. After that, ir strengthened her hands with magic power that made her hand is sharp and strong enough to cut through anything halfway decent, just like a real sword, and she catches Himeno¡¯s de with it. With the momentum, ir stepped in and used her other hand to thrust at Himeno¡¯s torso. ¡±Nuuh!!¡± Himeno tried to dodge, but ir¡¯s hand hits Himeno¡¯s nk. Himeno, who can¡¯t use her sword within striking distance of her fists, is trying to back away from ir, but ir is clinging to her. ¡±You can¡¯t win if you keep running around! !¡± ¡±And you will not be able to hit me from afar! ! Himeno jumped to avoid the huge fire spear from ir¡¯s hand. Normally, when someone jumping, they will create a gap where they can be targeted, but her jump reaches the highest altitude, and float in the sky instead of falling. is a flight magic that has been handed down from generation to generation by dragonmen. This magic can only be used sessfully by dragonmen and winged races. And mysteriously, humans cannot fly even if they cast the same magic. The cause of this is still unknown, and it is said that it is because people do not have wings and do not instinctively know how to fly. Therefore, there is no magic to fly. So, flying magic was considered to be a race-specific magic and could not be used in the tournament. ¡±Muu~, it¡¯s out of my range~noja¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Look at the power of the Dragonman!¡± Even though ir fires a series of fire spears, she is unable to target Himeno, who flies freely in the sky. But, Himeno who was flying freely in the sky, suddenly swooped down from the sky, passing by ir at high speed and shing her with a horizontal cut as she passed by. Although ir blocked the sharp horizontal cut with her hand de, Himeno¡¯s flying speed was so fast that she moved out of ir¡¯s attack range while she was defending herself. Even if it¡¯s ir, it is impossible to catch up with her when she flies back and forth, left and right, all over the sky as she pleases. ¡±Gununu, you¡¯re annoying¡­¡­ like a small bird~noja!¡± It was a strange sight, just like in an arena. The role of Alvin, who was moving quickly, was yed by Himeno, and the role of Himeno, who was being tossed around by his movements, was yed by ir and ir intercepted her rush by spewing fire from her body, but Himeno who sensed the increase in her magic power, avoided it. The development that Shinji had seen before was unfolding before him. [Are you okay? ir] [It¡¯s no problem~noja. You just have to trust me~noja] Remembering how confident ir had been in the previous conversation, Shinji felt uneasy and asked, but ir¡¯s answer was the same. The calmness of her thoughts made him realize that ir was not as distraught as she seemed on the surface. [All right. I¡¯ll leave it to you] [Umu!] ir replied while avoiding Himeno¡¯s attack and counterattacking with magic. It was a stalemate for a while after that. ir continues to fire magic at Himeno, who continues to fly, and at first nce it appears as if Himeno is ying ir for a fool. Each time when the magic shot toward her misses, it hits more and more on Marie and Sylphy¡¯s defensive wall, but it shows no signs of breaking. Himeno who was flying, also increased the variety by shooting magic from the sky to attack, but she was only able to inflict small wounds on ir. However, her forehead was beginning to sweat as a lot of her magic power decreasing. (So many magic shots, and still no fatigue¡­¡­ High ranking spirits are amazing¡­¡­) Himeno¡¯s magic power reserves are steadily decreasing. And at this rate, Himeno may be the first to run out of magic power, as well as the overuse of magic has made her feel tired and impatient. Normally, ir would run out of magic power first, or be exhausted from overusing her powerful magic, but ir was still keeping a cool face. ¡±Did I make a fatal mistake?¡± Himeno¡¯s expression clouded as she thought about it, and ir smiled wryly. ¡±Your magic seems to be running low, right?¡± ¡±It¡¯s¡­¡­ weird. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re using a lot more magic than I am¡­¡­.¡± ir gave a confident answer to Himeno, who stayed in the air and stopped moving. ¡±It¡¯s a simple matter~noja. High-ranking spirit recovery speed is unrivaled. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a powerful spell that burns away everyst speck of dust or a lot of ordinary magic released, I¡¯ll never run out of magic power~noja. Because as spirits, the use of magic is the same as breathing, we do not be exhausted like humans~noja¡± ¡±¡­¡­I see that¡­¡± With the exnation, Himeno realized that she had made a mistake. ¡±Now, what are you going to do with the power you have left~noja?¡± ¡±¡­¡­We haven¡¯t finished yet. I¡¯m going to enjoy this until the end¡­¡­!¡± Himeno thought that she would be overwhelmed if she had to fight a close battle with her exhausted condition, so she chose thest resort. That is Dragonmen¡¯s most powerful attack, . Sensing an unprecedented surge of magic power, ir realized that Himeno was about to use , so in order to counter it, ir also gathered up her magic power. But it was Himeno who made the first move. ¡± ¡­¡­! A magic circle appears in front of Himeno¡¯s mouth. Himeno, who took a deep breath, unleashed the magic that she had gathered with her breath, and the magic circle shone even more brightly, and from it a crimson beam of light shot out onto ir. Shinji could see that the beam of light was almost the same as ir¡¯s magic that had burned away the monsters which was jumped down from the valley that Shinji had visited to defeat the unique individual at the previous time. But, despite the fact that the magic was clearly too powerful to be used in a mock battle, Shinji trusted ir and kept his eyes on her. ¡±¡­¡­!¡± A crimson beam of light was released from ir¡¯s hand as well. The beam emitted by Himeno and the beam emitted by ir collided head-on and pushed each other. The scene unfolded in front of Shinji, as they canceled each other out with violent sparks ¨C and eventually, it came to an end. * * * ¡±Hah¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­ I give up¡­¡­¡± The first to run out of breath was Himeno. Shees down to the ground,ying on her back and breathing hard, without the energy to use her . ¡±It¡¯s a pretty impressive feat, Dragonman¡± ir, on the other hand, looked like she had plenty of time to spare. ir¡¯s skill is definitely able topletely cancel out Himeno¡¯s as she slipped back and finish the mock battle without causing any injuries. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it was aplete victory, showing the difference in ability. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ I knew I couldn¡¯t win, but this is the strength of high-ranking spirits¡­¡­! Even so, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve given it my all¡­¡­ and it was fun¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s true that your power was terrible if you did it near the city¡­¡­ So, the city is not a good idea¡± Shinjies to the side of the Himeno with a satisfied expression andfortable fatigue. And then, Shinji thank ir for fighting for him. ¡±ir, thank you for your hard work¡± ¡±No problem~noja. It was satisfactory work, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ir closed one eye and looked at Shinji. Shinji nodded and he understanding her intentions. The reason ir chose to fight an endurance battle was for Shinji¡¯s sake. Because she thought it would be best for Shinji to let Himeno use all her magic to the limit, and that¡¯s why she chose this strategy. Why is it better to let her use all her magic? It was obvious that the reason was to reduce the power to resist Shinji¡¯s actions. ¡±You¡¯re really good, ir. Thank you.¡± ¡±¡­¡­Umu ?¡± ir smiled happily at the heartfelt praise. ¡±Well, Himeno-san ¡­¡­shall we talk?¡± ¡±Nn? What do you want to talk about¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes glowed mysteriously. The light is a glow that indicates the activation of hypnotic magic. Himeno, who was exhausted from the mock battle, could easily be hypnotized if she unintentionally made eye contact with Shinji. And looking at Himeno¡¯s vaguely drifting gaze, Shinji smiled. _____________ A mock battle between Himeno and ir-chan (all-out) She flies and even has her own powerful magic. The dragonmen are probably the strongest of the human race. Well, they can¡¯t win against high-ranking spirits, though. They are too different in age. Flying freely in the sky is a privilege of dragonmen and winged races. Spirits can hover and move sideways, but they can¡¯t fly freely. Himeno-chan is exhausted. She can¡¯t resist due to herck of magic power, and is easily hypnotized. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 261 Himeno’s Long Night?3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After hypnotized and in a daze, Himeno remained lying on the ground with her head on the floor. ¡±Now, let¡¯s sit down properly first¡± ¡±Oh yes¡­¡­.¡± As Shinji urged, Himeno stood up and walked over to a reasonably sized stone and sat down. After the hypnotic spell was cast, Himeno¡¯s true nature was still in its infancy, and it was easy to see her free-spirited nature when she walked to a stone some distance away without asking, instead of sitting there. ¡±So, what do you want to talk about¡­¡­?¡± Shinji walked up to Himeno, who was tilting her head, and decided to start a conversation. ¡±I was wondering if you were able to find out about love during the fighting tournament. I believe that Alvin was the strong opponent that you wanted¡± Shinji¡¯s question was met with a slow nod from Himeno. ¡±Yes¡­¡­. He is close to my age¡­¡­ has a good face, and has the strength to defeat me¡­¡­ albeit with rule restrictions. So, I can¡¯tin if he was a good man¡­¡­¡± ¡±But after the match, it looked more like you just had found a good rival than a love interest¡± Himeno nodded slowly again. ¡±To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel any burning desire in my heart¡­¡­. Because all I felt was a desire to fight him again¡­¡­¡± Shinji looked into the eyes of Himeno, with a curious look on his face. While staring her with the eyes that glow mysteriously with hypnotic magic, Shinji asks her a series of questions to uncover the true feelings that lie dormant in her. ¡±Himeno-san, you already have something bigger than your interest. Isn¡¯t that why you didn¡¯t fall in love¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Something bigger than my interest¡­¡­?¡± Himeno vaguely repeated Shinji¡¯s statement. ¡±It¡¯s your love for Mitono-san. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t you think you already have enough love in your heart to ept the marriage¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I love Mitono¡­¡­?¡± Shinji did not miss the slight wavering in Himeno¡¯s eyes. And he continued to speak as if he were folding. ¡±Will you even ept¡­¡­ the marriage even though you are not convinced¡­¡­ that you love him?¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been with Mitono since he was ¡­¡­ a small boy. ¡­¡­Mitono was the only person close to my age who epted me¡­¡­. He also understands me very well ¡­¡­ and he is like family to me¡­¡­.¡± Shinji was convinced that Himeno was thinking about Mitono, as she was making a lot of excuses. ¡±If so, do you mind if Mitono-san doesn¡¯t choose Himeno-san?¡± Shinji¡¯s hypnotic magic worked its way into Himeno¡¯s consciousness. This caused Himeno to have a vivid picture in her mind. The sight was so vivid that she saw Mitono take the hand of a woman who was not herself and leave her side. ¡±No, no, no. ¡­¡­Mitono is my man¡­¡­!¡± For the first time, Himeno felt a boiling emotion welling up deep in her chest. It was at this moment that Himeno first recognized her possessive desire for Mitono. ¡±Family love is also a great love. So, you love him, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±So¡­¡­. I¡­¡­. I loved Mitono and this is love¡­¡­.¡± Himeno¡¯s expression was very calm as she gently ced her hand on her chest when she thought about Mitono. An existence that she believed was natural for her to be with. Mitono, who was like air in a good sense, had finallye to the realization that he had be an indispensable part of Himeno¡¯s life. Therefore, Shinji¡¯s words pierced Himeno¡¯s heart. ¡±I think Mitono-san also loves Himeno-san¡­¡­ Now, did you tell Mitono-san that you would like to fall in love with someone else?¡± ¡±Ah, ah ¡­¡­I am ¡­¡­¡­¡± She imagined it. If Himeno was in Mitono¡¯s position. And just thinking that Mitono would say something like that to her, it makes her feel very sad. Even though she wasn¡¯t aware of her own feelings, the regret of why she had said such a thing made her feel depressed. This mental turmoil creates an opening in her heart. And with this, Shinji¡¯s whispers slipped into her mind, nting a false perception in her mind. ¡±Himeno-san, let¡¯s make Mitono-san happy just as much as you¡¯ve made him sad. As a man, I¡¯ll tell you what will make Mitono happy¡­¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­Mitono is happy¡­¡­¡± The words ¡°For the man I love¡± were reason enough for Himeno to ept Shinji¡¯s words. And aware of love from the longing for love, Himeno goes astray for the sake of that love. ¡±A husband needs his wife to heal him. Let¡¯s practice that healing¡­¡­ method of pleasing a man with me¡± ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll practice¡­¡­ for Mitono¡± The hypnotic magic made Himeno believe that was the right thing to do. ¡±Of course, this is a secret between the two of us. So, you can practice in peace and please Mitono-san¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do my best for Mitono¡­¡­.¡± In addition to that, Shinji remember to reduce the risk of being exposed by hypnotizing the practice is a secret between the two of them. p! Shinji pped his hands once, and Himeno, who had been in a daze, awoke with a start. Although she regained consciousness, the perception distorted by the hypnotic magic would not return to normal. Therefore. ¡±Then, let¡¯s start practicing your s*x appeal right away¡± ¡±Oh, yes¡± With Shinji¡¯s words, Himeno nodded in a natural way. ____________ Himeno-chan, you are aware of your feelings. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 262 Himeno’s Long Night?4 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Before intercourse, Shinji asks for Himeno¡¯s consent to have ir transfer her to his home. He knew that it would be painful for Himeno to have her first experience outdoors. ¡±Well, it¡¯s time for you to learn. First, please sit in front of me. Make sure your eyes are at waist level¡­¡­¡± ¡±I understand¡± Since it was only an instruction, Shinji led Himeno with polite words. She did not resist and sat down in front of him as he told her. ¡±Please take off my pants and underwear. Because men are always happy to be serviced by a woman they like¡± ¡±Um¡­¡­ this is¡­¡­¡­¡± When Himeno put her hands on Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear and pulled them down, his p*nis appeared in front of her and she gasped. As it was the first time Himeno had ever seen an adult p*nis, her cheeks flushed slightly. ¡±Let¡¯s try to touch it gently with your hands¡± ¡±O, okay¡­¡­¡± She touched Shinji¡¯s p*nis fearfully. And with the sight of the wilting p*nis slowly beginning to erect, Himeno choked up. ¡±Oh, it¡¯s gotten so big¡­¡­ and it¡¯s so warm, it feels so strange¡­¡­.¡± ¡±A man would feel good when they are touched gently. Now, you will learn the most pleasurable forey¡­¡­ that¡¯s a blowjob. Do you know what it is?¡± Himeno shook her head at Shinji¡¯s question. Although, she knows how to make a child, but she has little knowledge of the process. So, in her knowledge, on the first night of marriage, she should just let her husband do his thing. ¡±You must lick this male genital¡­¡­ the cock¡± ¡±I, I¡¯m going to lick this¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s fully erect p*nis was so big and grotesque in appearance, causing Himeno to hesitate. However, Shinji continued to exin further. ¡±Some women don¡¯t like blowjobs. But because men¡­¡­ like it, they find great pleasure in it, furthermore they find it more pleasure when their lovely wife serve them¡± ¡±Well, if it makes Mitono happy, then I¡¯ll do it¡± The image thates to Himeno¡¯s mind is that of Mitono smiling. So, if Mitono is pleased with it, then she will practice it. First, she put her mouth close to Shinji¡¯s p*nis¡­¡­ stick out her tongue, and then put her tongue on the swollen ns. Rero, Rero, Pero¡­¡­ Rero, Rero ¡­ With an awkward tongue, Himeno began to lick the ns with great effort, and Shinji watched the scene with indescribable pleasure and gave further instructions. ¡±Lick the whole thing more¡­¡­ and keep working on it with your hand so that your hand is never absent. Move it back and forth then¡­¡­. change the way you do it to see how it reacts and to keep it from getting boring¡± ¡±N, nnn¡­¡­.¡± Like this? Is it good? Himeno looks up at Shinji as if to check if she is doing well. It seems that she is a good learner, and she has gotten better at licking, changing the position of the lick as she watches the reaction of the p*nis. So after sometimes, Himeno naturally takes the p*nis into her mouth without Shinji telling her to do so. ¡±Slurp¡­¡­ ? Nnn ? Nmu ? Chu ?¡± ¡±And as long as you don¡¯t hit it with your teeth¡­¡­ it¡¯ll be fine¡± Shinji told Himeno what to look out for and decided to let her suck as she pleased. And with her eyesight, trained inbat, she can see exactly where¡­¡­ Shinji¡¯s p*nis reacts to caresses and where it feels good. His p*nis quivered with pleasure, and she instinctively knew that this reaction was proof that he was being pleasured. And as she began to wake up as a woman while serving him, she felt her vagina tingle for the first time. ¡±¡±Nn¡­¡­ ? U, uh¡­¡­ I¡­.. I¡¯m starting to feel a little strange¡­¡­¡± Himeno, who was wriggling her crotch, was bing a woman¡¯s face before long. Her face was flushed, her eyes moistened, her breath hot with excitement. Previously, Shinji thought about letting her suck him off until he ejacted, but decided to teach her the pleasures to her body first. ¡±It means that you are getting ready to ept a man. Let¡¯s go to the next practice¡­¡­ Please stand up and turn around¡± ¡±Okay¡­¡­ Hyaan ? This is¡­¡­ ?¡± He stood up and hugged Himeno from behind, who exposed her unprotected back. Then, he pulled down her hakama and inserted his erect p*nis between her soft thighs. The warmth of the p*nis pressed against her thighs and secret area makes Himeno cry out in surprise. ¡±A man wants to touch the person he loves¡­¡­. So, at that time, if you are sensitive, he can enjoy his partner. Like this¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Fahh ? T, that ce¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand slipped into the gap between the kimonos and grabbed Himeno¡¯s small bulge. As she was not wearing a bra, Shinji¡¯s hand was able to squeeze her breast directly. ¡±It¡¯s important to ept the pleasure and surrender to it¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­ ? Ah, hah¡­¡­ ? Nnn ?¡± Shinji was ying with her body as much as he could, while she was holding her voice in shame. Her body seems to be very sensitive, and even when he touches her arms and waist, which are not her weak points, she lets out a pleasant breath. Seeing so, he smiled at the fact that her body was so worth touching. The pleasure of being the first to touch her body and make it his own color made him even more excited. ¡±Ah ? No, it has been taken off¡­¡­ ? Hiii ? You¡­. you can¡¯t do it with both hands ? Ah ? My nipples ? I can¡¯t believe it feels this good ?¡± The kimono that had been loosened by Shinji¡¯s hands, making it impossible to cover her upper body, and when both of his hands grabbed her breasts and tortured her hardening nipples at the same time, she shook her head in frustration. Himeno was at the mercy of Shinji¡¯s hands. She felt so good to have her nipples tortured for the first time that she felt like she was going crazy. And her crotch was naturally wet and she could hear the nasty sound when the p*nis between her legs moved back and forth. ¡±Ah ? S, something wille up ? I, I¡­¡­. ? I don¡¯t know this ? Ah ? No¡­ ? It¡¯s scary ?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡­¡­Let yourself be carried away by that feeling¡­¡­¡± Shinji pinched her nipples and whispered in her ear. At that moment, Himeno experienced the first climax of her life. And it was not in the arms of her beloved fianc¨¦, but in the arms of Shinji. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ ? Ahh¡­¡­ Is this climax¡­¡­ ?¡± Himeno muttered in a somewhat enraptured voice. She was terrified of climaxing for the first time, but when it was over, she felt it was no big deal. Rather, she feltfortable with a sweet sensation that she had never felt before. ¡±Yes. A men will happy when their partner climaxes¡­¡­ So, when you feel good, you can tell him that you¡¯re happy¡± ¡±Nn¡­¡­? I, I see¡­¡­?¡± after her breasts being yed with, Himeno noticed that her crotch waspletely soaked as she twisted around. And, then, she realizes what her body needs. (My body is aching for it¡­¡­ My body wants to¡­¡­ feel better¡­¡­?) And when she rubs her thighs together to stimte the p*nis, which is still hard between her legs, she can feel it quivering with pleasure. There is now only one act to do next. ¡±Himeno-san, now it¡¯s time for insertion¡­¡­¡± Himeno nodded silently at Shinji¡¯s words. She had been expecting it. If it felt this good just from forey, then s*x must feel even better, she thought. (Mitono¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m going to learn how to make us feel good together¡­¡­ ?) In order to learn how to have good s*x for her marriage to Mitono, Himeno is put to bed by Shinji. ______________ This is the beginning of the education for Himeno-chan. Shinji¡¯s education begins, and all kinds of her first time be Shinji¡¯s¡­¡­ Himeno-chan will do her best for her beloved Mitono-kun! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 263 Himeno’s Long Night?5 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The sight of Himeno wearing a messy kimono was so sensual that it seemed a lie that she had been fighting so heroically in the daytime. The way her cheeks were flushed from her climax, the way her eyes were moistening, the way she had be quiet as if she was a sheltered cat, it all looked so s*xy. ¡±Before insertion, I¡¯ll do a little more forey this time. The first time is painful if it is not well wetted, so, please spread your¡­¡­ legs¡± ¡±L, let¡¯s do it¡­¡­?¡± After experiencing a climax, Himeno, who was still in a daze, followed Shinji¡¯s instructions and opened her legs. She was embarrassed by the sight of the stained of her white panties, but she was more excited by the anticipation of pleasure. ¡±I¡¯m going to touch you to loosen you up. ¡­¡­Just like before, please leave your body to your partner¡± ¡±Fahh¡­¡­ ? Ah ? Uh¡­¡­ ? Y, your fingers are touching my pussy¡­¡­ ? Aah ?¡± Being touched by a man for the first time, Himeno felt a sweet, numbing sensation of pleasure. Shinji could sense the strength of the s*xual desire that lurked in her as she wriggled her hips at the mere tracing of the top of her panties. ¡±It¡¯s slippery¡­¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t say something embarrassing ? Nn¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­It¡¯sing ? Hyan ? Ah ?¡± When he slid her white panties down to the side, her smooth, hairless private parts came into view. And when Shinji¡¯s word came, she gave him a strong look, but when he inserted his finger shallowly and rubbed the shallow part, the corner of her eyes instantly lowered. Her body became so sensitive because she was unustomed to the pleasure she had never known before, and she was quickly swept away. As Shinji¡¯s fingers loosened her unopened vagina, he continued to caress her, exploring the ces that felt good to her. Before long, the room was filled with the sound of Himeno¡¯s charming voice, and not only her charming voice, but also the nasty sound of water. ¡±That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Ah¡­¡­?¡± When Shinji pulled his finger from Himeno who was about to climax, she let out a disappointed sound. But the words ¡°I want you to keep doing that¡± disappeared when she saw Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis sliding between her legs. ¡±We¡¯ll start practicing s*x then. I¡¯m using contraceptive magic to help you practice, so don¡¯t worry¡± ¡±It¡¯s obvious, because it¡¯s practice¡­¡­ And I only conceive Mitono¡¯s child¡­¡­ ?¡± If a third party were to listen, they would have no idea what she was talking about. Because Himeno is saying that she will pregnant with another man, not the one she is going to have s*x with. However, it is the right thing to say and do for Himeno, who takes the ¡°practice¡± as a matter of course through hypnotic magic. And without questioning this strange situation, the s*xually awakened Himeno rxed her body to ept Shinji¡¯s p*nis. As Shinji¡¯s p*nis was slowly inserted into her unopened vagina¡­¡­. ¡±Ahh¡­¡­ ? It, it¡¯s weird¡­. ? Something slowly¡­¡­ing inside me¡­¡­ ?¡± Himeno was not only confused by the sensation of a p*nis entering her body for the first time, but also felt a sense of pleasure, thanks to Shinji¡¯s careful caresses that loosened her vagina and made it secrete a lot of love juice, but she had no way of knowing that. Shinji¡¯s p*nis prated through the vaginal walls and love juices, easily prating her virgin membrane. Then, he inserted his p*nis all the way in. ¡±I¡¯ve inserted it all the way in. Does it hurt¡­¡­?¡± ¡±No, it didn¡¯t hurt¡­¡­ ? Well, what are you going to do now¡­¡­? ?¡± Blood, which is a sign of virginity, is flowing from the secret area where the p*nis has been inserted fully into the vagina, but in Himeno¡¯s mind, pleasure seems to outweigh the pain. (Her reaction without aphrodisiac magic¡­¡­ And her body has a great quality for sensitivity¡­. She is such naughty girl¡­¡­.) Even though he felt it was worthwhile to train Himeno¡¯s body as it quickly adapted to s*x, but now was not the time yet. So, Shinji decided to proceed with the practice as nned. ¡±Then all I have to do is ejacte and it¡¯s over. I will move for that¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Nnnnnnn ? I¡¯m cumming ? Ahhhh ? Cumming againnnnn ?¡± When Shinji began to slowly pull back his hips, the folds of her vagina became intertwined with his to the point that she could not resist. And when the p*nis is inserted deep into her vagina again, her hips bounce with even more pleasure than the first time. ¡±Himeno-san¡¯s body reacts really well. I¡¯m sure Mitono-san will be pleased¡± ¡±R, really? ? Ah, hah¡­. ? A, amazing¡­. ? It¡¯s ? Nnnn ? It feels good ? I wonder if I can do it well ?¡± Sensing Himeno was already getting pleasure, Shinji pulled down Himeno¡¯s messy kimono and squeezed her exposed breasts with one hand. And as her vagina gets tighter and tighter, Shinji¡¯s hips move more vigorously. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? The pistons were too strong for her first time, but her body was already tightening up to pleasure Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and her love juices were flowing fast. This made her feel more pleasure than ever from Shinji¡¯s powerful pration. ¡±Ah ah ah ? It¡¯s so good ? I can¡¯t take it ? Oh no ? I feel it again ?¡± Every time Shinji poked her, her small but beautiful breasts swayed slightly. Himeno, whose naked body was exposed to Shinji, felt her climaxing on again and clutched the sheet as Shinji looked down at her and shook his hips. ¡±It¡¯s just practice, so don¡¯t worry, you cane first¡± ¡±Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhh ???¡± When Shinji thrusts hard into her vagina, Himeno leaned back and climaxes. The vagina tightens as if begging for semen, but Shinji doesn¡¯t ejacte. The fact that she was able to climax without any aphrodisiac magic for the first time made him realize that she was a real naughty girl. ¡±Let¡¯s make sure you and Mitono climax together when having s*x, okay? Climax together will make both of you happy¡± ¡±Hah¡­¡­ ? Hah¡­¡­ ? Even now, it¡¯s still ¡­¡­ ? so good, but ¡­¡­ ? Nnn ? Sorry, I¡¯m¡­ cumming first ?¡± Himeno apologized, dazed in the aftermath of her climax, when Shinji pointed out that he hadn¡¯t climaxed yet. ¡±The next time, when about to climax, you should say you¡¯re going to cum. If you do, the other person will change their pace¡± ¡±Um¡­¡­ ? We need to¡­¡­ to cum together ?¡± Seeing Himeno¡¯s embarrassment at the word ¡°cum¡± and her whispering, Shinji began to move his hips again. ¡±The next time, say it properly. It¡¯s time to start practicing again¡± ¡±U, umu ? Fah ? Ah ? Ah ? It feels better ? More than before ? Ohh ?¡± Himeno¡¯s body and vagina had started to learn about Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and as she got used to his shape, she began to feel more pleasure. On the other hand, Shinji grabbed Himeno¡¯s hips tightly and began to pump his hips back and forth in an effort to ejacte, causing Himeno¡¯s hips to float in pleasure. ¡±Cumming ? I¡¯m cumming again ? I¡¯m cumming ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to cum too¡± ¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhh ???¡± Shinji ejacted when Himeno was on the verge of climaxing. As Shinji¡¯s ejacted while pressing the ns and he were pouring directly into her uterus, Himeno attacked by a tremendous pleasure. And then, Himeno climaxed, while stretching her legs out, and her vagina tightened around the p*nis, greedily trying to suck up the semen that was being poured into her, trying to squeeze it out of him. It was undoubtedly the most pleasurable experience of the day for Himeno, and she was immersed in it with a happy, sloppy smile on her face. And after tasting every inch of the woman who was to be another man¡¯s wife, Shinji slowly pulled his p*nis out, feeling extremely satisfied. ¡±Ahhhh¡­¡­?¡± The sight of Himeno shivering and cum dripping from the vagina where she had just sucked his cock into her vagina was s*xy. ¡±This is where it should end, but¡­¡­¡± When Himeno turned her gaze from the ceiling to Shinji¡¯s, she saw that Shinji¡¯s p*nis had ejacted, but it had not wilted. ¡±It¡¯s not every day we get a chance to practice. Let¡¯s practice as much as we can today¡± ¡±T, that¡¯s right¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I could have the same pleasure again as now¡±, Himeno, who hade up with the idea, couldn¡¯t possibly reject Shinji¡¯s suggestion and was led out of bed and into the bathroom by Shinji. Still, Shinji had no intention of ending the practice with Himeno. _____________ It was time for the real thing, Himeno-chan. It was all Shinji¡¯s from the first time he came inside her until the first time she cummed. Himeno-chan seems to have a sensitive constitution. ¡­¡­Shinji-kun had a good time with her. She¡¯s going to do her best to learn for Mitono-kun! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 264 Himeno’s Long Night is Over Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After sweating it out in the bathroom, Shinji and Himeno immediately began their next ¡°practice¡±. Himeno, who had gotten a taste of s*x, was very aggressive. The knowledge that she is doing it for Mitono encourages her and she is willing to serve Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Slurp ? Slurp ? Slurrp ? Slurrrrp ? While crouched at Shinji¡¯s feet and sweat pouring down on her face, Himeno began to suck on his erect p*nis. Because it¡¯s her second time, she didn¡¯t hesitate to suck his cock again and she violently licked at the p*nis that had made her feel so good. As someone who likes to move her body, she approaches s*x practice with the same sense. In other words, she knows that she has to practice until she gets good at it. The way she sucks, the way she uses her tongue, the way she looks at her partner¡¯s reaction, the way she uses her hands¡­¡­ through trial and error, she rapidly improves. (She is great. This will make Mitono¡¯s first night solely in the hands of Himeno) While thought so, Shinji poured his semen into Himeno¡¯s mouth, who gave him a smooth blowjob with a face so debauched that a third person could not believe that she was a virgin and had no experience until just now. ¡±Please just drink it¡± ¡±Gulp ? Nnnn ? Ummm ?¡± Himeno obediently obeyed the instruction as he stroked her pink hair. For her, the taste of the semen was strange and she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡±I think it¡¯s hard to get used to, but¡­¡­ semen drinking is one of the most exciting things for men, so let¡¯s learn it¡± Nodding to Shinji¡¯s advice, which seemed to look right into her heart, Himeno slowly, but barely, drank the semen and then removed her mouth from the p*nis. ¡±¡­¡­I have to get used to this¡­¡­¡± ¡±Well then¡­¡­ Next, please stand up and turn your hips to me. Let¡¯s have s*x in a new position¡± For the first time, Himeno didn¡¯t seem like the idea of drinking cum, but she changed her mind when Shinji told her it was for practice s*x. Therefore, she did as she was told. After drinking it, she ces her hands on the wall and sticking her ass toward him. She was more excited about the prospect of s*x than her shame, and her desire for pleasure had grown. (It¡¯s easy to get hooked when she has just learned. I¡¯ll have to take my time today to teach her the benefits of s*x) With that, Shinji inserts his p*nis into the vagina, which is dripping with love juice. ¡±Ahhhhhh ? It¡¯s inserted¡­¡­. ? This is even¡­¡­ deeper than the previous one ? Ahh ?¡± While listening to Himeno¡¯s moan of delight, Shinji thrusts his p*nis deep into her vagina, and after making sure she doesn¡¯t feel any pain from the second pration, Shinji begins his pistoning movement. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Her ass undtes as her hips collide with Shinji¡¯s. Shinji also whispers to her as she moans with pleasure while he thrusting her. ¡±Himeno-san, you should try shaking your hips too. Because it¡¯s practice¡± ¡±Like this? ? Nnn, uhh, Ohh ??¡± Himeno¡¯s awkwardly moving hips perfectly matched Shinji¡¯s thrusts for the first time. And the pleasure felt so good that she couldn¡¯t help but shout out. ¡±Ah ? Amazing ? This is too good ? Aahhhhhh ? Ahhhhh ? Cumming ? I¡¯m cumming again ?¡± Himeno was so engrossed in shaking her own hips. But in spite of this, the timing of Shinji and Himeno¡¯s hips pulling and thrusting were perfectly in sync, and they were making the most pleasurable movements of their hips. In the bathroom, there was nothing more than a male and female seeking pleasure, with Shinji using his hips only to ejacte into Himeno¡¯s vagina, which had be ustomed to the shape of his p*nis, and Himeno shaking her hips only to receive ejaction from this pleasure-giving partner. It¡¯s not a practice session, it¡¯s a serious mating session, and Shinji has finally reached his limit. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­.!¡± ¡±Put it out, put it outttt ? Give me a lot of cum ? Hnnnnnnn ? Ahhhhhhh ???¡± Spurrttttt ? With the ns and cervix touching at the deepest point, Shinji¡¯s semen pours into her womb. And as he hugs her, she climaxes deeply more than her first time, which she thought was the best. After, feeling her vagina has squeezed out everyst drop of semen, Shinji slowly pulled out his p*nis. ¡±It¡¯s a perfect score. ¡­¡­You¡¯re really excellent¡± ¡±Haa~? Haa~? Haa~?¡± Without having time to reply to Shinji¡¯s praise, Himeno basked in the afterglow of her climax. Her mind is stained with pleasure, because she has been taught the benefits of s*x so perfectly. ¡±There are still other positions. Once you¡¯ve recovered, we can continue¡­¡­. It¡¯s for Mitono-san, after all¡± ¡±Umu¡­¡­ ? I¡¯ll do my best¡­¡­ ?¡± In Shinji¡¯s arms, Himeno could only mutter. After that, they went back to bed and Shinji fucked her in various positions, and their intense practicested all night until she returned to her room just before sunrise. * * * ¡±Good morning, Hime¡± ¡±Good morning, Mitono¡­¡­.¡± The next morning, Himeno couldn¡¯t fall asleep due to the intense first time experience, and when she left the room to get breakfast, she bumped into Mitono. After, recognizing her affection for Mitono, her gaze turns to the side slightly, but she still returns the greeting. ¡±Hime, what¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± Concerned about her seemingck of energy, Mitono tries to put his hand on her forehead. Normally she would say, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child!¡± However, today, Himeno epted Mitono¡¯s hand without any resistance. ¡±Nn¡­¡­ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m aware of it¡­¡­.¡± Expectations dwell in Mitono¡¯s chest as her face slowly turns red. By all means, it looks as if Himeno is conscious of Mitono. ¡±Aware about what¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I couldn¡¯t feel more than make him as a rival when I fought a strong man in a tournament. And after a sometimes, when I thought about it¡­¡­ I realized now that it was because of Mitono¡¯s presence¡­¡­ and I¡¯m sorry about¡­¡­. various things¡­¡­¡± She had be aware her favor of Mitono through Shinji¡¯s hypnotic magic. And it made Himeno couldn¡¯t look straight at Mitono because of her past actions and words. But when Mitono saw her, he didn¡¯t get angry, instead, he was happy to find out that they actually had feelings for each other. ¡±It¡¯s okay, Hime. ¡­¡­Because I love you, let¡¯s think about being happy together in the future, not in the past, okay?¡± ¡±Mitono¡­¡­. I love you too¡­¡­.¡± Mitono¡¯s hand squeezed her hand and Himeno¡¯s hand squeezed him back. ¡±Could you call me like you used to?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Mito¡± As the twomunicate with each other, Mitono and Himeno smiles happily at each other. But Mitono has no way of knowing that her vagina is filled with the semen of Shinji. ¡±From now on, I will only watch Mito. So, Mito is only for me, okay?¡± ¡±Yes. When we return to the vige, we¡¯ll get married. ¡­¡­And I¡¯ll always only love Hime¡± While talking about this, the two of them went to have breakfast together. ______________________ Himeno-chan, this is thest. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 265 Meeting with Smith and his Wife Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Please tak¡¯ care o¡¯ us today!¡± ¡±Excuse me¡± The day after the tournament. The cksmith Smith and his wife Durin had arrived at the party house in the morning. As promised, Alvin and the others were ready and waiting for Smith¡¯s couple, and they all weed them. ¡±Pleased to meet you too!¡± Alvin¡¯s cheerful greeting was followed by various greetings from Shinji and the others. ¡±Donnae be sae formal. I like Alvin an¡¯ I want make him a weapon¡± Smith, who is embarrassed by the weing mood,ughs and waves his hand in embarrassment. As for Smith, it would be easier and more familiar to be more friendly. This was also true for Alvin, so Smith¡¯s suggestion was a good one. ¡±All right! Then we¡¯ll talk normally¡± ¡±Yeah. It¡¯s easier fo¡¯ me tae talk too¡± Smith and Alvin seemed to have something inmon and shook hands firmly. ¡±¡­.. it¡¯s good if you¡¯re getting along¡± Even though he was feeling a little ufortable, Shinji was d that Alvin and the cksmith were on the same wavelength. Because cksmiths were often difficult people, and a bad match could affect the oue of a job. If a cksmith has pride, he will do the minimum amount of work even if he doesn¡¯t like the person, but it is human nature to want to provide a better product to someone they like. ¡±Okay! Then let¡¯s discuss it richt away!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±I want tae see the weapon ye¡¯re usin¡¯ now. An¡¯ I¡¯d like tae see ye actually use it¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go to the backyard first, where I can wield my weapons without a problem¡± Shinji watched as Alvin and Smith headed for the backyard, talking lively. On the meantime, Durin and Milis walked into the party house¡¯s dining room. Durin¡¯s job is to work behind the scenes, from nning the weapons Smith will create to calcting the actual costs and managing the schedule for delivery of materials and deadlines. Also, it is her job to get to know the members of the with whom they will be working. ¡±I¡¯d like to get a bow, too, so I¡¯ll let Smith-san and Al take a look¡± ¡±¡­¡­Then I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯s okay to leave Durin-san to Milis and Akane¡± Shinji, who did not feel the need to talk to Durin right now, decided to apany Renka. * * * ¡±Well, thanks for treatin¡¯ me tae lunch, Alvin¡± ¡±No problem¡± The conversation between Alvin and Smith went on for quite a while, and when Smith saw Renka¡¯s bow afterwards, it took him until almost noon. Therefore, Alvin decided to prepare lunch for Smith and Durin, and they decided to have a chat together. ¡±Al-kun, are you finished with the talk?¡± ¡±Yeah! It¡¯s done. Right, Smith?¡± Alvin gave a thumbs-up to Milis¡¯s question, and Smith nodded his head in agreement. ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve got a pretty guid idea o what tae dae. Durin, here are the materials an¡¯ time needit¡± Smith held out a handwritten note to Durin. She took the note and looked it over, but all the materials Smith had written down were high quality, and when she adds the cost of the production too, the price was quite high. ¡±Are ye aware o the budget? If ye use all this guid stuff, it¡¯s goin¡¯ to be pretty expensive¡± ¡±I have a budget for the tournament prize money. You know?¡± Durin thought of the amount of money Alvin had won in the tournament. ¡±Are ye sure ye want tae spend it all?¡± ¡±No problem! I¡¯ve already discussed it with everyone!¡± All members of nodded in agreement with Alvin¡¯s words. ¡±We¡¯re going to climb , so I want Alvin¡¯s weapon to be one of the best¡± ¡±I want my bow to be on a separate budget¡± ¡±Okay, if ye do that, I don¡¯t think ye¡¯ll have a problem wi¡¯ the budget¡± With Durin¡¯s approval, which she calcted in her head, Smith sat up and pped his hands vigorously. ¡±Okay! Then we have a deal! Alvin, ye wait fo¡¯ me! A¡¯ll make the best sword I can!¡± ¡±Yeah! Take care, Smith! We¡¯lle to your ce as soon as it¡¯s ready!¡± Aside from the two of them getting excited, Shinji took the time to look over the contract that Durin had prepared before signing it. * * * ¡±Well then! A¡¯ll be waiting for ye at the workshop!¡± ¡±Come on! The carriage will be leavin¡¯ before we know it!¡± They all watched as Smith and his wife hurriedly left the party house. ¡±He was a stormy one, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡±Smith-san especially. But how was Durin-san?¡± Milis smiled as she thought about the conversation she had with Durin. ¡±Well, she was kind person. And, she spoke well. If she¡¯s going to support someone like Smith-san, she¡¯s going to have to be able to say a lot of things¡± ¡±Because the energy is simr to Al¡¯s¡­¡­ if Mil isn¡¯t firm, she will be pushed around by Al¡± ¡±D, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll talk to Mil about it¡± While the three of them were talking to each other, Shinji thought about his future ns. It was three days until the appointment. He was told by Durin toe back in about a week to check the stock of materials and replenish any shortages. (We¡¯ll be leaving in four days¡­¡­ so we should get everything done before then, right?) First, he¡¯ll meet ir and the others this evening. Shinji thought that he would make sure to reward them for their role in corrupting Himeno. ______________ The next destination was Este, for weapons. His rtionship with Durin-chan continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 266 Surrounded by Spirits?1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the night, after meeting with Smith¡¯s couple. Shinji summoned Freri, ir and Marie to his house. Sylphy¡¯s reward had not been decided yet and was still pending. That was why she wasn¡¯t there, and Shinji intended to make some kind of thank-you gift at ater date. ¡±Let me take care of you this evening~noja!¡± ¡±Take your time~ and enjoy it~?¡± ir and Marie seemed eager to get started, and hugged Shinji¡¯s arms from both sides. ir already addicted to having s*x with Shinji, and the way the brown-skinned girl rubs herrge breasts against Shinji¡¯s right arm, it looks like she¡¯spletely willing to do it. The other woman, Marie, gently ces her breasts too, which had the same size as ir¡¯s, on Shinji¡¯s left arm. This is the second time she had s*x, but she liked it a lot better than the first time, and she¡¯s also more aggressive with her white skin. ¡±Enjoy it¡­¡­?¡± [We had a good meeting beforehand. I¡¯ve nned what we¡¯re going to do tonight, so enjoy it. And we¡¯ll have fun, too] As Freri sat down at Shinji¡¯s feet and began to remove his pants and underwear, Shinji knew immediately that things were going to go ording to Freri¡¯s n. ¡±What exactly are you going to do?¡± [It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I tell you, right?] (Oh, she will do this kind of thing when she didn¡¯t want to tell me) Having known Freri for a long time, he knew that this was the pattern when she had no intention of teaching, so he decided to go along with it. And he¡¯s also convinced because there is another factor in his thought. The factor was ir and Marie were strangely well-coordinated in their efforts to remove Shinji¡¯s clothes, as if they had heard a lot about him from Freri. As Shinji was quickly stripped of all his clothes, Freri made himy down on the bed. [Today, Shinji is our reward, so be quiet] ¡±Yes, yes¡­¡­.¡± However, even if Shinji can¡¯t move his body, he can still move his hands, and when Shinji stroked ir and Marie¡¯s private parts over their dresses, sweet breaths escaped from both of their mouths. ¡±Kora~, Shinji, be quiet today¡­¡­ Chu ?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right~. We¡¯re going to make you cum~ ?¡± ir¡¯s cheeks reddened as Shinji rubs her private parts with his fingers. But Freri had told ir that she was the one who will responsible for kissing him, so, she responded Shinji¡¯s action by kissing him. She slipped her tongue into Shinji¡¯s mouth, entwined her lips with his affectionally. She also pressed her breasts against Shinji¡¯s. Meanwhile, Marie was left in charge of Shinji¡¯s upper body. She ran her tongue over Shinji¡¯s left nipple, licking it carefully, and yed with his right nipple with her finger. Shinji, who usually does the mes, gets his nipples med by someone. [Shinji, I¡¯ll eat your cock¡­¡­ ? And thanks for the food¡­¡­ ? Nmu ? Slurpp ? Slurp ? Nfu ? Rero rero rero ?] Freri, who was gazing at the erect p*nis with lecherous smile, didn¡¯t hesitate to suck it deep into her throat at once. And unlike Himeno¡¯s blowjob of the day before, Freri¡¯s expert blowjob was a pleasure to Shinji. Furthermore, after having licked and sucked Shinji¡¯s cock many times before, Freri knew the weak points of Shinji¡¯s cock better than Shinji did. As her head started to move back and forth, her green hair was swaying. Her long tongue licks the underside of his cock and the ns, which Shinji can¡¯t see because he¡¯s kissing ir so deeply. While they service him, the thought that crossed in Shinji¡¯s mind was he might as well just let them do it to him. Because it would be the ultimate in luxury to let the spirits make him feel good and enjoy the passive harem s*x. However, Shinji also wanted to me them. So, while he was being serviced by the three of them, he rolled up the hem of the ir¡¯s and Marie¡¯s dress with the fingers that had been rubbing their private parts, slip his fingers into their panties, and inserted his middle finger into their moist private parts. ¡±Nmu ? Nmu ? Chu ? Chu ?¡± ¡±Ah ? Shinji-san, it¡¯s so good~ ? Ah ? Even, it just your fingers¡­. ?¡± In ir¡¯s vagina, where he could feel the warmth of her body, Shinji repeatedly rubbed ir¡¯s G-spot, her weak spot. While he doing so, ir responded with a deep kiss, but Shinji¡¯s fingers felt so good that ir¡¯s face was bing enraptured. Because of that, her tongue action became more violent. On the other side, perhaps Marie¡¯s body was cool, his finger feels her vagina area was twitched, but not hot. He had s*x with her before, but never groped her, and when he rubbed her G-spot, like ir, Marie¡¯s hips twitched. Even with the forey, Shinji¡¯s caresses were by far the best that Marie had ever experienced. With that, she rubbed her hips and licked Shinji¡¯s hardening nipples relentlessly. [Nfu ? Shinji¡¯s hates to lose¡­¡­ ?] [Well, you know how it is¡­¡­Ugh, no¡­¡­.] While giving a thought, Freri moves her legs and uses her fingers to press and rub the top of her dress. Freri¡¯s panties, which are already aroused by blowjobs, are stained, and even she rubbing her vagina with her fingertips is not as good as with Shinji¡¯s hands. ¡­¡­So, Freri is not stimted enough. Freri also tried to make Shinji lose his will to resist by sucking his cock harder and harder, even using her tongue to encourage him to cum. And with that, no matter how hard Shinji tried, it was impossible for him to endure Freri¡¯s torture. Even so, he was not going to let himself be made to cum unterally, so he changed his fingers to fierce ones and stimted the other two spirit¡¯s clits as well. [Cumming¡­¡­!] ¡±¡±~~~??¡±¡± Shinji¡¯s ejaction was almost simultaneous with ir and Marie¡¯s climax. And with semen poured into Freri¡¯s mouth, she sucked it deep into her throat. The amount of semen poured into her mouth was so much that she would normally have choked, but she drank it down with an ecstatic expression on her face. The pleasure of having his magic drained along with the semen is something that only a subus could do it, but Shinji never forgets himself while immersed in the pleasure. On the other hand, ir, who was soaking in the afterglow of her climax, continued to move her tongue slowly. The slow movement of her tongues entwined was indescribably pleasurable. And, Marie, who was leaned back, trying to catch her breath with an enraptured look on her face, and her cool body was be soothing as Shinji withdrew his fingers from her vagina and groped her breasts. Puha ? Freri released her mouth from Shinji¡¯s still quivering p*nis and licked her tongue around her mouth, smiling seductively. [Thank you for the food ¡­¡­? Marie, now it¡¯s your turn] ¡±Okay~¡­¡­?¡± After that, Freri moved away from Shinji¡¯s legs and ir pulled her lips away from his and Marie put her face close to Shinji¡¯s ear. ¡±Next, I¡¯ll wash you in the bathroom~?¡± ¡±All right¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Next time will be me~noja ?¡± Marie led Shinji to the bathroom. ir, who is second in line, is tempted to join them because of her light climax, but Freri urges her to get ready after Marie. The service of the spirits has only just begun. And, Freri knows that Sylphy is sneaking a peek at the scene, but she doesn¡¯t say anything to her yet, and decides to let her keep peeking. ________________ The Spirits Harem y begins. First of all, make the three of them feel good. After that, they move on to the next round of y. ir-chan ispletely fallen. She was so pissed off at first, but now she¡¯s really into it¡­¡­ Marie likes to have s*x, so yeah, I guess she does. And Freri is overwhelmingly strong (only in s*x). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 267 Surrounded by Spirits?2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±After discussing it with Freri~, we decided to make a time for each person~ ?¡± While Marie talking, Shinji got into the bathtub and soaked in the hot water. It was not ordinary hot water, but what was called a bubble bath. The bubble bath had a nice scent and created afortable feeling for Shinji. In addition to that, Marie was hugging Shinji from the front and using her naked body to wash his body. As Marie rubbed her soft body against his, Shinji¡¯s p*nis naturally was erect and waiting to insert into her. ¡±Well, the three of you at once can be a bit overwhelming. I prefer to do it one-on-one¡± ¡±Hyan~ ? You shouldn¡¯t have done that~ ?¡± As the bubbling water bubbled, Shinji touched Marie¡¯s ass with both hands and began to rub them. But Marie¡¯s hands still touched Shinji¡¯s shoulders and continued to gently wash his body. ¡±But a bubble bath?¡­.. I¡¯ve never had s*x in a bubble bath before¡± ¡±Fufufu~, it doesn¡¯t get in your eyes, right? I¡¯m controlling the water in the tub, you know~ ?¡± For Marie, a high-ranking spirit of water, controlling the water is as natural as breathing. Even if Shinji pped the surface of the water with both hands, the sshing bubbles and hot water would never get into his eyes and cause him pain. ¡±So~, I can do this kind of thing to~?¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡­ That feels so good¡­¡­.¡± When Marie applied some pressure to the hot water which Shinji was soaking in, Shinji felt as if he were being massaged. His expression rxed as the hot water pressed precisely on his stiff muscles which was located on his shoulders, back and hips. In addition, the pressure of the hot water which was covering his p*nis made him feel as if it was being handled by hand and it made his p*nis jump. ¡±I will do it slowly~ ? and gently~ ? It feels so warm and good, right? ~?¡± Marie makes a circle with her index finger and thumb on her right hand, and moves it back and forth gently, which causes Shinji¡¯s p*nis jump by the pressure of the hot water. Her movement was just like giving a hand job with a lot of lotion on his p*nis. ¡±It¡¯s a new sensation, different from hand or pussy. ¡­¡­Not bad¡± ¡±Fufufu~ ? Pseudo-s*x with liquid can be done by most water spirits~ ?¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t help but rx as he felt the s*xual sensation of the p*nis being squeezed and the stiffness of the muscles being rxed. ¡±However~, I don¡¯t do this kind of thing~ unless I really like the people I contract with~ or have some other special reason~ ?¡± Marie also whispered, ¡°But Shinji-san is special because he is an excellent apostle~. However, that¡¯s just the official reason. The real reason was it¡¯s more personal that I want to feel good~ ?¡±. With her words, Shinji wanted to let her cum, but the rule was that Shinji had to ejacte once before her turns. And seeing Shinji¡¯s p*nis was quivering and shaking, Marie stopped the liquid hand job just before his ejaction. ¡±Shinji-san~, if you want to cum~, you must do it here~¡­¡­?¡± Marie stood up, then her back and ass with bubbles still on it, facing Shinji. She also put her hands on the wall to invite Shinji toe. Shinji liked Marie¡¯s aggressive behavior as she wiggled her ass and opened the entrance to her secret region with her fingers. This was especially true when it was a high-ranking spirit with more magical power than him. After she do that, Shinji got up from the bathtub and inserted his p*nis. ¡±Ahhhhh~ ? Ah~ ? I knew it~ ? Shinji-san¡¯s dick is great~¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Marie is really pervert despite her appearance¡­¡­!¡± Due to her wavy ck hair, her rxed manner of speaking, and her calm atmosphere, Shinji had no idea that Marie was so eager to have s*x with him upon meeting her for the first time. And without hesitation, Shinji grabbed Marie¡¯s hips as she moaned and began to pound her aggressively. The sound of flesh hitting flesh and the sound of water sshing through the overflowing love juices from her secret area echoed in the bathroom, and Marie¡¯s voice became louder and louder. ¡±Ah~ ? Do you like such spirit ~? ? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s the best ¡­¡­!¡± Shinji¡¯s hands crawl over her body, which is soaked with bubbles. He grabbed her breasts, which swayed with each thrust, and pinched her hardened nipples, which made her vagina tighten with pleasure. For Marie, s*x was a way to release the frustration she had built up while working so hard, and it was fortunate that Shinji, an apostle with such excellent physical chemistry, had appeared. (It¡¯s really great¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m going to enjoy it¡­¡­ ? For now¡­¡­ ?) For Marie, it¡¯s more convenient to have a sort of physical rtionship that is based on work. ir, his partner, ispletely fallen to Shinji and it¡¯s clear to Marie that this is the result of the constant torment with this p*nis. But even though Marie wanted to enjoy s*x, she didn¡¯t want to be corrupted, and Shinji had no reason to corrupt her now. Because Marie is not a person that Shizuku can keep around as long as she continues to be an apostle. ¡±Haa~ ? Ah, ah, ahhh~ ? Please cum as much as you want~ ? Ah, I¡¯m cumming~ ? Shinji-san is making me cum~ ?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­ Cumming¡­¡­!¡± Spurttt ? In order to catch Shinji¡¯s semen, Marie pressed her hips closely against his thrusts. And with the womb and ns kissed, the womb sucked on the ns as if begging for semen. At the same time, the vagina tightened up and Shinji poured his semen directly into her womb. Shinji also pushed himself up against her and pumped his semen into her. It was a serious seed ejaction, done with the instinct of a male trying to impregnate a female as deep as possible. However, thanks to the magic of contraception, she will not get pregnant. ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s tremendous strength~¡­¡­ ? If you didn¡¯t use the magic, I would be conceived~¡­¡­ ?¡± While shaking in Shinji¡¯s arms, Marie¡¯s legs could barely stand due to her deep climax. As the long ejaction was over, Shinji finally let go of Marie¡¯s body and pulled his p*nis out, causing her to copse to her knees as she lost her support. ¡±It was amazing~¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Well, Marie, I¡¯m leaving first¡± After rinsing off the foam, Shinji exits the bathroom while Marie leans back against the edge of the tub and catches her breath. Shinji, with a towel wrapped around his waist, was greeted by someone¡­¡­. ¡±H, how is it? Freri gave it to me~noja¡± It was ir, wearing a maid¡¯s outfit. And it was no ordinary maid¡¯s outfit. Rather, it was a very s*xy dress, with a boldly open chest, exposed belly and thighs, and a mini-skirt with a deep slit, so that he could see the strings of her pants. ______________ Marie-chan times. As a high-ranking spirit of water, she ys with liquid (magic) and has a fantasy s*x. Marie is very aggressive, as she has been sincest time, and will only have s*x with Shinji-kun while he is active as an apostle. Next time, it¡¯s ir¡¯s turn. The normal maid outfit is the one Charlotte is wearing on the cover of the first volume of the book. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 268 Surrounded by Spirits?3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Shinji exits from the bathroom, ir had changed her outfit into the outfit that Freri had handed to her. Although, she knew what she was going to wear, but when it came time to put it on, she felt strangely embarrassed to show it in front of him. As a high-ranking spirit, ir¡¯s job is to serve the Goddess. She often acts as a servant like serving tea to the Goddess, but this is for serving her. And before she had a rtionship with Shinji, ir has a pride that wouldn¡¯t allowed herself to wear such a s*xy outfit. However, the current ir had no problem to wear such outfit. [Shinji would definitely be pleased to see you in this outfit] And just with Freri¡¯s words, ir picked up this outfit. Their first encounter was bad, but now that ir thinks about it again, it can be said that his ability to capture her was brilliant, and after he became an Apostle, he was able to fulfill the Goddess¡¯s request, which can be said to be an example of an excellent Apostle. Though, his personal taste is not something to be praised. In any case, the Apostle who work for the Goddess should be rewarded, and today, in exchange for helping Shinji with his private life, they areying their bodies on top of each other¡­¡­ ir, who chose pleasure over her pride, chose to wear an erotic maid¡¯s outfit, making several excuses to herself that if Shinji was happy, his y would be more intense and more pleasurable. And in fact, when Shinji came out of the bathroom, he was obviously looking at ir¡¯s entire body in a more lewd mood than usual. With his look alone, ir, who was perfectly disciplined, having a sweet sensation of pleasure ran down on her spine. ¡±I never thought ir would wear something like this¡± ¡±Well, I heard that Shinji like¡­¡­ maids, and you like to have them serve you~noja¡­¡­¡± ir, as if to disguise her excitement at being looked, making an annoyed tone at Shinji. But Shinji didn¡¯t get angry with such a little word and then nodded. ¡±Yes. Also, it¡¯s especially nice to have it done by someone who has been corrupted. ir, on the other hand, is the one I took from Minato too¡± ¡±My only reason why I¡¯m with Shinji now is because Arian-sama asked me ~noja¡­¡­ ? But there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that I¡¯ve been corrupted by Shinji~noja¡­¡­?¡± After a few words, Shinji, who was standing in front of her, moved next to ir, who was touched her stomach. Then, his hand moved and slipped below the top of her maid¡¯s outfit and fondled herrge, plump breasts. ir felt a burning sensation from deep within her body. The tingling in her body intensified, and it was impossible for her to resist. Feeling so, ir removed the towel that was wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist, exposing his erect p*nis, and she reached the slit of her mini-skirt to pull the strings of her string panties, causing the crimson-colored panties to fall to the floor. Shinji could clearly see the stains on the panties, and he knew that ir was in heat. ¡±Shinji ? I can¡¯t stand just being touched~noja¡­¡­? I can¡¯t wait to serve you~noja¡­¡­?¡± ir, who say a few words, quickly pulled up the top of her maid outfit. Her plump, hardened nipples were assertive, as they usually are. However, the nipples were overflowing with a white fluid that looked like mother¡¯s milk. With a gasp, ir pushed out her breast. ¡±Only now, Freri¡¯s magic allows my breast flowing with milk~noja. With this, I want you to moisten your throat as much as you like~noja¡­¡­ ?¡± The mother¡¯s milk which dripped from her brown-skinned breasts, swayed, and it was indescribably lewd. Shinji, who saw it, couldn¡¯t help but suck on ir¡¯s nipples. Originally, this was a magic that the subus used on her prisoner to weaken them by converting their magical power into breast milk and forcing it out from their bodies, but now it¡¯s being used for pleasure. ir who had never experienced such a pleasure before hugged Shinji¡¯s head tightly. Her sweet voice also sounded on Shinji¡¯s ears as he licked her nipples with his tongue while enjoying the feeling of her soft breasts filling his face. ¡±Aaah¡­¡­ ? This is¡­. good¡­¡­ ? It has different feeling from inserting~noja¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Puha¡­¡­. Isn¡¯t it nice to have your magic sucked out of you?¡± ¡±Umu¡­¡­?¡± Shinji who had removed his mouth from the nipple at one point, pulled ir¡¯s hand and sat down on the chair while letting ir, with an enraptured face, straddle him. Then, her hand moved to his erect p*nis. She also positioned her hips in a very leisurely movement toward his p*nis and press it against the entrance of her secret region. As she lowered her hips, the ns was inserted into the vagina, and then she continued again to lower her hips in order to weed the dick deep into her vagina. Now, Shinji and ir connected in a face-to-face sitting position. ir¡¯s vagina, which had been prated, tightened happily around Shinji¡¯s dick after being made to cum by deep sucking and groping. ¡±Faaahh¡­¡­? It feels so good~noja ? Sex while being sucked ? Ah ¡­¡­? Ah ? Nnnh¡­?¡± Once again, Shinji sucks her nipple and sucks the mother¡¯s milk. He sucks both of ir¡¯s breasts alternately and at the same time, giving the nipples a lot of squeeze. The relentless nipple tormenting and sucking of the mother¡¯s milk made ir¡¯s vagina tighter, and even though the s*x was slow and not intense, it was more than enough to give her pleasure. In fact, ir had already climaxed lightly several times, and her vagina was twitching frequently. But there was no way she could be satisfied with just a shallowe because she already knew what a mind-breaking climax would feel like. ¡±Nnnnnn¡­. ? Cumming again~noja¡­¡­ ? Shinji ? You sucked my nipple too much and it¡¯s getting soggy~noja ?¡± ¡±Slurp¡­¡­ Then, do you want to finish it?¡± ir nodded again and again as Shinji licked her nipples, which were tingling from being sucked so much. ¡±I want you to cum~noja ? Please ? Poke me harder~noja ? I want you to cum deep inside me~noja ?¡± ¡±¡­¡­ir has be a real pervert!¡± ¡±Ah ? Oh ? Ah ah ? Nnnnh ? Ah ? I¡¯m going to cum~noja ? Nnnh ? It¡¯s because of Shinji~noja ?¡± Shinji and ir get excited as they shake on the chair together. ir¡¯s momentum as she raised her hips and then lowered them back down coincided perfectly with Shinji¡¯s thrusts. Shinji¡¯s hands also gripped ir¡¯s waist tightly, and ir¡¯s hands also hugged around Shinji¡¯s neck tightly. And with thest thrust ¡­¡­Shinji¡¯s ns pushed into her cervix at the back of ir¡¯s vagina and ejacted in the deepest connected state. Spurt ? Spurt ? Spurttt ? ¡±~~~ ?? Ah¡­¡­ ?? Nnnnnnnnnnnn~~ ??¡± ir climaxed with an inexpressible moan. ir¡¯s twitching hips rubbed unconsciously, and she seemed very happy as she climaxed with a nk mind and ecstatic expression. Shinji, too, was immersed in the afterglow, feeling the sensation of his chest against her breast, thanks to her strong embrace. Unlike Marie, who had done it just before, ir¡¯s vagina had gotten used to his p*nis and remembered its shape, and it felt so good that he wanted to keep inserting it, but he was waiting for the next one. And because, there was no time to dwell on the aftermath. He lifted up ir, who hadn¡¯t regained consciousness, pulled out his p*nis, andid ir down on an empty table. ¡±Haa~, haa~ ? Ha~¡­¡­ ? Haa~¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ ?¡± As he moved away from ir, who was trying to catch her breath, someone tapped Shinji from behind on the shoulder. Shinji naturally thought it was Freri, thest one, and turned around. But it wasn¡¯t Freri who tapped him. ¡±I, I will join too¡­¡­¡± [Change of ns, Sylphy¡¯s in, so it¡¯s Fivesome] Freri was smiling behind her while Sylphy, wearing a light green dress, touched Shinji on the shoulder. Freri¡¯s face seemed to say that she was on time, but Sylphy standing in front of him did not notice the expression of Freri. ¡±Then, Sylphy will be the next one¡± ¡±Y, yes¡­¡­ ?¡± After watching ir and Marie having s*x, Sylphy finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took Shinji¡¯s hand. _______________ ir¡¯s breast service. What a pervy¡­¡­. Using the magic to make mother¡¯s milke out. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 269 Surrounded by Spirits?4 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Spirits are a race that does not have a culture of marriage, and instead they only have s*x with the people they like. Even among them, each individual has his or her own personal preference. Although ir is now addicted to having s*x with Shinji, before that she only had s*x with other spirits and with the person she chose as her partner. There was a time when she thought it was unthinkable to have s*x with a human being. ¡­¡­But now all she sees is Shinji, a human and an apostle. On the other hand, Marie was the most typical spirit to not have a specific partner, but to have a partner that she liked. Despite her gentle appearance, she is a perverted spirit who likes to have s*x with humans and apostles. However, right now, Marie is a prisoner of Shinji¡¯s cock. And what about Sylphy? She had s*x with other spirits and apostles, but she never liked s*x. Even though s*x with someone she liked filled her heart with joy, Sylphy had never climaxed during s*x because of herck of sensitivity. Therefore, she avoided s*xual talk and activities, and spent her life immersed in the work that the Goddess entrusted her with. But, because of this, Sylphy was intrigued by ir, Marie, and Freri, three spirits who were crazy about Shinji. And after Sylphy watched Shinji¡¯s powerful s*x and the pleasure it gave them, she wondered if she could feel good too. Then, Freri suggested that she could join them now. Now Sylphy could join in because Freri offered to give up her turn so that Sylphy could have one-on-one s*x first. Sylphy epted, and here she is. ¡±It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had s*x¡­¡­¡± ¡±Should I be gentle?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes¡± Sylphy took Shinji¡¯s hand and sat on the bed while Shinji touched her breasts. Shinji, who was sitting next to her, put his arm around her and looked into her face, who was whispering quietly as he caressed her over her light green dress. Shinji, who had held many women in his arms, found Sylphy¡¯s face ufortable as she reacted badly to his touch on her breasts and her expression clouded without embarrassment. ¡±Fuuh¡­¡­.¡± ¡±U, um¡­¡­Shinji-san?¡± Shinji didn¡¯t say anything to her as he removed his hand from her breast over her dress and looked at her as if to ask her how she was feeling. Still, he continued to touched her arm, hand, belly, thigh, and leg with his fingertips as if to explore her reaction. As Sylphy was tickled and wriggled, she realized that Shinji¡¯s touch was different from what he was doing to Marie and the others, and she decided to ept the action in silence. (¡­¡­I wonder if she realized that it didn¡¯t feel good?) Shinji¡¯s hands continued to y with Sylphy¡¯s body as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Nape, cheeks, ears¡­¡­ and even ass were all touched, but Sylphy¡¯s body did not feel any s*xual pleasure. But just when Sylphy was about to be disappointed that Shinji couldn¡¯t help her, a sweet, numbing sensation ran through her body, and a high-pitched voice came out of her mouth. ¡±S, Shinji-san! T, that¡¯s¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I found it, Sylphy¡¯s erogenous zones¡± With Shinji¡¯s middle finger stroked Sylphy¡¯s anus from the top of her underwear, and her cute reaction, it made Shinji convinced that Sylphy¡¯s anus was her erogenous zone. Her cloudy expression that she had been showing until now turned red, and Sylphy, who seemed to be in a panic, was made to lie down on her back. ¡±T, the hole on my butt¡­¡­ ? Uh, it¡¯s lie¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Haha, it¡¯s not a ce for a serious Sylphy. But now, I¡¯ll let you rx¡­¡­.¡± Shinji with a smirk on his face dug his middle finger into her panties and pressed it against the entrance. Sylphy can¡¯t resist because her legs are held by Shinji¡­¡­ but she has no intention of resisting. She can¡¯t believe it herself, but it¡¯s true that when he yed with her anus, she was able to get the pleasure she wanted, but only for a moment¡­¡­ Still, Sylphy¡¯s eyes looked expectantly at Shinji while he inserted his middle finger into her anus. At same time, he also released a lotion-like slimy water from his finger with magic, and with that, it could pushed forward with little resistance. (It¡¯s going to hurt without lubrication¡­¡­) As he inserted his finger up to his second joint and stimted the inside, Sylphy¡¯s mouth let out a sweet voice for the first time. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? A, awesome ? I feel it in my butt ?¡± Because it was her first taste of pleasure, she writhed and squirmed under Shinji¡¯s fingering, with drool dripping from her mouth and an entranced expression on her face. Sylphy¡¯s white skin also blushes as her body begins to feel the pleasure, and when Shinji removes his hand from her leg and squeezes her breast again, Sylphy lets out a gasp of pleasure. ¡±It seems that once you start to feel it, you react normally¡± ¡±Y, yes¡­¡­? My breast feels good¡­. ? Ah ? Ah ? B, but I feel the best in my butt¡­. ?¡± ¡±Haha, it seems so¡± ¡±Ahhhhhhh ? It¡¯s stirring inside meeee ??¡± As Shinji rubbed the most sensitive area of her anus, Sylphy leaned back and climaxed and her body shaking and twitching. For the first time, Sylphy was able to climax during forey. (Is this what it feels like to cum¡­.? ? It feels so good¡­¡­ ?) Seeing Sylphy climaxed, Shinji pulls his fingers out of her weak, ecstatic face and puts his hands on Sylphy¡¯s dress. He unfastens her shoulder straps, turns her over, unfastens her back straps, and removes her dress. Finally, he pulled down her white pants and pushed his p*nis against her secret area from behind¡­¡­. The love juice has been dripping from the secret area because of the climax. So, Shinji did not need to hesitate any longer to insert his p*nis into her vagina filled with love juice. ¡± Ah¡­¡­? It¡¯s inserted ? Ah ? It so big¡­. ? It feels so good ? Finally, I can feel so good even in my vagina ?¡± Her vagina tightened up nicely as if to tter the male who had given her first climax, and Shinji could feel Sylphy¡¯s vagina quickly adjusting to Shinji¡¯s shape, still he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how quickly she fell. ¡±Sylphy, is it that good?¡± ¡±It so good ? Because ? I¡¯ve never cum like this ? And it¡¯s my first to feel this good ? Also, I¡¯ve never been satisfied before ?¡± At Sylphy¡¯s words, Shinji understood why Sylphy had given in to pleasure so quickly. He thought it was because she didn¡¯t want to go against the existence of someone who could finally satisfy her pent-up desire, but it¡¯s not. With that, Shinji felt an immense amount of pleasure because he had been able to subdue such a powerful person as Sylphy. However, Sylphy is a being that the Goddess Arian has made a contract with Hayate. So, he can¡¯t do anything like engrave a lewd crest on her. So, for now, he just concentrates on making her climax. ¡±Ah ? It¡¯s inserted again ? My anus is getting chewed~ ?¡± ¡±How about the two-hole torture?¡± ¡± Ahhhhhhh ? No way ? You will make me crazyyyyyy ?¡± Sylphy started to cry and shake her head. She also presses her hips against Shinji¡¯s waist as she tastes her second climax. And before she knew it, Marie hade out of the bathroom and ir was sitting up on the desk watching her. But Sylphy didn¡¯t notice their gazes, and was simply lost in her pleasure. ¡±Just be crazy. ¡­..Come on, I¡¯m about to cum¡± ¡±Ah ? If you do it again ? I¡¯ll cum again ? Ah ? Cummmmming ?¡± Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound Sylphy was med violently for the vagina that had just been tortured and she climaxed for the third time, and for the first time in her life, she was able to cum continuously and vaginally. Spurrrrt ? Spurrrt ? ¡±Huuuuh~ ??? Nnnnnnn ? Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~~~?¡± Semen poured into Sylphy¡¯s womb from the p*nis that was pushed deep inside her. Sylphy also climaxed, intoxicated by the sensation of hot semen pouring into her womb and the feeling of being truly filled as a female while being watched by ir and Marie. ¡±Oh¡­¡­ ? Aah¡­¡­ ? Hnn¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji pulled his p*nis and middle finger out of the breathless Sylphy. Then, Sylphy, who no longer had the support of Shinji, sank face down on the bed. Shinji finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his semen was dripping out from her secret region¡­¡­?. (Sylphy¡¯s magic power has also been taken¡­¡­ She has a lot of it like Himeno) It¡¯s not for nothing that Shinji was able to get magic power from a dragon man and a high-ranking spirit who had plenty of magic power. But now was not the time to be thinking about that. ¡±Shinji¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji-san ?¡± [Next time, we¡¯ll all do together¡­¡­?] ir, Marie, and Freri. Three of the spirits were looking at Shinji with lusty eyes as they sought his body. Then, Shinji is buried in the swarming bodies of Freri and the others. ____________ Sylphy-chan¡¯s time She is a different type of girl from ir and Marie. She¡¯s a little insensitive, but she¡¯s the kind of spirit that gets turned on when someone ys with her anus. The more serious a girl is, the more pervert¡­¡­ she is! This is the image of three of them, Sylphy, the serious eldest sister, Marie, thezy and lecherous second sister, and ir, the energetic third sister. Now they¡¯re rod sisters. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 270 Surrounded by Spirits?5 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who was pushed down by Freri and the others, was made toy on the bed. Although Shinji likes to be the one to me, he can¡¯t help but be passive when the three of them are pushing him. That¡¯s how aggressively the three spirits wanted to have s*x with Shinji. The fact that he was able to captivate spirits whose magic power was stronger than his own was an aplishment he could be proud of as the son of a subus. ¡±Shinji, take a look at my breasts ?¡± ir, who was naked, pressed her big brown breasts against Shinji¡¯s face from above and the warmth of her breasts which was pressed against his face made him feel veryfortable. ¡±Want to have a breastparison~? ? Let me join in~ ?¡± Marie, who want to join in, straddled Shinji¡¯s chest. She sat on top of Shinji¡¯s chest to prevent her from putting too much weight on him, then guided Shinji¡¯s hands to her cold breasts and let him touch them. With both hands, Shinji squeezes Marie¡¯s breasts. Her breasts which was so soft that it could sink into them, made him want to keep rubbing them forever, and naturally, his dick jumped with excitement. [Shinji, cast some magic on your dick ?] Meanwhile, Freri tries to connect with Shinji in cowgirl position. Shinji also cast a function-granting magic on his dick after being asked by Freri. And then, Freri inserted Shinji¡¯s dick deep into her vagina at once. The pleasure that the subus¡¯s vagina gave him was so great that it made him want to cum, but he managed to hold back. Fortunately, he had already ejacted four times, so he was not forced to cum right away. ¡±Shinji ? Nnn ? You sucked them again¡­¡­ ? Ah ? Haa~ ? Because Shinji didn¡¯t want to the only one being med. Therefore, while his face was pinned between ir¡¯s breasts, he sucked on her hardened nipples. And because the mother¡¯s milk magic is still active, her milk overflows when Shinji sucks on her nipples. ¡±Haa~ ? Please~ squeeze them rougher~ ? Ah~ ? Please pinch it with your finger~ ?¡± As Shinji squeezes her breasts and pinches her nipples with his right hand, Marie¡¯s hips begin to sway with pleasure. And with his left hand, he also inserted his finger into her vagina, which has been filled with her love juices, and it made her moaned with pleasure. [I found out during my blowjob¡­¡­? Shinji¡¯s magic power tastes even better than before¡­¡­? But now, after he took in some from Sylphy, it¡¯s even better¡­¡­ ? So, quickly ? Give me more of your magic power ?] Freri, who has tasted Shinji¡¯s altered magic power after he took it from Himeno, can¡¯t resist the urge for more of Shinji¡¯s magic power, and she bes more urge because he took it too from Sylphy, which has be even more delicious. Therefore, the way Freri uses her hips bes very skillful, and she moves in all directions without hesitation. Not only her vagina was tightening, but her cervix was also sucking on the ns, and it was clear how much Freri¡¯s body wanted Shinji¡¯s semen. Zutchu ? Zutchu ? Gu ? Gu ? The movement of her piston squeezed his dick was very serious. Furthermore, the cowgirl¡¯s position, which she uses to make him cum, is so pleasurable for him that it melts his p*nis, causing him to cum inside the vagina in surrender. [Ah¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­.. ? It¡¯s delicious¡­¡­ ? It feel so gooooood¡­¡­ ? Ah ? I¡¯m cumming too ?] Shinji¡¯s body was so tense and his hips were shaking. Both ir and Marie, who see him like that, knew that Shinji had ejacted. Freri also climaxed quietly, savoring the semen and magic that was poured into her vagina, and due to Freri¡¯s milking vagina movements, Shinji was unable to maintain his function-granting magic because of the pleasure he was experiencing. [Hafuuuuuu¡­¡­? It¡¯s satisfying¡­¡­?] ¡±¡± Chu? Reroo¡­¡­? Hamu ? Rero ?¡±¡± After climaxed, Freri stood up, and then ir and Marie, who had been freed from Shinji¡¯s helpless hands and mouth action, moved to lick his p*nis that had just ejacted inside Freri¡¯s vagina. Both of them don¡¯t hesitate to put their lips on his p*nis, which is stained with semen and love juice, and their pouty lips andscivious tongues crawl over his p*nis to clean it without allowing it to wither. ¡±Shinji-san ?¡± ¡±Nn, Nnn, Nnnn¡­¡­¡± [Today, you have no time to rest and you can¡¯t attack ?] Shinji wants to insert his p*nis into either of the two girls who are licking it, and he tries to sit up, but Sylphy, who has somehow recovered, holds Shinji¡¯s shoulders and kisses his lips. And not being able to get up, Shinji gave up and kiss Sylphy deeply with his tongues intertwined, and then Freri¡¯s thoughts reached Shinji as if to tell him that he should stop attacking. After that, Freri positioned her upper body on top of Shinji¡¯s, and her soft breasts pressed against his chest, and he could feel her hardened nipples. Furthermore, Shinji could sense Freri¡¯s smiling mood as she yed with Shinji¡¯s nipples with her fingertips. ¡±Next time is me~noja ?¡± ¡±Hmm, I can¡¯t help it~ ?¡± ir who wants the next one, inserted his p*nis into her vagina. Meanwhile, Marie who had given up her turn to ir began to caress Shinji¡¯s ballsack with her lips and tongue. Nmu ? Slurp ? Being gently caressed by Marie¡¯s lips and tongue, Shinji involuntarily turns his back. Sylphy continued to kiss him deeply followed his back, and both of their mouths were sticky from the intense kissing. [Today we¡¯re going to eat Shinji to his limits¡­¡­ ? Five of us are going to make him feel even~~ better¡­¡­ ? Okay? ?] Shinji¡¯s head was filled with the thoughts of Freri, who had sessfully created this lust-filled space. There was no need for love on them, but Shinji¡¯s home has be a crazy space where love is not necessary, just as long as both parties feel good. [It¡¯s natural¡­¡­!] After Freri¡¯s words, Shinji regained his strength without feeling tired from all the ejaction. And he began to move to suck off this spirit harem. He started with violently thrusts his hips on ir, making her climax and then he ejactes inside her vagina. Then, he forcibly raises his upper body and embraces Marie, who was licking his balls, in the missionary position. And while caressing Sylphy and Freri¡¯s entwined bodies, he ejactes in Marie¡¯s vagina and making her cum with her skillful hips. After that, he connects with Freri in a face-to-face position and fondles Sylphy¡¯s anus with his fingers. While enjoying the feel of ir¡¯s breasts on his back, he buries his face in Freri¡¯s chest and ejactes into her vagina while making Sylphy climax with his finger. Furthermore, he makes Freri get down on all fours after ejacted into her and thrusts his dick into her vagina from behind, while he fingers ir and Marie, who are also on all fours, on each side of Freri. His hips pounded vigorously and finally, he ejactes into Freri¡¯s vagina again. Each time he ejactes into their vaginas, he changes. They take turns devouring each other¡¯s pleasure, and he always ejacte inside the vagina while keeping some part of his body in contact with the naked spirit. Shinji is almost at the end of his rope, and the three beautiful but horny spirits (except Freri) are almost at the end of theirs. _________________ It was a spirit harem hi episode. ir (fire), Marie (water), Sylphy (wind), Freri (earth and dark) In addition, Freri seems to be the one who stands out the most when ites to s*x. The blood of a subus is very strong. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 271 Talk to Iris Again Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning, after Shinji had exhausted himself, Freri and the other spirits were all very satisfied and looked very shiny, indicating that it was a worthwhile experience. However, Shinji felt that he had misjudged the s*xual appetites of the high-ranking spirits and decided to limit himself to two of each next time. Although Shinji had the energy of an incubus, he needed a day to recover and before he left to in two days, Shinji was able to talk to Iris. The ce of this discussion was the same as thest time, at Shinji¡¯s house. The atmosphere was not the serious one of practicing magic as a master and disciple in a party house, nor was it the one of chatting amicably, but rather a tense one filled the room. ¡±First of all, I¡¯m really sorry about the other day¡± Shinji bowed his head to Iris. He took a deep breath and continued to speak. ¡±And, I want to say thank you to Iris, for speaking up, so I could hear what Renka had to say¡± ¡±Your wee, desu¡­¡­. But Senpai¡­¡­ I want you to raise your head¡± Shinji raised his head as Iris spoke. ¡±I said it at the time, but it was also for my sake¡­¡­ Because Senpai favor towards Renka-san and me waspletely different¡­¡­ So, I thought that even if I became your second wife through a sudden marriage, none of us could be happy¡± ¡±Indeed¡­¡­.¡± Iris¡¯s face had aplex expression of regret and sadness as she spoke nonchntly. Because She knew that Shinji didn¡¯t love her as much as he loved Renka. And Shinji wouldn¡¯t deny it, reaffirming to Iris that Renka was his undeniable number one. ¡±To be honest, I consider Iris to be my apprentice, and I don¡¯t have the same feelings for you that I have for Renka. Of course, I value you as an apprentice¡± Iris nodded her head in understanding when Shinji told her that it was all about apprentice love. ¡±I know that, desu¡­¡­. But in the future, I¡¯m going to make an effort to be more attractive¡­¡­ and be a full-fledged witch so that Senpai will fall in love with me, desu¡± Iris also understands that Shinji has no intention of marrying anyone at this point. That¡¯s why she¡¯s going to concentrate on improving herself right now. And at the same time, she will not interfere with Renka and Shinji¡¯s newlywed period, which will help Renka to establish herself as a regr wife. Iris expected that it would take years for her inexperienced self to be promoted to an upper-upper rank and then join the . In addition to her respect for Renka¡¯s feelings andining that she had ruined her chance to be his second wife right away, her achievements as a witch also would make her worthy of bing a second wife together with Shinji and Renka. That¡¯s what Iris thought, and that¡¯s what she was nning for the future. ¡±I can¡¯t say anything about it because it¡¯s up to Iris. But I can tell you that I have no intention of responding to your feelings¡± ¡±¡­¡­I know, desu¡± Iris nodded, unfazed by Shinji¡¯s reminder. Her core is really solid, and Shinji admires her for her determination and dedication to what she has decided to do, including her dreams¡­¡­ as long as it¡¯s for someone else. In any case, Shinji understood well enough that no more words would make a difference. But what was important was the fact that Shinji had made it clear that he had no intention of taking her as his second wife, and Iris had affirmed it. After Shinji had said what he needed to say, Iris¡¯s face broke into a soft smile as she released her tension. ¡±I¡¯d like to change the subject, but I¡¯d like to do something to thank you. Do you have a wish?¡± ¡±I want an advanced spell book, desu¡­¡­ Because next time, we¡¯ll all go together to defeat the lesser dragon, desu¡­¡­ It¡¯s serving as a promotion celebration as well¡± Despite the fact that she pretended to think about it, Iris immediately told him what she wanted. Advanced spell book is quite expensive to ask for, but if it also serves as a celebration for being promoted, it is an appropriate gift for a master to give to an apprentice. Shinji smiled happily at the bold suggestion, knowing that Iris¡¯s greed was something that Shinji, as a wizard himself, would like very much. ¡±I understand. I¡¯ll give you a copy when you get promoted¡± ¡±I¡¯ll do my best, desu¡­¡­ Also, Senpai, please don¡¯t forget to give the copy of the book afterwards, desu¡­¡­.¡± Shinji nodded with a wry smile at Iris¡¯s reminder. Iris was very pleased with the oue of the discussion. It was the best possible oue, and it was in Iris¡¯ favor. How could she not be satisfied with this? But, the result was the trigger for Shinji to make up his mind to corrupt Iris. (I will turn Iris into a s*x friend. If I leave her like this, I¡¯m going to have all my moats filled in years from now¡­¡­) Shinji sensed Iris has simrity to himself in terms of her ability to talk, get around, and her wisdom to stay out of trouble. He could not help but think that a few yearster, before Shinji knew it, the perfect arrangements would be made and Renka would rmend that Iris be his second wife. (Let¡¯s make her give up the second wife as soon as possible. It couldn¡¯t be helped because Freri called me a coward) Now that he has made up his mind. And the question, why didn¡¯t he immediately corrupt Iris who wants be second wife? Is it because he doesn¡¯t push her as hard as Emily and L? No, not that, it must be even more troublesome because it¡¯s not direct. The real answer is that Freri¡¯s words before, it is because of his human feelings that he has learned. But now, he knows how to solve the problem of the second wife and that was act like an incubus. But thanks to this mistake, he was able to learn how to be a husband and wife with Renka, which was a good thing. (Now, let¡¯s settle this like incubus) If he wanted to live as the son of subus, he had one option. Embrace Iris and corrupt her as a s*x friend. And to create a flow of pleasure that will make Iris think that be his s*x friend is better than be his second wife. __________________ Shinji was unusually exhausted because the spirits was so s*xually active. Then, he and Iris talked again. Although he was tempted to make her his second wife before, Shinji seems to have reconsidered. He decided to corrupt her and turn her into s*x friend, the same way he did with L, as expected of evil wizard! Iris is a smart girl and he¡¯s afraid to leave her in the dark because she¡¯s capable of doing something out of his n. ¡­¡­Although, it¡¯s not possible for her to be his second wife, but he guesses he¡¯ll take good care of her as a s*x friend. will be Shinji¡¯s s*x friend party. Well, not much has changed. So, let¡¯s teach Iris-chan how to enjoy her body, shall we? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 272 Practicing Magic with Iris Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well, do you want to practice your magic today?¡± Shinji was determined to corrupt Iris, but since the topic had been so serious and sensitive, he decided to change the subject by talking about magic. Since it was right after spell books has been mentioned, Iris didn¡¯t think it was suspicious and continued the conversation. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, do you have time?¡± ¡±Yes. Today, I can stay until the evening. Since it¡¯s still early afternoon, I have plenty of time to practice¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡­¡­then I¡¯ll ask you again today, desu¡± As soon as she heard that Shinji was avable, Iris immediately got up from her chair and put on the pointy hat that was hanging on the hat rack, the sign of a wizard/witch. ¡±You look very motivated¡± ¡±Practicing magic is fun, desu¡­¡­ Senpai, do you not enjoy it¡­¡­?¡± While looking at Iris with her favorite staff and shoulder bag, Shinji smiled vaguely. It¡¯s true that practicing magic can be fun at times. But it¡¯s not all fun. Like when things don¡¯t go well, and when he doesn¡¯t feel like to do it. Also, it¡¯s good when the trial and error pays off, but it¡¯s also discouraging when it doesn¡¯t. Shinji never thought he had any magic talent. So, practicing is no fun for an ordinary person, but he does it because it is necessary for his goal. For Shinji, magic is just a means to a greater end. ¡±Well, honestly, it¡¯s not all fun, though. I practice because I have to. If I don¡¯t work hard, I can¡¯t get good results¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s right too, desu¡­¡­ But when I think about magic¡­¡­ the day will soon be over so I like to practice, desu¡± On the other hand, Iris loved magic from the bottom of her heart. Learning magic is fun. She enjoys learning it. Whether it was practice, research, or anything else rted to magic, Iris was always curious. And whether the magic was sessful or unsessful, for Iris it was all about the next step. That¡¯s why Iris wants to join , a top 10 magic guild, where she can continue to study magic publicly. ¡±If you didn¡¯t love it so much, you wouldn¡¯t be dreaming of joining ¡± ¡±Even senpai who says so, crossing the world¡­¡­ is not going to happen without joining¡­¡­ because it needs a lot of research, desu¡± Shinji cannot help butugh bitterly at Iris, who is trying to show off her love of magic with her small breast. Seeing his reaction, Iris annoyed and she retorted. But Iris has a good point. Researching magic is expensive, and he can¡¯t even imagine how much money and time it would take if he wanted to create magic that could cross the world like never before. So, the power of is essential if he is going to do serious research to cross the world. However, Shinji was an apostle of the Goddess, and he intended to learn how to cross the world as a reward for his work. Therefore, there was no need to bother with research. When he first joined , there was an option in his mind to join , but now, thanks to the fact that he identally became an apostle, he doesn¡¯t have an option to join them. For Shinji, who wants to stay out of the magic guild as much as possible, bing an apostle of the Goddess is the luckiest thing in the world. However, Shinji, who had no intention of telling her about this situation, nodded to Iris. ¡±Yes, there are limits to one¡¯s power. But for now, it is more important to fight as an adventurer than to do research¡± ¡±Yes, desu¡­¡­ If someone join , they have to produce proper research results, so they can¡¯t go out all over the ce, desu¡­¡­¡± If there are no results, the cost will be cut off. Naturally, there would be less time to explore as much as they wanted. ¡±That¡¯s why you have to practice now. It¡¯s better to be strong than weak¡± ¡±I understand, desu¡­¡­. I¡¯ll do my best to practice, desu¡­¡­.¡± After Shinji said that, Iris followed him and the two of them left the house in search of a ce outside of the city where they could practice their magic. * * * Once they arrived at the ce, Shinji and Iris began to practice. Freri, who had been summoned, was in charge of keeping an eye out for monsters. Although the monster near the city were weak, they were not to be taken lightly, so Freri would take care of them. And with the end of their practice, the two of them took a break. Shinji sat down next to Iris, quite naturally. While silently quenching his thirst with cold water, Shinji¡¯s arm goes behind Iris¡¯ waist and lightly hugs her waist. He does that because they were alone unlike when they practiced in the party house, where there was always someone around. Iris looked sideways at Shinji as he held her waist and she asked him. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai? This¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You know that Iris can train her magic capacity through s*xual activity?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s, yes¡­¡­ That one is many kinds of magic ritual¡± Iris gave a small nod to Shinji¡¯s question. Normally, the amount of magic power will increase with training. The mostmon way is to use a lot of magic and practice. However, there are many other methods that are not asmon. In addition to the rituals that Shinji used with Shizuku where magic is passed on and received by the other person to make them learn magic, there are also rituals where magic is transferred to each other while they are still connected to increase the amount of magic they have. The fact is unlike training where magic power is released outside the body and pushed to each other. In this magic ritual, the loss of magic power is very small and efficient because the two are connected directly¡­¡­ that is, they do it inside their body. The problem is that if there is a difference in the amount of magic power shing with each other, it is not possible to train, and this is the main reason why it is not amon method. ¡±Why don¡¯t we try it? Magic Ritual¡± ¡±¡­¡­Senpai, this is outside, desu¡­¡­ Ah ?¡± ¡±Is Iris not interested?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand was ced on Iris¡¯ thigh while she sat down. She can¡¯t help but be aware of the hand that is gently stroking her. ¡°Are you sure not interested in magic rituals?¡± If he asks Iris about it, her answer is she interested. There is no way for her to try it out before because of the subject matter, but if she wants to perform it, it would have to be with Shinji, the man she loves. ¡±¡­¡­I want it, desu. But, Nnn ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand moved from her thighs to the top of her pant, lightly stroking it, causing Iris to let out a sweet moan. ¡±Nee~, Iris, let¡¯s do it¡± ¡±¡­¡­B, but, Ah ? Nmu ?¡± It¡¯s hard for Iris to say no to Shinji¡¯s aggressive approach. Of course, she was interested in the magic ritual, but she also felt the pleasure of being desired by the man she loved. And Shinji¡¯s aggressive approach didn¡¯t stop at just stroking her private parts, he also kissed her lips. ¡±If you don¡¯t like it, resist¡± ¡±¡­¡­Nnn, it¡¯s not fair, Senpai¡­¡­ ? Chu ?¡± With the repeated kisses, Iris¡¯s choice of rejection disappeared from her mind. And her body wanted Shinji. (I can¡¯t help but get excited when Iy my skin on top of someone I like, and I¡¯ve made up my mind, desu¡­¡­. I want to retain my ce as the future second wife, and I want to do a magic ritual, desu¡­¡­) Iris makes excuses for this and that, as if to say to herself. And as Iris began to rx and let herself be kissed repeatedly, Shinji began to press her even harder. _____________ Going to practice magic with Iris Instead of teaching her the magic that she had done with Shizuku, she was going to perform a different type of magic ritual. Unlike the other times, he seems to be a little more forceful since she is the one who likes him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 273 Outdoor Play with Iris?1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and Iris sat side by side. While doing so, Shinji caresses Iris¡¯ private parts with his fingers and kisses her repeatedly. Iris also epts his kisses, and her thighs, which were tightly closed to reject his hands, open slightly to ept his caresses. Meanwhile, her hands are on Shinji¡¯s chest and she squeezes his robe. ¡±Chu¡­¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ Why do you want to do this¡­¡­? ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands move inside her miniskirt. And with the pleasure his hand is giving her, it made Iris raises her eyebrow. Although, she epts the idea of performing the magic ritual, but she asks Shinji the reason for it. ¡±I was hoping maybe I can perform it with Iris¡­¡­¡± In response, Shinji says that it is an act within the scope of a master-apprentice rtionship. Normally, s*x is supposed to be between a man and a woman who are in love. However, if it¡¯s a wizard/witch, they should know a certain magic ritual that involve s*xual intercourse, and it can be done between partners, apprentices, or even friends and acquaintances. But it is rare because mostly, the ritual performed by wizard and witch couples who are in a rtionship. ¡±¡­¡­Muu~, I hope it too, but¡­¡­ Umm~ ? It has been a while¡­¡­ ? So¡­. ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? Your finger¡­¡­?¡± ¡±I know. Do it gently¡­¡­right?¡± Iris, who clearly understood Shinji¡¯s intentions, made a frustrated expression, but when Shinji¡¯s fingers slipped her pants to the side and inserted them into her slightly wet vagina, she let out a sweet voice. Her pointy hat has fallen to the ground, and her head rests on his chest as Shinji hugs her shoulders. Although they hug each other, Shinji¡¯s hands are gentle, and he rubs the points that feel good while checking Iris¡¯ reaction. ¡±Senpai is sly, desu¡­¡­ ? Even though you know¡­¡­ ? Ahh, Nnn ? I like you¡­¡­ ? Kuchu kuchu, while her private parts being med with his fingers, Iris looked at Shinji while criticize him. And she was trying to appeal to Shinji¡¯s conscience by telling him that she knew he was taking advantage of her fondness, but Shinji¡¯s heart was not guilty. ¡±I like you, too. But I can¡¯t promise to marry you¡­¡­¡± If Iris had known about Shinji¡¯s other side, she might have had a different opinion of him, but she didn¡¯t. Because all she knew was that he was a senpai who cared about Renka the most. And Iris had no idea that the purpose of their physical intercourse was to corrupt her, but she still epted the act, thinking that it would nurture his feelings and gain his trust. ¡±Why¡­? ? Isn¡¯t it after Senpai¡¯s newlywed period is over ? ¡­¡­Renka-san¡¯s will¡­¡­ ? Be your full-fledged¡­¡­ first wife? ? ¡±I can¡¯t think about it right now, I guess. Hey, can you stand up and ¡­¡­pull up your own skirt, Iris?¡± After answered her, Shinji pulled his finger out of her vagina and showed it to Iris, that his finger was wet with her love juice. Seeing so, Iris¡¯s cheeks blushed and with his words, she was even more embarrassed. ¡±¡­¡­Senpai is pervert, desu ? ¡­¡­I won¡¯t do this thing¡­¡­unless I like you, you know¡­..?¡± While he was inserting his fingers, he didn¡¯t forget to cast it with aphrodisiac magic that will erode Iris¡¯ body. And because of this, it made her embarrassment overwhelmed by her excitement, so she did as she was told and stood up in front of Shinji, pulling up the hem of her miniskirt. Then she pulled down her pale pink pants and she was able to expose her private parts to Shinji. ¡±I know it that I¡¯m pervert¡­¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­. ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? I can¡¯t believe you licked me, desu¡­¡­ ? Ah Ahhh ?¡± Shinji crouched down and sucked on her private parts. His tongue which licked up her vagina, stimted the clitoris, and it entered her vagina to suck and lick the overflowing love juice. And the sound of slurping water echoes in the quiet outdoors. Being stimted, her hands, which had been pulling up her skirt, loosened, allowing the skirt to fall over Shinji¡¯s head. If someone looking her from the side, they will think that she looked like a pervert with her skirts covered Shinji¡¯s head. After a few moment, Iris¡¯s knees trembled as Shinji¡¯s tongue teased her vagina. And a climax was approaching Iris. ¡±Fuuhh ? Fuaahh ? Senpai¡­. Senpai¡­¡­ ? Cumming¡­. ? I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­ ? Please stop it ? I¡¯m really cumming¡­¡­? Aaaaaahhh¡­¡­?¡± Iris tapped Shinji¡¯s shoulder to let him know that she was about to cum, but Shinji continued to caress her with his tongue. Iris also unable to hold back her voice as it became more intense and finally, she climaxed. Spurt ? Iris lightly squirted, but Shinji epted it without hesitation and slowly withdrew his tongue. ¡±¡­¡­Thanks for the food, Iris¡± ¡±¡­¡­? Senpai is idiot¡­¡­?¡± Iris shyly mes Shinji for smiling at her. But Shinji apologizes to Iris, and Iris forgives him. The atmosphere is so sweet that Iris thinks that Shinji likes her and it¡¯s not like a master and apprentice who are merely performing a magic ritual. Although this was true for him too, it was not the same as weing her as his second wife. But Iris who was calcting, believed that if they loved each other, they would be together in the future. ¡±I think that¡¯s enough preparation. ¡­¡­So, Iris, can you put your hands on that tree over there and¡­¡­. turn your ass towards me?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Okay, desu ?¡± Iris puts her hands on the tree and turns her ass towards Shinji. Her thighs were peeking out from between her mini skirt and knee socks. And with the sun was shining on her figure while her twin tails of blue hair swayed in the wind, it made her look attractive and feminine. Shinji who was stood behind Iris, pulled down her pants. Then, he ced the ns at the entrance of her private part, without caring that his erect p*nis was exposed to the wind. Kuchu ? they feel the heat of each other¡¯s s*x parts. ¡±I¡¯m going put it inside¡­¡­.¡± Shinji¡¯s hips moved forward. His p*nis was slowly inserted into Iris¡¯s vagina. __________________ Iris¡¯s outdoor s*x. It¡¯s been a while since Iris¡¯sst chapter. But they¡¯ve been doing it for a while now, though¡­¡­ The cuckolded girl¡¯s turn is getting less frequent¡­¡­ This is what happens when there are more sub heroines. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 274 Outdoor Play with Iris?2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Iris shuddered at the sensation of the p*nis entering her vagina, but managed to maintain her position with her ass sticking out. While exhaling slowly, she also grabbed the tree on which she was holding with her hand, trying to endure her first pleasure after a long time. Shinji, who also hadn¡¯t had s*x with Iris for a long time, felt the tightness of her vagina as he slowly pushed his hips and finished inserting his p*nis deep into her. After doing so, he slowly stroked Iris¡¯ ass and talked to her. ¡±Okay, Iris, do you know how to do it? You need to gather magic power in your body¡­¡­ and the amount you gather should be about the same as your usual training¡± ¡±Nnn¡­¡­ ? Nn¡­¡­ ? Gathering¡­¡­ Magic power, desu ?¡± While her ass is being gently stroked and she is collecting magic power in her vagina, Iris making a sweet moan. Meanwhile, Shinji also collects magic power in his p*nis and starts moving his hips back and forth slowly. Nuchuuu ? Nuchuu ? Shinji pulled hips back until his ns was just about to slip out and the folds of Iris¡¯ vagina twisted around his cock as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t pull out!¡±. Then he moves his hips forward again and lightly poke the back of her vagina. ¡±Fuuuh ? Fuuuahh ? Haaa~ ? I, it¡¯s too slow, Senpai¡­¡­ ? I can¡¯t help but feel it, desu¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±This is a magic ritual, so it¡¯s taken time¡­¡­ to sh your magic power with mine. Also, you must not dissipate your magic power, okay?¡± As if to teach Iris the sensation of Shinji¡¯s p*nis that her vagina had forgotten, Shinji slowly and deliberately worked his way in and out of her. ording to his prior information, the magic ritual was performed in such a way that every time the connected genitals rubbed against each other, the collected magic power collided with each other and because of so, the magic power consumption could be felt. Also, the magic power consumption was less than the normal training because the skin directly touched each other. He smiled inwardly because he thought he could train (have s*x) her for a long time. Because for Shinji, who is unequaled, it was possible to keep on torturing her for a long time. ¡±¡­¡­I know it¡­. ? about that, desu¡­¡­ ? Nnn ? Ah¡­¡­ Ahhhh ? Haa~¡­¡­? Haa~¡­¡­?¡± He was moving so slowly that made Iris could clearly feel the shape of Shinji¡¯s p*nis. She also could feel that the man she loved was moving slowly back and forth at the same pace. Because of that, Iris want a little change in the stimtion so she began to sway her hips from side to side. Shinji who watches Iris moving her hips, exhaling with pleasure as the spot where she rubs changes with each movement. ¡±Your hips movement is so seductive¡­¡­.¡± ¡±If I don¡¯t change it¡­¡­ ? a little bit¡­¡­ ? Ahh¡­¡­ ? Ahhhhhhh¡­. ? It¡¯s not touched on the right spot ?¡± In response to Iris¡¯s desire for change, Shinji thrusts his p*nis further into her vagina and tortures her. Her vagina twitched as she lowered her head to give in to the pleasure. ¡±Did youe lightly? But your magic hasn¡¯t dissipated¡­ it seems you can still keep it up although you¡¯re climaxed¡± ¡±Haa~¡­¡­ ? Haa~¡­¡­ ? It seems so, desu ?¡± Shinji told the truth while smiling at thefort of the tightening vaginal pressure. And with that fact, Iris has no problem to climax as long as she doesn¡¯t dissipate her magic power. ¡±Haa~ ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ?¡± After her mild climax subsided, Iris put all her strength into her hands on the tree and her legs on the ground. Shinji also stopped moving to enjoy the afterglow of Iris¡¯ climax, but Iris started to move her hips herself. Her movements were different from Shinji¡¯s, who was moving slowly and deliberately so that he wouldn¡¯t cum, but rather she was moving to reach a climax and feel good, to enjoy s*x, not a magic ritual. ¡±You¡¯re so nasty that you move on your own¡± ¡±Nn ? Ah¡­¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t tease me, desu¡­¡­ ?¡± While Shinji tease her, Shinji¡¯s hands went to Iris¡¯s breast and unbuttoned the front of her clothes, revealing her pretty bra. It¡¯s not that big of a bulge, but it has the softness of a woman¡¯s breasts, so he still started to rub them and he also started to shake his hips to match Iris¡¯ movements. Their actions were no longer for the sake of a magic ritual, but for the sake of feeling good during s*x. But Shinji didn¡¯t me her for that. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? The sound of their hips and asses pping against each other made an indecent sound that echoed outdoors. The pleasure that Shinji¡¯s p*nis was giving her tried to turn Iris¡¯ mindpletely white, but Iris kept her sanity and didn¡¯t let the pleasure drive her crazy. Naturally, the magic in her body did not dissipate and she was able to continue the magic ritual. ¡±Fuuh ? Fuuh ? Fuuh ? Fuuahh ? Senpai¡­. ? Senpai¡¯s magic ritual ? Feels so good, desu ?¡± ¡±Me too¡­¡­ And it¡¯s about time¡­¡­¡± In order for Iris to be able to continue the magic ritual, Shinji had to make her cum. So, he moves his hips faster to ejacte inside the vagina. ¡±Ah, Senpai¡­¡­ ? I¡¯m going to cum¡­. ? Ah ? It¡¯s no good for me to cum, isn¡¯t it¡­? ? But it¡¯s felt so good, Senpai¡­. ?¡± ¡±As long as you don¡¯t dissipate the magic, it¡¯s good¡­¡­ Ugh, Iris, I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­.!¡± Spurrrrtt ? Spurt ? Spurt ? While holding onto Iris¡¯s breasts and pushing his p*nis deep into her vagina, he ejactes into her vagina. Shinji also didn¡¯t forget to concentrates on maintain his magic power intact. ¡±Ahhhhh~~~~ ? Ahhh ? Ah ? Aaah¡­¡­ ?¡± Iris also climaxed at the same time as Shinji. And the pleasure of having hot semen poured into her womb makes her head go nk. Even so, thanks to her natural talent, she did not dissipate her magic power. (Iris¡¯s vagina is so tight, it feels good¡­¡­) (My vagina is so hot, desu ? Also, he¡¯s still big¡­¡­ ?) The two of them catch their breaths while their bodies are still attached to each other. And as there¡¯s still time. The hips of both of them started to move again. ______________ Iris-chan standing back position. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 275 Outdoor Play with Iris?3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After cumming inside Iris¡¯ vagina, Shinji continued to pound her again without pulling out his cock. Her vagina has be moister because of semen and love juices that mix in, and Shinji feels morefortable with the pressure of the vagina mping down on his cock, but even if Shinji¡¯s movement be more intense, Iris¡¯s magical power does not dissipate. Shinji can tell that Iris is captivated by the pleasure. Because her vagina is twitching several times that indicates that she is still climaxed, and her hips are swinging aggressively too, without trying to hide her sweet moans. Also, without any proper conversation, she was violently tortured by Shinji, who fucked her like a beast in order to bring her to her knees with pleasure, but even after Shinji cummed in her vagina for the second time, Iris did not let her magic dissipate. ¡±~~~~ ??? Haa~¡­¡­ ? Haa~¡­¡­ ?¡± The same goes when Shinji cummed inside her vagina for the third time. Iris, who is gasping for breath, is trembling her hands and legs on the tree, and despite the fact that she has no time to talk because of the pleasure, she is able to maintain her magic power. (It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­ Is it because her natural talent or the result of her own efforts?¡­¡­) After thinking so and wiping away the sweat, Shinji pulled out his cock and arge amount of semen overflowed from her vagina and dripped onto the ground. Shinji, who saw Iris was not in state to be able to concentrate, but in fact she was able to, shocked. Thanks to this, Shinji¡¯s magic power has been depleted to a certain extent. Normally, if warriors were unconsciousness, their body can still move because they had trained their body, but Iris¡¯s unconscious act of maintaining and gathering magic power is a foundation of magic, so it is a sign that she has been training hard. Even Shinji was asked to do that, he would answer he could not do the same thing when he was in the same unconscious situation as Iris. ¡±Nn¡­¡­ Haa¡­¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? Is it finished?¡± When Iris looks back at him with a sluggish expression as Shinji pulls out his cock, a sweat dripping down on her face, and because it wasbined with her flushed cheeks, it created a huge gap from her normal calm face, making Shinji think she was even more s*xy. ¡±Nope¡­¡­ I¡¯m still going to continue¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Kyaan?! T, this position¡­.¡± Shinji whispered to Iris, who was still wrap her arms around his neck, and he held her thighs up with both hands. Iris also clung to him to prevent her from falling, and when she managed to stabilize her position, Shinji¡¯s cock was inserted again. ¡±Nnnnnn ? Ah ? It¡¯s too deeeeep¡­¡­ ??¡± Because the petite Iris was light so the reverse ekiben position was easy to do. If someone were to peek at her, she would be embarrassed by the position, because it would give them a full view of her important parts, but when Shinji thrusts up with all his might, her embarrassment is blown away at once. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Senpai¡­ ? Senpai¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s deep¡­. ? It¡¯s too deep¡­ ? Ah ? Nnnnn ?¡± Shinji pounds Iris¡¯ body violently. He also didn¡¯t forget to cast function-granting spell on his cock to make it morefortable for women and it made Iris lean back and climax. Usually, Iris was quieter and more intellectual, but now, her face was tainted with pleasure, and she was dazed and disheveled. ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? Faaaahh¡­¡­ ? Ah¡­¡­ ?¡± Her body is already sumbing to the pleasure. The lewd crest which glowing with pink-colored also appeared on her vagina and it¡¯s a sign that she has been corrupted from her repeated climaxes. With this, Shinji was able to achieve his minimum goal of corrupting her body. However, Iris has not yet admitted that it is okay to be a s*x friend. Although lewd crest has strong restrictions on hiding its existence and could force people to behave in a naughty way, but it has little power to bind normal behavior, such as maniption of be a second wife. ¡±Ugh¡­. cumming¡­ again¡­.¡± ¡±Fuaaah ? Senpai ? Ah ? Me too ? Ah ? I¡¯m cumming¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji still continued to pound her, but Iris who has lost all strength in her body, can only enjoy the pleasure being given to her. Still, her vagina tightened vigorously and seemed to be waiting for Shinji¡¯s semen. Spurt ? Spurt ? Spurrrttt¡­¡­? ¡±Ah¡­¡­.Fuuuaaah¡­. this¡­. feel, so good¡­¡­?¡± Iris climaxed with an unvoiced voice. While basking in the sensation of semen filling her vagina, Iris loses consciousness because she can¡¯t stand the too strong pleasure¡­¡­ ¡±Hey¡­. Iris?¡± Iris, who has beenpletely weakened by her loss of consciousness, is supported by Shinji to keep her from falling. Shinji also pull out his cock and slowly lowered his hips while holding her. Seeing such iris, whose mouth is loose and unconscious, Shinji could only smile bitterly. ¡±Even though she has lost her mind, she still hasn¡¯t dissipated her magic power¡­¡­ She¡¯s really talented¡± Her body ispletely defenseless, but her magic power is still strong. Even Shinji cast a hypnotic spell on her in this state, it may be resisted. And if he forced it, the worst thing that could happen was that he would be exposed as a user of hypnotic magic, so Shinji would be very careful when using it. And he wasn¡¯t going to use it unless he was absolutely sure that it would work. (Well, I guess that¡¯s it for today. I¡¯d like to erase the lewd crests so that it can¡¯t be seen¡­¡­ Phew, it¡¯s gradually move from magic rituals to just having s*x, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­?) Shinji, who had intended to brainwash her to think ¡°Be my s*x friend¡± line today, didn¡¯t make it. He knew Iris had a strong will, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be able to handle magic at the level of unconsciousness. (It was no use, huh. Let¡¯s try it out while slowly teaching her the benefits of s*x. I still got plenty of time) Thinking about this, Shinji slowly stroked Iris¡¯ face. Thus, although Iris was bound with lewd crests, her mind could not be changed. And when she woke up, the first thing Iris did wasin to Shinji about how hard he had beaten her to the point of fainting, and he apologized to her. ¡±But it¡¯s still felt so good, right?¡± ¡±Senpai is idiot, desu¡­¡­¡± Her answer was that her cheeks were red and she turned away as if sulking, but Shinji smiled without saying another word. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 276 Alvin’s Sex Life as a Serious Adventurer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After winning the fighting tournament, Alvin¡¯s surroundings changed considerably. First of all, when he went out on the town, he was approached by a lot of people of all ages regardless of gender. He was congratted and asked to shake hands with people who hade to watch the tournament, people who knew him from before, and people from his favorite restaurant. He responds them generously, yet his attitude remains the same as before he won, so he is recognized as a humble person who is not proud of his achievements. Although the subject matter is a bit simr, the number of young women who approached him also increased significantly. And even Alvin has worn a fake ring, the residents of the city can easily tell that Alvin is only dating Milis and didn¡¯t have a second wife. Therefore, the fake ring has no effect at all, and he is being asked out for tea, body-touching, and seduced with explicit s*xual gestures. Alvin, who has always been devoted to Milis, was never tempted, but it was true that he was quite exhausted during these three days. ¡±It¡¯s has been three days, but I¡¯m a little tired of being pestered so much¡­¡­¡± In two days, they would leave the city and go to Este. Alvin thought that he would feel a little more rxed after being out from the city for a while. As Alvin was lying on his bed in his room, pondering, there was a knocking sound at his door. ¡±Al-kun? Can Ie in?¡± ¡±Yes~¡± Alvin replied to Milis¡¯s voice, and then the door opened and Milis came into the room. ¡±Excuse me~¡± ¡±Yeah~¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Al-kun, what are you doing?¡± Milis approached Alvin, who was lying down with one hand raised. And because it was alreadyte in the day, and Alvin had already had dinner and a bath, so all he wanted to do was sleep. Alvin had closed his eyes but when he heard Milis¡¯ voice, he opened his eyes, turned his head and saw Milising into the room. ¡±¡­¡­Why are you in a bathrobe?¡± It is a man¡¯s nature that when he looks up from below, and saw the size of Milis¡¯s breasts which was stand out even more, made his gaze naturally drawn to them. Perhaps she had just bathed, but her cheeks were flushed and her hair slightly wet, and Alvin couldn¡¯t help but choke up. ¡±Uhm¡­¡­ I came to attack my lover when he was still sleeping¡­¡­¡± ¡±Eh¡­¡­.¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes blinked as Milis fumbled with her hands and muttered in embarrassment. ¡±Because Al-kun have been approached by a lot of women¡­¡­. and I don¡¯t want you to look away from me¡­¡­¡± ¡±Mil¡­¡­.¡± Alvin feels loved by Milis¡¯s adorable jealousy. But Alvin has no idea that his girlfriend, who is very possessive and invites him to have s*x with her, is having an affair. On the contrary, he loved Milis even more for epting the unusual habit of letting someone touch her body. ¡±Al-kun, can you do it¡­¡­?¡± Milis sits on the bed and tilts her head. The fluffy scent of Milis is a nice scent, but Alvin¡¯s expression is clouded by the fact that his p*nis is not responding well. It was a world of differencepared to the time Shinji had touched Milis¡¯s body not too long ago and had gotten a nice erection. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, could you wait a moment¡­¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s body, which had gone off the rails once, wanted the excitement of letting Milis be touched again. It was the sweet poison of cuckolded that, once known, could never be forgotten. Although he already knew that Milis would ept what he wanted, Alvin was nervous and opened his mouth to ask Milis what her feelings were. ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­Do you mind if I call Shinji again?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m okay. But he¡¯ll be able to touch my¡­¡­ skin directly because of this outfit¡± Slender arms and shapely legs stretching from the bottom of the bathrobe. Alvin, who thought of Milis¡¯s bare skin being touched, felt his p*nis harden. (Oh no¡­¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t do it. I have to stop doing this¡­¡­ But why do I get so excited¡­¡­?) Alvin¡¯s face was distorted by negative emotions such as guilt and anguish. But he could not retract his statement. Because Alvin had jumped out of bed, walked past Milis and put his hand on the knob of his room door. ¡±I really¡­¡­ love you¡± ¡±I know it¡­¡­ Al-kun. I love you too ?¡± As he walked out of the room, Alvin didn¡¯t notice that Milis had a woman¡¯s face on her face as she watched Alvin¡¯s back. (My body can¡¯t be satisfied without Shinji¡­¡­ But I love Al-kun¡­¡­? Even if Al-kun¡¯s s*xuality has changed, my heart will never change¡­¡­?) When Shinji about toe. Milis, who is filled with anticipation, lies face down on Alvin¡¯s bed and waits for them. And a few momentster, she heard footsteps. It was the sound of two people¡¯s footsteps. Milis, who heard them, felt her heart pound and her vagina tingle with excitement. ¡±Suddenly, calling me¡­¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine¡± ¡±Sorry¡­¡­.¡± Shinji and Alvine into the room. Shinji seems a little annoyed, but Alvin apologizes. It¡¯s not like they had an appointment like before, so it¡¯s understandable that Shinji was taken aback by the sudden call. Then after entering the room, Shinji found Milis lying on the bed in her bathrobe. Because of her outfit, Shinji reminded her that he would touch her skin directly, which was different from thest time. ¡±Are you sure you want to do this again?¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­Please¡± Alvin nodded at Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±That, please, Shinji-san¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±All right¡± Milis, who was staring at Shinji¡¯s reluctant eptance, seemed to want a massage. Alvin immediately realized that thest massage must have felt good. (Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a massage. ¡­¡­If it turns out to be more than a¡­¡­. massage, like in my dream¡­¡­ dream, will¡­¡­Mil ept it? I wonder if¡­¡­ she will ept it) Alvin¡¯s mind is filled with his dreams as he stares at Shinji and Milis in silence, but the thought of Shinji and Milis having s*x is enough to make his heart ache. Although, it hurts him, but¡­¡­ he can¡¯t help but be curious. Because if he got so excited with just a massage, would he get even more excited with that? (No. ¡­¡­What if I end up regretting it?¡­¡­It¡¯s not a problem if only a massage¡­¡­ But more than a massage is bad¡­¡­) ¡±Haa~ ? ¡­¡­Nnn, haa~¡­¡­ ?¡± Alvin fought against his evil curiosity as he stared at Milis, who was beginning to let out sweet breaths. Alvin has epted the twisted s*xuality of him being cuckolded and he became masochist, and is steadily walking the path of depravity. _________________ This is the end of Alvin¡¯s story. Part 7 has been full of changes, especially for Shinji and Alvin. It¡¯s hard to find the right bnce between adventure (battle) and s*x, cuckold and non-cuckold. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. C276.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Seven) C276.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Seven) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. 19 years old. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. He got a lot of girls and a lot of s*x friends, so his p*nis is working at full capacity. He was appointed (forced) to be an apostle of the goddess. He developed function-granting magic. Now he can make even a subus cry. He announced his rtionship with Renka. He is the eldest son of the Valencia family, but he is no longer rted to them. He is searching for a way to travel to the other world to find the subus couple who raised him from childhood. He shares his secret with Renka. And after making a big mistake, he decides to change his mind and live as the son of subus. Alvin ¡ú Alvin The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink but he has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. He is happy to have rented the party house. He realizes that he has feelings for Renka, but she is already in Shinji¡¯s arms. Although, he still had some regrets, but he is determined to do his best for the new happy future that Milis is talking about, where the four of them will be together as husband and wife. Freri is showing him a lewd dream. As a result, he is now excited by the sight of Milis being touched by Shinji. Finally, he realizes that he has a propensity being cuckolded. So, he asks Milis to get a massage from Shinji. He wins a fighting tournament and bes a famous person. Milis Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. Cheating on Shinji has be an immoral experience, and She can¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji¡¯s cock. She is happy that Shinji and Renka¡¯s rtionship had be public and that they can now go on double dates. She epts her boyfriend Alvin¡¯s tendency who like being cuckolded. She also began to hope that the rtionship between Alvin for her heart and Shinji for her body might be approved. Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Still, Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. She bes Shinji¡¯s lovers. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. She is very happy to be living with Shinji. She¡¯s even happier to be able to make their rtionship be public. She learned all of Shinji¡¯s secrets. She and Shinji discussed how they should be as a couple and she reaffirmed her love for him. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. She married Morse. Currently pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Now that Hayate is helped her, she has more freedom in her life. She is pregnant with her second child after being conceived by Shinji. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯sst party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she has be a mad warrior of love who does whatever Shinji wants. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). She is being taught s*xual techniques by Freri, who she has be good friends with. Thanks to her, her skills have improved tremendously, especially her blowjobs are first ss. She also has a genius sense of s*x. Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. She is hired as a maid to manage party house. She is a super maid who can do all kinds of household chores, but her priority is Shinji, and she makes sure to remove all traces of s*xual activity from the premises. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. As she grows up, she bes a beautiful girl who is both young and beautiful. Her hair is still green, but it has grown to reach her shoulders. Her pale green skin is now whiter, perhaps closer to a whore than a flower. Her breasts had grownrger than before and were now just the right size to be squeezed with both hands, while her hips had narrowed and her ass had be rounder and more feminine. She¡¯s messing around with Alvin and she enjoy it. She seeded in imnting the cuckold masochistic attribute in Alvin. She and Shinji are childhood friends. She is currently working to make Eve and ra into full-fledged subus. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was raped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is sleeping facing down. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s pration is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s cock. Under the direction of the Goddess Arian, she bes Shinji¡¯s personal spirit. When Shinji was nice to her, she softened her attitude. So easy. She¡¯s regretting that she squeezed too much out of Shinji during the harem s*x she had with Marie and Sylphi. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s semen to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. She confesses her love to Shinji, but is rejected. Instead, she bes his s*x friend after he carver her with a lewd crest, but he promises to impregnate her with his child. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his cock. Once again, she and Shinji became s*x friends. She was surprised to find out that her older and younger sisters were ready to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. Once again, she and Shinji be s*x friends. She is the one who made the promise to Shinji that he would impregnate all of her sisters. Arian A miko of the goddess Arian who belongs to the temple. She is a winged race with a mystical beauty. She has pure white wings that grow out from her back and beautiful white hair that reaches her waist. She wears a white gown that exposes an excessive amount of skin. When she meets Shinji for the first time, she has a good impression of him, and at the suggestion of the goddess Arian, she begins to have s*xual rtions with him under the guise of healing him. It seems that the Goddess has given her the exclusive right to push Shinji as hard as she wants. After asking for a favor from the goddess, she was able to marry Shinji. She¡¯s very happy to have been epted by her Danna-sama. Goddess Arian A goddess who manages multiple worlds. The appearance of the main body has not yet been confirmed. She is an enigmatic goddess who works busily every day, giving oracles and possessing miko. She has a sense of humor and is rumored (?) among her followers to have a hobby of messing around with spirits, miko, and apostles. She was busy fighting the enemies of the outside world during the subus riots. Gildeo A human man in histe fifties. He is a man who never tolerates injustice. He is a former high-ranking veteran, and is well supported by the adventurers. Iris A witch from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. She ran away from home after an argument with her father, Galleo. A twin-tailed girl with blue hair tied up with a white ribbon. She wears a robe and a pointy hat. Also, she wears a miniskirt and knee socks. Her body is slender and she has beautiful breasts. She fell in love with Shinji after he saved her from a dangerous situation. She starts to approach Shinji to be his second wife. She refuses Shinji¡¯s proposal and advises him against it. Later, after a discussion, she tells him that she will continue to love him. She was almost corrupted by Shinji, who was concerned about the strength of her will, but she was able to endure. Shizuku Reincarnated by the Goddess Arian. She has long ck hair that reaches her back. She wears thin-framed sses and has pale blue eyes. She wears neat work clothes, and has a well-bnced body. She is in love with Hayate. She is useless as an apostle and is entrusted to Shinji by the goddess Arian. Due to her inability to acquire magic, she bes impatient and performs a magic ritual and has physical rtions with Shinji. After three times of s*x, her body is being corrupted. She is even more impatient because Hayate has fallen in love with another man at first sight. She hates Shinji, but during s*x, she can¡¯t resist the pleasure and will do as she is told. Hayate Reincarnated by the goddess Arian. Her ck hair is tied back in a short ponytail. She is a former JK with medium-length hair that reaches just below her shoulders. She wears swordsman-style clothing and a miniskirt. She has a beautiful face, a good figure, andrge breasts. Since she is useless as an apostle, she is being rehabilitated by Shinji. She works as a clerk at and is learning the basics of being an adventurer, and is satisfied with her current situation. She has a lover named Shizuku, but she falls in love with Alvin at first sight. She asks Shinji to help her break up with Shizuku. Afterwards, she confirms that Christina has feelings for Alvin and gives up. She was hypnotized and had to pay Shinji back with her body. She wants to be dominant during s*x, and is nowfortable with s*x, having been misled by Shinji¡¯s performance. Marie A high-ranking spirit of water. She has made a contract with the apostle Shizuku by the order of the goddess Arian. She wears a blue dress of the same design as re. She has an attractive body and face that resembles re¡¯s, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white and her body temperature is low. She is temporarily under Shinji¡¯smand because Shizuku, with whom she has a contract, has be Shinji¡¯s custodian. She has a physical rtionship with the apostle Shinji. She is very happy to have had s*xual intercourse with Shinji, and hopes to continue to do so in the future. The harem s*x she had with all the spirits reaffirmed theirpatibility. Sylphy A high-ranking spirit of the wind. She has made a contract with the apostle Hayate by order of the goddess Ariane. She wears a light green dress of the same design as re. She has a very simr body and facial features to re, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white. She is temporarily following Shinji because Hayate, who is under contract with him, is now in his custody. She doesn¡¯t know that Marie had a physical rtionship with Shinji, but she is seriously monitoring Hayate. She has a physical rtionship with Shinji. Although she thought she was insensitive to s*x, but when Shinji found her anus, she had her first s*xual orgasm. She also feels bad for squeezing out too much semen during harem s*x. Evil Priest A priest who followed the gods of the outside world. She was captured by . She was wearing a priestly uniform that exposed a lot of skin. Her breasts are big, her hips and thighs are firm, her skin is soft and white, and her face is beautiful. After Shinji¡¯s interrogation, she was put into a hypnotic state and brought back to the Goddess Arian. Christina Beltz Christina Beltz is the daughter of the prestigious Beltz family of Oeste. She is a beautiful youngdy with long blond hair. She was educated as a nobledy and is a straightforward aristocrat. She has a beautiful body with white skin and no stains, because she basically stays indoors. She is well-bnced and has grown up in a good way. She is in love with Alvin, and has moved to the vi in Medio. Her body is being developed and trained in her dreams. Eve and ra Formerly the number one and number two high-ss prostitutes in Oeste, they are now former humans who have be subus. Eve has white hair and white skin, while ra has dark hair and brown skin, making them a contrasting pair. Both of them are quite stylish, withrge breasts and well-fleshed asses, and have bodies that make men lust after them. They¡¯re both apprentices under the direct authority of the Goddess, and are training to be full-fledged subus under Freri. At Shinji and Fleri¡¯s suggestion, Eve took the false position of Apostle Apprentice and corrupted Shizuku. Himeno A dragonman from the vige of Dragonmen in the valley. She is the leader of the upper-ranking adventurers, . She is neither tall nor short, and has a slender figure. Her characteristic feature is a pair of dragon horns sprouting from between her light pink hair. She wears a kimono and hakama. Her weapon is a katana. An adventurer who came to Medio to participate in a fighting tournament. She genuinely likes to fight. All of her party members are her attendants, including Ichiro, Jiro, and Saburo. She has a fianc¨¦e named Mitono, and after being honest with herself, she realizes that she has feelings for him. However, Shinji takes advantage of her childish mind, and she gives him all kinds of her first time. Thanks to Shinji¡¯s education, her s*x skills are at a high level. In addition, she has ascivious body that Shinji approves of, and is very easily aroused. After learning about s*x, she returned to her hometown, hoping to be with Mitono soon. Durin The Wife of Smith, the owner of Smith¡¯s Workshop in Este City. She is a dwarf. She has a small physique and a toned body, with no unevenness in her style. Her skin is a healthy light brown. She has long, beautiful gray hair that she has braided behind her head. She wears an off-the-shoulder navel-baring shirt and pumpkin pants. Her husband, Smith, cheated on her, so she ran away from home as a pretext. She meets Shinji when she¡¯s out drinking. With hypnotic magic and sweet words, she has s*x with him and sumbs to the pleasure he gives her. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Miko Arian = Evil Priest (G) ¡û Milis = L (G) ¡û Akane = Eve & ra (F) ¡û Charlotte = Hayate (F) ¡û Renka = ir = Freri = Marie = Sylphy (E) ¡û Christina (D) ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Shizuku (C) ¡û Nanaka = Iris = Himeno (B) ¡û Lili = Lilu (A) ¡û Emily = Durin (AA) Information ?People who know that Freri is half spirit and half subus Goddess, Miko, ir, Marie, Sylphy, Eve and ra Emily, L, Lili, Lilu Renka. ?People who know Shinji is an apostle of the Goddess. Goddess, Miko, ir, Marie, Sylphy, Hayate, Shizuku, Eve & ra, Evil Priest Freri, Emily, L, Lili, Lilu Renka ?People who know that Eve and ra are alive. Goddess, Miko, Freri, Marie, Sylphy Freri, L, Lili, Lilu None ?Lewd crest/hypnosis Milis, Emily, Akane, L, Lili, Lilu, Shizuku, Durin, Iris Renka (Sex Friend OK), Himeno (Sex Practice Partner), Hayate (Thanking with her Body) Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 277 Report To the Goddess Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the night before he left to , the city on the east. Shinji had been summoned by Goddess Arian and was alone in the Miko¡¯s room at the far end of the temple. Goddess Arian, who had borrowed Miko Arian¡¯s body, was sitting in front of Shinji on a chair, drinking tea with an elegant gesture, while ir was standing beside Goddess Arian and Marie and Sylphy were standing behind Shinji. Shinji was afraid to drink tea in the presence of a goddess, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the invitation. ¡±Apostle Shinji, your progress seems to be going well¡± ¡±Yes. The reeducation of both Apostle Shizuku and Apostle Hayate has been somewhat sessful¡± Goddess Arian smiled with satisfaction as she ced her teacup on the serving te, and Shinji felt a sense of relief. ¡±I heard from Marie and Sylphy. Shizuku chose to live as an apostle and Hayate chose to live as a normal human. I¡¯ve also heard all about what the apostle Shinji has done for that purpose. It seems that Eve has already done a good job too¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s voice was full of good mood. ¡±As I thought, it was the right decision to leave them in the hands of Apostle Shinji. Although I¡¯m going to put you through a lot of trouble, please don¡¯t let your guard down until the end¡± ¡±Understood¡± Shinji responded to Goddess Arian¡¯s words with a bow. After the conversation was over, ir carefully poured another cup of tea into Goddess Arian¡¯s teacup, and the delicious aroma of tea drifted into the air. Seeing that Shinji had not yet taken a sip, Goddess Arian urged him to do so, and he quenched his thirst with the slightly cooled tea. ¡±Delicious¡­¡­.¡± ¡±¡®Fufufu, it¡¯s my favorite. Only the Apostle Shinji and a few others who have had it in this world. Because it¡¯s from a world where spirits live¡± Goddess Arian smiled softly at Shinji¡¯s unintentionalment. Her soft smile enhanced the mysterious beauty of Miko Arian¡¯s body, and Shinji couldn¡¯t help but stare at Goddess Arian¡¯s face. As Goddess Arian looked at Shinji, she raised her hand lightly, and ir and the others could tell that this was the signal for her and Shinji to end their private conversation. Immediately, ir joined the conversation. ¡±The way to brew it is also important, Shinji¡± ¡±I know¡± When re joined the conversation, Shinji¡¯s expression softened as he realized that the seriousness of the situation was over. Marie also approached Shinji from behind and pulled a chair over to sit next to him. ¡±ir-chan~, I want some too~¡± ¡±If you move away from Shinji, I¡¯ll make you a cup~noja!¡± ¡±ir, can I have some too?¡± The Miko¡¯s room immediately became noisy. The three of them are talking happily to each other. Marie and Sylphy are chatting with ir, who is making tea, and Goddess Arian is watching the scene with a smile. ¡±Umm~, that¡¯s nice~. ir-chan is our friend, so we can get it whenever we want, right~?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t do that very often either~noja!¡± ¡±Rarely means asionally, right?¡± While ir makes a cup of tea just for Sylphy, Marie, who dares to lean her head on Shinji¡¯s shoulder, smiles teasingly, and it made ir gets angry. Meanwhile, Sylphy sits down on a vacant chair and takes the teacup, grumbling at ir¡¯s words. Shinji, who didn¡¯t seem to care, continued to drink his tea. He wondered when he could leave the room. But suddenly, Shinji felt a gaze on him from the side and turned his head to find Miko Arian looking right at him as Goddess Arian was giving her back control of her body. She was staring at Shinji with a soft smile on her face without doing anything. It was not a benevolent smile like Goddess Arian¡¯s, but an affectionate smile at the man she loved. ¡±¡­¡­Arian, are you finding this funny?¡± ¡±No. ¡­¡­I¡¯m just ¡­¡­ looking at Danna-sama¡¯s face¡­¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian, who was embarrassed by the sensation of being watched without saying a word, continued to stare at Shinji with a smile, and Shinji could not help but feel tickled by Miko Arian¡¯s affection. ¡±I heard¡­¡­ you¡¯ll be away from the city again¡­¡­¡± ¡±We¡¯re going to go get some weapons made, and then we¡¯re going to head straight to the upper-level dungeons¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ I pray for your safety¡­¡­¡± Miko Arian, who has big breasts, folded her hands in front of her breast, and when she did this, her breasts squeezed up and Shinji¡¯s gaze swept over her breasts. Before he knew it, Marie, re and Sylphy, who were supposed to be entwined in his arms, were gone and Shinji and Miko Arian were alone. Of course, it goes without saying that this is because Goddess Arian has ordered the spirits to leave. It¡¯s a perfect example of a mother who makes perfect arrangements for her daughter. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to hold back¡­¡­?¡± Noticing the gaze of the man she loves, Miko Arian hooks her fingers on the cor of her robe and moves it slightly. Shinji is not so dull that he does not know what it indicates. And by remembering Miko Arian¡¯s exquisite body, Shinji decided to follow his own desires. ¡±Arian, can you please¡­¡­?¡± ¡±Please leave it to Arian¡­¡­ Danna-sama¡­¡­?¡± asionally, Shinji doesn¡¯t want to have s*x to corrupt a woman, or to be rewarded for his work. Rather, he just wants to give himself over to Miko Arian¡¯s service to enjoy pure pleasure. And now, after being asked by Shinji, with a hint of red in her cheeks, Miko Arian leaves from the chair, folds her wings, and crawls under the table. Then, peeking out from between Shinji¡¯s knees, she rubs her cheeks against his fully erect cock, with an eager look on her face. ¡±Danna-sama is strong¡­¡­ ? I will serve you ¡­¡­ ?.¡± As Miko Arian¡¯s hand reaches to his belt. She undone his belt and lifted Shinji¡¯s hips up so that his pants and underwear were pulled down by Miko Arian¡¯s hands. With her lips, Miko Arian¡¯s touched the ns of Shinji¡¯s cock lovingly. Chu¡­¡­ ?? The kiss sound echoed, and Shinji¡¯s cock trembled with pleasure. __________________ Volume Eight has started. It¡¯s started with a report to Goddess-sama before leaving from the city and Miko-sama episode. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 278 Miko Arian’s Paizuri Service Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After kissing the ns, Arian opened her mouth and weed the ns into her mouth. In this state, she licked the ns in a circr movement with her salivaden tongue. Shinji, who feels Miko Arian¡¯s slow and deliberate tongue work, moaned. ¡±Hah¡­¡­ Hah¡­¡­ Arian, you¡¯re good¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Chuu ¡­¡­? Because I¡¯ve practiced so much¡­¡­?¡± Miko Arian giggles as she sticks out her tongue in embarrassment. Normally, it¡¯s a gesture that should be perceived as mockery, but with her sacred position as a Miko, it made her look lewd. Furthermore, her woman¡¯s face was something she only showed to him. ¡±Arian, can you squeeze it with your breast?¡± ¡±¡­¡­? As you wish, Danna-sama ?¡± Shinji wanted Miko Arian¡¯s breasts because he had never been able to genuinely enjoy before. The size, firmness, and sensitivity of Miko Arian¡¯s breasts, which he didn¡¯t know what toin about, were now on disy in front of his cock. And seeing her breasts sway with the slightest movement, Shinji¡¯s cock jumps with anticipation. ¡±Excuse me¡­¡­?¡± With both of her breasts in her hands, she holds Shinji¡¯s cock between them, and squeezing it from both sides. Shinji feelsfortable just being pinched and squeezed from both sides. ¡±Nnnn¡­¡­? Nnn¡­¡­? Fuuhh¡­¡­?¡± After wetting his ns with a lot of saliva, Miko Arian started shaking her breasts up and down with the pressure, and it made Shinji¡¯s body rxed. Because there was no reason to resist, he simply savored the pleasure of Miko Arian¡¯s slurping. ¡±It¡¯s trembling¡­¡­? Does it feel good ¡­¡­? ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s great¡­¡­ If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m going to cum soon¡± While looking up, Miko Arian tilts her head and Shinji slowly strokes her head and she smiles happily. The pleasurable pressure of the nipple against the cock from both sides causes the pre-cum to overflow one after the other, making Miko Arian¡¯s cleavage wetter. (Danna-sama¡­¡­ looks sofortable¡­¡­?) Miko Arian stares at Shinji as she alternately rubs her left and right breasts against his cock and rubs his cock. This was the first time for her to have a fully consensual paizuri, and it was different from the healing and seduction she had done in the past, so she was excited. She also couldn¡¯t wait to see the look of pleasure on Shinji¡¯s face, and just smelling the male cock made her vagina tingle with excitement. Naturally, the movement also became violent. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? The sound of flesh hitting flesh, just as if they were mming their hips together, caused Shinji to lean back. From the left and right side, the tight breasts squeezed the whole cock and squeeze the semen, but she still rubbing it up and down again and again. ¡±Arian¡­¡­ Cumming¡­¡­!¡± Spurt ? Spurt ? Spurrrtt ? Shinji pushed his hips up in pleasure. And his semen was sprayed in the valley of her big breasts, staining the cleavage of Miko Arian. The pleasure was so heavenly that more semen than usual was spewed out. (Arian¡¯s breasts are the most dangerous¡­¡­) In the aftermath of his long ejaction, Shinji found himself vaguelyparing breasts in his mind. Now, he understands that Miko Arian¡¯s breasts are exceptional. ¡±It¡¯s a lot of cum¡­..?¡± And with Shinji¡¯s ejaction subsides, Miko Arian finally stops pressuring him with her breasts and opens them from side to side. The sight of therge amount of semen smeared all over her cleavage was indescribably satisfying, as if she were being dyed by him. ¡±This might be the best Paizuri I¡¯ve ever had¡­¡­¡± ¡±? I¡¯m d to hear it, Danna-sama¡­¡­ ? And you¡¯re still so strong¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard again¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±Ugh¡­¡­¡± Miko Arian, who saw his unwilting cock, squeezed it between her cleavage again. Her cleavage, which is slick with semen and pre-cum, is even wetter than the first time, and giving Shinji¡¯s cock more pleasure. And once again, she rubs her breasts together and crushes his cock with herrge breasts as if to check the shape of the cock. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡­ These are your exclusive breast, so please¡­¡­? Ejacte as many times as you want ¡­¡­?¡± Guchu ? Guchu ? Guchu ? Guchu ? Guchu ? Miko Arian¡¯s breasts squeeze inward as much as they can and shake them just to make Shinji ejacte. Unlike before, the ns peeked out from the cleavage and her mouth sucked on the tip. ¡±Ugh¡­¡­ keep it up¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Puha¡­. ? Slurrrp ? Rerorero ?¡± Shinji held back his ejaction to his limit as the double torture of the ns and the breast squeezing his cock. Her tip of her tongue crawled around the entrance of her urethra, licking the ns and squeezing it from both sides. And because Shinji couldn¡¯t stand again the pressure of her breast, finally he ejacted. ¡±Nbu ? Nnnn¡­. ? Slurrpp ? Gulp ?¡± Shinji poured his semen into Miko Arian¡¯s mouth. He also held her head, trying not to let any semen which had an unbelievable amount into her mouth for the second time from spilling it out of her mouth. Miko Arian did not show any sign of displeasure. Rather, she drank the semen that was poured into her mouth. She sucked it up with her mouth to make sure there was nothing left to squeeze out, and swallowed everyst drop. She even carefully licks off the semen from her ejacted and sensitive cock, giving him an exemry clean-up blowjob. These were all services that she had acquired with the help of the practice tools given to her by the goddess Arian, and these s*xual skills that she had learned were for Shinji, her future husband. Such excellent service ignited Shinji¡¯s heart. And it made him have to s*x with Miko Arian until he was satisfied, or rather, he wanted to have s*x with her. ¡±Arian,e here¡± ¡±Yes ¡­¡­ ?¡± Shinji tapped his knee and Miko Arian crawled out from under the table and straddled him. They connected to each other with a smooth, easy movement. Miko Arian¡¯s vagina, which is a superb organ, epts Shinji¡¯s cock and gives Miko Arian, the owner of the body, the greatest pleasure and euphoria, unconsciously shaking her pure white wings because of the feeling. ¡±You¡¯ve done so much for me, now it¡¯s my turn¡± ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Haa~ ? Danna-sama¡­. ? Please love me a lot ¡­¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian, smiling with pleasure and lust, wrapped her arms around Shinji¡¯s neck and their hips began to move. The s*xual intercourse between the two of them continues with three vagina cumshots without pulling out, until the womb of Miko Arian is filled with semen. ______________ Miko Arian¡¯s time. He thinks Arian has the best paizuri technique in the world. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 279 Este, the City on the East Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the other members of the have left from Medio city as nned, and after three days of handling the expected problems, such as encountering some monster, they arrived at Este, the city on the east. At the entrance of the city, they passed through a checkpoint and headed towards the main street. Different from Medio, where they were based, or Oeste, the city on the west, the main street on here had a different cityscape. ¡±Oh¡­¡­¡± Alvin unconsciously shouted in admiration. Because the city¡¯s main street is well maintained and clean, but it has a lot of smokestacks due to the number of cksmith workshops that lined, and smoke rises into the sky from them. In addition, horse-drawn carriages carrying ore and armor were parked to load them, and strong, powerful-looking men could be seen working here and there. Also, the percentage of dwarves and beastmen was much higher than in Medio and Oeste. Furthermore, with the exception of what appeared to be adventurers looking for armor, half of the inhabitants were upied by them. ¡±I guess we¡¯ll have to find an inn first¡± Shinji who said this started walking and Renka lined up next to him, with Alvin and Milis following close behind. ¡±There are a lot of dwarves and beastmen in Este, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡±Yes. Like the dwarves, the beastmen are also very good with their hands. There are also a lot of beastmen settlements in the east, and it is said that Este City naturally developed into this situation by them until today¡± Renka mutters as she looks around. And as Shinji said, there are many beastmen settlements in the Eastern part of the country. This is why Este, thergest city on the east, ys a major role in exchange and distribution. ¡±I see¡± As they walked, they passed a number of cksmith workshops with weapons on disy in their forefront. Alvin¡¯s excitement only increased as he saw the variety of attractive weapons. He wanted to go into one of the stores right away, but he managed to resist his desire and kept walking. ¡±Oh, Shinji-san! This wey!¡± The sound of metal nging echoed in the air, and Shinji heard a voice calling him. When he turned to look in that direction, all the members of the saw Durin, who had noticed Shinji and the others, holding a broom in one hand and waving her free hand on the air. Smith¡¯s Workshop was a first-rate workshop and had a store on this main street. And Durin, who was out cleaning up the storefront, spotted Shinji walking by at the right time and decided to call out to him. Shinji wanted to find a ce to stay, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the call, so Alvin and the others decided to go to Durin. * * * ¡±Hello. Wee, avery¡¯one¡± When Alvin and the others approached Durin, who was standing in front of her store with a shy sign that read ¡°Smith¡¯s Workshop,¡± Durin greeted them. Then, Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±I was thinking of finding a ce to stay first, do you know any good ces?¡± ¡±Oh, I guess a friend of¡¯ mine runs an inn, I kin introduce ye to him if ye want¡± ¡±If you like, by all means¡± Aside from Shinji, who was asking for directions to the inn from Durin, who muttered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that far¡±, Alvin was looking at the armor on disy in the store with a curious look in his eyes. ¡±Alvin, why don¡¯t you go into the store first? I¡¯ll take care of getting us a ce to stay¡± ¡±Are you sure? I¡¯ll leave it to you. Mil, let¡¯s go into the store!¡± ¡±Hey, Al-kun, wait! Renka, can I ask you a favor?¡­¡­¡± ¡±No problem. Shinji and I will go there¡± Alvin was delighted with Shinji¡¯s suggestion, so he left his luggage with Shinji and walked into the Smith workshop, calling out Milis¡¯ name. And Milis, with an apologetic look on her face, handed the luggage to Renka and followed Alvin. ¡±I¡¯m going to go call my husband, too. Weel then, see yeter¡­¡­ ¡®n¡¯ excuse me too¡± Durin, who had bowed to Shinji, followed them back into the Smith workshop. Although, Durin has an indifferent and businesslike attitude, her heart is in turmoil and she is trying to control it. (Oh no¡­. Mah body¡­¡­ reacts whin I see his face from close) After making up with her husband Smith, Durin returned home and went back to her life as usual. She thanked her family for the trouble they caused to them and went about her day supporting Smith¡¯s life. However, not everything was back to normal. Because Durin¡¯s body began to find s*x with Smith very tasteless and unsatisfying. Although, Smith was no slouch either. And he had a certain amount of experience, having had an affair with a prostitute in a brothel. But, as far as she was concerned, it was her partner¡¯s fault. The forey, the insertion of the cock, the force of the vagina cum shoot, everything about s*x with Smith was inferior to Shinji. Now that she had been cheated on and her love for him had diminished, she felt less happy when she connected with the person she loved, and she couldn¡¯t help butpare it to the s*x she had with Shinji, which felt better. Of course, she has feelings for him as a husband and wife. She also wanted to support him too, but apart from her heart, her body chose Shinji. However, Durin is rational and doesn¡¯t do anything that would make him realize this. So, she held back and distanced herself from Shinji immediately. (If he wants me to hold me again¡­¡­ is really nat good. Because I think I¡¯d love him mair than my husband if he held me now) After hugging her aching body, Durin took a deep breath, regained herposure, and returned to the workshop. ______________________ They have arrived at the Este, the city on the east. This town is full of dwarves and beastmen. Shinji-kun met Durin again. She seems to have had a great experience with Shinji after all. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 280 At Smith’s Workshop Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ording the directions given by Durin, Shinji and Renka went to the inn and rented two rooms for two people. Then, they went to their room to drop off their luggage after receiving the key at the counter. Shinji went into the room first, thinking that the rooms would be separate for men and women as before, but when he saw Renka following Shinji into the same room, he tilted his head to the side and looked at Renka, with a slight blush on her cheeks as he put down his own luggage. ¡±You know, I thought we could share a room as lovers¡± Looking back again, Shinji realize that all of his adventures after he made his rtionship with Renka known, he just stayed in a single room in a temple or a high-ss inn. Because of this, it was difficult to act at night without a private room, but now there was no problem of having to act without sneak around behind the scenes. ¡±Well, I don¡¯t mind, and if Alvin and Milis agree, we can make this room sharing as lovers¡± ¡±Yeah! I¡¯m sure Mil and Al will agree¡± Renka smiled happily at Shinji¡¯s agreement. Seeing her smile, he stepped closer to her and wrapped his hands around his adorable girlfriend¡¯s waist and gently held her close. ¡±But if we share a room, we might not get much sleep¡± ¡±G, geez~¡­Shinji¡­¡± Renka smiled shyly as she swayed in her lover¡¯s arms and looked up at Shinji. Even Shinji was expecting to be in the same room with her, but when she asked him about it, he was both happy and embarrassed. No matter how many times theyy on top of each other, embarrassing things are still embarrassing. Shinji was tempted to push her down right now, but he held it back, and after making Renka turn her body around, he lightly pushed her back and started to walk out of the room with her. ¡±We¡¯ll meet up with Alvin first¡± ¡±Yes¡­. Have they started yet?¡± ¡±Maybe¡­ And don¡¯t you remember Smith when he came to our house?¡± The image thates to Shinji and Renka¡¯s mind is of a very excited Smith. So, they thought, when they saw him, he would have started making weapons right away. ¡±I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already started¡± ¡±We¡¯d better hurry too¡± Shinji and Renka smiled at each other and headed to Smith¡¯s workshop. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó On the other side, Alvin and Milis walked into the Smith¡¯s workshop and looked around at the ready-made armor, which to Alvin¡¯s eyes looked to be of good quality. And then, Alvin picks up a one-handed sword. The weight was well bnced and the sword was sharp. The sword was beautiful, and he was observing every inch of it with noints. ¡±That¡¯s th¡¯ one that my apprentice made. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ As expected, it¡¯s different from one of those generic swords that I have seen¡­¡± After putting the sword back in its ce, Alvin turned to Smith who had called out to him and extended his hand. ¡±Ye have arrived, Alvin! I¡¯ve been waiting for ye¡± ¡±Sorry! From today on, please take care of me!¡± Smith, who is also smiling, extends his hand and makes a fist, just like Alvin. Smith lightly bumps his fist into Alvin¡¯s fist from below, then Alvin bumps his fist into his fist from above, and finally they both lightly hit each other with their fists directly in front of each other. This fist-bumping behavior is a custom that dwarf men do when they meet someone they are particrly close to. Alvin knew about this custom when he talked with Smith at the party house. * * * ¡±I have a¡¯ th¡¯ materials! Let¡¯s go to my workshop ¡®n¡¯ stairt working! C¡¯moan, this wey!¡± ¡±Yeah!¡± Smith started to walk towards the back of the store, and Alvin followed behind him. Alvin¡¯s enthusiasm for his new weapon was too much for Milis to keep up with, and she feltpletely left out. ¡±Hah~¡­ what should I do now¡­?¡± As there was nothing to do even if she followed Alvin. Milis decided to wait for Shinji and Renka toe back. And just then, Durin came in with a pot of tea. ¡±I¡¯m sorry aboot my husband. ¡­When he gets carried awa¡¯, he didn¡¯t pay attention to his surroundings. Would ye like some tea?¡± ¡±Thank you, Durin-san¡± Milis took the teacup, and smiled at Durin, who raised her eyebrows apologetically. She took a sip of the tea and her mouth watered at the taste. ¡±It¡¯s delicious¡± ¡±I¡¯m d ¡®twas to yer taste. Maybe Alvin-san won¡¯t be back fur a couple o¡¯ hours, if that¡¯s my husband usual pattern¡± ¡±It takes time, huh¡­¡± Milis was surprised that it would take so much longer than she had imagined, because she had thought they would just talk for a while. ¡±This time it¡¯s special, because we¡¯ll mak¡¯ it from scratch juist for Alvin-san ¡®n¡¯ in order to increase th¡¯ efficiency o¡¯ th¡¯ transfer o¡¯ magic power, we have to add Alvin-san¡¯s magic power to th¡¯ material afore processing it, so it takes time¡± Durin¡¯s exnation was easy to understand, and Milis could not help but be convinced that a few hours were a reasonable amount of time to allow the magic to permeate the material. ¡±I believe it takes two days, right?¡± ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s right. Th¡¯ material that wull be used tomorrow will be infused wi¡¯ his magic, so ye will have toe back tomorrow morning¡± ¡±I see¡­¡± Milis pondered what to do while she waited. Seeing this, Durin decided to give her some suggestions on where to spend her time in the Town. ¡±If ye want, I can give ye some suggestions in th¡¯mercial district¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯d love to¡± After learning the location of the stores from Durin, Milis thought about where to go first with Shinji and Renka. ________ They would have to find a ce to stay and Smith¡¯s workshop in the meantime. This is the first time they¡¯ve ever taken a room with a pair of lovers. Couples stay in rooms next to each other¡­ Yeah, nothing should happen to them! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 281 Lovers’s Night?1 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, I had fun with¡­¡­Shinji-san and Renka¡± The first night in , the East Town. Alvin and Milis were in the same room where they would be staying. In the room, Alvin is apologizing to Milis, and Milis is smiling. During the day, Alvin was in the Smith workshop all the time. The original time limit was about three hours, but he was so fascinated by the cksmith¡¯s weapon making process that he forgot about the time. So, Milis, who had been left alone, decided to go around themercial district with Shinji and Renka, but when they returned to the Smith¡¯s workshop three hourster, Alvin had not returned from inside the workshop, and they gave up on inviting him to have fun. And after three more hours of fun, Shinji, Renka and Milis came back to the inn before dark. Alvin also came back while they were thinking about what to do for dinner. And now they have dinner. ¡±Tomorrow, I¡¯ll back! So, let¡¯s go into the Town then!¡± ¡±Okay¡± Alvin¡¯s earnest apology and regretful attitude made Milis stop her angry pose. In fact, Milis was not that angry. Because she had enjoyed walking around the Town with Shinji and Renka, and she hadn¡¯t promised Alvin that she wants to go with him to look around. But it would have been nice to have a word with him before he got carried away, though. ¡±Al-kun, tomorrow is your treat, okay?¡± ¡±I, I know. Is there somewhere you want to go? ¡±Yes! I found this store today when I walked with Renka and the others¡­¡­¡± The sun was down and the room was lit only by amp. But Alvin and Milis¡¯ happy voices still echoed in the slightly dimly lit room as they made ns for tomorrow. And the atmosphere had returned to normal, and they were having a good time. But now, their conversation was interrupted. [Hyan¡­¡­ Ah ?] On the other side of the wall. A small sweet voice came from the room where Shinji and Renka were staying, making both Alvin and Milis freeze. [W, wait a minute, Shinji¡­¡­ Nn¡­¡­ ? They¡¯re still talking on the next room¡­¡­ ?] [It¡¯ll be fine if you keep your voice down] [G, geez~¡­¡­ Nn¡­¡­ Chu¡­¡­ Chu¡­¡­ ?] A whisper between Shinji and Renka can be heard in the silent room. Alvin and Milis¡¯ who have their gaze meet each other, nodded and gently ced their ears against the wall and began to listen. Renka, who has no idea that Alvin and Milis are listening on the other side of the wall, kisses Shinji aggressively, trying not to let her voice leak out. ¡±Chu¡­¡­N, Nnn¡­¡­ Chu, rero, slurp ?¡± But Shinji was doing it with the intention of making his voice heard. The purpose of doing so was to further nurture Alvin¡¯s desire to be cuckolded and be masochist. Because, at the moment, Alvin is now in a state where he manages to hold on to the line between crossing it or not when having Milis massaging by him. Shinji also saw Alvin¡¯s reaction when he touched Milis in her bathrobe, but he couldn¡¯t sense any sign that Alvin was going to cross the line. If Alvin was a normal person, he would have fallen into the deep end, but Shinji have to say that Alvin has a very strong will. So, with the idea of making him listen to the sound of Renka being held by Shinji, it will made him thought that if he let Shinji hold Milis, he would be able to see her moaning and lusting just like in his dream. [Shinji will continue doing it, and Milis, you will¡­¡­ touch Alvin¡¯s cock and me him when it gets big] Of course, this evening¡¯s event was the idea of Freri, who was responsible for instilling Alvin¡¯s desire to be cuckolded and be masochist. ¡±Renka, I¡¯m going to undress you¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­?¡± Shinji unbuttoned the front of Renka¡¯s nightgown, exposing her breasts, not wearing any underwear to cover them, and touched them directly with a lustful smile. ¡±I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not wearing any underwear¡± ¡±Because¡­¡­? We¡¯re staying in the same room together, you know¡­¡­?¡± After say a word, he carefully squeezes her breasts with both hands. He alternates between squeezing with his fingers and rubbing up and down, taking his time to enjoy her breasts as if they were sucking on his hands. ¡±Haa~ ? Haa¡­¡­ ? Hyan ?¡± The caresses from Shinji made Renka felt so good that Renka blushed as he pinched her hardened nipples and made sweet noises. ¡±Oh, Shinji¡­¡­? It¡¯ll leave a mark¡­¡­?¡± While pinching her nipples, Shinji sucks on Renka¡¯s breasts. He also leaves a mark on Renka¡¯s skin. ¡±It¡¯s not visible¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ ? It would be embarrassing for me when Mil sees me in the bath¡­¡­ ? An ? Please don¡¯t do that¡­¡­ ?¡± The fact that Shinji had given her a mark didn¡¯t make her feel bad, rather it made her feel happy that he was marking her. As Shinji started to suck her neck as well as her breasts, Renka decided to return the favor and put a mark on his neck as well. ¡±Haha, this might tickle¡± ¡±Right? ? But more importantly¡­¡­ You¡¯re already like this ?¡± Renka¡¯s knees moved, brushing against the cock that was erected and pressing against Shinji¡¯s pants. Renka turned to Shinji with a look of anticipation and lust at the feel of his stiffly erect p*nis. ¡±I want to insert it¡­¡­¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­?¡± They both took off their pants and underwear. Shinji opened Renka¡¯s legs, which were wet from the caress of her breasts, and inserted his p*nis in the missionary position. __________ Freri¡¯s n. It seems that she is trying to further promote Alvin¡¯s cuckolded and masochism. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 282 Lovers’s Night?2 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai [Ahhhh¡­ ? Nnn¡­ ? Haaaa~¡­ ?] From the other side of the wall, Renka¡¯s breath could be heard, conveying her deepest feelings of pleasure. And before Alvin and Milis, who had been listening closely, knew it, their distance had closed within their reach. Now, Milis¡¯s hand is gently on Alvin¡¯s cock and she starts to touch it to see how big it is. ¡±Al-kun¡­ Why are you getting bigger¡­.?¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes grow impatient as Milis looks at him with an intense, using gaze. ¡±No, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just that I had this weird thought in my head that if Shinji was with Mil instead of Renka¡­¡± ¡±¡­So that¡¯s why you¡¯re like this?¡± There was no hint of disapproval on Milis¡¯s face, rather her cheeks were flushed and Alvin could see the heat of lust in her eyes, so he assumed that Milis was also excited to hear about Shinji and Renka¡¯s affair. Although, Milis was more aggressive than usual, but it didn¡¯t make him feel ufortable. Then, after seeing his panic face, Milis started to pull down Alvin¡¯s pants and underwear, revealing his erect cock. (Al-kun¡¯s is¡­ cutee ?) Even a cock that looks grotesque up closely can look lovely if it belongs to someone she loves. And although, Alvin¡¯s cock is not as big or as satisfying as Shinji¡¯s, but from the perspective of Milis, who ispletely captivated by s*x, Alvin¡¯s cock is her favorite object that fills her heart. Milis smiles at Alvin as she gently peels his ns, which is wrapped due to his foreskin. She then began to squeezed the entire rod gently and loosely. ¡±Al-kun¡­ ?¡± ¡±Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Mil¡­.¡± ¡±Does it feel good ¡­? ?¡± Alvin nodded in response to Milis¡¯ question. And his cock began to overflow with pre-cum. As Alvin gazes at Milis¡¯s s*xy smile, Freri secretly sends him the lightest of hypnotic magic, a one-time suggestion, through Milis to guide his thoughts. [It¡¯s okay to talk about your secret desire] Even Alvin¡¯s mental strength could not withstand thebination of pleasure and thought guidance Milis gave him, and he finally said the forbidden words. ¡±The truth is¡­ I wanted to see Mil being embraced and having s*x with Shinji¡­ and just imagining it turned me on¡­.¡± As if to repent, Alvin confesses with his head down. Alvin, who was looking down, saw Milis¡¯s hand squeezing his cock, and the sight of her thin, delicate fingers twining around it was very erotic. [Ah ? Ah ? Nnn ? Shinji ? As expected, Shinji¡¯s cock is big¡­. ? It feels so good ?] From the next room, Renka¡¯s moans could be heard as she was so engrossed in the s*x that she didn¡¯t care that Alvin and Milis were next to the room. Hearing Renka moaning as she fucked by Shinji, Alvin was reminded of the big cock he had seen in his previous peeping tom. And Alvin¡¯s mouth began to talk again. ¡±Shinji¡¯s cock is bigger than mine. ¡­So, I¡¯m sure it will happen just like Renka. Maybe I¡¯ll see a more erotic version of Mil¡­¡± [G, geez¡­? If you keep poke my inside¡­. ? I¡¯ll cum¡­¡­?] In Alvin¡¯s head, the sight of Renka moaning from the vaginal torture was reced by the sight of Milis being made to moan by Shinji. And this also arouses Alvin¡¯s excitement. And Alvin, who was almost pushed to the limit by Milis¡¯s hand job, talked about his inferiority as a man and his desire to be hated. But Milis did not despise or feel bad about her lover¡¯s shameful appearance and true feelings. Rather, she was delighted that Alvin, who usually pushed her around, exposed his weaknesses to her. Furthermore, the fact that her cheating s*x with Shinji, which has now be a part of her daily life, was approved by Alvin, made her feel like she was in luck. Milis didn¡¯t know that it was all a matter of fate that had been changed by Freri and Shinji, but she was grateful for her good fortune and luck. Suppressing her impatience, Milis chose her words carefully as she spoke to Alvin. ¡±Al-kun¡­ ? I love Al-kun too ? If you love me and make me your wife¡­ I¡¯ll do anything for you, Al-kun¡­?¡± ¡±Mil¡­!¡± Milis took her hand away from his nearly ejacting cock. And gently push Alvin¡¯s chest andy him on the back. Then, Milis straddled him and ced his cock on her private part while slipping off her underwear with her fingers. Alvin¡¯s cock swells more than ever because he has been squeezed to the limit by Milis, who had epting Alvin¡¯s ugly desires, and whispering to him that she loves him more than ever. ¡±I love you¡­! Mil!¡± ¡±I love you too¡­? Al-kun ?¡± Nupun ? Spurttt ? Alvin ejacted after Milis lowered her hips and inserted his cock into her vagina. Her body feels insufficient, but Milis¡¯ heart is filled with Alvin¡¯s love. _____________________ From ShinjixRenka to AlvinxMilis. Alvin has reached the point where he can¡¯t stop. Milis is so deeply in love with Al that it doesn¡¯t matter if his hobbies are strange. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 283 Lovers’s Night?3 Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After climaxing from the vaginal torture, Renka was hugged by Shinji in the missionary position, and they kissed briefly and repeatedly in the afterglow. Renka felt the happiness of sharing the warmth with her beloved on the bed. And because of the same reason, Shinji¡¯s cock, which was still inserted, twitched. ¡±Geez¡­? You¡¯re moving inside me¡­?¡± ¡±It moves when it feels good¡­¡± Renka, who has calmed down a bit,ughs slightly, and Shinjiughs in embarrassed disbelief because Renka¡¯s vagina is perfect for Shinji¡¯s cock, and it¡¯s really felt good to be inside. Shinji thought it must be a psychological thing that made him feel the best when he was connected to Renka. If it wasn¡¯t for that, there was no way that Renka, a human being, would be morefortable than Freri, a half-subus with a magical vagina. ¡±I want to continue¡­.¡± ¡±Ah ? I understand¡­ Chu ?¡± When Shinji pulled his hips back to start pistoning again, Renka smiled a little bit as she thought it was cute that Shinji was asking her to continue with a begging look. [I love you¡­! Mil!] [I love you too¡­ ? Al-kun ?] From the other side of the wall, Alvin¡¯s and Milis¡¯s voices could be heard at a reasonable volume. And Renka blushed as she remembered that Alvin and Milis were staying in the room next door. ¡±¡­Ah, it¡¯s not good, they must hear our voice¡± ¡±Alvin and Milis are lovers too. ¡­So, it¡¯s not our fault¡± ¡±I wonder if that¡¯s true¡­ Nn¡­¡± Shinji pulled his cock out of Renka, who was still wondering, and gently made Renka wake up. Then, he lying down on the bed. ¡±I want Renka to be on top of me and move¡± ¡±Hmm, that would be nice¡­?¡± The first climax was not enough to satisfy Renka¡¯s s*x drive, and there was no option to stop here. In addition, from the voicesing from the next room, she knew that Milis was straddling Alvin, and she felt a strange sense of excitement at the act of daring to try the same position. [Al-kun¡­? Please enjoy yourself ? I¡¯ll do my best to make you cum ?] [Ohh, Mil¡­ that move¡­ Oh no, oh no, that feels too good¡­.] [Al-kun ? You¡¯re so cute¡­.. ?] Creak, Creak, Creak, Creak With the sound of the bed creaking and Alvin¡¯s reaction, Renka could picture Milis ming him with her skillful hips as if she were dancing on top of him. As Milis is doing her best for her beloved Alvin, Renka doesn¡¯t want to lose for the sake of her beloved Shinji. ¡±Shinji¡­ ? I¡¯m going to move¡­. ? Ah ? Haa~ ? Nnn ? Haa~ ? How is it? ?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ it feels so good¡­.¡± The inside of her vagina, where Shinji had once climaxed, was overflowing with her love juices, and Shinji¡¯s big cock was tightly pressed against it. And when Renka raises her hips, the folds of her vagina rub against the ns and it feels good for him, and when she lowers her hips, she gets the pleasure of being prated while being poked into the depths of her vagina at once, making Renka¡¯s use of her hips more and more bold. Her breasts also swayed as she moved more boldly, pleasing Shinji¡¯s eyes. With that, Shinji¡¯s cock was getting hard with excitement. And the fact that four of them were having cowgirl s*x against a wall only made it more exciting. Shinji, who doesn¡¯t want to be outdone by Renka, thrusts his hips upward. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Shinji ? Stop it ? If you do that ? Ah ? Only I¡¯ll be the one who cum ?¡± The thrusts that matched Renka¡¯s hips doubled the pleasure and drove Renka over the edge in no time at all. Alvin, who heard Renka¡¯s moans grow louder and louder, thrust his hips upward, but Milis¡¯s vagina, trained by Shinji, was strong enough to withstand Alvin¡¯s cock. Rather, Alvin¡¯s own movements brought on a feeling of ejaction. ¡±It¡¯s okay, Al-kun ? You can cum whenever you want ? I¡¯ll take it all ?¡± Alvin ejacted before Milis lowered her hips vigorously to finish him off. [I¡¯m cummmmming¡­ ?????] It was at the same time that he heard Renka¡¯s sweet voice, throbbing with pleasure. Alvin felt the presence of Shinji, who had proven himself to be a powerful man by making his girlfriend Renkapletely debaucherous, while his girlfriend Milis made him cum unterally. So, it makes him feel inferior as a man. ¡­ But strangely, his cock remains erect and he shoots a lot of semen into Milis¡¯ vagina. ¡±Nn¡­ ? You¡¯re cumming a lot¡­ ?¡± Alvin looked up at Milis, who was smiling happily. Although she was happy, but she was also jealous of Renka, who was in the next room being fondled by Shinji¡¯s cock. [Hyan ? Shinji ? Shinji ? It feel so good ? More ? More ? Poke me more ?] Unlike Alvin and Milis, who were finished, a sign of the creaking bed and sweet voices stilling from Shinji and Renka¡¯s room. [Does it feel that good?] [Umm ? Shinji¡¯s dick is big¡­? Let¡¯s do it a lot ? Ah ? Ah ?] Alvin¡¯s cock, which was still inserted, would not be hard again. Milis realized this and leaned down and hugged Alvin, who hugged her back. Alvin had already figured it out perfectly. He knew that if he left it up to Shinji, he would definitely be able to see Milis in all her lewd glory. ¡±Al-kun ¡­? I¡¯ll do my best ¡­?¡± He understood what those words meant. ¡±Yes¡­ Mil, I love you¡­.¡± Alvin nodded and whispered words of love. ______________ ShinjixRenka, AlvinxMilis times. Al-kun is finally awakened¡­. Milis also med Al for the first time in a long time. Shinji just loved Renka as usual. (It¡¯s envying) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 284 Report from Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning. Alvin and the others gathered in the dining room as if nothing had happened, and finished breakfast. Alvin said that he would spend the morning at the Smith¡¯s workshop assisting in the creation of swords, and in the afternoon, he would go into the Town with Milis. Shinji, on the other hand, says that he and Renka are going to spend the day walking around the Town and doing random things. This was something they had discussedst night during their pillow talk after s*x. Alvin agreed and left the dining room in time for the appointment, leaving Shinji, Renka and Milis alone in the dining room. After looking around, Milis begins to talk in a hushed voice. ¡±Umm, it¡¯s aboutst night¡­¡± ¡±W, what is it?¡± Renka¡¯s cheeks reddened at the mention of st night¡±. It was fine as long as the topic was not brought up, but when it came up, Renka felt embarrassed. It was the same for Milis. Her cheeks turned red and she fidgeted with the fingertips of her hands as she continued to talk. ¡±You know, Al-kun said he wanted to see me being held by Shinji-san¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡± Hearing so, Renka¡¯s embarrassment has faded and her expression has changed from embarrassment to confusion. Meanwhile, Shinji keeps his expression the same and listens. ¡±Well, I mean, this is a little new for us, but you don¡¯t know about¡­ Al-kun, do you?¡± ¡±Yes. So, is it like Al¡¯s wish?¡± ¡±¡­Yes, it is¡± Milis¡¯s story sounds unbelievable, but after hearing about the massage of the other day, Renka understands that it¡¯s possible that his s*xual tendencies have be moreplicated. (Al is became terrible, huh¡­ but if I think that he was able to tell his secret because he loves and believes in Mil with all his heart, I guess Al is happy too?) If there is such a thing as a couple (Renka and Shinji) who love each other and understand that even though Shinji has many s*xfriend, she (Renka) is still the best, then there may be such a thing as a couple (Alvin and Milis) who still love each other even if he let his wife being held by another man (Shinji). Renka, who thinks so, shows a certain understanding of Alvin¡¯s desire to be masochist and being cuckolded. Then, Renka decides to reply to Milis. ¡±¡­Okay, I understand the problem between Al and Mil. So, I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t know. and I think it¡¯s better for Al to pretend I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka-chan. Shinji-san, please ask for assistance next time¡­?¡± ¡±Oh, I understand¡± Renka knew that Shinji had embraced Milis. If that¡¯s what Alvin and Milis wanted, she had no intention of stopping. Milis was happy that her cheating s*x with Shinji had been approved by Alvin, and she was happy that she could now fulfill Alvin¡¯s wishes. Shinji felt an unparalleled sense of pleasure as he listened to Renka and Milis¡¯ friendly conversation about the highly erotic subject of sharing oneself sessfully. From the outside, it didn¡¯t look like anything more than a party of friendly adventurers chatting andughing. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Then, on that afternoon. Milis was strolling through with Alvin, who had just returned from Smith¡¯s workshop. Alvin and Milis, holding hands and fingers tightly together, walked slowly down the street. As a couple of good-looking man and woman, they naturally attracted the attention of the people around them, but they didn¡¯t care at all and were looking at the snack shop that Milis was looking for. ¡±Oh, Al-kun¡± Milis muttered as if she remembered. ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± The short Milis naturally looked up at Alvin. And when Alvin gazed at Milis, who was squinting with happiness, unexpected words came out of Milis. ¡±I asked Shinji-san and he said¡­ it¡¯s fine ?¡± ¡±Eh¡­ he epts it¡­?¡± Milis spoke in an abstract way, but Alvin knew immediately what she meant. It was the ugly lust he had told Milis aboutst night¡­ the unbing lover¡¯s lust to see Milis in Shinji¡¯s arms while he still making love with her. ¡±But Al-kun, you mustn¡¯t tell Renka-chan about this¡­?¡± Alvin felt sorry for Renka, but also felt a deep affection from Milis¡¯ devotion when she reported it to him as happily as if it were his own. Perhaps he feels guilty for offering his girlfriend (Milis) to be held by Shinji, but Alvin has no idea that Milis is having an affair with Shinji. The only thing Alvin can do for Milis is to whisper his love to her and promise to love her no matter what. Unfortunately, Alvin swallowed the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡±Thank you¡­ I love you, Mil¡­.¡± ¡±I love you too, Al-kun¡­ ?¡± The two distorted lovers walked through the Town. And they enjoyed a happy afternoon. _______________ Report from Milis-chan. Report to Renka and Shinji. Report to Alvin. It¡¯s important to be careful about what you say. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 285 Completion of the Sword Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after the report from Milis. Alvin and the others visited Smith workshop early in the morning. For one reason and one reason only. ¡±Smith! I¡¯m here!¡± ¡±Alvin, I have been waiting fur ye!¡± Yes, it was to receive Alvin¡¯s finished great sword. Because when they gathered in the cafeteria in the morning, Alvin already looked restless and anxious. So, today, after receiving the sword, they had nned to go to the area around the Town to try out the sword on some stray monster. That¡¯s why they all decided to rest quietlyst night. ¡±My sword has finished!?¡± ¡±O¡¯ coorse! It¡¯s my masterpiece¡­ ¡®n¡¯ wait a minute! I¡¯ll get it right away!¡± Smith grinned and walked to the back of the store, talking loudly. When he came back, he had in his hand a very beautiful great sword with a pale bluish color. The beauty of the sword is emphasized by the fact that it has no unnecessary ornamentation, and Shinji, Renka, and Milis are all taken aback by it. ¡±Beautiful¡­.¡± Milis muttered, and Alvin staggered to a halt. ¡±I¡¯ve ne¡¯er seen such a stunning blue color in my life, which proves that Alvin¡¯s magic is weel integrated into th¡¯ sword¡± Smith smiled confidently as he held out the great sword and offer it to Alvin. As the great sword in Alvin¡¯s hand, it felt sofortable that he could hardly believe it was his first time of holding it. The weight of the sword was almost the same as that of his old sword, which was also one of the reasons. Then, Alvin, who is still holding the sword, used . ¡±This¡­ this sensation¡­!¡± Alvin could not hide his surprise at thepletely different sensation from his previous great sword. Because until now, his great sword which he used to swing around using the power enhanced by , he could feel the weight of the sword firmly in his arms. However, this is not the case with this new sword, because after permeates the great sword, he can feel as if the sword and his arm are bing one. Moreover, with this mysterious feeling, Alvin was both puzzled and excited, because he did not feel the weight of the great sword at all. ¡±Wow¡­! It looks like it can cut through anything¡­!¡± ¡±Let me know if ye have tried it out ¡®n¡¯ I¡¯ll mak¡¯ some minor adjustments¡± ¡±Oh¡­! All right!¡± Alvin took the scabbard from Smith after release and put it away. ¡±Th¡¯ next one is Renka¡¯s bow. I¡¯ll prepare th¡¯ materials, so can yee back tomorrow? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do it t¡¯day¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯lle back tomorrow at the same time¡± ¡±Please do~¡± Looking at the results of Alvin¡¯s great sword, Smith¡¯s skill was once again evident, and Renka¡¯s cheeks naturally rxed as she looked forward to seeing how her new bow would turn out. ¡±Durin-san, here¡¯s the money for the great sword¡± ¡±I epted it~¡­¡± On the other hand, Shinji was paying Durin for the new sword at the checkout counter away from Alvin and the others. Durin carefully checked to make sure she hadn¡¯t miscalcted because of the amount of money involved. Of course, there was no way Shinji could have made such a mistake, and the amount was correct. * * * (He¡¯s pure precise¡­ ¡®n¡¯ there¡¯s no bargaining, which is great fur us) Thinking about this, Durin put the money she received into the safe and locked it up. While she was doing this, Shinji kept his eyes on Durin. The mere fact that he was looking at him made Durin¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡±W, what is it?¡± Durin¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she looked around cautiously, but no one was paying any attention to Shinji and Durin. ¡±Nothing, see you tomorrow¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­.Okay. See ye tomorrow! I¡¯ve gotundry to do too!¡± Shinji stepped back and distanced himself, and Durin couldn¡¯t help but let out a few words of regret. As if to make up for it, Durin said goodbye and hurriedly retreated to the back of the store. (Oh no¡­. I want it again even though I must not¡­ ?) Last night, Durin had s*x with her husband, Smith. The reason was that they had reconciled, and now that the big job was over, the ban on having children was lifted. Smith was very happy having s*x with her, but Durin was still not satisfied. Because of this, the mes of lust have been smoldering deep inside her body. (Only once again¡­ I want to do it juist one more time¡­? After my husband finishes making weapons¡­ afore he leaves this Town, just once again¡­ because this is th¡¯ realst time¡­?) Durin was alreadypletely in the throes of it, but she was unable to confess it. If she confessed it, she might even want to have children with him. (Tomorrow, when hee to th¡¯ store again, I¡¯ll ask¡­ for it¡­ ?) As Durin washed her clothes in theundry room, her eyes were filled with lust, but there was no one to point it out. ________________ Alvin¡¯s sword isplete. His s*xual tendencies and fighting strength have increased. It seems that Durin is nearing the end of her patience. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 286 Before Trying Out New Sword Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After leaving Smith¡¯s workshop, Alvin and other members of stopped by Branch of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Then, they decided to ept a permanent request that they had researched the day before. The request was to ¡°Thin out the road to the mine¡± It was a request to keep the road to the mine, which supports the cksmithing industry of Town, safe by reducing the number of monsters on and around the road. This request can be epted by Lower ranking Adventurer if it¡¯s just for the road, and by Intermediate ranking Adventurer if it¡¯s to go off the road and hunt the monster around. Although the rewards are low, the request can be taken as many times as needed in a day, and it was a request rmended by the adventurer¡¯s guild when someone asked if there were any requests suitable for testing a weapon. ¡±No encounters so far, huh¡­¡± Alvin blurted out a few moments after they left Town, and since they were halfway between the two cities, they decided to take a break. They sat down on the side of the road and continued talking while each of them took a drink of water. ¡±After all, this is the road to the mine, the lifeline of Town. So, it¡¯s well maintained, and the monsters seem to be well reduced enough¡± Alvin, who was unable to fulfill his original purpose, stared at Shinji with half-lidded eyes as he nodded admiringly. ¡±I¡¯d be in trouble if there were no monsters¡­¡± ¡±I know, I know. So, let¡¯s take a side road and go from here. There should be monsters around here¡± Shinji looked away from the path that Alvin and the others had been taking to get to the mine, and looked at a side road. The side road was narrow, but it seemed to be used as a daily route, and there were traces of carriages on the ground, clearly indicating that people hade and gone. ording to the information Shinji had received from the adventurer¡¯s guild, there was a beastman vige at the end of this side road. Moreover, there were many people working in the mines in the vige, and this side road was within the scope of the request to ¡°thin out the road to the mines¡±. However, most of the adventurers who were heading toward the mines, they went there without turning off onto the side roads because the possibility of encountering monsters was greater on the side roads. ¡±Alright. Let¡¯s move on then¡± ¡±Al, be careful of your surroundings, okay? I¡¯ll be on the lookout too¡­¡± ¡±Yeah, I know!¡± Alvin stood up quickly after rehydrating, and Renka, Milis, and Shinji followed him, but Renka warned Alvin not to get carried away. At first nce, Alvin looks like he¡¯s having a good time, but he¡¯s listening to Renka¡¯s warning, and Shinji knows that, so he decides to stop talking and calls Freri to help him guard against the monsters. ¡±Freri, can you tell me if there are any monster approaching?¡± [Okay] The summoned Freri nodded and lined up next to Shinji. They formed the same line as they had in the dungeon, starting with Renka, Alvin, Milis, Shinji and Freri, and proceeded down toward side street. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±This sword is amazing!¡± A short time after entering the side road, they found monster¡¯s reaction located close to the mountain. As they were close to it, they encountered a Kobold, arge dog that walked on two legs, and Alvin was able to test out the weapon. Even though he had just received it today, Alvin was able to handle the new great sword as if he had been using it for years. ¡±It¡¯s really iparable. Isn¡¯t a Kobold enough to test it out?¡± ¡±It seems¡­.not enough and it looks like your sword will be able to take you to the top dungeons in no time!¡± ¡±That¡¯s encouraging¡± Alvin, who is feeling a definite response, says so in a state of excitement. In addition, Alvin¡¯s expression was full of confidence as he became convinced that he could fight stronger monsters by simply changing to a special weapon. ¡±Al-kun, tomorrow it¡¯s Renka-chan¡¯s turn to use the bow, okay?¡± ¡±I know, I know. ¡­Renka?¡± Renka, who would normally have a few words to say, was silent. Her expression was serious, and she nodded at him with her eyes, listening carefully. [Shinji, there¡¯s a monster up ahead. The carriage is being attacked] ¡±It looks like someone¡¯s being attacked up ahead!¡± ¡±What! Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡± Alvin shouted when he heard Renka¡¯s words. If it¡¯s a dispute inside the Town, Shinji, who is ostensibly a good guy, has no reason to stop it but if it¡¯s a monster outside the Town, it¡¯s different. Shinji also shouted his approval, feeling that Alvin had grown up enough not to rush out suddenly and speak to them first. Of course, so did Milis. ¡±Yeah!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± The first one, Renka, starts running. Every single one of them boosted their leg strength with and ran down the path at once. And what was ahead of them? There is an overturned carriage and a number of foodstuffs scattered on the back of the carriage, and a flock of kobolds eating on the sweet-smelling fruit. And at some distance from the carriage, surrounded by the kobolds, were a group of beastman adventurers who appeared to be guarding the carriage, and a group of beastman who appeared to be nonbatants being protected by them. The most striking among them was a fox-eared beastman that Alvin and the others had seen on the stage of the arena. As the Kobolds were about to pounce on the adventurers, an invisible force suddenly crushed them, sending them crashing to the ground in a heap. ¡±Crush ¨C !¡± Shinji pointed his staff and unleashed a spell. In the meantime, Alvin was shing at the rest of the Kobolds crowding the carriage. ___________________ The weapon was tested. And the fox girl reappeared. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 287 Running Wolves Help Other Adventurers Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±¡±Thank you so much for your help¡­!¡±¡± The three beastman adventurers and the fox beastman bowed deeply to Alvin and the others. With Shinji¡¯s gravitational magic and Alvin¡¯s shing, the Kobold hordes lost all momentum and fled in a sh. As the purpose of the encounter was to rescue people, Alvin and the others decided not to chase the Kobolds, but to protect the adventurers and beastmen who were surrounded by them. ¡±¡± Milis healed the beastman adventurers who had been wounded by the kobolds, one by one. Meanwhile, Alvin and Shinji disposed of the bodies of the Kobolds they had defeated, gathering them in one ce and letting Shinji burn them with ir¡¯s help. Then, both Renka and Freri keep a close eye on the area to make sure the Kobolds don¡¯te back. Without saying a word, they do what they have to do to each other. This fluid action was proof that were an upper-ranking adventurer party, and that they had done these many times before. The beastman adventurers, who were watching Alvin and the others¡¯ movements, made a passionate eye on their eyes as Milis tended to them. It was not only the beastman adventurers, but the fox beastman as well. But in her case, she was only looking at the two of them, Alvin and Shinji. Beastmen have a custom of being attracted to strong men, and this is because beastmen women tend to like strong men. Alvin, who was active in the fighting tournament, and Shinji, who was in the same party as Alvin and killed many Kobolds together. She fell in love with the different strengths of the two of them. Then, after cleaning up, the beastman adventurer and the fox beastman thanked them again. ¡±Just when I thought it was over¡­¡± That¡¯s what Pard, the dog-beastman swordsman and leader of the intermediate-intermediate rank adventurer party , said. ¡±The carriage was broken¡­ and it overturned, and the fruit fell and we were attacked by kobolds attracted by the sweet smell¡­.¡± The archer, Ranian, the dog-beastman with drooping ears, said that. ¡±And I was surprised that helped us!¡± The priest-warrior Bellman, the dog-beastman, gazes at them with sparkling eyes. They are a party of three dog beastmen. And with no wizard/witch in their party, naturally, they had no way to deal with the pack of Kobolds at once, so they had a hard time. ¡±I¡¯m d we got here in time. It was just a coincidence¡± Alvin nodded his head in a respectful, mature manner. Milis looked at him with an expression that said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡±, and Shinji and Renka decided to continue the conversation. ¡±We¡¯re not going to let the sweet smell lure the monster again. Let¡¯s move on everyone¡± ¡±But the axle of the carriage¡­ and that fruit is the client¡¯s goods¡± Pard said with a troubled look at Renka¡¯s words. Pard¡¯s gaze alsonded on the fox-beastman, the woman who had acted as ring girl in the fighting tournament. The fox-beastman was wearing a in brown robe instead of the more revealing and mboyant attire she wore at the tournament, but her beauty was not diminished by her in attire. * * * ¡±Yes¡­ I want to return to the vige with as much fruit as possible¡­. This fruit is the food that everyone in the vige is looking forward to eating. ¡­Can¡¯t you do something about it¡­?¡± ¡±But the axle is damaged¡­¡± The beautiful woman asked Pard to help her with an apologetic look, but the reply was not good. Some of the fruit has been eaten, but there is still so much fruit on the box that no one can carry it all. On the other hand, if they left the goods here and went to the vige to call for help, it was obvious that the fruit would be destroyed in the meantime. Alvin and Shinji were listening to the conversation and their eyes met. The look in his eyes said it all, and Shinji nodded with a wry smile. ¡±We¡¯ll help you if you want. We happened to be on our way to that vige too¡± ¡±Are you sure!!¡± She raised her fox ears and squealed with delight at Alvin¡¯s offer. ¡±But, can you pull the carriage in return?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? But the carriage won¡¯t move, right¡­?¡± Shinji tapped Alvin lightly on the shoulder, who tilted his head. Then, he moved toward the carriage. ¡±¡± After Shinji cast his spell, Alvin grabbed the broken axle of the carriage and was able to lift it up with ease, making it almost weightless thanks to Shinji¡¯s magic. This surprised both and the fox beastman. ¡±And now, all you have to do now is to walk while pulling the cart with human power¡± ¡±I understand! Thank you very much!¡± Pard and the others immediately began to move. They did what they could to get the horses off the back of the carriage, sorted out the overturned fruit boxes on the back of the carriage, and took over the role of supporting the carriage from Alvin. ¡±Well then, we¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re ready¡± ¡±Yes¡­!¡± The fox beastman nodded at Alvin¡¯s words. But she pped her hands as if she had forgotten something important. ¡±I¡¯ve never told you my name. My name is Hiyuri. It¡¯s nice to meet you¡± Hiyuri then smiled. In this way, moved towards the beastman vige with Hurley and . _________________ The fox beastman, Hiyuri. They will head for the vige with the adventurers they saved. The has be well known enough to be admired. The fighting tournament is a big deal. I¡¯m going to rmend the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 288 Go to the Beastman Village Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The cart, which had been made lighter by Shinji¡¯s magic, was pulled by the members of . Renka and Alvin are in front of the cart, while Milis, Shinji and Freri are behind it. Hiyuri, the client of , joined Shinji and the others walking behind the cart, riding the horse which was pulling the cart before. ¡±We¡¯ll be there soon, so please do your best!¡± Hiyuri cheered Shinji as he continued to use his magic. From her point of view, it was up to Shinji to deliver the fruit to the vige, and she was anxious to see how he was feeling. But Shinji still has a lot of magic left in him. He also used Freri¡¯s magic just in case, so there was no need to worry about running out of magic, but there was no way Hiyuri, ayman, would understand. As Shinji was concentrating on his magic, Milis was talking to Hiyuri. ¡±Shinji-san will be fine. And it¡¯s almost there too¡­¡­ Oh, I hear something loud¡± ¡±It¡¯s the sound from the vige workshop. In our vige, we make ingots for shipment to Este Town¡± Hiyuri¡¯s ears twitched as she exined what she had heard. If Hiyuri was able to distinguish the sound, then of course the members of the were able to hear it as well. ¡±We¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s go for it!¡± ¡±¡±Yeah!¡±¡± The voices of the three members of echoed. In this way, Alvin and the others were arrived at the beastman vige safely. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±Finally, we have arrived!¡± ¡±Phew¡­¡­¡± After passing through the entrance of the vige, Alvin and the others stopped the carts in an open area. Then, Shinji released his magic as the members slowly lowered the cart to the ground. Shinji felt that the beastman vige had a simr atmosphere as Este Town. It was because he could hear the sound of hard metal striking here and there, echoing from all over the vige. This vige is close to the mines, and there are many beastman who go out to the mines. For this reason, one of the vige¡¯s main businesses is to process the ore they dig up into ingots and bring them to Este Town for sale. ¡±Thank you all for your hard work¡± Hiyuri got off from the horse and congratted the sweaty members of . As Pard and the others wiped sweat off their faces, Hiyuri smiled and came over to Alvin and the others. ¡±I¡¯d like to thanks everyone from . You¡¯ve been a great help¡± ¡±You¡¯re wee!¡± ¡±And I¡¯d like to thank you in some way¡­¡­.¡± Alvin shook his head at Hiyuri¡¯s suggestion, who bowed again. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re going to go back to Este Town after a short break¡± ¡±That¡¯s all fine and good, but¡­¡­¡± Hiyuri is troubled by Alvin¡¯s refusal. It¡¯s a shame for Hiyuri, who is a beastman, to not return the favor after receiving it. As Hiyuri was wondering if there was anything she could do, a cat-beastman maid and several soldiers came from the back of the vige. As they passed through the entrance of the vige, a soldier acting as a gatekeeper was sending a message to Hiyuri¡¯s house¡­¡­ in other words, to the head of the vige, the chief. ¡±Thank you very much, Hiyuri-sama, for your hard work. Soldiers, please take the fruit to the warehouse in the mansion¡± ¡±¡±Yes!!¡±¡± The soldiers who came with the cat-eared maid began to carry the boxes full of fruit out of the broken cart. * * * ¡±I¡¯m back, Folt. Thank you for your help¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s fine. This is my job too?¡± The gray cat called Folt smiled as she wagged her cat ears and tail happily. Then, Folt, dressed in a standard long skirt maid uniform, turned to Alvin and bowed lightly. ¡±I would like to thank you, adventurer, for helping Hiyuri-sama. The Lord has asked me to deliver a message, so I will tell you¡± ¡±Ah, yes. Please do¡± After getting Alvin¡¯s approval, Folt spoke. ¡±Thank you for saving my daughter. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t talk to you in person. I¡¯m going to send you a gift as an expression of my gratitude¡­¡­. Please ept this gift¡± Folt held out a bag of gold coins. The amount of money inside the bag is a fraction of the price of hiring an upper ranking adventurer. Alvin, who had refused the thank you earlier, thought it would be rude to refuse the thank you that was prepared for them, so decided to ept it. ¡±Thank you very much¡± ¡±Hiyuri-sama, I have been informed by Lord¡­¡­. that you must return to the mansion. The Lord is waiting for you¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­.¡± Once she had thanked them, there was no more reason to talk to Alvin and the others. And with a very regretful look on her face, Hiyuri finally smiles her most beautiful smile while feeling her heart skip a beat. Her smile was as if she was showing off her beautiful face. ¡±I really appreciate it. If there is anything I can do for you, pleasee to the vige square. I will never forget the kindness you have shown me¡± If Alvin and Shinji were simple-minded men, they would have reacted with embarrassment, but Alvin has always been devoted to Milis, and Shinji would never have fallen for something like that. ¡±I understand. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡± Alvin said with a simple attitude, and headed back to their home. This was Hiyuri¡¯s return meeting. Hiyuri is the daughter of the so-called vige chief. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 289 Hiyuri’s Melancholy and the Beginning of the Incident Edited by: Kanaa-senpai There is a mob death. ¡±Geez~¡­¡± After returning to her room inside the mansion, Hiyuri fell onto her bed and sighed loudly. Her expression was one of unhappy and upset. The reason for this was the incident when she was separated from Alvin and the others. ¡±I can¡¯t believe it, he has no reaction to my beauty¡­¡± Hiyuri¡¯s fluffy tail wagged as she muttered in frustration. Hiyuri knows that she is beautiful, and she takes pride in her efforts to be more beautiful. And thanks to her beauty, she has been able to take on the role of ring girl at the annual fighting tournament, a role that requires more than just good looks. It has be customary for the best looking beastmen to be given the job of ring girl. Beast women prefer strong men, and every year there is a fight for the job of ring girl, which allows them to see the fighting events where strong men gather up close. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that Hiyuri is the most beautiful beast woman of the year. Because the gazes of the men who stared at her as she worked on stage were so pleasing, so she felt more confident in her beauty. (I¡¯m losing confidence¡­) Hiyuri wished she was at least be admired for a moment. She knew that Alvin had a girlfriend, she knew that Shinji had a girlfriend from the ring on his finger, and she knew that she was just blowing herself up by showing off her beauty. (It¡¯s Alvin-senshu¡¯s fault that he¡¯s not good as his looks¡­) As is customary, the beast woman who acts as ring girl goes on to find a suitable partner at the constion party held after the tournament, but this year the winner, Alvin, was unable to attend because he was an adventurer. Himeno, who had a close match with Alvin, was also an adventurer and did not participate. Because the final match left too much of an impression, Hiyuri was not at all attracted to the unmarried knights who came in third or lower. As a result, Hiyuri was unable to make apromise decision on whom she would marry, and her future partner remained undecided. So, she thought she could return the favor, but she failed miserably. (And because of that, I was given a job! And I almost got hurt doing the job I was given! Haa~, I¡¯m sick of it¡­) Her fluffy fox ears flopped down. She works because she has not decided whom to marry yet! But Hiyuri had no idea that the axle of the cart would break and she would be attacked by kobolds. As a result, she happens to meet . The images of Alvin and Shinji fighting are vividly recalled in Hiyuri¡¯s mind. In addition, Renka and Milis were also working properly, but they have disappeared from Hiyuri¡¯s memory. (It was wonderful. ¡­If I¡¯m going to get married, I want a strong man¡­) She can¡¯t give up on her ideals because she is young. When she was thinking of Alvin and his bravery with a sloppy smile on her face, the door of the room opened without a knock. ¡±Hiyuri¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Hiyuri¡¯s good mood plummeted. ¡±Please at least knock, Nii-sama¡± At the end of Hiyuri¡¯s stunned gaze, there was a young man with fox ears and a tail of the same color. He is Hiyuri¡¯s brother and the next head of the vige, Fuukei. * * * ¡±It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re back, tell me¡± ¡±Why? I don¡¯t have any business with you¡± Hiyuri was not fond of her brother. She has always had a problem with him, buttely she doesn¡¯t even want to talk to him. The reason is that ever since Hiyuri returned from the fighting tournament, he has been trying to push for a marriage. ¡±I want to talk. There¡¯s a marriage proposal¡± ¡±I told you I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡± Hiyuri turned her head away, not wanting to listen to him. Normally, Fuukei would continue to talk without regard to Hiyuri¡¯s attitude, but not today. ¡±¡­Well, that¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t get a lover. I¡¯ll arrange a marriage for you¡± ¡±It¡¯s my business! Get out of here! I¡¯ll decide who I want to marry!¡± Hiyuri felt a shiver run down her spine as Fuukei looked at Hiyuri¡¯s entire body, and Hiyuri screamed in anger. Fuukei shrugged her shoulders and left the room quietly. ¡±What¡¯s with that matchmaking¡­! Stupid!¡± With anger, Hiyuri threw a pillow at the door as Fuukei left. Hiyuri¡¯s head was boiling with anger, but then a question urred to her. (Normally, he would be more insistent on a marriage proposal, but ¡­why today¡­) However, before she could think of an answer, an even bigger shock hit Hiyuri, or rather, the entire vige. Booooom¡­! ¡±W, what happened!? Why the house shaken!?¡± The sound was so loud that Hiyuri thought her house had shaken. Hiyuri, who hear that, quickly ran to outside. As she arrived, in addition to her, various other residents of the vige were also outside the house as they ran out of the house. Among them was her brother, whom she didn¡¯t like, and her father, the head of the vige. ¡±The mine¡­!¡± Hiyuri heard someone shout. From the corner of Hiyuri¡¯s eye, she could see a thick cloud of dust rising from the mine¡¯s workings in the distance, apanied by red smoke. The red smoke was a symbol of the most dangerous situation, when there is an emergency and a monster is the cause. Furthermore, this smoke had never been seen before in the history of the mine before. Everyone, who was looking at the scene, stunned and disbelief¨C. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±H, help m¡­ higya!?¡± ¡±Gyaaa!?¡± ¡±No!! I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± At the entrance to the mine, the miners were being attacked by a monster. It looked like a giant ant. It attacked the miners with its sharp teeth and killed them. It was a one-sided ughter, because the hard outer shell blocked all the pickaxes that were wielded by the miners to counterattack them. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­Folt¡­.¡± In the midst of all this, the cat-beastman who had been organizing the miners picked up the explosives that had been prepared for excavation and made up his mind. With the fuse lit, he ran in a straight line toward the giant ants that were stilling out of the mine entrance. ¡±Run away!! I will raise a red smoke!!¡± That was thest thing the man said. When he jumped into the swarm of ants, he triggered a huge explosion and seeded in blocking one of the entrances to the mine in exchange for his life. As a result, some of the miners seed in escaping while their friends lose their lives. As the miners flee, red smoke rises behind them, signaling an anomaly. ____________ Hiyuri¡¯s This and That She and her brother don¡¯t seem to get along. And there seems to be a monster in the mine. Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 290 Running Wolf Return to the Village Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shortly before the abnormalities urred in the mine. Alvin and the others had left the vige and were on their way back to the Town. ¡±Unexpectedly profitable¡­.¡± ¡±It¡¯s better not to be so adamant. Let¡¯s just say you¡¯re doing them a favor¡± Shinji said to Alvin, who had an indescribable look on his face. Because Alvin was helping out of the goodness of his heart, not because he was looking for a reward. ¨C TinyTL ¡±Yeah, I know¡­ I spent a lot of money on this, you know¡± ¡±That¡¯s right, Al-kun. Anyway, I¡¯m surprised to see the girl who was hosting the event¡± Milis smiled at Alvin as he tapped the hilt of his blue-colored sword, and Renka nodded in agreement as they continued their conversation. ¡±Yes. She was beautiful from afar, but she¡¯s even more beautiful up close¡± ¡±Yes. Her fox ears are also cute¡­. ?¡± The reason why Renka and Milis can openly praise Hiyuri¡¯s looks is because Alvin and Shinji didn¡¯t pay any attention to Hiyuri¡¯s beauty. If either one of them had fawned over her, it would have never been brought up. ¡±The beastman¡¯s ears are good, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re so popr that there are even fake ears for costumes¡± Shinji looked at Renka as he said this, and Renka¡¯s cheeks flushed as she noticed the anticipation in his gaze. ¡±I¡¯m not gonna wear it, okay?¡± ¡±Haa~, it¡¯s a shame¡­¡± When they were exchanging light words like that. Boooomm¡­! A thunderous sound echoed. Immediately, Alvin and the others put their hands on their weapons and took a low, alert posture. ¡±It¡¯s explosion¡­! Where is iting from?¡± ¡±Probably from the mine¡± Shinji responded to Alvin¡¯s shout, and Renka immediately used her magic to get a bird¡¯s eye view of the direction of the mine. Renka saw that the entrance to the mine had copsed and was filled with a cloud of dust and red smoke. Not only that, but there was also the horrible sight of a giant ant monster attacking the fleeing miners. However, even one of the entrances to the mine was copsed, the ant monsters stilling out from the other entrances. It was an emergency situation, and they could only think that monsters had suddenly appeared in the mine. ¡±Monsters are overflowing out of the mine!¡± ¡±Renka! What about the monsters that overflowed?¡± ¡±They¡¯re attacking the miners¡­ and some of them are moving down from the mine!¡± Alvin listened to Renka¡¯s words and thought. Where do these monsters go when they go down from the mine? It is obvious that they are going to target people, and it will be cities and viges. In Town, in addition to adventurers, there are also soldiers, and there is a magnificent wall that prevents the monsters. However, the only adventurers in the vige they had just been in were the , and the walls that prevented the monster were little more than wooden fences. ¨C TinyTL But they were still in the vicinity of the vige. If that¡¯s the case¡­ ¡±Let¡¯s go back to the vige! There should be fewer forces than in the Town!¡± Alvin chooses a ce where he needs more strength. He knows that if he wants to y it safe, it¡¯s best to rush to the Town, but he feels that if the vige is destroyed, he¡¯ll have regrets. ¡±Yes! Let¡¯s hurry back!¡± ¡±Right. It¡¯s not good if the monster finds the vige¡± Milis and Renka felt the same way. Although, their s*xuality may be warped, but their essential goodness has not changed. ¡±Yeah. We¡¯ll do our best¡± Shinji nodded after the three of them. He believed that this party, which had survived the toughest battles and reached the upper ranks, would be able to find a way to win against any monster. Thus, Alvin and the others decided to hurry back to the vige. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó When Alvin and the others returned to the vige, they found a full of restless beastmen and seeing the smoke rising from the mine, they did not know what to do and were not able to respond quickly enough. Although red smoke was rising to warn them of the presence of a monster, the beastmen never dreamed that the monster was heading for this vige. Because of this, the chiefs of the vige were talking about whether or not to request Town to investigate the mine. And whether or not they should go and check on the miners. ¡±Is the chief here?!¡± The beastmen¡¯s gazes were drawn to Alvin¡¯s voice as he stepped into the vige square. While most of the beastmen, including the chief, looked at him quizzically, Hiyuri shouted. ¡±Otou-sama, these are Alvin-san and the other adventurers who helped me! Please listen to what they have to say!¡± Hiyuri¡¯s words were met with a nod from a mature, male fox-beast, who remembered that Alvin and the others were upper-ranking adventurers. ¡±How are things going?¡± ¡±I checked the condition of the mine with magic. Monsters are overflowing from the mine and moving down from it. The sooner we set up an alert, the better¡± After Alvin spoke to the chief, he was stunned by what he heard and squeezes out the words in a shaky voice. ¡±The miners¡­.¡± ¡±Most are¡­.¡± Alvin shakes his head. The chief is devastated by the stark reality of the situation, but he knows thatmenting will not make things better.TinnyTL ¡±Alert the vigntes¡­ and tell the residents to return to their homes ¡­.¡± ¡±Al! Some of them areing!¡± ¡±What! We¡¯ll go out first! In the meantime, keep the vige safe!¡± The chief¡¯s instructions were halted by Renka¡¯s warning, and Alvin ran off without waiting for a reply, thinking that he should give priority to dealing with the approaching monsters rather than the frozen chief. When the went out of the vige, a giant ant monster over two meters long appeared in front of them. _____________ Confronting a mountain monster. The adventure part (the story) will continue. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 291 Village Defense Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others confronted a giant ant monster that was over two meters tall. The ant¡¯s teeth are sharp, and the way it opens and closes its mouth can be very frightening to those who are not prepared to fight. Its shiny outer shell that glistens in the sunlight looks solid, and the legs that support its body are thick. Alvin and the others had never seen this monster before, but it was clearly stronger than the kobolds, and they guessed that it might be an upper-intermediate rank monster. [It¡¯s alsoing from the north direction] Shinji frowned at the thought of Freri who had been summoned earlier and was standing next to him. If it were possible, he would have wanted the whole party to stick together, but it didn¡¯t look like that was going to happen, so he shouted. ¡±Alvin, they¡¯reing from the north too!¡± ¡±Gugh¡­ Shinji! Can you take Freri and ir and head there?¡± ¡±It can¡¯t be helped, alright. Everyone be careful!¡± Alvin felt the same way as Shinji, but decided that the only way to protect the vige was to split the party in two, leaving Shinji in charge of the other side followed by the spirits. ¡±Okay!¡± ¡±Shinji, be careful!¡± Milis, Renka and Shinji all agreed that Alvin¡¯s decision was the best one. The monster roared and tried to attack Shinji, but Renka¡¯s arrow pierced its head and killed it. ¡±I¡¯m not going to let you through. ¡­ Al! They¡¯re not that hard!¡± Renka shouted as she picked up the next arrow. After seeing that the arrowhead, which was reinforced with magic power, was able to easily prate the armor and kill it, Renka aimed at the next monster to reduce their number. ¡±So, it¡¯s not that hard. Phew, it has been a long time since the three of us have fought together, so let¡¯s keep our guard up!¡± ¡±Yeah!¡± ¡±Yeah!¡± Alvin drew his great sword and charged into the swarm of ant monsters, shing down the nearest one with a single swing and then moving on to the next one. Naturally, Alvin was surrounded, but Renka¡¯s arrows protected his back, killing the monsters within Alvin¡¯s blind spot. Of course, Renka wasn¡¯t the only one providing support. ¡±!¡± Milis¡¯s special magic cuts down the monsters. The cooperation of the three of them was the same as before Shinji joined them, but the increased strength of the three of them gave them more options for action, and they were able to efficiently eradicate the swarm of monsters. ¡±There¡¯s a new oneing!¡± ¡±I¡¯m not going to be defeated at this level no matter how manye!¡± ¡±Al-kun, you mustn¡¯t be careless, okay?¡± Alvin, with a belligerent smile, looks at the monsters who hading down. The new ant monsters, who saw the bodies of their brethren scattered all over the area, howled in rage and went into battle stance. The battle continued until the ants stopped appearing, but Alvin and his team seeded in defeating all of the monsters without suffering any serious injuries. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±They¡¯re small fry~noja¡± ¡±Well, the goal is to not let any of them into the vige. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t have to struggle, right?¡± ¡±Yes, but¡­ it¡¯s too easy~noja¡± Shinji, who had parted ways with Alvin and the others and arrived at the north side of the vige, did not have to struggle with the ant monsters. Because, ir, a high-ranking spirit, rampaged in the front guard. The way she kicked away the ant monsters with her magic and fists was on par with Alvin¡¯s performance, and Shinji felt safe leaving her in charge of the vanguard. On the other hand, Freri has been keeping an eye on the monsters and keeping an eye out for them on other sides. It was obvious that if the monsters escaped and invaded the vige, the residents would not be able to do anything about it. And Shinji is supporting ir. Shinji used his magic to make the ant monster¡¯s body heavier after noticed that it had a strong outer shell. As nned, he increased the burden on the legs of the monsters that supported their heavy body, and seeded in breaking all of their legs. Once the legs were broken, the monsters could not move and could only stay until ir finished them off. Even when their reinforcements had arrived, they were immediately destroyed by Shinji¡¯s magic, making it easy to eradicate them. [The monsters approaching the vige have been stopped] ¡±Phew, for now, can we breathe a sigh of relief?¡± Hearing Freri¡¯s thoughts, Shinji let out a deep breath. No matter how low the rank of the monsters was, they were still mentally fatigued from the strain of battle. (Now, the problem is how to act from here¡­. The Town is probably aware of the abnormalities in the mine. So, we need to keep up with what¡¯s going on around us¡­) Shinji thought that this obvious anomaly was an opportunity to make a big and clear achievement. Because if Alvin¡¯s name was already well known like that after he won the tournament, if he could gain more fame, it might be possible to boost his status. ¡±Then, I¡¯d like to get some information from ¡­¡± Muttering this, Shinji set out to meet up with Alvin and the others. _______________________ For the time being, the vige is out of danger. It¡¯s not a bad thing to be in the top ranks! It is a clear advantage of signing a contract with a spirit to be able to divide the team and fight, and to be able to increase the number of people¡­ Well, only high-ranking spirits can be the vanguard. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 292 Running Wolves After Defense Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Alvin!¡± ¡±Oh! How¡¯d it goes over there, Shinji?¡± ¡±No problem¡± When Shinji returned to the vige square, Alvin and the others were already there. The square was buzzing with activity before they went out to defend the vige, but now most of the residents have gone back to their homes, and there are only a few beastmen, including the vige chief in here. ¡±Are the monsters have been reported?¡± The chief nodded at Alvin¡¯s words. ¡±Yes¡­ it was fortunate that the vigntes were able to handle the situation, but the miners were not able to do anything about it¡­¡± The captain of the vigntes told the chief that if several members of the vigntes responded to each monster and used walls and bows for support, there would be no problem in continuing to defend. And after examining the shell that Alvin had brought back, the chief found that the hardness of the outer shell made it impossible to prate without the reinforcement of magic power, making it impossible for an amateurbatant to deal with. Because of that reason, he came to the painful conclusion that the miners in the mine were unlikely to survive. ¡±Now, the vigntes will be able to handle the monster attack¡­ Thank you, adventurers¡­ If we had been taken by surprise, there must have been a great deal of damage to this vige¡­¡± ¡±I was just doing what I could as an adventurer. So, I¡¯m d I could help¡± Alvin smiled at the vige chief, who bowed deeply, but the chief, with a pale face, left the square with the remaining beastmen, saying he had other things to do. ¡±It seems the miners didn¡¯t escape to the vige¡­¡­¡± Milis muttered to herself as she stared on the direction of the mines, feeling sorry for them. It is obvious that the loss of the men who are proud of their strength to work as miners is quite painful for the vige. ¡±Why would the¡­ monsterse out of from the mine?¡± ¡±Well¡­. The factor can¡¯t be known without investigating the cause, and because the mines didn¡¯t operate properly, it¡¯s probably a matter of life and death for the Town¡± No one can give Alvin a definitive answer. But it is also true that they can¡¯t just leave it like this. However, as adventurers, Alvin and the others could not go to the mine on their own. The mine was under the jurisdiction of the Town, and it would be unreasonable if the Town did not take the lead in investigating the cause. So, in order to figure out how to proceed, Shinji sent a thought to Durin. [Durin, have you visited the guild?] [Yes! Ye were right, they are going to send an investigation team to th¡¯ mine!] Before Shinji returned to the square, he asks Durin to go to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in the Town to gather information. Based on the ant monster that had attacked the Town and the condition of the mines confirmed by , the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had learned that something unusual had urred in the mines. As a result, it was agreed that the guards would take care of the Town¡¯s defense, while the adventurers¡¯ guild would investigate the mine, confirm the safety of the several viges around the mine, and provide relief. * * * [Also, they were waiting fur yer party toe back. Th¡¯ reason was is ye are th¡¯ most skilled adventurer in Town right now and I think they want ye to help organize th¡¯ investigation team] [Well, the adventurer¡¯s guild must know that we¡¯re taking a day trip for a request¡­ But our party is the best in the Town now, huh?] After listening to Durin¡¯s story, Shinji smiled inwardly to prevent Alvin and the others from finding out. It was precisely because of this unusual situation that a strong party of adventurers could be counted on, and opportunities to umte achievements would naturally arise. It can be said that their efforts and achievements have paid off so far. [All right. Thank you, Durin. I¡¯ll try to get back to ] [It¡¯s fine. If th¡¯ mine is destroyed, we¡¯ll be in trouble too and please solve this as soon as ye can!] As Shinji was having a thoughtful conversation with Durin, Alvin and the others were discussing the possibility that it would be better to stay in the vige, and Shinji joined in. ¡±I think it¡¯s better to go back to Este than stay here. Because I¡¯m wondering how we¡¯re going to deal with the mine. If we¡¯re going to protect it, we need to know how long we have to¡± ¡±Hmm, I see. ¡­Sure enough¡­. But I¡¯m still worried about this vige¡­¡± Certainly, they can¡¯t stay on standby to protect them forever. Still, Alvin could not make up his mind when he thought of the monsters that might attack. Then, it happened as Hiyuri showed up. ¡±Everyone from ! If you¡¯re going back to Town, I¡¯d like toe with you!¡± Hiyuri, who had heard the talk about whether or not to return, shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t miss this chance¡±. The reason Hiyuri wants to the Town because she received a letter from her father, the chief, asking for reinforcements from the Lord of the Town, so, Hiyuri needed to get to the Town as quickly as possible. Alvin, who heard the situation, decided going back to the Town. ¡±It¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s all go back!¡± They responded to Alvin¡¯s deration in their own way. Thus, Alvin and the others returned to with Hiyuri. ________________ Onward with the story Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 293 Running Wolves Becomes the Leader of the Four Parties Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin, the other members of , and Hiyuri, the chief fox daughter of the vige, hurried to the town. As a civilian, there was no way Hiyuri could run fast enough, so she was carried by Shinji on his back. Alvin couldn¡¯t carry her because both of Alvin¡¯s hands needed to be free to wield his weapon, so it was inevitable that Shinji would have to carry her. However, even as a wizard, Shinji¡¯s running speed isparable to that of a normal person because he has his body trained regrly and it has the effects of , especially carrying an adult woman on his back, he must do it well. If anything, Hiyuri was the one who had to endure that speed. Along the way, they kicked away the Kobolds that appeared to stand in their way, and finally, Alvin and the others arrived at the Este town. ¡±T, thank you very much¡­¡± Hiyuri¡¯s hair was disheveled and ruffled as she came down from Shinji¡¯s back. Hiyuri also didn¡¯t forget to send a gratitude to Shinji for bringing her here as she touches her formal dress underneath her in robe to make sure it was intact. ¡±You¡¯re wee. I hope they send help soon¡± ¡±Y, yes. ¡­I¡¯ll be sure to thank you for this¡± Before the monster attack, she was disappointed that her beauty was not taken seriously, but now is not the time to worry about that. In fact, Hiyuri¡¯s impression of him has only increased because he has not made any strange demands in the midst of this confusion. However, Hiyuri knew that her role as the daughter of the chief would take precedence over anything else right now. Therefore, as soon as she thanked him, she hurriedly ran towards the Lord¡¯s mansion. Alvin and the others also hurried to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild before they had time to see her off. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó As soon as Alvin and the others entered the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, there was a greatmotion in the guild. Alvin led the way to the reception counter. Then, one of the receptionists, whom Alvin recognized, hurriedly came out of the counter. ¡±Everyone from ! We¡¯ve been waiting for you! Where have you been?¡± ¡±We¡¯ve been fighting off the monsters that attacking the viges near the mines¡­¡± ¡±Is it true!? So, how¡¯s the vige? ¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s safe. The defense after that was left to the vigntes¡± The receptionist breathed a sigh of relief at Alvin¡¯s reply. It¡¯s a good thing for the receptionist that the neighboring viges were not destroyed by the monsters. ¡±Thank you very much¡­. So, can you tell us about the current situation¡­?¡± ¡±The only thing I know is the monsters have beening out of the mines¡± Hearing Alvin¡¯s words, the receptionist nodded. Then, she presented Alvin with the request form she was holding in her hand. ¡±Okay, and because the reason of the monstersing up from the mines still unknown, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild has been requested by the Lord to investigate it. So, we would like you to join us in this investigation!¡± Alvin was taken aback by the unexpected request from the guild. Because until now, had been the ones begging to be allowed to participate. But now they were being asked to participate in an emergency situation. This made Alvin unbearably happy. * * * Alvin remembered his parents challenging to collect herbs that could be used as medicine for incurable diseases. Alvinter heard from his parents¡¯ formerpanions that their challenge to was at the request of the parents of a child with an incurable disease. It is sad that they are dead, but Alvin is proud of his parents for being kind to him. The realization that he could be a great adventurer like his parents, someone who someone could rely on, gave Alvin joy. ¡±Of course, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Alvin saw the nods on Milis, Renka and Shinji¡¯s faces before replying. If his friends agreed, there was no reason to refuse. ¡±Is this a nomination request?¡± ¡±Yes. The Lord said that he wants to appoint an ¡°excellent adventurer¡± and then, the mine will be investigated by four parties, led by ¡± ¡±I see¡­¡± ¡°Leading other party, huh?¡± Shinji muttered. Right now, they are in the same position as Emily was when they went to defeat the unique individuals. This means that they will be in charge of the most dangerous parts of the mine, and he can guess that they will be going deep into the mine. And another dangerous factor is that there is no information about the monsters in the mines that will be a major factor in this investigation. Because this type of monster is not found in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s archives, and its biology is unknown. (This might be the toughest adventure we¡¯ve ever had) Not only Shinji who heard the words directly, but also Alvin, Milis, and Renka who were listening beside him seemed to feel the same way, and all of them had a determined look on their faces. The receptionist felt relieved by this tense atmosphere and continued to guide them. ¡±The 4 parties have already been selected. They are scheduled to leave early tomorrow morning, so please arrange meetings and replenish supplies by the end of the day¡± ¡±Where are the other parties? I¡¯d like to have a meeting with them¡± ¡±I¡¯ve asked the leaders to gather. Right this way¡± When Alvin asked for a meeting, the receptionist went to the back of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and Alvin and the others walked behind her. This is how they prepared as much as possible to enter the mine. _______________ Alvin and the others have umted enough achievements to be called the top of the line. Let¡¯s continue the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 294 Those who Worry About the Village and Those who Defile the Village Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The meeting between and the other parties to investigate the mine went off without a problem. The four parties, all of which were based in the town, were all upper-intermediate to upper-lower rank beastmen, but they epted Alvin and the others who were strangers without any hostility. This was a strange thing to Shinji, but from the point of view of the people living in the Este town, the situation of not being able to use the mines was a matter of life and death, and everyone wanted an immediate solution. It was no wonder that Alvin was even more excited than usual because he has be their perfect example of an upper-ranking adventurer who loved their town and put the town¡¯s needs before his own self-interest. And at this moment, Alvin and the others were having an early dinner to prepare for their early morning departure but Hiyuri appeared in the dining room. Shinji noticed Hiyuri and their eyes met. Hiyuri smiles and bows to him without averting her gaze, and he knows that she has something to do with him and the others. Shinji, who was the only one who had finished eating, said a few words to Renka and left his seat to go to Hiyuri. ¡±Hiyuri-san, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±Umm¡­. I¡¯d like to thank you again¡­. for bringing me safely to see the ¡° Shinji concluded that the meeting with the Lord had gone well, given the twitching fox ears and the fact that she had taken the trouble to thank him. ¡±I¡¯m d to hear that and are you returning to the vige tomorrow?¡± ¡±Yes¡­. with the people the Lord will send and I¡¯m sure the vige will be well protected¡­.¡± Hiyuri¡¯s expression was not cheerful despite the fact that one problem had been solved. This was because the biggest problem was still unresolved: many of the men who had been working as miners had died, and the number of widows in the vige had increased considerably. His father, the chief, was also troubled by this and wondered what to do. Even before Hiyuri left the vige, there was no answer. ¡±Is there still a problem?¡± ¡±¡­.Well, we¡¯ve lost a lot of men in the vige¡­.¡± ¡±Oh¡­. I see¡± Shinji knew that a family that depended on the father for ie would not be able to survive. Furthermore, because the men that supported the main industry of the vige were gone, it would be severe for the vige. No wonder, Hiyuri could not help but feel weak. But there was nothing Shinji could do to help her. Because Shinji was only an adventurer, so he could not offer any suggestions or constion, but only sympathy. ¡±I know it¡¯s hard, but please don¡¯t give up¡­..¡± ¡±Yes¡­.thank you very much¡­..¡± Don¡¯t give up instead of doing your best. These words strangely touched Hiyuri¡¯s weakened heart. And as there are still things she must do, Hiyuri reconsidered her decision to work with her father for the vige, and bowed to Shinji. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó On the same time in the chief¡¯s mansion in the vige. Fuukei, the eldest son of the chief, was having a maid serve him on his bed. The maid, with her cat ears hanging down and her tail wagging, sits on top of Fuukei and shakes her hips lewdly. ¡±Haa~ ? Haa~ ? Fuukei-sama ? Nnn ? How is it? Do you like it¡­.??¡± ¡±That¡¯s good¡­. Keep it up, Folt¡± While enjoying thesciviousness of the maid in the cowgirl position looking up from below, Fuukei was collecting his thoughts. (Good grief¡­.Hiyuri is lucky. If she is injured, I could force her to marry my acquintance) Fuukei¡¯s n was to reduce Hiyuri¡¯s value by making her injured, whether or not she already had a future partner, and to force her to marry the next chief of a neighboring vige. This was because when Hiyuri was chosen as the ring girl for the beastmen¡¯s representative, a man who was on friendly terms with Fuukei wanted Hiyuri. Although she had been chosen as the ring girl for the beastmen, the engagement would be annulled if she was injured. But the man wanted Hiyuri even if she was injured, and he promised to pay Fuukei a lot of money in return. (The n was to tamper the cart, attract the kobold with fruit, and injure her. And an Intermediate adventurer would not have been able to protect Hiyuri from a pack of Kobolds unharmed¡­.) However, his n to use the wound as an excuse to lower the fees to the adventurer¡¯s guild, force Hiyuri to marry her off, and get money for Fuukei was shattered by the upper adventurer. Although he was frustrated for a while, Fuukei thought it was a good thing that the monster outbreak had urred. (If I could marry off an unharmed Hiyuri, I would be able to obtain arge amount of money. There are many reasons to force her such as help the widows¡¯ families, and hiring miners. And Hiyuri can¡¯t say no if she wants to help the vige) ¡±And then just cut out the middleman from the aid I get, that¡¯s a good idea¡±, Fuukei grins at the thought. Fuukei, Hiyuri¡¯s brother, is a man who is greedy for money to any extent. The maid, Folt, who served him, was a woman with a simr nature. She uses her body to get into Fuukei¡¯s clutches, and as his mistress, she receives money from Fuukei. However, she wants the status of future chief, but Fuukei didn¡¯t know it because Folt is too cunning to let him know it. ¡±Fuukei-sama ? I love you ? I love you ?¡± ¡±Oh, cute girl¡­. I¡¯m going to ejacte!¡± Fuukei ejacted inside Folt¡¯s vagina, who adorably cried out for love. With the cat¡¯s tail twitching, Folt gazes at Fuukei with an enraptured expression. Fuukei looks satisfied with the scene. But it¡¯s really hrious that he didn¡¯t notice that Folt was pretending to cum, and he didn¡¯t realize that Folt wasughing at him inside. ¡±It was very good¡­. ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­..¡± Fuukei is lying on his back and Folt is sitting on him. There are those who are deeply concerned about the vige, those who wish to do something for the vige, and those who can only see their own greed. The night dawns in the vige as various thoughts swirl around. __________________ About Hiyuri¡¯s surroundings. The truth behind her trouble. How will Hiyuri¡¯s fate turn out? Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 295 Beginning of Mine Exploration Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The Investigation team, led by , left the town early in the morning and went up the mountain road together. After kicking away monsters along the way, Alvin and the others arrived at a mine. The ce used to be crowded with miners, but now it was a miserable and horrible ce. The huts where the miners rested were destroyed and shattered, and tools such as pickaxes and wheelbarrows were also scattered and destroyed. Everything in its proper state was gone. And the blood spattered on the ground and the bodies of the beastman and human race were left as they were. ¡±It¡¯s terrible¡­.¡± Milis grumbled, even though she knew what was happening. If she really wanted to, she would have buried the bodies, but for now, she had to prioritize the investigation of the mine. So, while feeling the anger and grief of the beastman adventurers at their backs, Alvin and the others opened the map of the mine that they had borrowed. This map was specially borrowed and was a top secret. It shows how they have been digging and how they n to dig in the future. This way, Alvin and the others could see where the miners were digging that day. ¡±We¡¯ll enter the mine through the reserve entrance that leads to the copsed main entrance. Then, we¡¯ll go to the mining point where we think the monsters overflowed¡± ¡±Okay, then we¡¯ll take care of the remaining monsters in the mine¡± ¡±Please do¡± As nned, Alvin and the others began to move toward the depths of the mine. But at the same time, a number of ant monsters appeared from outside the mine. When they spotted the adventurers, the ants began to open and close their maws and make threatening noises. The beastman adventurers responded with their weapons at the ready. ¡±Avenge our people!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t let even one of them escape!¡± The adventurers and the monsters shed. With the sound of battle in the distance, Alvin and the others began to run. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The tunnel was brightly lit thanks to thenterns hanging on the walls. And using Renka¡¯s and Freri¡¯s skills, moves forward while ying the monsters that lurk in the tunnels. The tunnel is particrly narrow for the ants, especially since there are many straight ces but the tunnel is wide enough for three people to pass through and the height is moderate. As a result, Renka¡¯s bow and arrow could not be avoided, and most of the monsters fell to Renka¡¯s arrows immediately after the encounter. There were no traps in the tunnel, and by following the map, Alvin and the others were able to reach their destination, the end of the tunnel. ¡±This is¡­.¡± At the end of the tunnel, there was a crack that looked like it had been forcibly opened. There was no light on the other side of the crack, and they had no idea what was going on. ¡±A monster has appeared from behind here¡­¡± Renka¡¯s voice echoed in the tunnel. ¡±I¡¯ll try the first¡± ¡±All right, Shinji¡± Shinji casts a special spell, and an eyeball was created and floated in the air, and ording to Shinji¡¯s will, it flew into the crack. The flying eyeball proceeded into the depths of the crack. Even though it was pitch ck, the eye could see through it. It was not a narrow tunnel, but a path that was wide enough for an ant monster to roam in all directions. There was no ant monster on the path, and the was able to go deeper and deeper. * * * (It¡¯s a big ce¡­. Did the mine really lead to the monster¡¯s nest by ident?) The path that led him down was one that seemed to go beneath the mine. And finally, Shinji¡¯s led him off the path and into a wide area. It was a wide cavern. It was so wide that he wondered how such a wide cavern, which was inside the mountain, didn¡¯t copse when it was so empty. However, the true reason for that was it had been created so that it wouldn¡¯t fall down due to this ant monster, but Shinji couldn¡¯t possibly know that. And there was a lot of ant monsters moving around. Some of them roamed the walls of the room in all directions, and some even flyed in the air with the wings on their backs. There were holes all over the wide cavern, and monsters wereing and going from them. Are they still expanding their nest? Shinji felt so. ¡±I think there¡¯s a nest¡­ in there. There are so many monsters. There¡¯s even one that¡¯s flying with wings¡± ¡±F, flying with wings¡­¡± Milis shuddered in disbelief as she imagined that scary sight. But Alvin rubbed Milis¡¯ back and continued. ¡±Do you know what else?¡± ¡±Well¡­. Maybe it was just a coincidence that the miners bumped into each other here, I guess¡­? There are also a lot of monstersing and going from other holes with ore in their jaws. It¡¯s like they¡¯re expanding their nest¡± ¡±You mean it¡¯s still expanding¡­?¡± caught the monstering in and out of the hole with ores and soil clods in its jaws. What they¡¯re doing is the same as mining, only the purpose is different: the people are forging and the monsters are expanding their nests. While they are still talking, Shinji¡¯s vision was suddenly cut off. ¡±It has been hit, huh¡­.¡± Shinji intended to be careful of his surroundings, but his magic eye was destroyed. ¡°What will we do next?¡±, Shinji thinks so but there were too many of them to take them and if they leave them, it¡¯s too dangerous because they would attack the people. Shinji¡¯s head was spinning. ________________ They entered the mine. They found a nest in the end of the mine. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 296 How to Destroy a Monster’s Nest Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well, what do we do now¡­?¡± ¡±If we just go in there, we¡¯re in trouble¡± Alvin, hearing Shinji¡¯s mutterings, also pondered. Of course, Renka and Milis also thought about it, but they couldn¡¯te up with a good idea right away. As Shinji¡¯s thoughts still wandered, he had Freri and ir keep an eye on the nest to make sure the ants didn¡¯te pouring out. (If they¡¯ve been living deep in the underground, then the smoking method to lure them out probably won¡¯t work, huh¡­? Explosions are no good either. The mine could be damaged, and if it copses, we¡¯re all in danger. However, if left unattended, the mine could merge with another mine somewhere else¡­) As there was too much of a difference in numbers to lure them out and kill them, Shinji guessed that a smoking strategy might fail. Moreover, there is alsock of quantity of materials to do so. Explosions also not something that amateurs should be allowed to do on their own. Because this mine was owned by the Este town, so it was not allowed to be destroyed beyond what was necessary. All four of them bepletely silent. As the silence continued, Alvin couldn¡¯t help but be impatient and says a word. ¡±I can¡¯te up with a good idea. But we can¡¯t just stand here like this. ¡­Let¡¯s try fight them first¡­?¡± ¡±Yes¡­. That¡¯s the only way, I suppose¡­?¡± Renka could not disagree with Alvin¡¯s words. Because they think it¡¯s better to reduce their number, even if it means taking some risks. ¡±I think it¡¯s dangerous to attack¡­ If we¡¯re going to attack, I think it¡¯s better to join up with everyone who came with us¡± Milis, on the other hand, suggested a cautious course of action. It¡¯s a shame not to use the advantage of having five parties visiting. ¡±I think I agree with Milis¡¯ words. So, let¡¯s go back and meet up with the rest of the party first. I¡¯ll have ir and Freri keep an eye on the nest. ¡­The two of them can handle any danger¡± As spirits, they are able to teleport. So, even if the ants attacked inrge numbers, they could easily escape. And after all the opinions, Alvin closed his eyes and decided¡­. ¡±Let¡¯s go back first¡­¡± ¡±Yes!¡± As Alvin decides to withdraw, Milis smiles happily, and Shinji breathes a sigh of relief. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Once they were out of the mine, Alvin and the others also defeating the monsters around the perimeter and met up with the party that had been standing guard. The party that had finished defeating the monsters which had been roaming around inside the mine also joined them, and all five parties were now together. Alvin was impressed by the strength of the party he had been working with, and told them about the nest he had found in the back. ¡±I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing under the mine¡­¡± The beastman adventurers could not hide their astonishment. ¡±So, we¡¯ll have to take it down somehow¡­¡± ¡±We can¡¯t just go in there, okay? We can¡¯t fight in the dark too¡­¡± The discussion goes on as Alvin takes the lead in the conversation. But even with so many people in the room, no effective solution came to mind. It was understandable. If it was just a nest of a few dozen kobolds, it would be fine. However, nobody had any experience in destroying a nest with countless monsters. * * * While they were discussing this and that, Shinji suddenly noticed the corpse of an ant monster that had been killed by the party outside. It seemed that the corpse had been killed by a wizard. Because there are traces of burning, but not only that, the area around the burnt outer shell has lost its luster. (¡­Other corpses are still shiny. Why only that one?) Shinji approached the monster¡¯s corpse with a question. Hepared the shiny outer shell with this lusterless outer shell. The difference was clear: the lusterless outer shell was much harder. It was very dry and had lost its freshness. (It¡¯s like when someone was burned¡­.) Shinji had touched the skin of a badly burned person before, and he felt the same kind of vibe intuitively. Shinji then moved on to the corpse of the monster that had been cut in half. At this point, Alvin noticed that Shinji was going through the corpses of the monster. ¡±Shinji? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m just wondering about something¡­¡± While replying vaguely to Alvin¡¯s curious question, Shinji heated the outer shell with weak fire magic. Then, after a while, the outer shell began to lose its luster, and not only that, the heat was transmitted under the outer shell, and the meat inside began to harden. (They are sensitive to heat. So that¡¯s why they¡¯ve been living underground? ¡­I don¡¯t know why, but I can use this) When Shinji saw this obvious weakness, he had an idea: he would need ir¡¯s help, and although he was not sure if it would work, he thought it was worth a try. ¡±Alvin, I¡¯ve got an idea I¡¯d like to try¡­¡± The smile on Shinji¡¯s face was like that of a child nning a prank. __________________ A temporary retreat. It shouldn¡¯t be a wild boar, right? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 297 Attacking the Monster’s Nest Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Right now, Alvin and the others had returned to the entrance of the monster¡¯s nest. Fortunately, no monsters had tried to get out while ir and the others were on guard, so Alvin and the others weren¡¯t fight them. And after calling ir and Freri back from their watch, Shinji held up his staff as he had nned to do from outside the mine. ¡±Clean Water ¨C ¡± The magic Shinji uses is a water-creating magic that can be used by anyone with enough magic power. It is a magic that is normally used for small things such as washing dishes or washing hands, and is not meant forbat. However, by using Freri¡¯s magic, Shinji uses it to release a huge amount of water with tremendous force. ir, who was standing beside Shinji, also cast a spell on the continuously releasing water. ¡±How¡¯s that~noja? Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡± Heating magic is nothing special because she just interfered with Shinji¡¯s magic and altered part of it by force. However, as a result, the water that was released immediately boiled and bubbled. And one after another, therge amount of water that Shinji poured out became very hot hot water that flowed into the monster¡¯s nest. At first, Shinji didn¡¯t want to do this, but since he couldn¡¯t make a contract with ir, he couldn¡¯t use her affinity magic. Therefore, he took the method of forcibly modifying the magic from the external source this time. As a result, the fact that the magic used was a simple and that Shinji trusted ir and allowed her to interfere with the magic made it possible to create this pseudo affinity magic. ir, on other hand, could not say no if Shinji asked her to, even though she has absolute confidence in her magic. Furthermore, it¡¯s an unthinkable act for her to interfere with wizard¡¯s magic. But she was more than happy to hear Shinji say, ¡°Since you¡¯re ir, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± which made ir feel that she was trusted in a special way. ¡±Yeah. That¡¯s perfect. As expected of ir¡± Shinji nodded in satisfaction at the smugly proud ir. And so, the hot water attack began. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Shinji¡¯s idea of a hot water attack was more effective than he had expected. But Shinji was unable to move due to the constant spraying of hot water with ir. So, the wizard from another party was the one who watch the nest with his . ¡±The word ¡°chaos¡± fits the situation perfectly¡± ¡±Yes. I can only say that it¡¯s very effective¡± It seems that the monsters are unable to cope with the hot water that is invading their nests one after another. ¡±It seems to be more effective than I thought. I want to give it a try¡± While the wizards were in awe, Shinji continued to pour hot water into the nest with his magic. The two beastman wizards saw that Shinji¡¯s presence was out of the ordinary. It is not umon for a wizard/witch who specializes in making contracts with spirits to have multiple spirits in hismand. This is unless the spirits are abination of a high-ranking irspirit and an intermediate-ranking Frerispirit. In the first ce, it is rare to have the talent to make a contract with a high-ranking spirit, and there are no opportunities to meet high-ranking spirits themselves. Even if someone has the talent to make a contract with a medium-ranked spirit, many spirit users are unable to find a medium-ranked spirit and make multiple contracts with lower-ranked spirits. In such a situation, the other wizard couldn¡¯t imagine how talented and fortunate Shinji was to have contracts with both high and intermediate rank spirits. In fact, he had known Freri since she was still a lower-ranked spirit, and he hadn¡¯t made a contract with ir, but there was no way they could tell from the side. ¡°Alvin¡¯s party members were not ordinary, as he was a swordsman who won a fighting tournament too¡±, this was themon understanding of all four parties except the . ¡±There¡¯s a monster!¡± The wizard who had been watching with his shouted. In his vision, he could see a flying monster charging at the entrance of the hot water spout. ¡±Gyiiieeek!¡± The monster flew into the hot water with such force that it managed to crawl towards it even though its outer shell was damaged by the heat. Its wings were wet and no longer useful too, still it tried to move forward in a stalled state. However, Renka and the other archers who were waiting patiently, shot arrows all at once, and the monster was pierced by several arrows and died. The monster will then be swept away in hot water and thrown into the nest with the others. ¡±I¡¯m not afraid of them if theye alone¡± The other adventurers agreed with Renka¡¯s words. ¡±¡­There are no monstersing from the outside¡­¡­¡± ¡±¡± As a swordsman, Alvin is on the lookout for any monstersing back to the nest from outside, but there are no signs of any outside monsters as the other party has already hunted them down. He even had time to look at Milis as she cast a spell to strengthen Shinji¡¯s magic so that he could use it more easily, despite his vignce. ¡±Alvin, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± ¡±No, if there¡¯s a safe and efficient way to do it, it¡¯s natural to choose it¡± Alvin smiled back at Shinji¡¯s grimace. Alvin knows that Shinji¡¯s magic power is average. It is natural to think that releasing this much hot water continuously will definitely be a burden. ¡±Freri is here, so I guess I¡¯ll be fine. But when I¡¯m done, I¡¯d like to rest as much as possible¡± ¡±Okay, then we¡¯ll take care of the light source when we check the nest!¡± Shinji was honest about his fatigue. Shinji, who values the whole over his own personal pride, is not vain. Fortunately, there are four other wizards that Shinji can rely on. So, Shinji thought that he would be grateful to ept their offer. ¡±I see. Then I¡¯ll take care of it for now!¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡­!¡± Shinji just kept pouring hot water all over it. It¡¯s just a matter of time until the hot water prates deep into the nest, scorching the outer shell of the monster and swallowing itsrvae, such as the monster and its eggs. _______________________ Shinji¡¯s hot water attack. It seems to have a certain effect on killing real ant nests, right? Anyway, the only way to get rid of them is to get rid of the ones that can¡¯t get in properly. Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 298 The Monster has been Killed, and The Reconstruction has Begins Edited by: Kanaa-senpai With Shinji¡¯s hot water attack was over, the monster¡¯s nest waspletely flooded. The hot water, which ir had managed to keep the temperature from decreasing, was still bubbling after all this time, and the heat was visible at a nce. And with this, not a single ant monster was moving anymore. They know this because the other party wizard¡¯s had looked around the edges of every passage in the nest. ¡±Is it¡­¡­ over?¡± ¡±It¡¯s either that or they¡¯re trapped. But they don¡¯t move a bit¡± As the two beastman wizards confirm each other, Shinji, who has finished casting his spell, looks tired while he drinks his potion. (Well, nowes the hard part) As he shoves the empty bottle into his bag, Shinji watches the scene unfold in front of him. The hot water was easy enough to deal with, but after that, they had to deal with the monster corpses left in the nest. Due to the fact that they were underground, they could not be burned all at once, and if they wanted to burned them, they must bring them to the surface. Furthermore, the adventurer¡¯s guild wishes to learn how the bodies of undiscovered monsters can be used. They should report it to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and wait for a response if they desire a better evaluation. There is also the possibility that the corpse is still alive, just not moving, so they need to make sure they give them a good beating. There is also the task of crushing their heads while remaining vignt. It was obvious that it would take a tremendous amount of effort to do that in all of these deep nests. ¡±Shinji, are you okay?¡± ¡±Yeah. Thanks, Renka¡­ So, I guess we¡¯re just getting started, huh?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­¡± Everyone in the ce, not just Renka, knew that there was a lot of work to be done. The post-processing has begun before the preparation has been made, because the problem had been taken care more quickly than expected. ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯ll take care of this hot water for now. What do we do after that?¡± Alvin snorted at Shinji¡¯s words. As the leader of the party, Alvin would have to take charge of the rest. ¡±W, well then¡­¡­. First, we should report it to the adventurer¡¯s guild, right? And in the meantime, we need to clean up the nest as much as possible¡­¡­¡± Despite his inexperience, Alvin began to take charge. In this way, the sudden appearance of the ant monster was defeated by the activities of the adventurers, including . ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó With the threat of the monster gone, there was no reason to hurry for them. However, after receiving the report from Alvin and the others, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild immediately dispatched an investigator to the mine. Of course, that wasn¡¯t all. Because on the day after the adventurer¡¯s guild investigators confirmed the safety of the monster¡¯s nest, they lifted the ban on miners climbing the mountain. So, cksmithing workshops in the Este town began to reopen their doors, saying that the supply of ore was secured. ng! ng! the high-pitched sound of ore pounding returned to the town, and it naturally became lively again. At the same time, there were calls from the vige asking for the belongings of the miners who had died. The and a party of beastmen adventurers were instructed by the guild to gather as much as they could from the remains scattered throughout the mine. As a day or two passed, the investigators began to receive results. They learned about the ecology of the ant monster, the uses of the carcasses, and the ores that had been dug up and left behind by the monster that had been nesting there. The lives that have been lost can never be recovered. That¡¯s why it¡¯s put to good use for those who are left behind. Some of the profits from the monster¡¯s nest would be used to help the people affected by the disaster. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó After five days, themotion calmed down. Fuukei was in his room, reading and squeezing many letters to himself, reading and squeezing them again. His expression was distorted, and anyone could see that he was in a very bad mood. ¡±Damn it! All of them¡­¡­!¡± The letter was from a business partner who had once priced Hiyuri, and although Fuukei¡¯s vige had not suffered any damage thanks to the efforts of Alvin and the others, the other viges around the mine had been attacked by the ant monsters and suffered heavy damage. Therefore, the entire vige needed money, and if they tried to make unused money, they would lose their position, and the only answer they could give was that they wanted Hiyuri, but could not pay for it. ¡±My sister brings a lot of bad luck for me¡­¡­! However, if this happens, the next ce to look for¡­¡­ is¡­¡­.¡± Fuukei is a beastman, and he only has contacts with beastmen in ces around the vige where he has a rtionship. Therefore, in the current situation where Fuukei has been rejected, Hiyuri has no one to sell to. ¡±Money¡­¡­ money, money, money! I need money¡­¡­!¡± Of course, Fuukei is not a fool. He understands that it is no use for him to be rich when the vige is in a mess. Because the amount of money needed for the vige has been calcted by his father, and he knows that he can only collect more money than that to line his own pockets. (If this happens, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s against beastsman or humans. If that¡¯s the case, there should many humans in another town who can help¡­¡­) And what came to Fuukei¡¯s mind was the image of Alvin and the other members of . He thought that if Alvin had won the tournament, he might have an opportunity to ask the nobles to take Hiyuri in through the . Then, when thinking about who to ask¡­¡­ or who to convince to cooperate, the two women were the first to be eliminated. So, the natural choice would be Alvin or Shinji. (The Shinjiwizard, huh¡­¡­? The Alvinswordsman seems to be a serious guy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d want to ept this kind of operation. But if it¡¯s a Shinjiwizard¡­¡­) The Shinjiwizard is a man with such a good face and such a good ability. So, Fuukei thought that the Shinjiwizard must have some dark feelings of jealousy toward the Alvinswordsman that took all the good news. However, this was Fuukei¡¯s mistake, as he did not know that Alvin and Shinji had a very good rtionship, but it could not be helped with the informationwork of the eldest son of a vige. (I¡¯ll invite him personally, I¡¯m sure Folt will be able to handle him¡­¡­) So, Fuukei called Folt. ____________________ The monster¡¯s nest was cleaned up. There are some people who will try to do bad things if there is peace. Fuukei targets Shinji, who at first nce seems to be the most normal of the bunch. (But it¡¯s not) Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 299 The Beginning of Entertainment Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Every day, Alvin and the other members of the travel to the mines. And, in order to shorten their journey, they did not return to , but instead headed to the vige. At first, they thought of renting a vacant house, but the chief didn¡¯t like the idea of letting Alvin and his friends, who were his benefactors, sleep in a shabby house, so they decided to rent a private room in the separate annex. ¡±It has been almost a week¡­.¡± After dinner, Shinji was resting alone in his assigned private room. Ever since he had flooded the monster¡¯s nest with hot water, he had been visiting the mine every day, but now he felt that the end was finally in sight. The monster carcasses had been moved or disposed of, and all the ore that had been lying deep in the nest had been transported. To be honest, the situation has calmed down to the point where they can just leave everything in the hands of the adventurer¡¯s guild staff and walk away. And there was no reason for them to keep paying Shinji and his team to do the job too. (What reason do they have for wanting me to stay in the town¡­¡­?) He can¡¯te up with a good reason, which makes Shinji feel uneasy and want to leave from the town, but Alvin, who has been involved in this mess from the beginning, insists that he wants to finish it. Although, Shinji can make enough money on this job, but without a clear reason, he can¡¯t ignore his feelings. However, Shinji still doing it because he likes Alvin¡¯s straightforward nature. (Though his s*xual orientation has taken a turn for the worse¡­¡­) Shinji smiles at the image of the party¡¯s leader bing aroused by the thought of his lover being caressed by someone other than himself. And just happened that he was thinking of something else, wondering if Alvin would call on him once this matter was settled. The door was knocked lightly. ¡±Excuse me. May I?¡± The voice was a woman, and it sounded familiar. ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll open the door¡± Shinji opened the door. There stood Folt, the maid who worked at the mansion, just as Shinji had imagined. He met her every day, and she was the one who took care of all the details of preparing meals and bathing for the , who stayed in the annex. ¡±Shinji-sama. Fuukei-sama would like to have a drink and talk with you¡­¡­¡± ¡±Not at a party, but privately?¡± ¡±Yes, how would that be¡­¡­?¡± Shinji blinked at Folt¡¯s unexpected invitation. Because since he goes to the mine during the day, he never sees Fuukei. Even if he returned to the annex, he would not see Fuukei, who lived in the main building and whom he only knew as a passing acquaintance, having greeted him briefly on the first day. It was obvious to Folt that Shinji¡¯s reaction was not good. Still, Folt had to get Shinji out of there at all costs. If Fuukei¡¯s scheme did not seed, Folt would not be able to get her hands on the money. ¡±Fuukei-sama would like to talk to Shinji-sama, who has been particrly active¡­¡­ I am also grateful for the fact that you have exterminated the monster that killed my father¡­¡­ So, please¡± Folt looks up at Shinji, as if pleading for aid. In addition to her protective stare, she puffed out her breasts slightly to show Shinji her enormous breasts. There is also a tinge of heat in her eyes, and she acts as if she has a heartbeat. This was the kind of performance that could have fooled any young man. However, Shinji had already seen through this, but he decided to take the offer. * * * ¡±Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­.¡± Then, Folt led Shinji, who reacted as if he had no choice but to ept. (Well, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to talk about. ording the way he acts, it doesn¡¯t sound like much of a talk, but if it harms the¡­¡­ party, sure it) Shinji, who is walking behind Folt, chuckled. Without realizing it, Folt led Shinji to Fuukei¡¯s waiting room. ¡±I apologize for bothering you. Thank you foring¡± ¡±You have invited me. So¡­.. it¡¯s fine¡± Folt led him to a room where Fuukei was sitting in a chair waiting for him. She then pulled out a chair next to him, and Shinji sat down. The table was already set with colorful snacks and various bottles of liquor, and he knew at once that they were going to have a night of drinking. ¡±How about a drink? One drink for starters¡± ¡±Thanks for the drink¡± Shinji epted Fuukei¡¯s empty ss and Folt poured the chilled wine into it. The sses then filled with the beautiful grape-colored liquid and they clinked against each other. ¡±¡±Cheers¡±¡± Shinji sipped the wine without hesitation. After all, if it was poisonous, Freri would have warned him, but since there was no such warning, Shinji simply enjoyed the taste of the wine and drank it down in one gulp. ¡±It¡¯s good to see you drinking so well, Folt, his ss is empty¡± ¡±Would you want the same one? or would you like me to change it to something else?¡± Folt was looking at the bottles of different brands of liquor. It would be a shame not to try them out, but¡­¡­ Shinji can¡¯t really enjoy them yet. Because he doesn¡¯t know what they want. ¡±The same thing is fine¡± ¡±I understand¡­¡­. I¡¯ll pour it for you¡­¡­¡± The same wine was poured into Shinji¡¯s ss. And so, the entertainment by Fuukei began. _________________ The entertainment begins. Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 300 Fuukei’s Request Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±So, what do you want to talk about?¡± After drinking the first ss of wine, Shinji looked Fuukei¡¯s eye to continue the conversation without sipping the second ss. Fuukei, who had been smiling, gave a wry smile. ¡±Why don¡¯t we enjoy our drinks and snacks first?¡± ¡±I want to get rid of my worries so that I can truly enjoy myself. It would be a shame to have all the fun and then have to turn it down¡± ¡°Is he feeling guilty about the fact that we¡¯re meeting in private?¡±, Fuukei¡¯s smile deepened at Shinji¡¯s implied attitude. He knew this, but the fact that he was here meant that he was confident that he could get Shinji¡¯s cooperation on certain conditions. ¡±I¡¯m thinking of asking Shinji-dono¡­ to find a suitable husband for my sister, Hiyuri¡± ¡±A husband?¡± The image of Hiyuri worrying about the vige came to Shinji¡¯s mind. ¡±All the men from the vige who went to work in the mines have died. It caused a sharp increase in the number of widows, children, and families who had lost their husbands or sons, the main ie earners¡± Fuukei describes the current situation with a soothing face. These are the facts that bother Fuukei and the chief. Then, Fuukei continued, noting Shinji¡¯s reaction. ¡±And no matter how much money we have to help these people, it will never be enough. So, I¡¯m thinking of getting Hiyuri to marry someone and ask for financial support¡± ¡±Why are you asking me? I think Fuukei-san seems to have a good rtionship with other beastsman¡± When Shinji asked, Fuukei shook his head. ¡±I¡¯m afraid my connections couldn¡¯t help us because the other vige which we were nning to go to has been damaged by this disaster too. So, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t afford it¡± ¡±I see¡­¡± Shinji could tell that this was not a lie. This conversation would be risky if there was no reason to involve him, and if he was going to y any tricks, he should keep his manpower to a minimum. ¡±Shinji-dono is active in the Medio town, and Alvin-dono, the leader of the group, has won fighting tournaments too. If you have a connection with a noble or a wealthy merchant who saw Hiyuri¡¯s appearance at the tournament, we would like your help¡± At first nce, Fuukei¡¯s argument sounded reasonable. It is true that the vige needs funds, and it seems that he is trying to do something for the vige, but there is one important point missing. ¡±Does Hiyuri-san agree with this?¡± ¡±As she is the daughter of the chief and if it¡¯s for the good of the vige, I won¡¯t let her say no¡± In other words, her wishes were not taken into ount at all. And after hearing that, Shinji pretended to be troubled with a difficult look on his face. * * * Fuukei tried his best to persuade him. Fuukei also wanted to get Hiyuri out of the vige, not only for the money. Because if her husband with a lot of moneyes for Hiyuri and the vige, Fuukei will lose his position. Even if he could protect his position as the chief by iming his lineage, Fuukei was aware that he would not be able to withstand the treatment if the actual ruler of the vige became Hiyuri¡¯s husband. ¡±If you are willing to help us, we will provide you with a reasonable reward. I will help you satisfy your desires for liquor, money, women, etc. How is it? ¡­Shinji-dono.¡± Fuukei smiled. ¡±It is more important to fulfill your own desires than to worry about others, isn¡¯t it? Also, Shinji-dono, don¡¯t you want to have a good time once in a while?¡± Fuukei smiles and Shinji smiles back. With that expression on his face, Shinji sipped his second ss of wine, which he drank in one gulp, his mouth ckening as he emptied the ss. ¡±Let¡¯s see if I can find her a suitable partner¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡­! You can drink without hesitation now¡± Fuukei understands this and asks Folt for a third ss of wine and sips it himself. ¡±What kind of liquor would you like to drink¡­? Hyan ?¡± ¡±I want that one¡± While pointing at the bottle, Shinji stroked Folt¡¯s ass from the top of her maid¡¯s outfit as she came close to him. Fuukei chuckles as Folt makes a sweet, ticklish moan and Shinji smiles slightly fondly. (It worked. I can get the money now) Fuukei was in a good mood, enjoying the drinks and snacks he had prepared with Shinji, and thinking about what would happen after Hiyuri was sold. However, Shinji thinks about what to do with him as he ys the part of a scheming viin. [It¡¯s really disgusting that he thought he could catch Shinji with this much¡­] Shinji had also informed Freri of the situation. With her quiet anger, Shinji felt the same way and recognized Fuukei as an enemy who was trying to spoil his mood. [Yes. It¡¯s just a little viin. Most of them are probably draining their own pockets from the funds to run the vige¡­] Shinji, who was enjoying the entertainment on the surface, could read Fuukei¡¯s thoughts. And thinking about how to do the most damage to this man. Shinji and Freri had already shared the thought of destroying the guy they didn¡¯t like because he was trying to suck up to them. [Freri. I¡¯m going to corrupt this maid today, so can I leave Fuukei to you?] [Okay, leave it to me. I¡¯ll explore in his dreams. And then let him forget about today] [Yeah, thank you. The maid is probably this man¡¯s woman too, and I¡¯m sure she knows a lot about him¡­.] Shinji and Freri set out to destroy Fuukei, but Fuukei was in the wrong hands and didn¡¯t realize it. ___________________ Fuukei invites him to conspire with him. Tomorrow will be the introduction of Folt. I¡¯m moving forward with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 301 Folt’s Entertainment Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Fuukei¡¯s wee dinner passed in a calm atmosphere with casual conversation, drinking liquor and eating snacks. And just when the drinks and snacks had been consumed to a certain extent, the door to the room was knocked modestly. ¡±Excuse me¡­ I¡¯m very sorry, but there¡¯s an urgent call for Fuukei-sama¡­¡± After hearing the butler¡¯s voice, Fuukei ced his ss on the table. ¡±Shinji-dono, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your visit¡­.¡± ¡±No, don¡¯t worry about it. Please do¡± ¡±Thank you. Please excuse me and I hope Shinji-dono will continue to have a fun. Folt, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡± ¡±Certainly¡­ Please leave it to me¡± With that, Fuukei got up and left the room. As the door closed and Fuukei¡¯s footsteps began to fade from the room, Shinji ced his ss on the table. It was obvious to him what Fuukei meant by ¡°Fun¡±. And just as Folt was about to begin to entertain Shinji, because she had already made a deal with Fuukei, Shinji opened his mouth. ¡±So, let¡¯s get to the fun part, shall we?¡± With a determined attitude, Shinji puts his hand on the belt of his pants. Folt, who saw him, thought it was obvious that Shinji had little experience with women, and that he was trying to enjoy the few opportunities he had. ¡±Yes¡­ let me serve you with my mouth first¡± Folt¡¯s smile deepened as she underestimated Shinji and thought it would be easy to satisfy such a person. And without realizing it was Shinji¡¯s acting, Folt kneeled in front of him in the chair and looked at his crotch. Shinji took another look at Folt¡¯s appearance. Folt, a cat-beastman, had gray hair, ears and tail, and was a beautiful woman with a beautiful face. Her hair is long and reaches to her waist, and her long-sleeved top and long skirt give her the appearance of an innocent maid. Her breasts were big and her hips were shapely and well-fleshed, making her the perfect partner to enjoy s*x with while being corrupted. Then, as soon as he took off his pants, Shinji¡¯s p*nis was exposed. The p*nis has been erected, and it was thrust out in front of Folt¡¯s eyes with great force. (Eh¡­ what is this¡­ It¡¯s so big¡­) It was the first time Folt had ever seen a p*nis as big as Shinji¡¯s, much bigger than Fuukei¡¯s, her lover. Shinji also cast an aphrodisiac spell over Folt¡¯s body as he took off his pants, and Folt began to think that her heart was racing just by looking at it. ¡±I¡¯d like you to do it quickly¡± ¡±¡®Oh, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was too big and I was surprised¡­?¡± Folt looked up at Shinji while admiring his p*nis to make him feel better. Folt was flustered by his big cock, but she managed to regain her mentalposure after Shinji¡¯s urging, which showed hisck ofposure. ¡±It¡¯s really great¡­ ? And fantastic¡­ ? Well then, if you excuse me¡­ ? Lick ? Lick, lick ? Lick, lick ?¡± (I was surprised, but¡­ it¡¯s so cute that he¡¯s so eager. Fufu, I¡¯ll take my time to lick it and make you cum) Folt¡¯s tongue, full of saliva, began to lick up the back of his p*nis. Shinji once heard that the tongue of a feline beastman is extraordinary, and the rumor seems to be true. The rough tongue gave him a unique sensation that he couldn¡¯t feel with women of other races. The moderate friction created by therge amount of saliva entangled in her tongue gave him a strong sense of pleasure. ¡±Hamu ? Nmu ? Slurpp ? Nnn ? Lick ? Chu ? Chu ? Lick ? Nnn ?¡± Not only she licks, she also wees the p*nis into her mouth. It took her a little while to get used to the size of it, but Folt used her tongue to lick all over the p*nis while moving the head back and forth. * * * ¡±Ohhh¡­ It¡¯s good¡­ keep going for it¡­¡± ¡±Nbu ? Nmu ? Nnn¡­? Nn ?¡± For some reason, Folt couldn¡¯t resist Shinji¡¯s request. Her face also turned into a flushed expression as she sucked his cock deep into her throat. And thanks to Shinji¡¯s aphrodisiac magic, her body was thirsting for a man. In addition to that, Shinji also started to cast a hypnotic spell in his pre-cum and now, it¡¯s invading Folt¡¯s body. With this, the more carefully she sucks his cock, the more easily she will be hypnotized. Unaware of this, Folt continues to suck and suck. However, it was bing difficult for her to continue sucking Shinji¡¯s big cock. So, in order to make him ejacte, Folt starts to suck harder and harder. There was no reason for Shinji, who is unequaled, to hold back, so he just shot his first load of thick semen. And when he did, he added one more word. ¡±Drink it all¡­!¡± The hypnotic spell, which had affected Folt¡¯s will, changed her behavior and forced her to respond Shinji¡¯s request. ¡±Nbu! Npu¡­ G, gulp¡­. ? Fuuh~ ? Fuuh~ ? I drank it all¡­?¡± Usually, Folt didn¡¯t want to take a semen. Therefore, when she gives a blowjob, she doesn¡¯t swallow the semen and just lets it out, but for some reason she swallows Shinji¡¯s semen. Although she almost frowned at the unique scent and taste, she managed to keep her expression and maintain a submissive attitude. Shinji¡¯s semen was thick and abundant,pletely different from Fuukei¡¯s semen, and if Fuukei had spit out this much semen, his p*nis would weaken and droop with no effort, but Shinji was unequaled man. So, she was surprised to see that his p*nis was still hard as it was before she took it to her mouth that made her couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of his erect p*nis. And until now, Folt had only been aware that the p*nis was a man¡¯s weakness, but this was the first time she had seen a man with such a strong p*nis. However, this was the first step to made her give in, but she didn¡¯t realize it. ¡±It felt good, but it wasn¡¯t enough¡­¡± (It¡¯s amazing¡­ ? However, don¡¯t be amazed, it¡¯s not over until he¡¯s satisfied. But my mouth is already tired¡­ Let¡¯s use the next room then) Looking at the dissatisfied Shinji, Folt opened her mouth. ¡±You¡¯re still good¡­ ? There¡¯s a futon in the back¡­ Let¡¯s go ?¡± Shinji nodded to Folt, who tilted her head in a cute way and invited Shinji to the room¡¯s resting area. The night had only just begun. __________ Folt¡¯s service First, she yed with her cat¡¯s tongue. She seems to know her strengths well. She is under a spell and can¡¯t escape. The Folt episode continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 302 Interogating Folt Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Once they entered the room with the futon on the back of the room where Shinji was being entertained, Shinji immediately hugged Folt from behind and started to grope her body. Shinji also pressing his erect p*nis against her soft ass. Folt, on the other hand, felt hisck of experience andfort from Shinji¡¯s touch, and let out a sweet moan. ¡±Shinji-sama¡­ ? Ah ? Don¡¯t be in such a hurry¡­ ?¡± (I was surprised by the size of his dick, but he¡¯s¡­ so cute and eager) Folt, who has regained her mentalposure due to the room change, presses her ass against his p*nis and stimtes his p*nis gently while shaking it from side to side. In response, Shinji¡¯s hand grabbed Folt¡¯s beautiful breast. And yet, Folt felt a numbing sensation of pleasure different than usual. (Eh ? W, why¡­ ? Am I like this? ? Just being rubbed by him ? Ah ?) Folt¡¯s body, heightened by Shinji¡¯s aphrodisiac magic, reacts to even the simplest caress and Folt¡¯s nipples were tingling from being squeezed so hard that made her wants a stronger stimtion. So, just when Shinji looked back at her, Folt¡¯s eyes were began to moistening with the mes of lust. Her ears were twitching and twitching unconsciously, and her movements seemed to Shinji to be a silent begging. ¡±Ah ? Shinji-sama¡­ ? Please don¡¯t do it ? I should be the one who serve you ?¡± ¡±That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re already so wet too¡­¡± While talking, Shinji unhooks her long skirt with one hand and slides it skillfully down to the floor. Then, his hand touches Folt¡¯s private parts. Folt, who feel the pleasure of the Shinji¡¯s hands on her, had no time to think about how skillfully he undressed her. Kuchu kuchu ? ¡±Nnn, Ah ? It¡¯s really nasty¡­¡­ ? Shinji-sama ? Please forgive me ?¡± ¡±You¡¯re easily wet and it made you nasty maid, are you being disciplined by Fuukei-san?¡± Folt, who is being held from behind, cannot escape or resist. And as long as she was being asked to entertain, she couldn¡¯t take any action that would make Shinji feel ufortable. So, when she was forced to remove her underwear and easily inserted his middle finger and scratched her vagina, she could only gasp in pleasure. Folt had to answer Shinji¡¯s question in the affirmative. But as she stared into Shinji¡¯s eyes, Folt could not bring herself to lie. Folt had no way of knowing that this was the result of hypnotic magic, so she told him what she was thinking in her heart. ¡±No, I¡¯m just following Fuukei-sama¡¯s lead ? Fuukei-sama is just pretending to discipline me ?¡± ¡±Really? Fuukei¡¯s not very good at it, is he? He can¡¯t satisfy such a sensitive maid?¡± ¡±Yes ? Even when I have s*x with Fuukei-sama ? I haven¡¯t been able to cum from foreytely ?¡± Not only his middle finger, Shinji also inserted his index finger, and the two fingers violently tortured Folt¡¯s vagina. Folt¡¯s hips were shaking and before she knew it, she was resting her back against Shinji, and her heart fluttered more than it should have as the adventurer¡¯s toned arms embraced her. There is no reason for Shinji to go easy on Folt, so he applies spells one after another without mercy repeatedly like hypnotic spell, which makes her difficult to defy words and the aphrodisiac spell that increases estrus and sensitivity. ¡±Do you serve such a master?¡± ¡±After all ? I have a contract with Fuukei-sama ? And he pays me too ? If I beg him something, he¡¯ll buy it for me ? Hyinnn ?¡± Folt, who still talking, suddenly leaned back, with her tail and ears twitching as Shinji rub her clit with his fingers. Still, Shinji continued his interrogation, gently rubbing Folt¡¯s lightly climaxing breasts as he supported her body. (Amazing¡­¡­ ? Just with his finger¡­¡­ ? I cummed¡­¡­ ?) Folt, who thought Shinji¡¯s reaction was cute earlier, didn¡¯t have time to regret it or feel sorry for himself. This is because, even though it was only forey, it quickly melted her thoughts into mush of pleasure and magic. ¡±Are you just a lover for s*x?¡± ¡±Nnn¡­ ? No¡­. ? I cooperate with him in many ways¡­ ? And today he asked me to serve you with money in advance¡­?¡± Despite climaxing, the heat from Folt¡¯s body did not cool down. And with his softly rubbing hands, Shinji prolonged the aftermath to buy a time for the heat to return to her body with the estrus magic. * * * ¡±If so, then you know a lot of dark things¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Kyaa¡± ¡±Then, would you like to help me ruin Fuukei?¡± Shinji pushed Folt¡¯s back towards the futon. And with sudden push caused Folt to fall back onto the futon, screaming in surprise. The impact made her head cool down, but only a little. Realizing that she had just said a lot of bad things, she broke out in a cold sweat. She was told to ruin Fuukei, and Folt felt she had to get out of there. ¡±Get down on all fours¡± Shinji¡¯s voice rang out as she sat up to escape. However, Folt¡¯s body couldn¡¯t resist the words, so she did as she was told and got down on all fours. Naturally, Folt was very confused and shouted. ¡±W, why? Fuukei-sama! Fuukei-sama! Please do something about this man!¡± ¡±It¡¯s no use. I¡¯m already using soundproofing magic, and Fuukei thinks we¡¯re having fun¡± While saying this, Shinji positioned himself behind Folt and grabbed her hips tightly. Folt tried to resist, but her body stayed on all fours and she couldn¡¯t move. The magic that had been poured from his fingertips during her climax was now soaking into Folt¡¯s body, strengthening the suggestion of hypnotic magic even more. ¡±I can¡¯t cooperate! Because If Fuukei is ruined, then so am I, his lover! And the money that Fuukei will pay to me!¡± ¡±Well, I guess¡± ¡±Why are you saying that? ¡­Ah ?¡± Before Folt continues her words, the ns has pressed against her wet, sopping pussy, and then the ns slowly entered the entrance of her vagina. Folt¡¯s eyebrows lowered in pleasure as she squealed, with her tail and ears hanging down from her head. Her resistance and rebellion were instantly broken. ¡±Let¡¯s have s*x that feels so good that it doesn¡¯t matter. Then Folt will want to hear what I have to say¡± ¡±N, nooooooo ? Kuuuuuhhh ???¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis is inserted deep into Folt¡¯s vagina, rubbing up and down the vaginal walls, while expanding. Folt climaxes, screaming with pleasure, but Shinji is just getting started. Shinji looks down at Folt¡¯s back as she sticks out her tongue and shivers and tries to hold on. __________________ He interrogated Folt-chan. Shinji-kun awares that she¡¯s enemies, so he¡¯s using both hypnotic and aphrodisiac magic. There is no way a normal maid can win¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 303 Corrupting Folt Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Folt, who had be Fuukei¡¯s lover, believe that men were easy creatures. Because if she whispered her love to Fuukei while caressing his p*nis and making him ejacte, he would feel better and give her something in return. And because of that, Folt, who was a maid, able to quickly acquire goods that she could barely afford with months of her savings, not including living expenses. Perhaps she thought it¡¯s not bad for her, a mere vige girl who knows nothing of luxury, has a lover rtionship with Fuukei, the son of the chief. But now she has to pay the price in the form of being raped by Shinji and having a clear hierarchical rtionship with him. ¡±I want to say, why you came just by being inserted? Did it feel that good?¡± ¡±Oh no¡­¡­ ? It must be a lie¡­. ? Why am I like this¡­. ? Hyiii ? Don¡¯t poke me ?¡± When Shinji pressed his ns against the back of Folt¡¯s vagina, she leaned back and shook her head. ¡±Where¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡±Yes~ ? I just came ? I just came~ ?¡± Folt, who was on all fours, was unable to resist Shinji as she could only scream in pleasure. And upon hearing her reply, Shinji stopped his vaginal torture and began to move his hips back and forth. ¡±Look, move your hips. It¡¯s a maid¡¯s job to serve, right?¡± ¡±Nnn ? I understand, I understand ?¡± Before she could feel the humiliation of being treated like a s*x toy, the pleasure of the p*nis upying her vagina took away her sanity. Naturally, Folt moves her hips back and forth as her body seeks pleasure. Her body, which had been made sensitive by the aphrodisiac magic, sumbed to the pleasure and her vagina quickly expanded to the size of Shinji¡¯s. Her vagina also began to tighten as if to flirt with his big p*nis, and Folt recognized Shinji¡¯s big cock as her master. (This is so good ? it makes me moan ? I¡¯ve never known s*x like this ? more ? more ? I want more ?) Unconsciously, her cat¡¯s tail tangled around Shinji¡¯s arm. Shinji was merely grabbing her hips and not exerting any force, but Folt was voluntarily shaking her hips to please him. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? The sound of hips and asses colliding echoed through the room. Folt, who supporting herself with trembling hands, was shaking her hips in rhythm, but suddenly Shinji matched her timing and thrust his hips forward. ¡±Uuuuuuuu ? Cummmmming ?¡± Folt climaxed while supporting her upper body with her elbows, even though her hands lost their strength and she copsed. When on that position, she feels a numbing sensation from her womb being pushed up by his ns. ¡±Just now¡­¡­ ? It¡¯s great¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡±What¡¯s stopping you?¡± Shinji lightly pped Folt¡¯s ass while she was drooling and basking in the afterglow of her climax. Her body, which should be humiliated by the spanking, is transformed into pleasure by the heat of her body. Spank ? Spank ? ¡±I, I¡¯m sorry ? I¡¯ll move right away ?¡± After being spanked, her shapely ass be red slightly. However, Folt apologized and resumed shaking her hips, but the momentum she¡¯d had earlier was gone as she watched Shinji. Naturally, the pleasure was weaker, but Shinji was not going to let her get away with her unworthy use of her hips, so he pped her ass again. * * * ¡±Hyinn ? Haa~ ? Ah ? Uh ? Ah ?¡± Recognizing that the spanking was a silent protest, Folt increased the speed of her back-and-forth movements. And by seeing Folt shake her hips obediently withoutint, Shinji¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡±I can¡¯t believe you had to be reminded. You¡¯re a bad maid¡­¡­!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorrrry ? Nnn~~~~ ??¡± While Folt still apologizing, Shinji pushed up his cock to Folt¡¯s vagina again and Folt climaxed again while squirting. Even though she was treated roughly, she didn¡¯t have the energy to rebel and her vagina was twitching like it felt good. (He keeps¡­¡­ pounding me ? Even though I don¡¯t want to be pounded¡­¡­ ? But his dick is so good ?) Her thoughts were filled with a feeling of being dominated by the inserted p*nis and made her thought that his dick was not a weakness. Her instincts also told her that she was no match for a real dick. While Folt thinking so, Shinji pped Folt¡¯s ass again and again to see how well she was doing. ¡±It¡¯s about time¡­¡­¡± ¡±Fueehh ? What time¡­¡­ ? Ahh ? Ah ? Hii ? Ah ? Cumming ? I¡¯m cumming ? Ah ? Ah ? No ? Don¡¯t do iiiit ?¡± Satisfied that she was no longer resisting, Shinji began to shake his hips vigorously, and Folt, who waspletely exhausted from his two attempts to cum twice, could only brace her trembling elbows on the bed and ept Shinji¡¯s thrusts. As Folt climaxed in rapid session, she sobbed and squirmed in pleasure. She was in a daze as the pleasure kepting, and she was intoxicated by the euphoria of the continuous climaxes. (I¡¯m be crazy ? This person ? Shinji-sama ? Shinji-sama¡¯s dick is great ? It¡¯s very great ?) With hypnotic spell was applied to Folt¡¯s deep consciousness and imprinting the idea that her master was Shinji, made her understand that she should obey Shinji, who gave her such happy pleasures, rather than Fuukei, her lover. After thinking so, a lewd crest appeared on her vagina, shining mysteriously. Then, Shinji¡¯s p*nis trembled and Folt, who senses that he was about to ejacte, cried out. ¡±Shinji-sama ? Please cum inside my vagina ? Please do it inside ? Pleaseeeee ?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll do what you want¡­¡­¡± ¡±Ohhhhhhh ? Ah ? Ah ? It¡¯s¡­. greeeeeat ???¡± Shinji ejacted into her vagina to establish the lewd crest that has been emerged. And therge amount of semen that was poured while the ns and cervix were kissing was so good that it made Folt¡¯s mouth make a vulgar and charming sound. (This is real climax ? And it¡¯s really felt so goood ?) There was such a difference in the volume and force of the semen that it would be rude topare him to Fuukei. And while Folt was in a daze with a look of ecstasy on her face, her lewd crests were imprinted perfectly. ¡±Well, then¡­¡­¡± ¡±Nnn ?¡± After finishing his ejaction, Shinji pulls out his p*nis. Then, he flipped Folt over on her back, which made her moan sweetly. Folt¡¯s arms and legs are spread out, and she exposes her entire body to Shinji. As if to show her obedience, Folt licks and cleans up the semen and love juices that are still stuck to the ns with her tongue. ¡±Folt, will you help me?¡± ¡±Chu¡­¡­? Yes, Shinji-sama¡­¡­?¡± Folt nodded her head in response to Shinji¡¯s question with a sloppy smile on her face, no longer fearing her own destruction. In this way, a maid whose thoughts had been distorted by Shinji¡¯s hypnotic and aphrodisiac magic was created. In the shortest time possible, she fell. Well, this is about as far as an ordinary maid can go. Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 304 Fall Overnight Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In a room with soundproofing magic. Shinji was lying on his back with his legs spread out on the futon. Above him, Folt was shaking her hips up and down. Folt¡¯s clothes had been stripped off and she waspletely naked, exposing her naked body as she enthusiastically moved her hips to make Shinji feel better. This position was chosen by Folt in order to serve him, but Shinji¡¯s p*nis hit her in the right spot and she climaxed over and over selfishly. ¡±Haa~ ? Haa~ ? I know where Fuukei-sama keeps his ledger book¡­. ? And ? Receipt of the money ? Oh ? Ah ? There¡¯s also¡­ ?¡± Shinji listens to Folt¡¯s confession and thinks about it as he watches her continue to cum. (Back taxes, illegal moneyundering. Is it really just a series of small corruptions that he does? It seems the story of getting Hiyuri to marry and getting the financing is also rted to money¡­) After thinking so, Shinji grabs the tail that is wagging in front of him. That alone was enough to make her tail jump and her vagina tighten. It seems that her tail is one of Folt¡¯s weakness, and she shakes her body while making sweet noises. The increased sensitivity also caused Folt to climax lightly when her tail was grabbed. ¡±Do you know if Fuukei has any weaknesses that could ruin him?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know ? Fuukei-sama is a man who likes money regardless ? But if it¡¯s in the ledger ? Nnn, there might be something there ?¡± ¡±Can you take the ledger out?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t ? Only Fuukei-sama has the key to the vault¡± Hearing Folt¡¯s words, he smiled bitterly, wondering if it was really that easy. Shinji also wondering if she was being dishonest and was at least being cautious of him. (Now, what to do? Suppose I exposed his ledger book. Perhaps the punishment would be confiscation of the illegal money collected and not being allowed to manage the money in the future? Well, it might be good revenge¡­) Shinji though that it is enough to think of it as payback for being underestimated, but somehow it doesn¡¯t feel right for him. Anyway, he only got the information from Folt, and the real information from Fuukei is yet toe. (Well, I¡¯m just going to finish this maid, I¡¯m sure Freri can handle it) Thinking of his trusty partner Freri, Shinji grabbed Folt¡¯s waist and started to fuck her again. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The time goes back a little. Fuukei, who had left the room under the impression that he had some business to attend to, was waiting to see what had happened. In fact, there was no urgent business, and he was just making it easier for Shinji to enjoy Folt. And after seeing the soundproof magic casted in the room, Fuukei was happy, and he went back to his room, thinking that Shinji would be excited to find a wife once he got a taste of Folt¡¯s good body. (For now, I¡¯ll wait for Shinji-dono to contact me. Until then, I should do what I can¡­ I can¡¯t let Hiyuri be the only one who has a favorable impression) The residents love to see Hiyuri taking the initiative to go around the vige. Although Hiyuri had no ulterior motives and was genuinely trying to help the people in need, it was not good for Fuukei to see Hiyuri¡¯s reputation rise. Hiyuri¡¯s behavior was simr to the current Fuukei¡¯s in that she would just do the job she was asked to do before the disaster, but after going to the Este town to ask for help and return to the vige, Hiyuri started to move around a lot more. (Seriously¡­ Why did she suddenly get motivated? I don¡¯t know what kind of change of heart urred¡­) Fuukei, who couldn¡¯t understand Hiyuri¡¯s change of heart, walked into his room with a puzzled look on his face. And due to the amount of alcohol he had consumed while meeting with Shinji, Fuukei felt sleepy. Usually, Fuukei would have no problem drinking, but due to the emergency, he was exhausted and could not seem to stand the drowsiness. As he had already done what he needed to do today, there was no reason for him to stay awake, so Fuukei decided to sleep. Not realizing that there was a subus waiting for him to fall asleep. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±O-nii-san¡­?¡± As he looked up, he saw the face of a beautiful woman he had never met before. (Who¡­?) He tried to speak, but could not. It¡¯s not surprising, because Fuukei and ra don¡¯t know each other. Fuukei¡¯s position is so-calledp-pillow, with ra smiling down on him. Of course, she wasn¡¯t justp-pillowing him, she also cast Freri¡¯s magic and magic on him as he slept. As a result, even though ra is clearly a suspicious person in Fuukei¡¯s eyes, he is not wary of her, but rather has a feeling of love for her. Moreover, because of the hypnotic magic, he perceives ra as a beastman, and he sees golden fox ears between her beautiful ck hair. The hypnotic effect of ¡°Look like your favorite type¡± boosted the beauty of ra¡¯s appearance, and the effect of brought her to a situation where it was almost love at first sight for him. (How beautiful ¡­) (His eyes are heart-shaped~?. Now, I have to find out what Sensei told me~?) ra, who had confirmed that the magic she had been taught was having an outstanding effect, spoke to him with a look of delight. ¡±Hey~, tell me your secret¡­?¡± A lusty voice echoed in Fuukei¡¯s ears. Since ra had given her permission, Fuukei was now able to speak. Because as long as he was in a dream, the control was in the hands of ra, the subus. ¡±My secret¡­? Why¡­?¡± ¡±I want to know about you¡­?¡± The sweet words of the beautiful woman shot through Fuukei¡¯s heart at once. As soon as he started to talk about himself, he started to talk about his personal hobbies and interests, which were not important to Shinji and Freri. He seemed to be unconsciously thinking that he had to hide his dark thing, and ra couldn¡¯t sense any sign of him talking about any his wrongdoings. However, ra¡¯s sad face interrupted Fuukei¡¯s attempt to continue talking about himself. ¡±Is that only your secret¡­? Isn¡¯t there a bigger secret¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­.¡± Fuukei felt his heart tighten at the sad expression of her, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her because he knew he was doing something wrong. Moreover, her charm and hypnosis magic were still in its infancy and her powers of enchantment were not that strong. For this reason, ra decides to use female weapons instead of just magic. ¡±Oooh¡­?¡± Fuukei¡¯s pants and underwear, which were supposed to cover her lower body, disappeared in the blink of an eye. In a dream, it is possible to make the other person¡¯s clothes disappear without having to take them off by hand. Fuukei¡¯s p*nis was fully erect in front of the woman he fell in love with, but Fuukei¡¯s p*nis seemed to be a cute size. And a soft hand begins to y with his p*nis. ¡±¡®Oh¡­ ? Haha ? Ahh ¡­ ?¡± ¡±*Rub* ? *Rub* ? *Rub* ? *Rub* ?¡± She gave Fuukei¡¯s p*nis a gentle squeeze, as if she was used to giving hand jobs as a prostitute. Her big breasts swayed in front of Fuukei¡¯s eyes as she repeated the gentle up and down motion with her thumb and middle finger. Fuukei, who saw it, felt his crotch harden and grow hot, making him feel like he was about to ejacte. * * * ¡±I¡¯ll stop if you don¡¯t talk¡­?¡± ra encouraged Fuukei, who began to thrust his hips up and down pathetically, trying to get some pleasure out of it, but there was nothing for her to feel with a p*nis that was so crudepared to Shinji¡¯s. The calcted, clumsy hand job was more than enough pleasure for him. As the speed of ra¡¯s hand slowed down, Fuukei shouted in panic. ¡±Ha, haa~! I¡¯ll talk to it, don¡¯t stop it!!¡± ¡±Okay ? (He¡¯s weak. But it¡¯s nice that there is no trouble, still it¡¯s too crunchy and small fish dick)¡± ra smiles at Fuukei, who has no pride or shitty attitude, but secretly thinks he¡¯s an idiot. Without realizing it, Fuukei finally divulges the secret he¡¯s been keeping. He embezzles the vige¡¯s funds, bribes his way into favor, tries to sell his sister Hiyuri, and more. The stories were all about money and dirty things. The content of the story flowed directly from ra to Freri, but Freri¡¯s reaction was not so good. [Too small and boring] [Hahaha¡­ Well, even if you say so¡­] ra smiled back at Freri, who looked bored from the bottom of her heart. And then, ra decided to clean up the mess, as she and Freri were no longer thinking about what to do next. ¡±Come ? You can let it out, okay ~?¡± ¡±O-Ohhhhh! I¡¯m going to ejacteeeee~!¡± As Fuukei¡¯s hips thrust upward, ra¡¯s handes down to continue squeezing. For him, the timing of the hand job gave him more pleasure than ever, and there was no way that Fuukei, with his small dick, could withstand it. The small amount of ejaction was not very vigorous, and the semen fell on Fuukei¡¯s body. Fuukei, who had beenpletely defeated by the subus, was unable to move or even think straight in the aftermath of her climax. The hypnotic spell of was applied to Fuukei¡¯s brain, binding him tightly. And so, there was no more use for this man. [Nnn, well then. How was it, Sensei?] [It was good. ra, you can now call yourself an aplished apprentice subus] [Really? Yay!] ra was very happy with the content of Freri¡¯s thought. She had been told that she was still a subus, so the fact that she was finally recognized by Freri made her very happy. [Keep up the good work] [Yes!!] ra felt Freri¡¯s gratitude in her short words. Thus, in just one night, Fuukei and Folt both fell. There was no one to console them, though they could only say that it was the wrong person to mess with. ______________ There is no way that a normal person can defeat a subus. (Even if she¡¯s an apprentice subus, she¡¯s pretty good) I will continue the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 305 How to Handle the Aftermath Edited by: Kanaa-senpai [He just an average little viin] ¡±Well, isn¡¯t it right? What kind of evil did Freri think the son of a vige chief would be capable of¡­?¡± This was after Shinji had corrupted Folt and ra had corrupted Fuukei. Even though it was still early in the morning when everyone was asleep, Shinji and Freri were talking in Shinji¡¯s private room. Freri is sitting in front of Shinji on the bed, with her back resting against him, and Shinji is looking at her with a dumbfounded expression.TinyTL As a side note, Folt was in a state of exhaustion after being tortured all night, and Shinji had left her alone then return to his room. It was a horrible thing to do, but there was no one to me for it. [¡­Geez] ¡±Well, I¡¯m d it¡¯s only this bad. And here¡¯s the thing. I have to decide how I¡¯m going to deal with this¡± Shinji decided to destroy Fuukei¡¯s scheme because he didn¡¯t like the way Fuukei was trying to take advantage of him. It was not that Shinji was ignorant of the injustice of the situation. Shinji believes that his personal payback to Fuukei is over when he corrupted Folt. And the quickest way to do this was to take away Fuukei¡¯s memory of this night and pretend that the invitation to entertain him and ask for his hand in marriage never happened. ¡±I think it would be best if Fuukei lost his memory of this night, but what do you have in mind, Freri?¡± [Nnn¡­.. I¡¯m a little confused. I think that¡¯s fine, but if he forgets now, he¡¯ll think about it again] ¡±So, next time, should I just say no?¡± This time Shinji was curious about the talk, so he just listened to what Fuukei had to say. However, Shinji was sure that next time he would just decline the offer and Alvin wouldn¡¯t have to ept it. [It¡¯s not going to ease my mind if he just forgets about it¡­] ¡±I¡¯m d you¡¯re mad for me, though. For him, if it¡¯s me and Alvin, it stands to reason that I¡¯d look easier to win over than Alvin, right?¡± Shinji can tell that Freri is unhappy because she is angry that the viin thinks that he can control Shinji, but Shinji is also aware that he is inferior to Alvin in appearance, so it is understandable that Fuukei would think so. Therefore, Shinji is not angry with him. Freri continues to send her thoughts to Shinji, who smiles bitterly and tries to appease her angry childhood friend by rubbing her belly. TinyTL [There is also evidence from the ledger book. Like, Fraud and it can be used to punish him severely] ¡±I think I can confiscate the property he gets by cutting out the middleman, as long as Fuukei doesn¡¯t interfere with the operation of the vige¡± [Hmm. But it¡¯s still no good¡­?] ¡±No good¡± As they talking, Shinji turned around and looked up at Freri, who tilted her head adorably, and answered her with a clear shake of his head. A few moments ago, when Shinji embraced Folt, he asks her about the vige, about Fuukei, and about many other things. And the result was the vige is run by two people, the vige chief and Fuukei, who give instructions to their subordinates. Fuukei, who is being trained to be the next chief of the vige, ys an important role in managing the funds, and in a small vige, no one can rece him. (Worst of all, the chief may have overlooked Fuukei¡¯s wrongdoings. Even if he is his son, would he entrust the management of his precious funds to just one person?) If that is the case, it means that the chief is approving it. So, it was going to get very messy, and there was no benefit for Shinji to go that deep into the vige¡¯s internal affairs. ¡±Okay, let¡¯s take a nap. Even though today¡¯s adventuring is scheduled to be a vacation¡­ Renka will wake me up, and I want to get some sleep¡± With that, Shinjiy down on his bed, with Freri looked into Shinji¡¯s face as he closed his eyes and tried to sleep. [Shinji, tell Hiyuri] Shinji¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at this unexpectedment from Freri. When their eyes met, Shinji urged her to continue, and she sent a thought his way. * * * [I¡¯ll make sure that Fuukei and Folt follow Hiyuri¡¯s lead so that both of them can live to work for the vige, and then Hiyuri can take care of the rest] ¡±¡­You¡¯re being very supportive of Hiyuri. Are you nning something like you did with Alvin?¡± [¡­No, there is no such thing] From Freri¡¯s attitude of averting her gaze, it is clear that she is thinking of a devious n. Shinji, who saw that, pondering about it. TinyyTL He thinks that Freri is trying to make a favor out of Hiyuri and ask for something in return. And the only thing he could think of that Hiyuri would want in return was her body. ¡±I just got the magic from Folt, so I don¡¯t think I need Hiyuri¡¯s share¡± [Hiyuri, she had a nice body] ¡±That¡¯s true. Her style is good and she looks veryfortable to hold¡± Shinji remembered Hiyuri as a ring girl during the tournament, and although he didn¡¯t react because he was with Renka, her cleavage and fleshy thighs that were so generously exposed were a feast for the eyes. [If so, it¡¯s fine, right?] ¡±It¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t give me any¡­ trouble, okay?¡± Freri looked at Shinji, who closed his eyes in frustration. If he observes the current situation surrounding Hiyuri, there is a high probability that she will eventually have a political marriage. So even if it doesn¡¯t turn out to be an act of cuckolding at the moment, there¡¯s no doubt that it will be an excellent property once she has a specific partner in the future. If it were Shinji, he would have made his own contact with her and started training her now for the right time¡­ (Shinji is no longer aggressive¡­) That fact was frustrating for Freri. Of course, as a childhood friend, she could congratte Shinji for being happy with Renka, and she had no problem with him trying to take care of Renka. However, as a contracted subus, Freri would like to see Shinji actively degrade women as he did before. Shinji and Renka¡¯s love-Dovey are fine, but Freri thinks that it¡¯s more rewarding to see him have intense intercourse that makes women fall into a state of pleasure. On that note, Folt¡¯s corruption, which he had just performed, was a sight to be witnessed. And the quality of his magic must have been further enhanced by taking in the beastman¡¯s magic, and she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the next time he had to do it. (I have to get Shinji to do more, more, and more¡­) For Shinji¡¯s purpose. For her growth. That was Freri thought and she was thinking about what would happen after she told Hiyuri. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±Shinji, Shinji, wake up!¡± Shinji woke up to the knocking sound on the door and Alvin¡¯s voice. It was a day off and Shinji couldn¡¯t think of any reason why Alvin would wake him up, so in a daze, he called out. ¡±What¡¯s up¡­..? I still want to sleep¡­.¡± ¡±Sorry! But I¡¯m in trouble!¡± ¡±All right, I¡¯ll open it¡± Thinking that Alvin¡¯s voice was too urgent, Shinji opened the door, sparing a moment to change his clothes. Immediately, Alvin entered the room, closed the door, and held out a letter in front of Shinji. His hands were shaking, but Shinji¡¯s eyes were more focused on the wax seal that had been split in two by the opening of the letter. It was the seal of the royal family, a very famous seal. In other words, it was a sign of an important letter from the country. ¡±I-it seems¡­ I¡¯m going to be appointed an honorary knight¡­ and I¡¯ve been summoned to the royal castle¡­.¡± Alvin¡¯s voice echoed in the quiet room. _____________________ It¡¯s consultation time with Freri. Shinji is rather satisfied since he has slept with her. It seems that Freri hasn¡¯t gotten enough payback yet. And Alvin was finally made an honorary knight for his achievements so far! We¡¯ll continue with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 306 Leisurely Talk?Conditions for an Honorary Knight Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A few days before Alvin rushing into Shinji¡¯s room. At the royal castle in the capital town ¡±This is the report from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­.¡± The person in the room receiving the report was the Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister, Adamos Materov. He was over fifty years old, but his eyes were sharp as he looked over the report in his hand while receiving the report from the adventurer¡¯s guild staff. ¡±It seems he¡¯s doing remarkably well¡± ¡±Yes. He has a good personality. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not too proud to take credit for his aplishments¡± ¡±He saved the western town, and supported the front line in the eastern town. And yet, he also has the personal ability to win an arena tournament. I can say that he is a person who can be appointed as an honorary knight¡± The adventurer¡¯s guild staffs who gave the report also nodded to the Prime Minister¡¯s words. The appointment of an honorary knight requires a number of rmendations. It is not publicized to the public, and only a few nobles know about it. One of the requirements is a rmendation from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. And the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is in a position to make the most of its rtionship with the target adventurer, and it is responsible for assessing whether or not he or she is capable of being an honorary knight. Whether or not the adventurer is sincere in fulfilling requests, and whether or not they are unreasonable to other adventurers. An honorary knight is required to work diligently to defeat monsters, so he must have the character to work diligently even if he receives an annual sry. In this respect, Alvin has no problem at all and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was able to rmend him with confidence. Another condition was that the candidate must have outstanding personal skills. This condition was also met by winning the fighting tournament. In addition, he defeated a knight in the service of the state, and it made the Prime Minister approve his skill. ¡±¡­Good. I will ept the rmendation from the Adventurers Guild. Thank you for your time¡± ¡±Ha~, please excuse me!¡± Relieved by the Prime Minister¡¯s words, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild staff bowed and left the room. And then, one manes into the room in turn. ¡±Prime Minister-dono, I see that you have epted my request without problem¡± ¡±Really¡­. Your timing was perfect, Beltz-dono¡± Noah Beltz, the head of the Beltz family, the nobleman from , the eastern town. The Prime Minister greeted Noah with a wry smile as he entered the room with a good-natured smile on his face. ¡±It¡¯s for the sake of my lovely daughter¡± ¡±I see. This man is the love interest of Beltz-dono¡¯s beloved daughter¡­¡± Noah and the Prime Minister have seen each other many times at night meetings, so their rtionship is not bad. ¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to rmend him as an honorary knight¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s good. His quality is not a problem. And there have been no honorary knight appointments in the past few years, so there is no problem. I also think that he is worthy of being part of the Kingdom¡± The number of honorary knights cannot be increased carelessly because they need to be paid an annual sry, and it was customary not to appoint another for several years after appointing one. In this regard, the Prime Minister is aware that thest appointment was made five years ago and that there is no problem. * * * ¡±I have the same view. I am d to hear that Prime Minister-dono has the same opinion too. If we had differed, I would have raised an objection¡± ¡±¡­Don¡¯t be so hard on me. His Majesty will approve it first¡± Feeling a hint of chill behind his good-natured smile, the Prime Minister replied to Noah with a wry smile. ¡±Even so, that was quick. Is it a coincidence that the adventurer¡¯s guild sent you? Or are you keeping an eye on this man (Alvin)?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not really monitoring. I was just checking around a bit¡± When Christina fell in love with Alvin and followed him to , Noah sensed that his daughter was serious. Therefore, he was investigating Alvin¡¯s past, his lifestyle, and his rtionships with women to see if he was worthy of being his daughter. Of course, not only the past, but also the present was important. He was actively gathering the present information on where Alvin and the other were going, what kind of work they were doing, etc. until the incident at the mine urred. And when Noah heard the story of the ¡¯s sess in that incident, he predicted that Alvin would be rmended as an honorary knight. Sure enough, the secret agent who had been watching the headquarters of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild informed him that a messenger hade to the castle. And because the adventurer¡¯s guild rarely contacted the prime minister, Noah was convinced that it was about the honorary knight and came to the castle in a hurry. ¡±I see¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sure he¡¯s monitoring this¡±, that¡¯s the Prime Minister thought. There is no need to poke a snake out of a bush because this is one of the ways of getting information. ¡±Then I¡¯ll go to see my daughter¡± ¡±Yes. Then I will notify all the nobles as soon as I receive His Majesty¡¯s approval. There is also an Honorary Knight¡¯s Appointment Ceremony¡­ Then excuse me, Beltz-dono¡± The Prime Minister left his seat to obtain the King¡¯s approval, which was thest condition. And it¡¯s not long before the Prime Minister, who had parted ways with Noah, received the King¡¯s approval. Thus, it was decided that Alvin would be made an honorary knight and a letter would be sent to him from the Kingdom. The appointment of the new honorary knight was notified to all the nobles in the Kingdom, and they were instructed to gather at the royal castle for the appointment ceremony. Among them, there was one noble who was the first to move. Of course. ¡±I have to help Alvin-san to avoid being embarrassed at the royal castle¡± Christina, the daughter of the Beltz family, prepared a letter to be sent to the ¡¯s party house. _______________ It talks about the requirements for an honorary knight. They have to have great achievements, be well-behaved, and very strong. These are the requirements. It sounds easy, but I think it¡¯s a pretty difficult requirement. Christina has started to act. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 307 Alvin, Thinking about Honorary Knight Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±I¡­ I think I¡¯m going to be appointed as an Honorary Knight¡­ and I¡¯ve been summoned to the royal castle¡­.¡± Alvin¡¯s voice was trembling and Shinji could clearly hear the shock and agitation in his voice. Shinji, on the other hand, is very calm, and in a calm voice he appeases Alvin.TinyTL ¡±Calm down, Alvin. It doesn¡¯t say you have toe right now, does it?¡± ¡±No, no, no! What are you talking about? It¡¯s an Honorary Knight, you know! Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡±Well, apart from¡­ that matter. I thought you had gotten that much credit for the title¡± It was only natural that the Kingdom would want to keep Alvin a part of it, since he had contributed so much to the town and town, and he also had achieved results in the fighting tournaments. And the reason why Shinji encouraged Alvin to participate in the tournament, besides for the weapons, was because he thought that a good performance would increase his chances of being made an Honorary Knight. This was to be expected from Shinji. However, Alvin remembered the conversation he had with Christina after she had pressed him before, but he did not believe that he would actually be made an Honorary Knight and it made him shaken. ¡±¡­Was she serious about the conversation¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah. Alvin, don¡¯t you want to be an Honorary Knight?¡± ¡±No, I¡¯d be honored, but¡­ I¡¯m still nervous. However, I¡¯m not sure what to think about amoner bing a nobleman¡­¡± Alvin¡¯s expression isplicated. Amoner bes an Honorary Knight and bes a nobleman, which is the pinnacle of anymoner¡¯s dream of bing a nobleman. It¡¯s impossible not to be happy. But at the same time, Alvin, who hase to think about this and that as a party leader, has no idea what it means to be a noble. What to do, what not to do? Rtionships between nobles, etc¡­. All he knows is that he can¡¯t do anything about it on his own. Shinji smiled and reassured Alvin. ¡±It¡¯s okay to be anxious. But Alvin, you are capable of thinking clearly and we are here for you if you need us. You may be an Honorary Knight, but you¡¯re still a member of the party¡± ¡±Shinji¡­ You¡¯re right¡± It¡¯s not that he¡¯s worried about it. Because it¡¯s a challenge too. It¡¯s just the difference of whether it¡¯s a battle or not. And it¡¯s not like Alvin to give up before he even tries, he thought to himself. ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll give it all I¡¯ve got! I¡¯ll be counting on you, Shinji!¡± ¡±Yeah, for each other. So, what else did it mention?¡± ¡±Okay. Well, it said that the appointment ceremony would be held next month at the royal castle and that I should get ready and be there on time¡± Alvin handed the letter to Shinji as he spoke. Shinji took a look at it and found that it said exactly what he had said. (I guess we have to travel to the castle for the appointment¡­. And we need to prepare for that) Shinji had left the Valencia family when he was very young, so he had no knowledge of the royal castle. Even so, he knows that they need to dress appropriately and have good manners. It was possible that they would be overlooked because they were an adventurer and didn¡¯t need to know, but he wasn¡¯t going to allow Alvin to be licked by the other nobles. ¡±¡­I see. As I recall, the quest at the mine was scheduled to end tomorrow. Then I guess we should head back to the party house and get ready¡± ¡±Right! First things first, we have to get home. I¡¯ll go tell Mil toe back the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡±Oh, wait! Alvin!¡± Shinji stopped Alvin as he was about to leave the room. And when Alvin turned around, he saw the serious expression on Shinji¡¯s face. ¡±If you¡¯re going to talk to Milis, you might as well talk to her about Christina-sama¡± ¡±About Christina-sama¡­¡± Shinji nodded towards Alvin, who recited Shinji¡¯s words. Alvin¡¯s expression was so serious that he decided to listen to Shinji¡¯s words in silence. * * * ¡±If you be an Honorary Knight, you¡¯ll join the nobility. It¡¯s not surprising that Christina-sama has formally asked for an engagement¡­¡± ¡±I see¡­.. Is it possible that this is the case?¡± Seeing Alvin like that, Shinji recalls the conversation he had with Iris a short while ago, which had caused Renka so much grief. As he was not familiar with women¡¯s minds, Shinji did not want Alvin to make the same mistake he had made. ¡±It¡¯s better to discuss things properly so that both of you can understand each other, although I think Alvin knows Milis better than I do¡­¡± ¡±¡­Okay. I¡¯ll see what I can do¡± Shinji¡¯s gloomy mood,bined with his serious expression, did not arouse Alvin¡¯s suspicions, but his instincts were telling him that Shinji had offended Renka. (I guess sometimes Renka gets upset with Shinji too¡­) Shinji, who is usually so reliable, thought that even he can¡¯t stand someone he¡¯s in love with, so he felt sympathy for Alvin. Seeing so, Alvin started to speak lightly. ¡±You¡¯ve got a lot of weight in your words. What did you do?¡± ¡±That¡¯s a secret¡± ¡±Tsk¡­. Haha, I¡¯ll see youter!¡± Alvinughs when he sees the indescribable expression on Shinji¡¯s face as he fights off Alvin¡¯s pursuit. Shinji alsoughed back at the bright smile, and saw Alvin off as he left the room. (¡­Well, I wonder what Christina will do in the next month or¡­ in the meantime) He said that she might ask Alvin to marry her, but Shinji thinks that she is more likely to make various moves. It was obvious that she was serious about this when he thought back to Christina¡¯s behavior. (Now that Alvin¡¯s propensity has be so peculiar¡­ well, let¡¯s just wait and see¡­) Shinji thought about it and fell into bed to sleep again. In the meantime, the maids who are taking care of the in the annex have brought this news to the ears of the chief, Fuukei and Hiyuri. ¡±Alvin-san became a nobleman¡­¡± When Hiyuri heard this, she felt a determination in her heart. (I wonder if Shinji-san will listen to me again) She thought of Shinji, who had told her not to give up. Although they had only talked for a short time, she decided that Shinji was easier to talk to than Alvin. Thinking of what he can do for the vige, Hiyuri sends out a message to Shinji to ask for advice. ___________________________ Alvin has decided to be an Honorary Knight. From amoner to a nobleman. And now he¡¯s even more popr ughs). And what is Hiyuri nning to discuss with Shinji? The story continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 308 Hiyuri’s Consultation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After hearing about the Honorary Knight from Alvin and taking a dinner. Shinji was walking alone through the hallway of the main building. (I never thought I woulde to the same room two days in a row) Yesterday, Fuukei had called him to the reception room in the main building. And today, Shinji, who was invited to the room again, thought back to what Hiyuri¡¯s messenger had told him. (I want to consult with you in private about the future of the vige. I¡¯ll be waiting for you with some delicious liquor) This is how the messenger exined it to him. To be honest, there is no reason for him to ept the invitation, but after discussing with Freri, Shinji decided to ept the invitation. Since Alvin had been made an Honorary Knight, the situation had changed, and Shinji had a vague idea of what Hiyuri wanted to discuss. The fact that Hiyuri was asking for advice at this time meant that someone had heard Alvin¡¯s loud voice and knew that Alvin was going to be made an Honorary Knight. And what would Hiyuri do to make up the shortfall in funds? (Political marriage is the only way. Perhaps she wants to ask me to act as an intermediary since Alvin will attract a lot of attention right after he bes an Honorary Knight) Ironically, the request was the same as the one from Fuukei. Although it would be better if she wanted to marry by herself rather than being forced to do so, but the fact that it was Fuukei¡¯s idea was irritating. [So, we should go with my idea] [It depends on her willingness. I¡¯ll try to suggest her] [I¡¯m sure Hiyuri will choose my idea] Shinji, who was receiving Freri¡¯s thoughts happily, visited the reception room with a wry smile on his face. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó As he expected. What Shinji heard from Hiyuri, who was sitting across from him in the reception room, was a request for a political marriage from Hiyuri herself. Hiyuri also found out that Alvin had been made an Honorary Knight, and so, she was asking for his help. She bowed her head slowly in front of Shinji as she exined theck of funds was the reason. ¡±¡­So, if there are any unmarried men who can help me with funds, I would like you to introduce me to them. Could you please do something for me¡­?¡± ¡±I understand¡± Shinji nodded as he watched Hiyuri lower her head. If he looked at Hiyuri again, her good looks would stand out, and there would be men who would want her as their wife even if they had to pay a lot of money. And because she has already shown her face in the town as a ring girl in a fighting tournament, it will not take much effort to make a connection. Also, if he can find her a good match, the vige will be saved, Hiyuri and her husband will be happy, and will be able to get benefit from it. Shinji thinks it¡¯s a good way to keep everything in line, and he understands why Hiyuri is so determined. If it had been a day earlier and Fuukei hadn¡¯t had negative feelings, he might have nodded immediately. ¡±There¡¯s one thing you need to know before my answer¡± ¡±¡­? What exactly is that?¡± Hiyuri blinked, neither confirming nor denying, and when Shinji signaled with his thoughts, Folt, who hade outside the room, entered. * * * ¡±Folt? We have something important to talk about right now¡­.¡± ¡±Shinji-sama, I¡¯ve brought it¡± (Shinji-sama?!) Interrupting Hiyuri, Folt presented Shinji with a stack of papers she had brought with her. Hiyuri was confused as to why she was addressing Shinji as ¡°-sama¡± and an oversized paper was added to her confusion. ¡±Hiyuri-san. This is your brother¡¯s ledger book. He has been defrauding the vige funds¡± ¡±¡­N-no way¡­.¡± When Shinji ced the ledger on the table, she was stunned but picked it up. After examining the contents of the book, she found that it contained information that she would not have been able to describe if she did not know about the vige, and that it contained most of Fuukei¡¯s illegal activities that had been carried out discreetly and secretly. This ledger book had been retrieved during the day. Because Fuukei, who had been ¡°charmed¡± by ra, was in a position to be puppeted at any time. Hiyuri finally looked up from the ledger and looked up at Folt with a questioning look in her eyes. ¡±Did you know about this¡­?¡± ¡±Yes, I was cooperating with Fuukei-sama. I was his lover¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡± Hiyuri could not say anything. She was not good with her brother. However, his ability to run the vige with his father was good, and his reputation among the residents was not bad. But because of this, her impression of her brother as a good worker was falling apart. She realized that it was because he was good at his job that he was able to cut out the middleman to the extent that there was no problem and no exposure of the problem. Folt was also a good maid, and her father, who had passed away, was a responsible man who was in charge of the mine. So, she had thought that Folt, his daughter, was also a maid supporting her father and brother, but she had never thought that she had conspired with her brother to drain the funds. (¡­Uh, I¡¯ve never¡­ been very interested in the vige¡¯s affairs until now¡­) Because of the crisis in the vige, she was able to reaffirm the importance of the ce. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, Hiyuri would have never thought about the vige so much and would have just done what her father and brother told her to do. ¡±This is what you should have known¡± Shinji¡¯s words made Hiyuri raise her head in surprise. ¡±Yesterday, Fuukei asked me to take care of Hiyuri-san¡¯s marriage. It was dark story that he wanted me to keep the secret from you, and in return he offered me money and women, so I punished them a little and found out about this¡± The expression on Shinji¡¯s face was indifferent as he spoke in a matter-of-fact tone. The fact that she could not read his emotions made Hiyuri feel scared. ¡±She told me that Fuukei gave her to me at that time. That¡¯s why I asked her to bring me the ledger today¡± ¡±I hope I¡¯ve been helpful to you, Shinji-sama¡­ ?¡± Folt was corrupted by Shinji overnight. Taking into ount the fact that she was a pawn of Fuukei, he tied her up physically and mentally with careful training using hypnotic magic. She is now a maid who loves Shinji¡¯s cock, not his money. ¡±Do you still want to marry somewhere after knowing this?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ but it¡¯s ¡­.¡± Hiyuri could not reply to Shinji¡¯s words. She thought that her father and brother would take care of the rest as long as she managed to get the money, but when she found out that this kind of fraud was going on, Hiyuri¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Still, Hiyuri could not think of a better way. There was no doubt that the vige needed money. Her confusion turned to anger as she learned the truth she didn¡¯t want to know, and even though she knew, she couldn¡¯t help but venting and scream at Shinji. ¡±Then what should I do! The vige needs money!¡± Hiyuri stood up, breathing hard and ring at Shinji with a strong gaze. Shinji¡¯s expression changed from nothing to a smile as he looked up at Hiyuri, who was ring at him from above. ¡±I have a suggestion for you. Will you sit down and listen?¡± Hiyuri gulped as she sensed something unexinable in Shinji¡¯s very calm words. _________________ A discussion with Hiyuri. When Hiyuri found out about her brother¡¯s wrongdoing, she was inspired. Also, I apologize for theck of updates due to the work on volume 3. I¡¯ll try my best to update every other day, even if I can¡¯t do it every day. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 309 Hiyuri Takes the Bad Wizard’s Hand Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Hiyuri¡¯s anger was now dissipated by Shinji¡¯s mysterious vibe, and she sat back down quietly. Shinji, upon seeing Hiyuri¡¯s calmed state, decided to repress the intimidation he had been radiating. ¡±Now, the vige requires funds, and it will soon be able to replenish some of its resources. Do you understand that?¡± ¡±¡­It¡¯s impossible that my brother would give any money¡± Hiyuri understood what Shinji was trying to say, but denied it with a dark expression. There is no way that Fuukei, with his persistent personality, would be willing to give up the money that he has been illegally making. ¡±It is possible to make Fuukei do as you wish, just as Folt does to me¡± ¡±That¡¯s not eptable¡­.¡± ¡±But Fuukei is necessary to the operation of the vige, right? If you mention his wrongdoings, you can recover the funds, yet you can¡¯t escape punishment¡± Shinji had a point. Hiyuri didn¡¯t think she could take the ce of Fuukei, who had run the vige with his father. The amount of money that Fuukei has been pocketing from the ledger books has umted to such an extent that he will certainly be expelled from the vige if it is exposed. However, if Fuukei¡¯s illegal money could be recovered as operating funds, they would be able to live for two years without any problems. Instead of rushing to find a husband, it would be better to take two years to carefully evaluate the partner and find the best match. ¡±The least I can do is change his personality. I¡¯m going to make sure that the dirty part that cuts out the middleman is totally clean, and I¡¯m going to make him give up his back taxes to the vige. I¡¯ll have to y with the memories a bit, though¡± Shinji lightly pped Folt¡¯s ass as he beckoned her to his side. ¡±Kyan ?¡± ¡±Folt will work for you as a loyal servant. You¡¯re not his lover anymore, and you¡¯ll work diligently for the vige, okay?¡± ¡±Yes, of course ?¡± Folt¡¯s tail wagged as she replied happily, and Hiyuri gazed at him with an indescribablyplicated look. Folt¡¯s devotion to Shinji was obvious at a nce, and Hiyuri wondered how she could be like this, but she also felt selfishly confident that she would not betray her. At this point, Hiyuri knew what Shinji¡¯s proposal was. ¡±My suggestion is that Hiyuri, with Fuukei and Folt in tow, should rebuild the vige¡± It wouldn¡¯t normally be forgiven to allow Fuukei and Folt, whose personalities had been changed by magic, to follow her. Because it was an inhumane act, and Hiyuri must appeal to Shinji to bring them back, as it should be. ¡±¡­That¡¯s¡­.¡± However, the proposal was very attractive to Hiyuri. Originally, Hiyuri had a strong desire to work with the vigers to rebuild rather than marry somewhere else. But she had suppressed this desire because of financial difficulties, but if she epted Shinji¡¯s proposal, her wish woulde true. Yes, if she sacrificed the two personalities, she could do it¡­. Hiyuri gulped down her saliva involuntarily. ¡±I¡¯m going to transfer some of the power of magic to the two of them. That way, the two of them will never be able to defy you again. This is undoubtedly a bad thing, but ¡­ they were the ones who tried to sell you out first¡± That said, Shinjiughed. * * * ¡±Someone has to be sacrificed. Whether it¡¯s Hiyuri or Fuukei and the others. If it hurts your conscience, you can forget about today and marry someone else. But if you want your happiness more than the two of them, I¡¯ll support you¡± That smile was very wicked. It showed that Shinji was a bad person who knew exactly what he was doing. Therefore, Hiyuri could not believe that he would help him without any reward. There must be a price to pay for the devil¡¯s contract. ¡±¡­..What¡¯s your benefit? Because there is no benefit in helping me¡± ¡±Yes, there is. To transfer magic, I need to pour magic power directly into you. In other words, I need to embrace you, Hiyuri¡± The word ¡°embrace¡± made Hiyuri flustered. As amoner, Hiyuri doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a virgin, but she thought it would be her lover or husband who would do such a thing. ¡±For me, being able to hold Hiyuri is more important than Fuukei¡¯s personality. After all, I¡¯m a bad wizard¡± ¡±¡­Really, you¡¯re a terrible person¡­ Fufu¡± Shinji¡¯s statement, as if it were nothing at all, made Hiyuriugh involuntarily. He could not help butugh at how refreshing his words and actions were. ¡±But I¡¯m a horrible woman to take the hand of someone like that¡± Hiyuri affirmed clearly with augh. ¡±Okay, I understand. Please take care of me, Shinji-san. I will restore the vige. So please embrace me¡± A strong, cunning, and wicked person. Hiyuri was certainly happy that she could charm such an evil wizard. She also felt that her efforts were not in vain, as she had polished her beauty. Hiyuri¡¯s hand was gently held out to him, and he could sense that she was prepared to sacrifice her brother and do whatever it took to restore the vige. [As expected, Hiyuri went along with my idea] [Phew~¡­.. I¡¯ll leave the management to you, okay?] [No problem. This one will also serve as ra¡¯s training] [I¡¯ll do my best to live up to teacher expectations!] This idea was nned by Freri. Shinji, who was about to leave the vige, was not so keen on this idea, as it would require him to handle the charmed Fuukei in a very timely way. However, as long as ra would be watching over him, Shinji would only need to receive an interim report. Thus, while Freri¡¯s goal of having Shinji take Hiyuri into his arms was fulfilled, the n to use Hiyuri as a training ground for the apprentice subus was carried out, a n that was very beneficial to Freri, and Hiyuri even agreed to it. ¡±If so, feel free to¡­.¡± Shinji took Hiyuri¡¯s offered hand. Leaving the envious Folt behind, Shinji and Hiyuri headed for the futon room at the back of the reception room. ______________________ Hiyuri-chan, you have fallen into the wrong hands. She will do her best from now on for her happiness. Fuukei tried to sell her sister, but instead, she was sold himself. From now on, he will be forced to work like a chariot horse, but he will be paid a normal sry and he will be able to lead a normal life with vacations. The same goes for Folt, for some reason she just can¡¯t resist her! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 310 Hiyuri’s First Experience?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While holding hands, Shinji and Hiyuri walked to the back of the reception room where the futon wasid out. And during the walk, they were silent. Hiyuri felt strangely embarrassed as she realized that she was going to have s*x with Shinji, so her fluffy fox tail wagged restlessly from side to side. Once they were near the futon, they let go of each other¡¯s hands and faced each other. Hiyuri was dressed in a dress, as she was in a position to ask for Shinji¡¯s favor. Therefore, herrge breasts and cleavage were very attractive. Shinji, who saw her embarrassed, couldn¡¯t help but be excited. To begin with, he wasn¡¯t in the mood, but when he was confronted with a woman of the highest caliber, he couldn¡¯t help but think about how he could make her happy.TinyTL ¡±It¡¯s my first time, so please be¡­ gentle¡­¡± Although it¡¯s a contract, and she knows she has to do it with business-like manner, she can¡¯t help but want to avoid her first experience bing a bad memory. So, when Hiyuri looked up at Shinji pleadingly, it made her cheeks flushed as she reacted to the unadulterated first time. On the other hand, this was the first time for Shinji to embraced a beautiful woman who¡¯s attracted the attention of all the men at a fighting tournament. (I have to teach her that s*x feels good) Shinji nodded silently, which eased Hiyuri¡¯s anxiety somewhat. And realizing that standing up was not the way to go, he sat down on the futon and lightly grabbed Hiyuri¡¯s shoulders. ¡±Do you want me to bring you down?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ Yes¡± As Hiyuri nodded nervously at Shinji¡¯srge hand, he pushed her down, while keeping eye contact with her. Then, the first thing he did was to kiss Hiyuri¡¯s neck. ¡±Ah, Nnn¡­ Ah¡­ Nnn¡± Hiyuri¡¯s face turned red as she exposed her neck for easier kissing. And gradually, the position of the pecking kisses moved from the neck down to the corbone. The tickling and pleasurable caresses served to relieve the tension from Hiyuri¡¯s body. But Shinji wasn¡¯t just kissing her. He was using his lips to touch her skin and cast an aphrodisiac spell, slowly increasing the sensitivity of her body so that she would not feel ufortable. ¡±Ahh¡­?¡± Atst, Shinji¡¯s kisses reached her upper breast. And at the same time, he began to gently touch her lower breasts with both hands, lifting them up. His caresses made Hiyuri feels the sweet, numbing sensation that she didn¡¯t feel when she had touched them herself. ¡±You¡¯re so sensitive¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s different from usual¡­ ? Is it so different when a man touches me¡­? ?¡± Hiyuri epted Shinji¡¯s hand without any resistance. And hearing Hiyuri¡¯s pleasant breath, Shinji decided that there was no need to hold back and began to gently squeeze herrge, soft breasts, which could barely fit in his hands. Because of so, her ears stand up straight. ¡±Ahh, Ahhh ? The way you touch me is so nasty ¡­ ?¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it obvious? Because we¡¯re doing something nasty¡± The caressing began in earnest. And it¡¯s a reward for the increased sensitivity of the body. And when a nipple hardens in his palm, Shinji pinches it with his fingers and toes. TinniTL ¡±Ahh ? That ce ? Nnn, Nnnh ?¡± ¡±Your nipples feel so good, right?¡± Hiyuri turned her head away and looked up at Shinji, whose expression was a generous smile, and she could do nothing but pant and moan as he continued to stimte her nipples while keeping eye contact. (Shinji-san, you are so good at touching girls¡­?) He¡¯s a strong man, with a dangerous scent from his devious ways, and he¡¯s good at handling girls. Hiyuri¡¯s heart was filled with that thought of Shinji as an abusive man and it made her excited. * * * (No¡­ I can¡¯t do this kind of rtionship ? It¡¯s only a one-time rtionship ?) Hiyuri knew her position. She knows that she will never be able to marry Shinji and that she will eventually need to get a husband as she leads the vige. So, she should not fall in love with him at all. While she thinking so, Shinji untied her shoulder straps and sucked on her exposed breasts, making her feel loved. And it made her wants him to touch her more and more. As her heart epts it, her body bes more honest. ¡±Although it¡¯s your first time, you¡¯re so wet. Hiyuri¡¯s body is so naughty¡± (It¡¯s because you¡¯re touching me ?) His fingers that had dug into the skirt of her dress touched Hiyuri¡¯s underwear. It was already wet and soggy, not only because of the increased sensitivity but also because Hiyuri wanted to connect with Shinji as soon as possible. However, Hiyuri never says anything about her feelings. ¡±It¡¯s because Shinji-san so good at it¡­. ?¡± ¡±Could you say something nice? I¡¯ll rx you¡± ¡±Fuahh ? Ah, Ahh ? Your finger ?¡± Seeing, the entrance to the unopened vagina is also stiff. Shinji decided to carefully loosen the entrance with his fingertips so that the insertion would not cause any pain. Hiyuri, on the other hand, felt a surge of pleasure run up her spine when Shinji inserted his fingertips. It was obvious to Shinji that Hiyuri was at the mercy of the pleasure and wanted more of it as her tail wagged, her ears pped, and her face wore an expression of debauchery. ¡±Have I rxed you enough yet ¡­?¡± ¡±Whaa¡­? Nnnn¡­?¡± Shinji kept his fingers in and only stopped moving. Then, he put his mouth close to Hiyuri¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡±Do you want to cum like this? Or do you want this¡­?¡± ¡±Ah¡­?¡± Hiyuri felt a hard object against her thigh. She didn¡¯t have to tell him what it was, and he didn¡¯t have to tell her. tinytrantion. xyz Hiyuri¡¯s instinct was to feel pleasure from the fact that the man who was going to hold her was aroused. Her vagina overflowed with love juice, which was naturally transmitted to Shinji. (Hiyuri, you have quite a lot of love juice¡­) Despite being undeveloped and unused, the vagina was more than wet enough to sloppily drip love juice. Shinji was nning to make her cum once in the forey, but if she was this wet, it would be no problem to insert her. (It¡¯s not every day I could cum inside for the first time in s*x) With that in mind, Shinji waited for Hiyuri¡¯s words. ¡±¡­.Please insert it¡­?¡± Hiyuri wanted to connect with him as soon as possible. With that intention in mind, Hiyuri begged Shinji to insert it. So, to answer her and excited by her request, Shinji pulled his fingers out of her tight vagina. While inserting, Shinji licks his finger, which is moistened with Hiyuri¡¯s love juice and it made Hiyuri¡¯s face turns red. _______________ Hiyuri-chan introduction. She seems to have the constitution to get wet well despite being undeveloped. Next time, Hiyuri-chan will be on stage. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 311 Hiyuri’s First Experience?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After that, Shinji took off his pants and underwear, grabbed Hiyuri¡¯s legs, and slowly opened them into an M-shape. The skirt of her dress rises up and Hiyuri blushes as she looks away from the embarrassing sight of her ck panties. ¡±Hiyuri, look¡± Hiyuri turned her gaze back to Shinji¡¯s voice as he positioned himself between her legs and she saw his p*nis rising majestically between her legs. (This is a¡­ p*nis? ¡­it¡¯s big ¡­can it really fit?) Hiyuri had never seen an adult male¡¯s genitals before. And she doesn¡¯t expect it to be this big, so she looks up at Shinji with a worried gaze. However, she realized that Shinji was not wearing a contraceptive and it made her feel a little calmer. ¡±Shinji-san, you need to wear a contraceptive¡­.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve cast a contraceptive spell. So, there is no way you can have a child. And it needs to be raw to transfer the magic, okay?¡± Shinjiughed as he moved his hips and pushed the ns against the entrance to her private parts. St ? Then, the small sound of the genitals touching each other reached Hiyuri¡¯s ears. ¡±It¡¯s entering¡­¡± ¡±Nnn, kuhhh ¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis pushes its way through the vagina, which has never been prated by a man. And while tasting the pleasure of prating a narrow vagina, he inserts it while looking at Hiyuri¡¯s face to make sure there is no pain. (It¡¯s entering¡­ ? It¡¯s so big ? This is the first time¡­. I¡¯ve had this feeling¡­ ?) The sensation of her vagina being pushed apart as he moves deeper and deeper into it. She doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s ufortable. Although she feels suffocated and puzzled, there is definitely an unknown pleasure. Then, as if blocked by something, the insertion of his p*nis stopped for a moment, but the next moment it started again with small pain. (My virginity¡­? I gave it away ¡­?) There was a faint pain. However, the presence of the p*nis that had reached the depths of her vagina was greater than that, and her heart was filled with the realization that she had finally had s*x. Also, the pain of pration was eliminated by the sufficient amount of love juice, and the pleasure that her sensitive body picked up was greater than the pain of having her virginity breached, so Hiyuri did not have to feel any pain. Even so, Shinji offered words of sympathy. ¡±You worked hard. Does it hurt?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ? Yes¡­ ? But it feels more weird than painful¡­ ? It is really inside me, right? ¡­?¡± Hiyuri stroked the top of her own vagina to make sure it was tight, and Shinji let out a pleasant breath as her vagina tightened unintentionally. ¡±Yes, does it feel good ¡­? ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ feels so good¡± Hiyuri was happy to see that the person she was about to fall in love with seemed to be feeling good. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the kindness of the man who remained motionless out of concern for her,bined with the slim but strong body of a well-trained man. ¡±I¡¯m fine now¡­?¡± ¡±All right. I will move ¡­!¡± ¡±Nnn ? Kuuh ? Ah ? Fuahh ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hips began to move slowly back and forth. The piston movement was not stagnant and it was clear that Shinji was used to women. On the other hand, Hiyuri¡¯s vagina was tightening as he slowly pulled his hips back and forth, trying not to pull out. Then, if he pushes his hips forward to pry open the tight vaginal canal, his ns will be weed by the vaginal folds and vice versa. Her vagina also overflows with love juice, one after another, and she begins to make stains on the bedding. * * * (This feeling ? I¡¯m going to love it ?) Instead of hurting, she felt so good. The unknown pleasure that came from inside her body captivated Hiyuri¡¯s body and affected her mind that she had been restraining herself from. Therefore, she gave up her efforts to be businesslike in favor of conveying her favor. ¡±More ? More ? Make me feel good ?¡± Hiyuri held her legs and kept her legs in the M-bend position. Shinji, who saw Hiyuri¡¯s begging, didn¡¯t need to hold her legs anymore and reached for herrge breasts swaying in front of her. ¡±Ah ? Noo ? Don¡¯t touch my breast ? Nnh ? Don¡¯t pinch my nipple ? If you pinch them, Ahh ? Hiyuri became lewder and lewder. And it made Shinji¡¯s hips began to work harder as she exposed her unbelievablesciviousness to him with just one change of mind. Then, one after another, her love juices bubbled up, making a nasty sound, and Shinji could tell that Hiyuri was really feeling it. ¡±It¡¯s the first time, but is it really that good?¡± ¡±Nnn ? Because it¡¯s with you¡­ ? and only today¡­ ? that¡¯s why¡­ ? that¡¯s why¡­ ?¡± Shinji smiles at her nastily, but she stares back at him, and he can sense not only her lust but also her affection. Even though her body is captivated by pleasure, he has no intention of capturing her heart¡­. It¡¯s a miscalction because he didn¡¯t know how Hiyuri felt. ¡±It¡¯s just for today?¡± ¡±Because ¡­ ? Because I have ? I have to handle the future of the vige¡­ ?¡± Hiyuri managed to speak as she stared back into Shinji¡¯s eyes while he poked her inside. Shinji¡¯s smile deepens as she continues to follow her pleasure and never loses sight of her position. The fact that Hiyuri¡¯s words came from the bottom of her heart made him believe that she hadn¡¯t lost her ability to think. And he liked the way Hiyuri was trying to remember her position and make it a night to remember. ¡±That¡¯s right. So, it¡¯s just for today¡­.¡± ¡±Nn, Ahhhh ? Ah¡­? What was that¡­ ? My head is so fluffy¡­ ? ¡­?¡± The ns thrusts up the back of her vagina. Even though, it¡¯s an undeveloped part of the vagina, but Hiyuri¡¯s pleasure was stronger than her pain, and her eyes were ck and white at the sudden strong pleasure. Seeing her face, Shinji grabbed Hiyuri¡¯s hips and spoke. ¡±You can cum as much as you want¡± ¡±Fuehh ? Nnn ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? This is ? Hii ? so hot ? Ahh ?¡± As a result of the positive reaction, Shinji came to the conclusion that he would give Hiyuri the best pleasure she has ever forgotten. Therefore, he changes the pace from the careful use of his hips to the s*x that is slightly rough and forceful. So, it could not help but make her feel that she was being desired as a woman. (Ah ? This is Amazing ? This man ? I can feel that I¡¯m being prated by a strong man ?) As Hiyuri likes strong men, she wanted to have intense s*x where she could show the difference in strength, and her body became more aroused than ever. Therefore, her uterus was open and ready for fertilization. Pound Pound Pound Pound! The sound of flesh hitting flesh became more and more intense. Hiyuri, who had climaxed many times, could feel the ns swelling inside her vagina. Her instincts told her that this was the first sign of ejaction. ¡±Please cum inside meeeee ? Ahhhh~~?¡± Spurt, Spurt, Spurtttttt ? Hiyuri¡¯s cry and Shinji¡¯s ejaction were almost simultaneous. Hiyuri came wildly, feeling happy at the sensation of so much semen pouring into her womb. Hiyuri¡¯s face was turned upside down and her tongue was sticking out, revealing her perfect female face. And now, she gets the supreme pleasure that she can never experience with any other man. ¡­ ¡±Don¡¯t forget this feeling, okay¡­?¡± ¡±Yesh¡­?¡± When Shinji whispers in a gentle voice to the dazed Hiyuri, she responds him. Then, Shinji slowly stroked Hiyuri¡¯s cheek, which was looking disheveled. A few moments, a lewd crest appeared on Hiyuri¡¯s vagina. The design of the crest was slightly different from the previous ones. This is because it contains the magic to control Fuukei and Folt. ¡±I¡¯ll give you a proper exnation when you wake up¡± Shinji muttered as he looked at the unconscious Hiyuri. _______________ Hiyuri¡¯s performance. She knows her ce in the world, and if she can¡¯t get a favor, why not make it a one-night stand? Shinji-kun gave her a lewd crest (with a bonus function). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 312 Hiyuri Thinks About Her Wish One Day Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Unexpectedly, Hiyuri regained consciousness. Hiyuri had been unconscious for about ten minutes. When she wakes up, she notices the presence of someone and slowly turns her gaze. She saw that Shinji was drinking water with only his pants on. ¡±You seem to have awakened. Do you want a drink?¡± He asked Hiyuri while lightly shaking the ss of water he brought from the reception room. Shinji¡¯s attitude was natural, but Hiyuri, who had just finished her first experience, felt embarrassed and averted her gaze. And so, Hiyuri, hiding her naked body under the quilt, looked up at Shinji¡¯s face. ¡±Umm, could you give me one please?¡± ¡±¡­Okay¡± Hiyuri took the ss offered to her and drank the water. Shinji watched as Hiyuri quenched her thirst, which was dry due to her excessive screaming, and when she had drunk all of it, he took the ss back. ¡±Thank you very much¡± ¡±No problem¡­. Then let me exin this to you¡± Shinji¡¯s hand touched the top of Hiyuri¡¯s abdomen. And it¡¯s not until he pointed it out that Hiyuri noticed the pinkish glow of the lewd crest. ¡±What is this¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a sign of my contract with you. Normally, it is hidden from view, so don¡¯t worry¡± With that said, Shinji lightly poked it with his fingertips, and the faintly glowing lewd crest disappeared. Although, Hiyuri can use simple magic, but she is not familiar with special magic such as the lewd crest and blinked her eyes. ¡±Try to collect the magic here. Then, you could use it freely¡± ¡±Oh¡­ it¡¯s true¡± When Hiyuri did as she was told, she gathered her magic power above her vagina and a lewd crest appeared on her body again. Seeing so, Shinji sent a thought to her, who had a strange expression on her face, not knowing the effect of the lewd crest. [With this, we canmunicate with each other. If you need me, you can call me. Although I may not be able to respond immediately depending on the time and situation] Hiyuri was surprised to hear Shinji¡¯s words echoing directly in her head, even though he hadn¡¯t spoken. Even though she actually hears the thoughts, Hiyuri is still skeptical about them. [Um, can you hear me?] [Yes, I can hear you] Shinji smiled at her hesitation and continued the conversation. ¡±Then. if you want to give orders to Fuukei and Folt, you can do the same thing by transfer your magic here. However, they may not follow orders that are too reckless. You can try thatter¡± ¡±¡­ I understand¡± After finishing what he needed to say, Shinji fell silent. When the silence came, Hiyuri unconsciously stroked her lewd crest. Even though she was prepared to do what she wanted, she felt guilty that she now could manipte the two of them. And she wondered if there was any other way. (¡­No, don¡¯t get lost. I¡¯m sacrificing them for my happiness) She pushed down the guilt that was welling up inside her. However, when she turned her gaze to Shinji to disguise her aching heart, she noticed his toned body. At that moment, she had a shback of her experience with Shinji and she couldn¡¯t help but look at his body, something she hadn¡¯t had time to do during intercourse. (He¡¯s slim but toned¡­ and his abs are¡­ too) His body, which was forged through the harsh life of an adventurer and training, was a sign of strength and it was Hiyuri¡¯s favorite. It¡¯s not just that she¡¯s consciously enhancing her own beauty, but that she¡¯s more interested in the body than most people. (His technique was very powerful¡­ ? Although, it was my first time, I was made to climax a lot¡­? And I felt so good¡­ I was so happy¡­?) The first time she surrendered her body just felt so good, and the experience had carved new pleasures into Hiyuri¡¯s body. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s only for today, but it¡¯s a contract, and there¡¯s no reason to ask for a second time once the crest has been carved. At the very least, Hiyuri moved her foxtail and gently ced her fluffy tail on Shinji¡¯s body. The act of offering her carefully groomed tail was a modest expression of affection from Hiyuri. Unable to understand the true meaning of such an iprehensible act, Shinji stroked her tail which touched his back. Although his actions were based on ack of time on his hands, Hiyuri felt heavenly. ¡±Shinji-san¡­¡± ¡±What is it?¡± Hiyuri looked up at Shinji with a puzzled look on her face and pulled down the covers that had been covering her breasts. Then. she put her head on Shinji¡¯s shoulder, exposing herrge, beautiful breasts. ¡±Are you satisfied¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ it was so good¡± In fact, it was quitefortable, Shinji thought, and Hiyuri¡¯s cheeks flushed at his reply. ¡±Me too¡­?¡± Shinji was not so dull as to not notice the fondness in Hiyuri¡¯s eyes. But Shinji, who has no intention of returning the favor, pretends not to notice. ¡±I know it¡¯s going to be tough, but you have to work hard¡± ¡±Yes¡­. I promise I¡¯ll rebuild it¡­!¡± This reaction does not seem disappointing. Hiyuri knew that there was no future for her and Shinji no matter what. Because Hiyuri knows that the priority right now is to rebuild the vige. (If the vige can be rebuilt properly and¡­ restored to the point where a political marriage is no longer necessary. At that time¡­) In the meantime, Hiyuri is thinking about it. (Let¡¯s tell him that I want to be held again) But now is not the time to say it. Hiyuri thought that she could only speak to him on an equal footing if she did what she had to do properly. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The next day, Hiyuri went to her father with the evidence of Fuukei¡¯s wrongdoing. It¡¯s another story of how she, as the watcher of the deeply remorseful Fuukei (who has been brainwashed), bes able to speak with her father on equal terms, and bes a great help in the reconstruction of the vige. After the events of Hiyuri-chan. She will have a tough job ahead of her to rebuild the vige. Good luck! I will continue with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 313 Saying Goodbye to the Este Town Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Afterpleting thest request at the mine, did not return to the vige where Hiyuri and the others lived, but instead visited the Este Town to return to the Town. Alvin and the others had nned to leave the Town and return to in the morning on the next day, but before they return, they decided to visit Smith¡¯s Workshop that had taken care of their equipment. ¡±What a rush. I was nning to have a drink wit¡¯ ye once th¡¯ mining business was settled¡± ¡±Sorry, Smith. I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡± Smith, the cksmith, who was taking a well-timed break, looked unhappy, and Alvin apologized. But the atmosphere was not sour, it was more like two best friends having a light conversation. ¡±Well, I can¡¯t help it. Th¡¯ situation is what it is. I¡¯ll keep ma mouth shut until ye make a proper announcement¡± ¡±Please, just in case¡± In private, Alvin also told Smith that he would be made an honorary knight, which surprised Smith, who did not know all of Alvin¡¯s achievements, but he immediately congratted him. Since the nobles have not yet been notified, Alvin asks them to keep it a secret until the announcement is made. Needless to say, Smith readily agreed. The announcement to themoners is usually made after the appointment ceremony of the honorary knight is over without a hitch. By announcing the fact that the country has appointed an honorary knight, it can let themoners know that they too can be nobles if they make good achievements. And in addition to giving themoners an incentive to dream of bing the next one, it also gives the country a record of rewarding the people for their hard work. ¡±I¡¯m not going to change th¡¯ fact that I and Alvin are buddies. So, Let¡¯s meet again when all this is over. I promise!¡± ¡±Of course! I¡¯ll send you another letter!¡± As they shook hands firmly, Shinji and Durin were talking at a distance as if watching over them. ¡±Thank you very much for your help. Thank you for making the equipment for Al and Renka¡± ¡±I appreciate th¡¯ business, too¡± Milis smiles and Durin talks amicably. After defeating the monsters in the mines, Renka and Shinji visited Smith¡¯s workshop to get a new bow. Although it was not as powerful as Alvin¡¯s greatsword, it was far more powerful than the bows she had been using. ¡±I hope you don¡¯t mind if I ask you to do some maintenance again¡± ¡±O¡¯ course. Everyone in th¡¯ cane whenever they want because all of you ma buddies¡± Durinughed as she nced over at Alvin and Smith, who was making a lot of noise. Smith was certainly busy, but he had enough time to maintain his friend¡¯s weapon. Then, Durin nces at Shinji. However, Shinji doesn¡¯t participate in the conversation, he just watches the women talking. * * * (I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s leaving early tomorrow morning¡­¡­) The idea of leaving the Town the next morning was unwee to Durin, who was hoping for just one more embrace. (I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see him again. Because maintenance won¡¯t be done fo¡¯ a few months¡­¡­) So, this was her only chance tonight. However, there was no way Durin could talk to Shinji like that in public. Although, she could use her lewd crest to send thoughts to him, but then she would have no excuse for asking him out. She can¡¯t be embraced by Shinji unless she tries to contact him to have an affair. In the meantime, Alvin came back after saying goodbye to Smith. ¡±Thank you for your help, Durin-san!¡± ¡±No, no, I¡¯m having a great time too, ¡®n¡¯ ye¡¯re wee toe back anytime¡± ¡±I will. See you soon¡± Then Alvin walked out of the store. ¡±¡±Thank you for your time¡±¡± Milis and Renka followed behind him. Finally, Shinji smiles. ¡±Thank you for your time¡± (Ah¡­¡­) Shinji walks out with an attitude of no regrets. Durin, who saw her attitude, should have been grateful for the fact that he didn¡¯t seem to have a physical rtionship with her, but she felt a touch of sadness. And that was the final push. [Wait, wait, Shinji-san!] Finally, Durin sent a thought of her own. As he walked away, Shinji responded to the thought. [What¡¯s wrong? I was trying to keep your husband from finding out about it¡­¡­] [I¡¯m d to hear that, but it¡¯s not¡­¡­ that. I, I, I juist¡­¡­ want to do it onest time¡­¡­] Shinji, who walked with Alvin and the others, was careful not to change his expression as Durin begged. [Is that okay? I can¡¯t believe you want to do it again¡­¡­] [I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­ ? Because of you, I can¡¯t get enough with ma¡­¡­ husband¡­¡­ ?] Shinji held back a smile of joy at Durin¡¯s heartfelt plea. As a married woman, Durin is seeking him out with her carnal desires, and it¡¯s because she can¡¯t get enough of her husband. As a cuckolding man, it was hard not to get excited. [I¡¯ll send my spirit to youter. Just make sure you fulfill your responsibilities this evening] [Yes, please¡­¡­?] With that, Shinji will hold her. And the mere knowledge of this made Durin¡¯s heart beat faster. Durin¡¯s heartbeat quickened at the thought of having affair with Shinji, while her husband, Smith, looked at her as if something good had happened. There was no way he could have known that it was because she was having an affair. Parting words in Este Town. A promise to Durin. It seemed that she had reached her physical limit. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 314 Durin invites Shinji Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The night after saying goodbye to Alvin and the others. Durin cooked dinner at home and ate with Smith. Smith, who sweats a lot at work, takes a bath before eating, and after dinner, he has a drink before going to bed, which is his daily routine. ¡±There¡¯s nothing better than a drink after a hard day¡¯s work!¡± As usual, Smith had already had four cups of liquor, and Durin went along with his drinking without saying a word. ¡±Durin, give me another one!¡± ¡±Yes, yes. I¡¯ll bring another in a minute¡± Durin takes the cup from Smith, who thrusts it out, and leaves the table. Smith¡¯s house has a storage room under the kitchen floor where they keep the liquor, along with ice. It was a bit of a hassle to get it all out, but it still tasted good when it was well chilled. While Durin went to the kitchen to get the liquor out of the storage, Smith was picking some snacks and not looking at her. So, Durin takes out the ¡°anti-fatigue potion¡± she received from Shinji¡¯s spirit when she visited him before dinner, and puts it in Smith¡¯s cup together with the liquor. Only Shinji knows that the potion is a special sleeping powder produced by the Freri. (It¡¯s said to help people sleep well ¡®n¡¯ feel refreshed th¡¯ next morning¡­ Smith, please bear wit¡¯ it¡­?) After thinking so, she handed the cup of medicine to Smith with a nonchnt look on her face. ¡±Sorry fo¡¯ th¡¯ wait¡± ¡±Oh, thanks a lot!¡± Smith drinks without question. Then, after about ten minutes of conversation, Smith¡¯s eyelids begin to droop. ¡±¡­Huh, I¡¯m kind o¡¯ sleepy today¡­¡± ¡±Hey, ye can¡¯t sleep here¡± ¡±I know¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m going to bed¡­¡± After putting his cup on the desk, Smith immediately left his seat. He went to the bedroom unsteadily, but Durin hurried to support him because his steps were unsteady. She lent his shoulder to carry him to the couple¡¯s bedroom. As soon as they arrived, Smith dived into bed and fell asleep. ¡±You¡¯re asleep already?¡± Durin lightly shook Smith¡¯s body, who was sleeping on the half of the double bed, but he only seemed to be breathingfortably. She poked his cheek to see if he was sleeping soundly, and he was. ¡±It¡¯s very effective¡­ please bear wit¡¯ it, dear¡± Durin stroked Smith¡¯s cheek, feeling guilty. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like her husband anymore. But because of the fact that he cheated on her back, she is able to sort out her feelings about Smith¡¯s affair. She wonders if Smith¡¯s affair with the woman with the big breasts was the same way she feels now. She can¡¯t help but though that. That is how unforgettable the experience of having s*x with Shinji was. As soon as she covered her husband¡¯s body with the nket, Durin sent a thought to Shinji. [Shinji-san. Ma husband is asleep] [I¡¯ll be right there] Immediately after Shinji¡¯s thoughts arrived, Durin felt the presence of a person behind her and turned around. There stood Shinji, who had appeared through teleport magic. * * * ¡±I¡¯m surprised at how quickly ye appear¡­¡± ¡±Oh. I should have said something, I¡¯m sorry¡± Shinji apologized to Durin, whose eyes were ck and white, but it was clear that he was only apologizing on the surface. However, Durin was concerned about Shinji¡¯s presence in Smith¡¯s bedroom, and instead of getting angry with him, she preferred to encourage him to move out of the room. ¡±Yeah. Rather, let¡¯s go to th¡¯ other room. Ma husband is asleep in here¡± But there was no way Shinji would obey her. ¡±No, I think it¡¯s a good ce¡­.¡± ¡±Huh¡­ No, it¡¯s bad¡­!¡± By chance, he carried Durin and put her down on the empty space of the double bed. There was no way she could win against Shinji, and she couldn¡¯t shout because it might wake Smith, so Durin could only protest weakly. ¡±N-next to ma husband¡­!? ? Ah ? Nnn ? Nnn, Nnn ?¡± Because all that was left to do was sleep, so Durin was dressed roughly in just a shirt and hot pants. Because of her small breasts, she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and when Shinji pushed her down and touched her nipples with his fingertips, she let out a sweet cry. Immediately, she quickly covered her mouth with one hand and tried her best not to scream. ¡±Isn¡¯t that more exciting?¡± ¡±Nn¡­ ? No way¡­ ? Nnn ? Nnn ? Ah ? Ahh ?¡± Naturally, Shinji didn¡¯t forget to use his aphrodisiac magic to increase the sensitivity of Durin¡¯s body. And just a little tweaking of her nipples with his fingertips made her feel it, and her nipples sprang up in a sh. Durin felt as if her body was affirming Shinji¡¯s words, even though she didn¡¯t know it was because of the magic. (No way ? I¡¯m getting excited beside mah husband¡­. ?) A shiver ran down on her spine as she felt a creeping sense of immorality. Her eyes also wavered between confusion and pleasure, and Shinji couldn¡¯t miss her words. ¡±Your body is honest. It happens so fast¡± ¡±Fuuh ? Nnn ? I¡¯m, I¡¯m ? just by nipple ? Ahh ?¡± With the skilful nipple torment that she could never experience with her husband, it made herplex about her small breasts is blown away, and Durinn¡¯s body loses the will to resist. (Shinji-san¡¯s ? Ma nipple ? Ma nipple feels so good ?) Before she knew it, Durin¡¯s body was lying on the bed being caressed. And her desire to taste the pleasure Shinji was giving her outweighing her desire to be away from her husband who was sleeping nearby. Finally, Durin was weakening. To give her even more pleasure, Shinji¡¯s hand reaches toward her hot pants. Durin-chan, she¡¯s going to give her husband a puff. Now she can do it without hesitation! More Durin-chan chapter continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 315 Durin, in front of Smith?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji¡¯s hand invaded Durin¡¯s hot pants as if trying to stop her from resisting. Since one of her hands was used to cover her mouth, she couldn¡¯t block with her other hand, and Shinji¡¯s finger easily reached her clit. Rub ? Shinji¡¯s finger suddenly pinched her clitoris, and she let out an involuntary cry of pleasure. ¡±Nnn ? So sudden, no way ? Aah ? Aah ?¡± The reason why Shinji is not taking it easy on her is because of Durin¡¯s husband, Smith, who is sleeping next to her, but she doesn¡¯t know that. Shinji¡¯s actions are more extreme because of the euphoria of a cuckolding man who wants to make Durin, a married woman, throb with pleasure (happiness) next to her sleeping husband. TinyTL ¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? You invited me here because you want to feel good¡± ¡±After all ? I¡¯m be lik¡¯ this, Ah ? And there¡¯s nothing I can do ?¡± Durin writhed with two thoughts in her head, one wanting Shinji to stop groping her and the other wanting him to touch her more. The pink lewd crest on her vagina responded to Shinji¡¯s magical power, and the entrance to her secret area was being groped directly by a finger that had slipped under her pants. (A-ahh ? Just touching th¡¯ entrance ? Why is this happening ?) The pleasure was beyond anything she could have imagined from Shinji¡¯s gentle touch. The sweet numbness of his touch made Durin¡¯s head swell with pleasure, and her love juices dripped endlessly from her private parts. Then, while looking down at Durin¡¯s debauched face, which had been deprived of all resistance by a single finger, Shinji spoke again. ¡±Because it¡¯s next to your husband that¡¯s why you like it so much, right? The immoral feeling¡± Repeating that it¡¯s good to be next to her husband, Durin, who was not thinking clearly, began to feel as if it was true. Then, with Shinji¡¯s confident attitude and her body responding more than ever, she felt as if it was affirming it. ¡±No, that¡¯s not true¡­¡­ Ahn ?¡± Durin¡¯s denial was fading as Shinji¡¯s middle finger entered her vagina and gently poked around inside. And the sound of her already overflowing love juices making a nasty squirting sound further stimtes her sense of shame. With that, there was no time to think about what would happen if her husband found out. As Shinji¡¯s hand rolled up Durin¡¯s shirt and his tongue poked at her swollen nipples, all she could do was arch her back in pleasure. ¡±Ahh ? Don¡¯t poke mah nipple ? Mah head became nk ? This is bad ?¡± Smith, who is sleeping with Freri¡¯s sleeping powder, will not wake up even though his beloved wife is being tortured by the man next to him. And Durin, who can no longer keep her hands over her mouth, is doing her best to keep her voice down, but her volume is loud enough for Smith to hear. * * * (That sleeping potion will never wake him up if he just listens to her voice. Unless she uses magic) But there was no way Durin could have known that. And as the waves of pleasure swept over her, Durin climaxed. ¡±It¡¯s bad ? I¡¯m ? going to cum ? Ah ? Cummmmmming ?¡± Durin¡¯s body convulsed as she climaxed from the simultaneous torture of her nipples and vagina. While feeling the vaginal walls sucking on the fingers, Durin was finally released from the wave of pleasure while Shinji removed his mouth from her nipples, which were now glistening with saliva. ¡±You¡¯re so fast. You¡¯ve alreadye. I think Durin-san is getting excited after all¡± ¡±Hah~¡­¡­? Haa~¡­¡­? N-no way¡­¡­?¡± In the aftermath of her climax, Shinji removes Durin¡¯s hot pants, underwear and other lower body clothing. The climax had already made her clit tingle hungrily, ready to receive him. Shinji also takes off his clothes to reveal his p*nis. Durin¡¯s eyes were drawn to the big erect p*nis, which waspletely different from her husband¡¯s. (As I though, it¡¯s big¡­ ? Just looking at it make mah inside squirm ?) Durin¡¯s body recalled the past s*x, and her womb tingled. ¡±Hyaa, t-this is too big¡­ ?¡± Shinji flips her over onto her back and lifts her hips up so that he can insert his p*nis into her inside. Even though the vagina is slippery, the shock of a big cock being inserted deep into the vagina in a single breath and the pleasure of the vaginal walls rubbing together causes Durin¡¯s mouth to emit a pathetic, charming sound. (No way¡­¡­? I¡¯ve alreadye ¡­¡­?) The vagina, trembling with the joy of weing the long-awaited p*nis, climaxed in no time at all. Durin looks ecstatic as her hips tremble and she lies on the bed with her hands on her head, letting the pleasure of her climax wash over her. ¡±It¡¯s so tight¡­¡­. If you do not behave properly, your husband might notice¡± ¡±Ah! Afu~ ? Ah Ah ? Nnn ? D-don¡¯t tease me ?¡± As Durin was startled by Shinji¡¯s words, she immediately turned around to see Smith lying in front of her. Even though they had to move away from each other a little bit, Durin could not help but make sweet noises and indulgent protests when Shinji lightly rubbed her hips back and forth against the vaginal wall. Durin felt an immense sense of immorality at the thought of having s*x in front of Smith. This was also due to the fact that Shinji kept repeating it to her, and she was in a state of mind where she was misinterpreting the facts. (No way ? I really ? can¡¯t do this in front o¡¯ ma husband ? It feels so good ?) The slow pistoning movement was quickly driving Durin over the edge. And as she felt her climaxing on too fast, she stared at Smith¡¯s face with her mouth ck and drooling. ¡±Ahhh ? Ahhh ? Ahiiiii ? ~~~~Nnn ?¡± Trembled ? Durin¡¯s hips bounced as she climaxed. Then, Shinji spilled his semen into the womb, savouring the pleasure of the vaginal folds writhing in climax and squeezing his p*nis to squeeze the semen out of it. Spurt ? Spurt ? Spurt ? Spurt ? The sensation of arge amount of semen filling her womb caused Durin to experience a series of climaxes. ¡±Ahhhh ¡­¡­?¡± A weak voice echoed in the room, conveying the feeling of being truly happy. Behind Durin¡¯s face, which waspletely debauched with pleasure, Shinjiughed as he savoured the sheer pleasure. Durin¡¯s cuckold s*x session. Shinji is so excited to be next to her husband and pleasure-torture her until she¡¯s sloppy. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 316 Durin, in front of Smith?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After watching the Durin¡¯s dishevelled face epting Shinji¡¯s semen, Shinji slowly pulls out his unwilted p*nis. The sight of the mixture of semen and love juices dripping from the entrance of her private parts was like a sign that he had conquered the body of a married woman. (She looks so happy¡­ it¡¯s an incredible honour for an incubus) As she slumped down on the bed and tried to catch her breath, he could see the look of a woman surrendering to pleasure on her face. ¡±Durin-san, we¡¯re just getting started, okay?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Fuuh¡­? Nnn¡­? Nchu¡­?¡± Shinji bends down in front of Durin¡¯s face and brings his p*nis in front of her mouth, and she licks and cleans his p*nis, which is stained with semen and love juice. Shinji smiles as he strokes Durin¡¯s head, who is sucking on his p*nis without hesitation, even though she is in front of her sleeping husband. (But I can¡¯t impregnate her. No matter how much I make her like her female parent, she can¡¯t be the child of a dwarf couple) If the male and female parents are of different races, they will be half-blooded. An example of this is Freri, the child of a flower spirit and a subus, who is half spirit and half subus. A child born as a half-breed often inherits the racial characteristics of both parents. In other words, if a dwarf couple, Smith and Durin, wanted to beg a child from a human, Shinji and Durin, they would not be able to do so without the child taking on the characteristics of a human. (It seems that even the subus¡¯s magic can¡¯t mess with that, so I guess I¡¯ll leave it at that for now. If Freri grows up and learns stronger subus magic, maybe¡­) It¡¯s not certain. But with Freri¡¯s growth, he can make her children look like their mother. The possibility was not zero, Shinji thought. However, it was irrelevant now. ¡±That¡¯s enough. Then,e here¡± ¡±Nnh¡­? Okay, hold on¡­?¡± After pulling his p*nis out of Durin¡¯s mouth, there was a sight of the string of saliva bridging her mouth that proved she had been sucking hard. Then, Shinji took her hand and led her to the edge of the bed. Standing on the floor from the bed, Shinji led her to the wall of the room. ¡±Hold your hands on the wall and stick your hips out¡± ¡±Why do we have to get off th¡¯ bed¡­?¡± Even though she asked the question, it was obvious what he was going to do. For her, the standing back position was unknown territory as she had only been held in bed. She also had never been in this position with her husband, which piqued Durin¡¯s curiosity. With her hands on the wall, she offered her small but well-fleshed ass to Shinji. She grabbed the plump ass and Shinji inserted his p*nis into her vagina. * * * ¡±Hhhhoh ? Ahh ? i-it¡¯s so deeep ?¡± ¡±Standing back is good too, isn¡¯t it? Do you understand why?¡± ¡±Yeah ? Yeahh ? I get it ? I get it ? Because suddenly it¡¯s so hard ? Aah ? Aah ??¡± Durin¡¯s vagina, which waspletely engulfed in the root of the p*nis, quickly gave in and convulsed in climax. When her soft ass and hips were in perfect contact, the sensation of her vagina being pushed upward was stronger than when she was backed up on the bed. Even though Durin was still climaxing, Shinji started to piston. The vagina that had just climaxed was tight and seemed to not want to let go of his p*nis. (It feels so good ? It feels so good ? It feels so good ?) Durin¡¯s mind was filled with pleasure. Her vagina, which had be ustomed to Shinji¡¯s size, was no longer satisfied with Smith¡¯s p*nis, and there was no going back. (Ah¡­ ? It¡¯sing¡­ ? It¡¯sing again¡­ ?) Durin can feel Shinji¡¯s p*nis swelling. And her heart was pounding in anticipation of the most pleasurable vaginal ejaction ever so Durin pushed her hips back and forth in search of the most pleasurable climax. The timing was the same as Shinji¡¯s thrusting forward and when the back of the vagina is pushed up, ejaction takes ce with the vulva and ns kissing. Shudderrrr ? Trembled ? Spurtt ? ¡±?????¡± Durin climaxed with an inexpressible cry of joy. The heat of the semen pouring into her womb made her hips tremble. While holding Durin¡¯s hips in ecstasy, Shinji slowly pulled his cock out of her as he poured everyst drop of cum into her. He held her as she was about to copse and whispered in her ear. ¡±Sweat it out, and we¡¯ll continue again, okay?¡± ¡±Haa~¡­ ? You ¡­ are such an immense ¡­ ?¡± Durin feels ttered by the invitation, and because it is a one-night-only affair, she can enjoy it even though she feels guilty. (Today is thest time¡­ Please bear it, dear ?) Durin won¡¯t be seeing Shinji again for a while. She won¡¯t even be in contact with him until Alvin or Renka¡¯s weapon maintenance, which is more than half a year away. For Durin, Shinji is just the best thing that ever happened to her, and it¡¯s Smith that she¡¯s determined to support for the rest of her life. This is a continuation of the Durin-chan episode. Her body has beenpletely corrupted by the lewd crests. She¡¯s been developed so well that she won¡¯t be able to be satisfied with a Smith-centric affair anymore. When the simmering s*xual desire explodes, the supposedly chaste wife will go into a frenzy and start squeezing her husband¡¯s semen out of him. Good luck to Smith. Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 317 Return to the Party House Edited by: Kanaa-senpai One nightter, after saying their goodbyes, the left from the Town. They continued on their way to the Town by horse-drawn carriage. The journey was Smooth, and after returning to the Town in three days as nned, Alvin and the others were able to report back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and return to the party house as soon as possible. ¡±I¡¯m home!¡± ¡±Wee back, everyone!¡± Akane, dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform, greeted Alvin and the others when they got home. She was carrying a cloth and a bucket of water, so it was easy to see that she was cleaning the house. ¡±It sounds like you¡¯ve had a rough day¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s true. I never thought we¡¯d get into that kind of trouble¡± Renka had written to Akane and told her that things had changed from the original n. She also wrote to Akane on the day Alvin was appointed as an honorary knight and told her that they would not be going to the upper-level dungeon but would be returning once. So, Akane also knows what Alvin and the others went through in Este. Akane smiled bitterly at Renka¡¯s disappointed expression and spoke as if she had an idea. ¡±That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all thirsty after just getting back. I¡¯ll get you something to drink¡± ¡±Thank you, Akane-chan¡± ¡±Since we¡¯re all standing around, why don¡¯t we continue our conversation in the dining room?¡± Milis, who thanked Akane for her concern, walked off with Alvin, followed by Shinji and Renka. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±Phew¡­ our house is the best after all¡­¡­¡± ¡±Geez, Al-kun¡­¡± After drinking a cup of tea made by Akane, Alvin slouched down on the table. Milis gazed at Alvin¡¯s distracted expression with a smile on her face. As an adventurer, Alvin is the leader of the group, and he is always on his toes. He could rest at the inn at night, but he realized once again that the best ce to rest and rx was at the party house. ¡±Alvin, there¡¯s a letter for you. He says to give it to you as soon as you get back¡± ¡±Hmm? A letter¡­.¡± ¡±That coat of arms belongs to the Beltz family, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Akane came to Alvin¡¯s side and presented him with a letter, which Alvin epted, and the family crest stamped on the letter was visible in Shinji¡¯s field of vision. This letter was sent by Christina as soon as she found out that Alvin was going to be made an honorary knight. It¡¯s the fastest way to make the most of the advantage of knowing each other and even knowing each other¡¯s homes, as the nobility throughout the country have been notified and are beginning to gather information on the from scratch. The letter was not delivered by a delivery person, but by the butler of the Beltz family, who personally visited the party house and hand-delivered the letter to Akane, showing how serious Christina was. ¡±The butler brought it all the way here. I was so surprised¡± ¡±For the time being, you can check it out¡­.¡± After saying that, Akane retreated into the kitchen. Alvin opened the letter with a nervous look on his face, unable to figure out what it said. As Milis looked on anxiously, Alvin began to read the letter. At the beginning, he looked tense, but as he read the letter, he became less stern, and by the time he finished, he had a worried expression on his face. * * * ¡±Is it safe to ask what it says?¡± Shinji asked Alvin on behalf of a worried Milis and Renka, who had no idea when the letter had arrived. ¡±Oh, it¡¯s okay. Christina congrattes me on my appointment as an honorary knight, and tells me how to behave in the castle¡± ¡±¡­I see¡± Alvin ced the letter on the desk and slid it over to Shinji, who took it and reviewed the contents. The content of the letter was just as Alvin had said, and when Shinji reread it, there was nothing else to worry about. ¡±Etiquette at the castle, huh¡­.¡± ¡±If I may say so, we have no such knowledge¡­¡± Milis and Renka couldn¡¯t help but mutter at the content. The twomoners, but most importantly Alvin, were alsomoners and had no idea about the etiquette of the castle. Shinji was a nobleman by birth, but he had never been to a castle before and had never been taught the detailed etiquette. ¡±It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t behave rudely?¡± ¡±Well, they know you¡¯re amoner, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to punish you for being disrespectful because you don¡¯t¡­ know it. ¡­No, it¡¯s time to learn if you have this much time to spare¡­?¡± There is no one here who can answer Shinji¡¯s mumbling. In fact, it¡¯s not a problem if you¡¯re trying to be polite, but if you¡¯ve achieved enough to be an honorary knight, you¡¯ll most likely have a connection with one of the noble families. In most cases, they rely on these connections to teach them the etiquette and minimum grooming in the castle. ¡±Oh, so we still have about three weeks to go?¡± Alvin tilted his head, and Milis and Renka had no reason to disagree with him. This means that the offer from the Beltz family is very useful. ¡±Hmm¡­ So, I¡¯ll ask them?¡± ¡±That would be a good idea. To be honest, it would be a huge hassle for us to do the research ourselves¡± The number of people who knew the etiquette of the castle was limited. Shinji thought it would be better to ask the Beltz family, with whom they already had a rtionship, as there was a possibility that the knowledgeable person they hired might be connected to some noble family. ¡±If it¡¯s the Beltz Family, Alvin should be careful¡± ¡±Shinji¡­¡± Shinjiughed at Alvin, who couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. ¡±I just thought it would be better to stick with Beltz family now instead of getting involved with other nobles¡± ¡±That¡¯s fine, but is it okay¡­ Mill?¡± Alvin looks at Milis, who smiles and nods at his question. ¡±Yes. This is also necessary. We have to make sure that Al-kun is ready for the ceremony¡± ¡±Thank you¡­.¡± If Milis was okay with it, there was no reason for Renka to object. It is Alvin that Christina is in love with, and Renka thinks that the feelings of Milis, his girlfriend, are the most important thing. ¡±Then, I¡¯ll give them an answer¡± ¡±Understood¡± Each of them agreed with Alvin¡¯s words. In this way, the began to move toward the ceremony for the appointment of honorary knights. Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 318 Invitation from Christina Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was the day after Alvin had sent his letter to the Beltz family. After breakfast, Alvin and the others were making ns to enjoy their vacation. While Alvin and Milis, Shinji and Renka were discussing what to do in the dining room, they heard a knock on the front door, informing them that they had a visitor. It was still quite early for a visitor, and Shinji and Renka couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. ¡±Alvin! The butler of the Beltz family is here!¡± Akane, who was on her way to deal with the situation, hurried down the corridor and into the dining room. Although Akane was dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform, but she had never learned how to be a maid, so she was running fast down the corridor. It was impolite act, but the butler of the Beltz family waited for Alvin at the entrance withoutint. He assumed that it was normal for amoner tock a proper maid. Rather, he was also impolite because he visited them so early in the morning without an appointment, despite being ordered to do so by the head of the house. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting!¡± Alvin appears flustered as he approaches the front door. When the butler of the Beltz family saw Alvin, he bowed deeply to him. ¡±No, it¡¯s me who should be apologizing foring so early in the morning. I¡¯m here to deliver a letter from the youngdy¡± ¡±Eh? T-thank you very much¡± With his head still bowed to Alvin, the butler took out a letter from his pocket and presented it to him. Alvin¡¯s eyes blinked as he realized that the butler hade to deliver the letter on the same day. ¡±Please check it¡± ¡±Yes¡± As asked, Alvin unsealed the letter he had received and took out the contents. After reading the letter, which begins with a polite greeting, he is told that he should visit the mansion tomorrow. The letter offered Alvin some advantages, such as the possibility of having an etiquette instructor. And finally, it ended with the sentence, ¡°I look forward to meeting you¡±. Alvin is in love with Milis. However, he didn¡¯t feel bad about the sentence that made him feel the straightforward favor from Christina, the beautiful youngdy. It was not only because he did not dislike Christina, but also because he felt less resistance to her indirect favor, which was different from the direct favor that was conveyed face to face. However, the biggest feeling is that he can¡¯t respond to her favor. ¡±How about your schedule?¡± ¡±Well. I would like to visit tomorrow as soon as possible¡± Alvin answered the butler¡¯s question. He was not expecting such a quick reply, but after yesterday¡¯s discussion, he had decided to stay in the city for a while instead of going on adventures. As for the honorary knights, they agreed to respect Alvin¡¯s opinion. In any case, Alvin decided to visit the Beltz family, hoping that there would not be a shortage of time to prepare. ¡±Thank you. Well then, I shall see you tomorrow. I will be waiting for you¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes. Please give them my regards¡± The butler bowed politely, his expression unchanged, though he was inwardly relieved that Alvin had given him such a colorful reply. Although overwhelmed by the sophisticated behavior of the butler, Alvin managed to reply. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±Alvin-san will be here tomorrow, right? Then please contact the etiquette instructor. And don¡¯t forget to prepare some hospitality¡± ¡±Understood. Ojou-sama¡± The butler who had finished his report left Christina¡¯s room in the Beltz family¡¯s mansion in Medio. And then, the only people left in the room were Christina, her personal maid and her maid. ¡±You can go now. I¡¯ll be resting in my room¡± ¡±¡±Very well, Ojou-sama¡±¡± The personal maids and the maids with different jobs from Akane¡¯s bowed neatly and left the room. After the maids left the room, Christina sat down on the bed and after a short pause, she fell on her back. Her cheeks were blushing as she thought of her beloved, and she appeared to be a maiden in love. ¡±Alvin-san¡­¡­?¡± If she closes her eyes, she can vividly recall Alvin¡¯s bravery in the arena. The way he wielded his sword was dignified, the look of agony on his face as he fought off attacks was cool, and the big smile on his face when he won made her heart flutter. Although he was amoner at that time, Alvin¡¯s facial expressions were full of emotion, and he attracted the attention of the other noblewomen who came to watch. It was not umon for nobles to use their power to interfere withmoners. So Christina started a rumor that the was rted to the Beltz family. As a result, there were no more nobles who wanted to talk to the for fun or out of curiosity. Of course, there was no foolish nobleman who would dare to quarrel with the Beltz family, one of the four families that governed Oeste. ¡±Finally, me too¡­¡­ ?¡± Because she was in love with him, Christina prevented the nobles from interfering with her beloved Alvin¡¯s adventuring activities so that he could do so without worry. Now that he was an honorary knight, Alvin could take his beloved Milis as his full wife. That way, she could be the second wife. That¡¯s what Christina has been working on. This way, Alvin¡¯s wishes, Milis¡¯s wishes, and her own wishes would all be fulfilled. Christina is confident that she can make Alvin fall in love with her, and she can offer him a role that only a noble-born woman can y, such as dealing with other families. ¡±I can¡¯t wait for tomorrow¡­.. ?¡± ¡°How do I sell myself?¡± Christina rolled around on the bed, thinking of the most effective way to sell herself. An invitation from the Beltz family. Quick and decisive. Christina reappears. Finally, not only in dreams, but in reality as well¡­¡­! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 319 Preparing for the Appointment Ceremony with Christina Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after the visit of the butler of the Beltz family. Alvin and the visited the annex of the Beltz family in the Medio City. It was a typical visit, around 10 a.m. When Alvin entered the guest room, he was greeted by Christina and her personal maid, and he could feel the pressure of her favor on him. On the other hand, the members of the sat next to each other on arge, well-made sofa, with Christina on the other side. The maid and butlers were stationed in the corners of the room, and the conversation began. ¡±Congrattions again, Alvin-san. It is truly wonderful to be an honorary knight!¡± ¡±Thank you very much, Christina-san¡± ¡±You don¡¯t have to be polite. Just talk in a way that is easy to understand¡± Alvin bows his head at Christina¡¯s praise, who smiles. Although it has been decided that he will be an honorary knight, Alvin is still amoner and uses honorifguage. However, when Christina told him that he shouldn¡¯t use honorifics tone, he hesitated for a moment before epting. ¡±I understand. To be honest, it helps¡± ¡±Yes ? Everyone should do the same thing. I¡¯m not bothered; it¡¯s just a habit of mine¡± Milis spoke softly to Christina, who was treating Shinji and the other three in the same manner as well as Alvin. ¡±Is it really okay?¡± ¡±Right now, we¡¯re not in the public eye. And I understand be the honorary knights was a result of your efforts. Also, if Alvin is the one who talks normally, he must find it difficult to talk, right?¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, too. Then I¡¯ll just talk to you as usual¡± ¡±Thank you, Christina-san¡± Milis and Renka were grateful for Christina¡¯s concern, and Shinji bowed his head to show his appreciation. After that, Christina sped her hands together lightly and proceeded to talk. ¡±I¡¯d like to talk about something important first. I¡¯ve written in my letter that I¡¯d like to give Alvin-san some guidance on etiquette, attire, etc. when he attends his appointment ceremony as an honorary knight. Do you mind?¡± ¡±Oh, I honestly don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do¡­ So, that would be really helpful¡± ¡±That¡¯s the way it should be. I¡¯ve invited the instructor to join us, so don¡¯t worry¡± Christina¡¯s heart fluttered at the sight of Alvin¡¯s troubled face as he scratched his cheek, but she kept a gentle smile on her face as she turned his attention to the butler in the corner. After bowing, the butler quietly leaves the room and goes to another room. In the meantime, Christina¡¯s conversation continues. ¡±I¡¯m thinking of having the instructor teach you the etiquette of the castle. There will be an unveiling party after the ceremony, so you¡¯ll need to prepare formal attire¡± ¡±Formal attire¡± ¡±Tuxedos for men and dresses for women. I will call the tailor, and he will take the measurements and have him made in a hurry¡± ¡±Are we going to be at the party!?¡± Christina nodded at Milis¡¯ words as if it were obvious. Alvin is not the only one who will be attending the unveiling party. In order to be able to see the honorary knight (Alvin), the main character, in his best light, the friends of the main character are also allowed to attend the party. Unless there is a special reason, the leader¡¯s finery is due to the spirit of friends. * * * ¡±In particr, since Milis-san is going to be Alvin-san¡¯s girlfriend and legal wife, she needs to stand next to Alvin-san as his partner¡± ¡±Eh¡­. Really?¡± ¡±Yes, Renka-san and Shinji-san can be standing apart, but ¡­Milis-san will be standing next to Alvin-san¡± Milis¡¯s face paled at the unexpected role. It¡¯s not easy for her, who is by nature a quiet person, to attract the attention of strangers. As if to reassure Milis, Christina smiled at her. ¡±There is still time. You still have time to learn, and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll also be on Alvin-san and Milis-side¡± ¡±But people will think you¡¯re my partner because Christina-san has looked after me so well¡± When Alvin heard that she also standing beside him, he tried to refuse. After all, she¡¯s an unmarried youngdy, and it was the right thing to do to stop the misleading behavior. Even if it was an obvious gesture of her favor, Alvin had Milis, so he couldn¡¯t respond. However, Christina dropped the bomb with a smile on her face. ¡±It¡¯s not a problem. After all, I like you, Alvin-san¡± ¡±¡±¡±!?!?¡±¡±¡± The three of them, except for Shinji, were surprised by her straightforward confession. Then, with a rxed attitude, Christina spoke with dyed cheeks. ¡±It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d prefer to be straightforward rather than roundabout, right?¡± ¡±Oh, well, I mean, I appreciate your feeling, but ¡­¡± ¡±Wait a minute. Would you mind talking to me first?¡± When Alvin tried to refuse, Christina interrupted him, and Shinji and the others could only listen to the conversation between Alvin and Christina. ¡±I know that you love Milis. That¡¯s why I waited for you to be made an honorary knight. Now Alvin can have Milis as his first wife and me as his second wife¡± As if she were reading his mind, Christina¡¯s words hit on Alvin¡¯s crucial points, which made him more and more flustered, but Christina remained calm. ¡±I can be a shield to protect you from the noble society so that Alvin, whom I love, can fight as an adventurer as before. If you don¡¯t mind me, can you please give me a chance¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s sincere statement made a very good impression on Alvin. She was thinking about Alvin and Milis, and she said that she would support Alvin with Milis rather than destroying their rtionship. It¡¯s not just about the benefits, it¡¯s about the future of their lives. Alvin felt that this was a more sincere and decent approach than the sudden increase in the number of women interested in bing his second wife after the tournament. ¡±I can¡¯t respond to you right now¡­ but I¡¯ll think about it ¡­ properly¡± Still, Alvin couldn¡¯t choose to say no right then and there. ¡±Al-kun¡­.¡± ¡±Yes, thank you¡­ ?¡± Milis does not think that this attitude is indecisive. This is because Milis could sense Christina¡¯s seriousness, and she smiled and nodded happily at Alvin¡¯s reply. Then, at just the right moment, there was a knock at the door of the room. The butler came back with an etiquette instructor. ¡±So let¡¯s put this aside for the moment and¡­ begin with the introduction of the etiquette instructor¡­.¡± Perhaps it was because she was a noblewoman that she was able to switch the subject so quickly, but she went back to talking about the preparations for the appointment ceremony as if the confession she had just made had never happened. That day, Christina did not make a single attempt to seduce Alvin until he and his friends returned to the party house, and as the letter said, she would do her best to prepare for the appointment ceremony. Despite Alvin¡¯s worries about Christina, the preparations for the ceremony went smoothly. Christina-chan finally expressed her feelings. Now that the situation is such that she can do that! That being the case, she will also help to prepare for the appointment ceremony properly. With the cooperation of the Beltz family, the preparations might not be a problem. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 320 Two People and One People Confirming a Distorted Form of Love?Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It has been a couple of weeks since Alvin and the others started learning etiquette at the Beltz house. Despite the pressure, Alvin and the others were making good progress in learning etiquette. They were also introduced to the Beltz family¡¯s tailor, who took their measurements for tuxedos and dresses and gave them advice on thetest designs. They don¡¯t buy anything more expensive than necessary, and even the girls, Milis and Renka, don¡¯t try to dress up too much, which makes Christina blink.TinyTL ¡±Phew, so much to think about¡­¡­.¡± ¡±You¡¯re right. But it was the right decision to rely on the Beltz family. There¡¯s a lot we don¡¯t know about aristocratic society¡± Alvin is slumped over with exhaustion, and Shinji is sitting next to him, checking over a number of documents. The content is information on vacant houses in the aristocratic district of Medio. When a person bes a noble, they need to move their residence to the noble quarter. The noble quarter is a district where only nobles are allowed to live, and nobles are required to live in the noble quarter. Fortunately, Alvin, a Commoner turned Nobleman, was given a mansion, includingnd, from among the documents that Shinji has in his hands. And by relying on the Beltz family, he was able tomunicate with the royal castle, which allowed him to move ahead with the talks that would normally take ce after the appointment ceremony. ¡±It¡¯s going to be my mansion and party house. Wow, it¡¯s huge! Do we really need a house this big?¡± ¡±We¡¯ll need more people to manage the house. Akane-san will have a hard time¡± Alvin eximed as he peeked at the documents Shinji had in his hand. It was not unreasonable to think that the mansion would have twice as many rooms as the party house they were currently using. It would be impossible for Akane to clean it by herself. Akane is also undergoing maid training at the Beltz household to learn how to behave as a full-fledged maid. If she doesn¡¯t learn how to behave in a manner befitting a nobleman, she won¡¯t be able to work in her new home. She has agreed to this, and is rapidly improving her maid skills. ¡±I think I¡¯ll ask Christina to show me around¡± ¡±That might be a safe bet. Are you sure you want to do this¡­¡­?¡± Shinji put the document he was holding on the desk. The two of them are now in Alvin¡¯s room. The time is after dinner, which is usually the time when they spend time in their rooms or talk with their girlfriends, but not today. They are in Alvin¡¯s room waiting for Milis to finish getting ready. ¡±¡­¡­Oh, please¡± ¡±All right, if Alvin and Milis are on the same page, I won¡¯t say anymore¡± Alvin nodded gravely, but Shinji could only smile in annoyance. The reason why Shinji was looking at the documents earlier was because he couldn¡¯t stand to wait in silence with both of them. Alvin, on the other hand, had a lot of emotions swirling around in his heart: anticipation, anxiety, and excitement. Christina had confessed her feelings to him, but he had yet to respond. Since he couldn¡¯t tell her that he had such a tendency, he felt he had no choice but to say no, but he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t attracted to her personality, which was so devoted to taking care of him. (Mil even epted my s*xual preference. Even now¡­¡­ there¡¯s no way I could ever hope to do this to Christina¡­¡­.) It¡¯s impossible to get married and not have children. Even more so if they are the daughter of a nobleman, they will try to have children for the sake of blood, and if they are the children of a good warrior like Alvin, there is no way they will not want them. That¡¯s why Alvin can¡¯t ept Christina.TinniTL ¡±Al-kun, Shinji-san¡± Milis¡¯ voice echoed in the silence that reigned in the room. She opened the door to the room, dressed simply in the same gray long-sleeved pants she had worn for the previous massage. ¡±¡­¡­I¡¯m ready¡­¡­.¡± ¡±Okay, thanks. Mil¡± Alvin stood up as Milis spoke, looking puzzled by the strange silence. Shinji followed, and the three of them went to Milis¡¯s room in an indescribably tense atmosphere. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó What was clearly different from thest time the massage was done in Alvin¡¯s room was that the bed was partitioned with a thin white cloth like a curtain. Milis said it was embarrassing to be seen directly from the start, so this was a countermeasure. When Shinji and Milis start massaging in bed, Alvin is supposed to be on the other side of the curtain. The bed side is light and Alvin¡¯s side is dark, so that the shadow y appears on the curtain and Alvin can intervene immediately if something happens. This idea was made by Freri. In addition to the fact that he couldn¡¯t see directly, he suggested that Alvin would be more excited and pleased by thebination of shadow y and voice. ¡±Then, Al,-kun¡­¡­look at it, okay?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­!¡± From now on, Alvin would be able to see hersciviousness through the curtains, which made Milis uneasy. She smiles cheerfully and heads for the bed behind the curtain, hoping that her beloved Alvin will do her a favor. Unaware that her mind is filled with the anticipation of pleasure, Alvin watches his lover¡¯s back with a mixture of guilt and anticipation. ¡±So, as per our agreement¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes, please¡± Shinji and Alvin had agreed that there would be no kissing, pration would be with contraceptives, and there would be nothing that Milis would not like. This is just a kind of ¡°cuckold y¡± for Alvin. Alvin thought that since he was asking for something out of the ordinary, it was only natural that he would make sure that his girlfriend, Milis, would not be overwhelmed and that Shinji would not ejacte inside her vagina. In fact, he had already been ejacted on more times than he could count. Shinji followed Milis to the bed. If Alvin wanted to stop, this would be hisst chance, but he couldn¡¯t finally get Shinji¡¯s back¡­¡­. [Milis, don¡¯t forget to set up that this is your first-time having s*x with me, okay?] [Yes¡­¡­ I know ?] While Shinji and Milis were exchanging these thoughts, they turned on the light near the bed. Then, the light on Alvin¡¯s side went out.tinytrantion.xyz With that, the shadows of Shinji and Milis are clearly visible behind the curtain, and Alvin can see them sitting side by side on the bed. They were supposed to be invisible, but because he knew them so well, he could picture them clearly in his mind, even though they were only shadows. (This is just a shadow, right¡­¡­? It¡¯s dangerous) The immoral, exciting, and irresistible night was about to begin. The eighth part is about to end. Finally, in front of Alvin, ¡­¡­. I¡¯m nning to end part 8 with this scene and the usual Alvin episode. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 321 Two People and One People Confirming a Distorted Form of Love?Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Milis and Shinji are illuminated by the light, and Alvin is staring into the shadows. Shinji is about to perform an act that would normally be performed by Alvin and Milis as lovers. On there, Shinji is standing beside Milis, who is lying with her face down on the bed. As he watches her breasts being crushed against the bed, Shinji touches her shoulders with both hands. ¡±Nnn¡­¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡­I knew it, your shoulders are stiff¡± He massaged her shoulders with both hands as if to soothe them. In order to ovee the awkwardness, he started by rubbing Milis¡¯ shoulders with his fingers in a normal way. She was used to cheating s*x, but this was the first time she had done it in front of Alvin, and her body was somewhat stiff. ¡±Nnn, nnn, ah, it can¡¯t be helped¡­ that it¡¯s so stiff¡­ kuh, fuhh¡± ¡±Well, I can see why¡± Normally Shinji would change the subject immediately. However, this is not the case today. Shinji lightly touched the crushed breast. ¡±After all, they¡¯re so big¡± ¡±Nnn, that¡¯s right¡­¡­.¡± Milis did not resist the s*xually harassing touch. Then, with the tickling sound of Milis¡¯s voice and the movement of the shadows, it was clear to Alvin that his lover¡¯s breasts were being touched. And it made Alvin¡¯s groin was already hard. ¡±Fuh~, ah, haa~¡­ Ah, right there¡­ my waist also good, andfortable¡­ Nfuu ? Nnn, nn, ah ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands move from her breasts, which he had touched yfully, to her waistline. In the beginning, he carefully pushed the waist area, but soon switched to stroking the ass. He grabbed her plump ass with both hands and rubbed them hard, sinking his fingers into her cunt while pouring his magic power into the lewd crest, and a sweet voice began to leak out of Milis¡¯ mouth. ¡±It¡¯s a nice ass to rub¡± ¡±Hmm ? S-Shinji-san¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t say anything embarrassing¡­¡­?¡± Milis was quickly in heat from the effects of the lewd crest, and her womb was tingling from the relentless rubbing. But she managed to resist the urge to shake her hips invitingly and let Shinji do his thing. On the other hand, Alvin¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he watched the shadows of Milis¡¯s sweet voice on someone who was not him. He was helplessly aroused by the sight of his lover, whose voice had been so quickly debauched. The shadow that was making the rubbing motion moved, the sound of the cloth rubbing against the cloth that indicates Milis¡¯ panties are being grabbed by Shinji¡¯s hand and the pants that fell to the floor, he could see all of them through the gap between the curtain. ¡±Ah ? Ah¡­¡­? Ah ? Nnn¡­¡­ ?¡± The sound of water echoed in the room. Shinji finally touched Alvin¡¯s lover¡¯s precious spot, and Alvin¡¯s heart beat faster as he gazed at the shadow of the two of them. Shinji¡¯s movements showed no sign of hesitation or curiosity about Milis¡¯ condition. Despite this, there is no sign of pain in Milis, and her sweet voice is gradually bing uncontroble. Rub ? Rub ? Rub ? Rub ? The vagina, which has been disciplined so much, takes two of Shinji¡¯s fingers into its mouth easily. Although, the vagina is already ready to receive Shinji¡¯s big cock, but he carefully stirs it with his fingers to make Alvin think he is preparing. It didn¡¯t take long for the sound of the water to get louder. * * * ¡±Hii ? Ah ? Shinji¡­san ? Ah ? Nngh ? Wait ? Please wait ? This is not good ?¡± For the first time, Alvin heard the urgent voice of his lover, something he had never heard during s*x with himself. He could see Shinji fingering Milis¡¯s vagina in the shadow y¡­¡­ And although he had caressed her in the same way before, but Milis had not reacted in such a leisurely way. The difference in technique was clearly shown, and while he felt miserable, his excitement grew. ¡±Al-kun ? Al-kun ? I¡¯m ? Nnnn ? Ah ? Fuahhhhh ?¡± Milis¡¯s body shuddered with a particrly high-pitched shout. Alvin could tell from the movement of their shadow that his lover had been made to cum. Milis, on the other hand, surrendered herself to a pleasant climax. And with the thought of Alvin was excited on the other side of the curtain made her body more sensitive than usual. As Milisy limp and breathing heavily, Shinji¡¯s fingers moved again, causing her to jerk back. ¡±Shinji-san ? I ? I just came ?¡± ¡±Doesn¡¯t it feel better than before?¡± ¡±Ahh ? Ah ? No ? I¡¯m being made to cum by your fingers again ?¡± Alvin heard the sound of her love juices bubbling in her ears, and although she was saying ¡°No¡±, her voice didn¡¯t sound like a rejection. Rather, it looked as if Milis hadpletely epted Shinji¡¯s fingers because from her shadow, her hips were slightly raised. (Oh¡­¡­ Mil, do you really like Shinji¡¯s fingers that much?) If he doesn¡¯t stop now, he¡¯ll never be able to get it back. However, the sound of Milis¡¯s pleasure-tainted voice made Alvin¡¯s judgement erratic. The excitement of wanting to see and hear more of Milis¡¯s loving voice prevented him from stopping it. Shinji then took advantage of Alvin¡¯sck of restraint and started to make love to Milis as much as he could. ¡±Okay, let me make you cum again¡± ¡±I¡¯m really ? Cumming ? Ah ? Al-kun ? I¡¯m cumming again ? Ahh ? Cummmming ?¡± The second climax hit Milis as her clitoris was pinched and swollen. Her love juice spurts out and stains the sheets. And with a lot of Milis¡¯s love juices, the nasty smell reaches Alvin. ¡±Mil¡­¡­.¡± Alvin murmured. ¡±Al-kun¡­¡­ ? Does that make you feel excited¡­¡­? ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡­ you¡¯re doing great, Mil¡­¡­!¡± Milis¡¯s words were full of love for Alvin. And although her voice was debauched with pleasure, Alvin could certainly feel the deep affection that Milis had for him. (I¡¯m d Al-kun is happy¡­¡­?) Milis also felt happiness deep in her heart when she heard Alvin¡¯s voice trembling with joy. And her body felt the pleasure that Shinji was giving her. Her mind and body were filled to the brim with pleasure, and she was faithful to her desires. After a few moments, Shinji rolled her over on her back. Then he pulled down his pants and underwear. It¡¯s a move that even Alvin can see, and he saw Shinji putting something on his p*nis. (As expected, it¡¯s a big one¡­¡­.) Even in the shadows, Alvin can see that Shinji¡¯s p*nis is bigger than his. Milis¡¯s voice reached Alvin¡¯s ears as he gasped. ¡±¡­¡­It¡¯s big¡­¡­?¡± That one word hurt Alvin¡¯s self-esteem. But instead of shrinking, Alvin¡¯s p*nis grew harder. He was so excited that his pants were stained with his pre-cum, but Alvin didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. After all, he saw Shinji¡¯s shadow loomed over the bed, and Milis¡¯s shadowbined with his. ¡±I¡¯ll insert it¡± A quiet voice echoed in the room¡­¡­ Forey first! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 322 Two People and One People Confirming a Distorted Form of Love?Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The sound of the bed creaking echoed through the room. On there, Milisy on her back while Shinji opened her legs and ced his ns at the entrance to her private parts. Alvin, who was watching in the shadows, could tell from their movement. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert it¡± Milis nodded at Shinji¡¯s words. The look on Milis¡¯s face showed that she wanted Shinji¡¯s cock as soon as possible. The entrance to her clit was tingling from the careful forey with his fingers, and it seemed as if it was iming that it could take it any time. But Shinji waited for a moment. However, Alvin didn¡¯t stop him, so he thrust his hips forward. Shinji¡¯s p*nis, wearing a contraceptive, upied Milis¡¯s vagina. ¡±Fuahhhhh ? Aahhhh ?¡± Alvin¡¯s fist clenched as Milis¡¯s debauched voice came out from behind the curtain. Even though it was just a simple pration, Milis¡¯ sweet voice seemed to show him the difference between him and Shinji. ¡±It went all the way in. It was worth the effort to loosen you up. Does it hurt?¡± ¡±Haa~¡­ ? Haa~¡­ ? Nnn¡­ ? It¡¯s okay ?¡± Alvin¡¯s heart fluttered at the interaction as if it was the first time two lovers had s*x. Even though he understands that the words were meant for Milis. Jealousy burned in his heart and he continued to watch their intercourse while his love for Milis grew stronger. ¡±Okay? Then I¡¯ll move¡± ¡±Yes¡­. ? Haa~ ? Haa~ ? Ah¡­. ? Nnn ? Ahhn ? Nnn ? Kuuh ?¡± Alvin felt that Milis was reactingpletely differently than she did when she had s*x with him. Her voice and breathing, even though Shinji had just inserted inside her, showed that she was really feeling it. For Milis, the slow movement of his hips was not enoughpared to the fierce ones they did during cheating s*x. However, the feeling of immorality and excitement of being watched by Alvin behind the curtain made the pleasure much greater. (I¡¯m ? having s*x in front of Al-kun ? It feels so good ?) Shinji saw that Milis was trying hard to restrain herself from getting her hands and feet entangled with Shinji¡¯s. And because of so, he smiled wickedly and grabbed her hips with his hands, then spread her hips apart and pushed his hips forward even harder. ¡±Ahhh ? It¡¯s deep ? No ? Don¡¯t do that ?? ¡° ¡±¡­¡­!!¡± Milis¡¯s voice sounded even sweeter as her hips pushed against his slow pistoning motion. And there was nothing she could do as the ns pushed up against her vagina, as it had been trained to do during the previous cheating s*x. Alvin understands from the shadows that Shinji is working on her vagina. But Alvin can¡¯t help but watch as Shinji develops the unknown areas of her vagina that his p*nis can¡¯t reach and makes her blossom as a woman. ¡±Oh, you seem to be weak here, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Nnnn ? Haa~ ? Ahh ?¡± The skillful use of his hips to poke the back of her vagina with a few light thrusts, then back off a little, then thrust harder, with a gradual increase and decrease in strength, grabbed Milis¡¯ attention and wouldn¡¯t let go. It felt so good that she almost forgot that this was a cuckold y. * * * ¡±I¡¯m cumming ? Shinji-san ? I¡¯m cumming ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. Cum whenever you want¡± ¡±Ahnn ? I¡¯m really cumming ? Cumming ? Nnnnnn ? Ahh ? Cummmmmmming ?¡± Milis was so overwhelmed that she can¡¯t afford to act anymore, and even though it¡¯s in front of Alvin, she repeats the word ¡°cum¡± in a sloppy way. When Milis¡¯s shadow twitches and she lets out a pleasurable moan, Alvin knows without a doubt that Shinji has made her cum. (It¡¯s so easy¡­¡­ I can¡¯t even imitate that kind of me¡­¡­.) He realized that his lover¡¯s (Milis) pleasure point was deep inside her vagina, and he couldn¡¯t reach it with his own thing. However, seeing this, Alvin quickly undid his pants and underwear. His erect p*nis was bigger than ever, and it was filled with pre-cum. It was no wonder that he hated his own tendency to get aroused even after being made to feel so inferior. ¡±Nnn ? Shinji-san ? I¡¯ve just cum ? Ah ? By such a cuckcold y ? Ah ? Nnn ? Fuu ? Aahh ? Ah ?¡± Even though Milis was still basking in the afterglow, Shinji began to lift her right leg and ce it on top of his left leg. The position so called ¡°Matsuba Kuzushi¡±, where they crossed their legs, allowed them to connect more deeply and pulled Milis into even more pleasure. ¡±I want to cum too, so can you stay with me a little longer?¡± ¡±Yes ? Yes ? Ah ? This is so good ? Shinji-san¡¯s ? This is so good ?¡± Suddenly, Alvin became uneasy so he took a few steps forward as he watched Milis, who seemed to bepletely passive and captivated by Shinji. Then, Alvin¡¯s hand pulled the curtain open on either side. ¡±Ah¡­¡­ ? Al-kun¡­¡­ ?¡± Milis¡¯s face became the face of a slutty female who had been debauched by pleasure, and she stared at Alvin as she took Shinji¡¯s thick p*nis and slurred her words. Alvin was fascinated by the sight of Milis, the woman he had dreamed of. Alvin is delighted to see that his girlfriend is still looking at him with affection even though she is in the arms of another man. ¡±Mil, you¡¯re beautiful¡­¡­ you¡¯re amazingly erotic¡­¡­.¡± ¡±I¡¯m happy ? Ah ? Ah ? Shinji-san¡¯s ? Big¡­ ? Nnn ? I¡¯m ? I¡¯m ? I¡¯m going to cum again ?¡± Her heart was with Alvin. Her body was with Shinji. Milis was filled with happiness and pleasure as she rushed straight to her climax. Shinji also excited by the situation of having his lover, Milis, embraced and fucked in front of Alvin. It was only natural that his mming hips became more powerful, and he began to spurt as he felt the semen welling up from his balls. ¡±Hiii ? Ahn ? Ah ? Ah ? It¡¯s so intense¡­ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­!¡± ¡±Ah ? I¡¯m cumming too ? I¡¯m cumming again ? Nnnnnnnnn ? Ah ? Ahhhhhhh?¡± Shinji and Milis climaxed at the same time in front of Alvin. Milis shuddered at the sensation of the semen pouring into the contraceptive. The only thing she regrets is that she can¡¯t get the semen directly into her womb, but she never takes her eyes off Alvin. Alvin also couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his lover¡¯s climax and just watched. The presence of pre-cum spilling from the exposed tip of his p*nis seemed to indicate Alvin¡¯s level of satisfaction. Milis finally came in front of Alvin. Alvin must have been very happy to see his lover in the state he had dreamed of! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 323 Two People and One People Confirming a Distorted Form of Love?Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a long ejaction, Shinji slowly pulled his p*nis out of Milis¡¯ vagina. The contraceptive was full of thick semen, but his cock remained strong even after his ejaction. Alvin¡¯s gaze met Shinji¡¯s and Milis¡¯s as they stared at each other, not to show the difference in vigor between them, but as if it were a matter of course. ¡±Is it Alvin¡¯s turn?¡± ¡±Oh, no¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Alvin was so excited by his lover¡¯ssciviousness that he had not considered the next step at all. Moreover, Alvin couldn¡¯t give a clear answer as he was engulfed in the atmosphere of Shinji¡¯s carefree smile, which was different from his usual aloofness. But while Shinji was looking into Alvin¡¯s unsettled eyes, he cast a hypnotic spell to induce him to think. ¡±It¡¯s not good to leave Alvin out of the group, right? Milis also wants to be with his boyfriend (Alvin)¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡­? Al-kun,e here ¡­¡­?¡± Shinji deliberately instructed Milis to invite him, and Milis followed suit, extending her hand to Alvin¡¯s. With the lusty atmosphere after the first round, there was no way Alvin could resist Milis¡¯s temptation. [Ensure that you make him happy] [¡­ ? Y-yes¡­ ?] With stagger foot, Alvin approached Milis, and Shinji got off the bed to switch ces with Alvin. Then, seeing Alvin take his ce between Milis¡¯ legs, Shinji left the bed without saying a word and closed the curtain. (Well, take your time. Although I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever be able to fill Milis¡¯ body) Milis¡¯s body, which until just now had been connected to the best cheating cock in the world, could not possibly be satisfied with Alvin¡¯s cock. So Shinji instructed Milis with a thought. ¡±Ah, kuh, Mil¡­ your inside is so good¡­¡± ¡±Haa~ ? Ah ? Al-kun ? Al-kun ?¡± The pressure inside Milis¡¯s vagina after climaxing was so great that Alvin immediately started screaming in shame, and unlike Shinji, Milis tightened her vagina around Alvin¡¯s moderately sized p*nis to provide her lover with the ultimate pleasure. Alvin¡¯s hips shuddered uncontrobly. ¡±Al-kun¡­ ? Kiss me ?¡± ¡±Mil¡­¡­, Mil, Hmm¡± ¡±Chu ? Chu ? Lick ? Slurp ? Nmu ?¡± Milis asks Alvin to kiss her. Despite her cute lover¡¯s request, Alvin is unable to move due to her tongue and vaginal pressure. Milis knows that this is the signal of impending ejaction. (Al-kun ? cute¡­¡­ ?) Milis¡¯s heart warmed when her lover, who was bigger than her in size, made her feel so good. Alvin should have the upper hand in missionary position, but it is Milis who takes the lead. Her legs, which are wrapped around Alvin¡¯s waist, move, forcing Alvin to move halfway. ¡±Ugh, Mil, wait, wait a minute¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s fine ? Al-kun ? Give me lots of cum ?¡± Milis, who was on fire from her s*x with Shinji, couldn¡¯t stop. She wrapped her arms around Alvin¡¯s neck and tightened her vagina as she hugged him lovingly. * * * Alvin was supposed to be fucking Milis, but before he knew it, it looked like Milis was fucking Alvin. There was no way that Alvin couldpete with Milis, who had been trained so well by Shinji. However, Alvin is not confused and feels love from Milis¡¯ aggressive attitude towards s*x. ¡±It¡¯sing!¡± ¡±Nnn¡­¡­ ? Haa, it¡¯s so warm ¡­¡­ ?¡± This is the proof of her love, raw s*x and vaginal ejaction. The way she epts Alvin¡¯s seed with a happy smile on her face is something that can only be seen with love. ¡±I love you, Al-kun¡­¡­? ¡° ¡±I love you too¡­¡± After pulling out his p*nis, Alvin lies down next to Milis and they hug each other. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Milis had been in Shinji¡¯s arms just before, they would appear to be an ideal lover. After all, they look so happy while whispering their love to each other. Now that they have learned to love each other in this twisted way, there is no reason for them to stop. Alvin will continue to ask Milis to y ¡°cuckold¡± for him. Though he doesn¡¯t know that his girlfriend and wife Milis¡¯ body has already been cuckolded¡­¡­ On the other hand, despite her love for Alvin, Milis will continue to enjoy s*x with Shinji. Because her body is already corrupted¡­ [Shinji-san ? Al-kun seemed to be very happy ? so I¡¯ll ask¡­¡­ ? for the next time ?] [I know, I know, it can¡¯t be helped] Milis couldn¡¯t imagine her life without her s*x friend (Shinji). The bnce of nighttime power between Milis and Alvin has be Milis-chan. Al-kun¡­ I think Milis is getting a little too aroused. Next up is Alvin¡¯s, as always. That was the end of part 8 and the introduction of the characters. I¡¯m nning to continue with part 9. I hope you enjoy it. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 324 Alvin’s life as a Successful Adventurer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In the royal castle that symbolizes the royal city The man sitting on the throne at the top of the several stairs was YuuriTsuia, the king of the , who ruled the continent. Adamos, the Prime Minister, stood beside him, and the other nobles stood in an orderly line at the bottom of the steps. A crimson carpet had beenid out from the throne to the doorway of the audience hall, and the nobles were standing on either side of the carpet, waiting for the main actors of the day. As each of them was thinking about the birth of a new nobleman, there was a knock on the door. ¡±I¡¯ve brought Alvin¡± ¡±Come in¡± ¡±Haa!¡± As soon as the Prime Minister gave his permission, the soldiers who were waiting in front of the door slowly opened the double doors. The king, the prime minister, and the nobles all looked at the other side of the door. Leading the way was a civil servant who worked at the castle. Behind him, Alvin walked with dignity, keeping a certain distance. Alvin¡¯s ck tuxedo, which he had prepared for the asion, enhanced his natural good looks. His manners, even when he was just walking, were excellent thanks to the many times he had trained at the Beltz house, and he did not look like amoner who had been hastily trained. When the civil servant leading the way stopped before the stairs, Alvin also stopped. After a moment¡¯s pause, the official bows his head in a bow of respect to the king, and Alvin does the same. As soon as he had finished his bow and raised his head to face the corner of the room, there would be no obstacle between Alvin and the king, who would remain bowed. ¡±Lift up your head¡± Following the king¡¯s words, Alvin raised his head. The king¡¯s face, which amoner would never see in his life, was full of majesty, and Alvin trembled as he looked into his eyes. (This man is the king) Alvin was not really aware that he was going to serve his country as an honorary knight, but now that he was in front of the king, he realized that he was going to join the nobility and serve his country. ¡±Alvin, the , you have saved the city twice, you have won the fighting tournament, you have contributed greatly to the country, and you are a strong warrior¡± The king¡¯s words were strong and resonated well in the audience room. The nobles were already aware of the ¡¯s achievements, so there was no need for the king to exin everything. The king stood up and walked down the stairs. The Prime Minister, who followed him, received the tray from the civil servant and lined up next to the King standing in front of Alvin. On the tray was a ceremonial dagger to be given to those who would be Honorary Knight, and the king picked up the dagger. ¡±I bestow upon you the title of Honorary Knight. And with that, I give you the name of Wolf!¡± ¡±It¡¯s my humble pleasure! I, Alvin-Wolf, swear to be loyal to Your Majesty and to be the sword that protects the people!¡± Alvin bows his head and carefully epts the dagger the king offers him with both hands. He then knelt on one knee on the ground, pressed the dagger to his chest, and said his vow. The words and posture of a knight¡¯s pledge of allegiance was taught to him at the Beltz house. The result of many hours of practice,bined with the very good looks of the king and Alvin, it was a scene that would look great in a painting. After a moment¡¯s pause, the nobles apuded. Alvin was blessed with a lot of apuse, and he savoured the joy. * * * After the appointment ceremony in the audience hall, Alvin was led to another room. Alvin had waited until it was time for the party to be held after the ceremony, and the civil servant of the castle led him to the door of the party hall. The nobles were already inside the hall. Unlike the appointment ceremony, the party was not only for the head of the family, but also for his rtives if they applied, and there were many daughters and sons in attendance. ¡±Al-kun¡± Alvin chose Milis as his partner for the entrance. And to let people know that she is his real wife, he wears a ring of the same design. The ring was made from a gemstone that he had brought to the Heliotrope, and was a ring that he had nned to use for his wedding, but had Haruto to finish it in a hurry. It wasn¡¯t just the ring that caught the eye. Milis¡¯s party dress was mainly made of a pale blue fabric. The elegantce obscured her ample cleavage, and the long skirt kept her bare legs out of sight. Her jade skin and golden hair, which had been polished over the past few weeks, had more lustre, making her innocent lover even more beautiful, not adorned with dresses and ornaments, but perfectly bnced. (It¡¯s really beautiful¡­¡­) It¡¯s no wonder Alvin was so taken with Milis when the civil servant led him to her. ¡±Well, what do you think?¡± ¡±You look good, very¡­¡­ good¡± ¡±T-thank you ¡­¡­ Al-kun ?¡± Alvin offers his hand to his girlfriend, who is embarrassed beyond belief. This gesture also a gesture of escorting a woman, which was trained in the Beltz family. ¡±Please take my hand, Lady¡­¡­. I think?¡± ¡±¡­¡­Yes ?¡± Milis¡¯s hand gently rests on Alvin¡¯s. ¡±It¡¯s time¡± ¡±Okay, let¡¯s go. Come on, Mil¡± ¡±Yes!¡± As Alvin and Milis stood side by side in front of the door, the door to the hall opened. ¡±The Honorary Knight Alvin Wolf and Madam Wolf arrived!¡± Alvin and the others enter the hall. As Alvin and the others, who were the main actors of the day, were greeted with apuse from the nobles, he spotted Christina of the Beltz family, who had helped him, and the nobles Pino Mazz and de Valencia, whom he knew. His fellow adventurers Renka and Shinji had also joined the party, and Alvin found them smiling and apuding. Alvin was more than happy to hear the congrattions from his friends than from the nobles. (I never thought I¡¯d be a nobleman when I worked so hard to climb Hateyama¡­¡­ Really, I never know what¡¯s going to happen¡­¡­) He lost his parents at a young age and became an adventurer. But together with his friends, he faces difficulties, saves the town, and bes a nobleman through his bravery. This adventure tale of rise to power will givemoners a dream. However, Alvin¡¯s goal has yet to be achieved. (We¡¯re almost to Hateyama¡­¡­!) Alvin¡¯s life as an adventurer will continue until he climbs Hateyama with his beloved girlfriend and friends. This is the end of the 8th part. Alvin has joined the ranks of the nobility and has achieved the highest rise amoner can achieve. On top of that, he has a lover he loves and friends he can rely on, a very fulfilling life. If it weren¡¯t for the cuckoldry¡­¡­ well, he has developed a s*xual proclivity, and well, yeah, as long as he¡¯s happy, right? (lol) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. C324.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Eight) C324.5 Main Character Introduction (The End of Part Eight) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji The main character of this work. 19 years old. He is a wizard who has a contract with Freri, the spirit of flowers. He doesn¡¯t want to fuck unless it¡¯s cuckold. He likes maid. He likes Renka so much that he changed his original n and made her his girlfriend. Recently, he¡¯s started to feel that he can get turned on by other things besides cuckolding, but cuckolding is still his favorite. He got a lot of girls and a lot of s*x friends, so his p*nis is working at full capacity. He was appointed (forced) to be an apostle of the goddess. He developed function-granting magic. Now he can make even a subus cry. He announced his rtionship with Renka. He is the eldest son of the Valencia family, but he is no longer rted to them. He is searching for a way to travel to the other world to find the subus couple who raised him from childhood. He shares his secret with Renka. And after making a big mistake, he decides to change his mind and live as the son of subus. Alvin ¡ú Alvin Wolf The leader of . 16 years old. He has short ck hair and is armed with a two-handed sword. He likes to wear light armor and is good at quick movements and bold attacks. He has a good-looking face. His personality is rough in a good way. He cares for his girlfriend, Milis. He likes to drink but he has never yed with women or gambled. He is Emily¡¯s Apprentice. He gave Milis an engagement ring. He is happy to have rented the party house. He realizes that he has feelings for Renka, but she is already in Shinji¡¯s arms. Although, he still had some regrets, but he is determined to do his best for the new happy future that Milis is talking about, where the four of them will be together as husband and wife. Freri is showing him a lewd dream. As a result, he is now excited by the sight of Milis being touched by Shinji. Finally, he realizes that he has a propensity being cuckolded. So, he asks Milis to get a massage from Shinji. He wins a fighting tournament and bes a famous person. In appreciation of his past achievements, he is finally made an honorary knight and bes a nobleman. At that time, he was given the family name ¡°Wolf¡± by the king. His s*xual tendencies also grew stronger, and he even let Shinji hold his lover, Milis, in front of him. Milis ¡ú Milis Wolf Healer of . 16 years old. She has beautiful blond hair that reaches to her waist and is armed with a staff. She is a priestess who wears a blue vestment. She has a pretty face. Despite her short stature, she hasrge breasts and hips, and a body that is popr with men. Her personality is calm and reserved. She relies on her boyfriend, Alvin. She adores Renka as if she were her sister. As a result of being taught pleasure by Shinji¡¯s s*x, she has developed a lewd crest. She is Shinji¡¯s convenient s*x friend. She is so addicted to s*x that she actively does it behind Alvin¡¯s back. She loves to be fucked in the back by Shinji¡¯s big cock. Cheating on Shinji has be an immoral experience, and She can¡¯t imagine her life without Shinji¡¯s cock. She is happy that Shinji and Renka¡¯s rtionship had be public and that they can now go on double dates. She epts her boyfriend Alvin¡¯s tendency who like being cuckolded. She also began to hope that the rtionship between Alvin for her heart and Shinji for her body might be approved. She gains a family name when Alvin bes a nobleman. She is embraced by Shinji in front of Alvin, an experience that fills her body and soul. Renka A scout and archer belonging to . 17 years old. She has moderate red hair and uses a bow and dagger as weapons. A ranger in green robes. Her face is very beautiful and well-bnced. Her style is well-bnced. Her breasts are ratherrge. She has a strong sense of responsibility and apetitive personality. She is a year older than Alvin and Milis, but she acts like an older sister and tries to protect them. She seems to have feelings for Alvin as a member of the opposite s*x, and the fact that she can¡¯t be honest with him and argues with him is a reflection of her feelings for him. Still, Alvin ispletely unaware of this. ¡­But She is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. She began to feel pleasure in serving him. She loves to have s*x with Shinji in the face-to-face sitting position. She bes Shinji¡¯s lovers. She feels sorry about Milis¡¯ affair, but she puts Shinji first and is an aplice to the secret. Shinji imprinted her to believe that it is natural for him to have a s*x friend, but she knows that she is the only one who is loved by him. In fact, Shinji may flirt with Renka, but not with Milis. She is very happy to be living with Shinji. She¡¯s even happier to be able to make their rtionship be public. She learned all of Shinji¡¯s secrets. She and Shinji discussed how they should be as a couple and she reaffirmed her love for him. Charlotte The signboard girl of She has light brown hair. She has a pretty face andrge breasts. She has a boyfriend named Morse. When Morse asks her to marry him, she epts, but has no intention of ending her rtionship with Shinji. She is so addicted to him. She agreed to Shinji¡¯s request to conceive his child. She married Morse. Currently pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Nanaka A former member of Shinji¡¯s party. Her purple hair is tied back in a ponytail. Her breasts are small in size, but she has an attractive, plump lower body. Her husband is Haruto. Her daughter is Hana. Now that Hayate is helped her, she has more freedom in her life. She is pregnant with her second child after being conceived by Shinji. Emily A former member of Shinji¡¯sst party. She has shoulder-length blond hair. She has a very pretty face. She is short in height and has a child¡¯s figure. She has a crush on Shinji. Very strong. She became Alvin¡¯s Master and act together She awakens to the pleasure of being dominated by Shinji when she has s*x with him. As a result, she has be a mad warrior of love who does whatever Shinji wants. She doesn¡¯t have a favorite position (she¡¯s happy andfortable in any position with Shinji). She is being taught s*xual techniques by Freri, who she has be good friends with. Thanks to her, her skills have improved tremendously, especially her blowjobs are first ss. She also has a genius sense of s*x. Akane A former adventurer from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. A nun with dark red hair. Her party was destroyed, and she was saved by . She left her hometown and is now a nun in a desert city. She hides her big breasts with Sarashi. Her phobia of men has not been alleviated by Shinji, but rather she has been taught the benefits of s*x and has be addicted to s*x with him. She feels dependent on Shinji. She is hired as a maid to manage party house. She is a super maid who can do all kinds of household chores, but her priority is Shinji, and she makes sure to remove all traces of s*xual activity from the premises. Freri (full name is undisclosed information) A girl with green hair and skin, wearing a white dress and with a pretty face. About the same height as Milis. Her body shape is not bumpy. Her face also looks young. Follows Shinji¡¯s instructions precisely. She doesn¡¯t talk much. She doesn¡¯t talk at all. Her green hair blooms when she¡¯s happy. She is not a pure spirit, but a half-subus, half-spirit. Her mother was a subus and her father was a flower spirit. She is verypatible with Shinji¡¯s magical power. She is one of the few girls who can y with Shinji using her mother¡¯s magical s*xual skills. As she grows up, she bes a beautiful girl who is both young and beautiful. Her hair is still green, but it has grown to reach her shoulders. Her pale green skin is now whiter, perhaps closer to a whore than a flower. Her breasts had grownrger than before and were now just the right size to be squeezed with both hands, while her hips had narrowed and her ass had be rounder and more feminine. She¡¯s messing around with Alvin and she enjoy it. She seeded in imnting the cuckold masochistic attribute in Alvin. She and Shinji are childhood friends. She is currently working to make Eve and ra into full-fledged subus. ir (me Aria Rioneia) A high-ranking spirit who had a contract with Minato. She is currently free since Minato is dead. A beautiful woman with wavy ck hair, brown skin, and good style. She is a highly skilled fighter with fire magic and physical skills. She was raped by Shinji, who imprinted a lewd crest on her, and even made her dere her defeat. Her favorite position is sleeping facing down. It seems that the two of them go well together, and although she never tells him how she really feels, Shinji¡¯s pration is so good that ir¡¯s pride is overshadowed by Shinji¡¯s cock. Under the direction of the Goddess Arian, she bes Shinji¡¯s personal spirit. When Shinji was nice to her, she softened her attitude. So easy. She¡¯s regretting that she squeezed too much out of Shinji during the harem s*x she had with Marie and Sylphi. L The eldest of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a scout. Her character is quiet and timid. A beautiful woman with long blond hair tied back. She has veryrge breasts. She was enved for a long time by Minato¡¯s charm, but now she has been freed and is starting over as an adventurer with her sisters, forming a new party called . She feels indebted to Shinji for saving his sisters. She¡¯d like to have s*x with him again because she felt so happy when she had s*x with him to break the spell. Her body ispletely corrupted, and she lewdly squeezes Shinji¡¯s semen to make him her captive. Her potential is as great as Freri¡¯s, so she could be dangerous if Shinji not careful. She confesses her love to Shinji, but is rejected. Instead, she bes his s*x friend after he carved her with a lewd crest, but he promises to impregnate her with his child. Lili The second sister of the three elven sisters. Her role is that of a shield. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. Her hair is blonde and tied in a side-tail on the right. She was under Minato¡¯s Charm Eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party named , with her older and younger sisters to start over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. Although she was under Shinji¡¯s magic, she can¡¯t forget how good it felt to be pistoned by his cock. Once again, she and Shinji became s*x friends. She was surprised to find out that her older and younger sisters were ready to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. Lilu The third of the three elven sisters. Her role is attacker. She has a cheerful personality and is not shy. Small breasts. She has blonde hair tied up in a side-tail on the left side of her head. She is a boyish girl. She was under the Minato¡¯s charm eyes, who used to do whatever he wanted with her body, but now she is free and has formed a new party with her sisters named , and is starting over as an adventurer. She was forcibly raped by Shinji, but he saved her, so she has no ill feelings towards him. She was under Shinji¡¯s magic, but she can¡¯t forget how good it felt when he came inside her. Once again, she and Shinji be s*x friends. She is the one who made the promise to Shinji that he would impregnate all of her sisters. Arian A miko of the goddess Arian who belongs to the temple. She is a winged race with a mystical beauty. She has pure white wings that grow out from her back and beautiful white hair that reaches her waist. She wears a white gown that exposes an excessive amount of skin. When she meets Shinji for the first time, she has a good impression of him, and at the suggestion of the goddess Arian, she begins to have s*xual rtions with him under the guise of healing him. It seems that the Goddess has given her the exclusive right to push Shinji as hard as she wants. After asking for a favor from the goddess, she was able to marry Shinji. She¡¯s very happy to have been epted by her Danna-sama. Goddess Arian A goddess who manages multiple worlds. The appearance of the main body has not yet been confirmed. She is an enigmatic goddess who works busily every day, giving oracles and possessing miko. She has a sense of humor and is rumored (?) among her followers to have a hobby of messing around with spirits, miko, and apostles. She was busy fighting the enemies of the outside world during the subus riots. Gildeo A human man in histe fifties. He is a man who never tolerates injustice. He is a former high-ranking veteran, and is well supported by the adventurers. Iris A witch from the same hometown as Alvin and the others. She ran away from home after an argument with her father, Galleo. A twin-tailed girl with blue hair tied up with a white ribbon. She wears a robe and a pointy hat. Also, she wears a miniskirt and knee socks. Her body is slender and she has beautiful breasts. She fell in love with Shinji after he saved her from a dangerous situation. She starts to approach Shinji to be his second wife. She refuses Shinji¡¯s proposal and advises him against it. Later, after a discussion, she tells him that she will continue to love him. She was almost corrupted by Shinji, who was concerned about the strength of her will, but she was able to endure. Shizuku Reincarnated by the Goddess Arian. She has long ck hair that reaches her back. She wears thin-framed sses and has pale blue eyes. She wears neat work clothes, and has a well-bnced body. She is in love with Hayate. She is useless as an apostle and is entrusted to Shinji by the goddess Arian. Due to her inability to acquire magic, she bes impatient and performs a magic ritual and has physical rtions with Shinji. After three times of s*x, her body is being corrupted. She is even more impatient because Hayate has fallen in love with another man at first sight. She hates Shinji, but during s*x, she can¡¯t resist the pleasure and will do as she is told. Hayate Reincarnated by the goddess Arian. Her ck hair is tied back in a short ponytail. She is a former JK with medium-length hair that reaches just below her shoulders. She wears swordsman-style clothing and a miniskirt. She has a beautiful face, a good figure, andrge breasts. Since she is useless as an apostle, she is being rehabilitated by Shinji. She works as a clerk at and is learning the basics of being an adventurer, and is satisfied with her current situation. She has a lover named Shizuku, but she falls in love with Alvin at first sight. She asks Shinji to help her break up with Shizuku. Afterwards, she confirms that Christina has feelings for Alvin and gives up. She was hypnotized and had to pay Shinji back with her body. She wants to be dominant during s*x, and is nowfortable with s*x, having been misled by Shinji¡¯s performance. Marie A high-ranking spirit of water. She has made a contract with the apostle Shizuku by the order of the goddess Arian. She wears a blue dress of the same design as re. She has an attractive body and face that resembles re¡¯s, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white and her body temperature is low. She is temporarily under Shinji¡¯smand because Shizuku, with whom she has a contract, has be Shinji¡¯s custodian. She has a physical rtionship with the apostle Shinji. She is very happy to have had s*xual intercourse with Shinji, and hopes to continue to do so in the future. The harem s*x she had with all the spirits reaffirmed theirpatibility. Sylphy A high-ranking spirit of the wind. She has made a contract with the apostle Hayate by order of the goddess Ariane. She wears a light green dress of the same design as re. She has a very simr body and facial features to re, so it¡¯s easy to say that they are sisters. Her skin color is white. She is temporarily following Shinji because Hayate, who is under contract with him, is now in his custody. She doesn¡¯t know that Marie had a physical rtionship with Shinji, but she is seriously monitoring Hayate. She has a physical rtionship with Shinji. Although she thought she was insensitive to s*x, but when Shinji found her anus, she had her first s*xual orgasm. She also feels bad for squeezing out too much semen during harem s*x. Evil Priestess A priest who followed the gods of the outside world. She was captured by . She was wearing a priestly uniform that exposed a lot of skin. Her breasts are big, her hips and thighs are firm, her skin is soft and white, and her face is beautiful. After Shinji¡¯s interrogation, she was put into a hypnotic state and brought back to the Goddess Arian. Christina Beltz Christina Beltz is the daughter of the prestigious Beltz family of Oeste. She is a beautiful youngdy with long blond hair. She was educated as a nobledy and is a straightforward aristocrat. She has a beautiful body with white skin and no stains, because she basically stays indoors. She is well-bnced and has grown up in a good way. She is in love with Alvin, and has moved to the vi in Medio. Her body is being developed and trained in her dreams. She has told Alvin of her feelings for him and has fully supported his bag up to be an honorary knight. She is very happy to be useful to her loved ones. Eve and ra Formerly the number one and number two high-ss prostitutes in Oeste, they are now former humans who have be subus. Eve has white hair and white skin, while ra has dark hair and brown skin, making them a contrasting pair. Both of them are quite stylish, withrge breasts and well-fleshed asses, and have bodies that make men lust after them. They¡¯re both apprentices under the direct authority of the Goddess, and are training to be full-fledged subus under Freri. At Shinji and Fleri¡¯s suggestion, Eve took the false position of Apostle Apprentice and corrupted Shizuku. ra is assigned to monitor Folt and Fuukei under Hiyuri. Himeno A dragonman from the vige of Dragonmen in the valley. She is the leader of the upper-ranking adventurers, . She is neither tall nor short, and has a slender figure. Her characteristic feature is a pair of dragon horns sprouting from between her light pink hair. She wears a kimono and hakama. Her weapon is a katana. An adventurer who came to Medio to participate in a fighting tournament. She genuinely likes to fight. All of her party members are her attendants, including Ichiro, Jiro, and Saburo. She has a fianc¨¦e named Mitono, and after being honest with herself, she realizes that she has feelings for him. However, Shinji takes advantage of her childish mind, and she gives him all kinds of her first time. Thanks to Shinji¡¯s education, her s*x skills are at a high level. In addition, she has ascivious body that Shinji approves of, and is very easily aroused. After learning about s*x, she returned to her hometown, hoping to be with Mitono soon. Durin The Wife of Smith, the owner of Smith¡¯s Workshop in Este City. She is a dwarf. She has a small physique and a toned body, with no unevenness in her style. Her skin is a healthy light brown. She has long, beautiful gray hair that she has braided behind her head. She wears an off-the-shoulder navel-baring shirt and pumpkin pants. Her husband, Smith, cheated on her, so she ran away from home as a pretext. She meets Shinji when she¡¯s out drinking. With hypnotic magic and sweet words, she has s*x with him and sumbs to the pleasure he gives her. She can¡¯t forget the s*x she had with Shinji, so she begins to have physical rtions with him again. Her body had beenpletely corrupted. Folt A maid in the service of the chief family of a vige near the Este City. She is a cat beastman with gray hair, ears and tail. She is a beautiful woman with a reasonably beautiful face and long hair that reaches almost to her waist. She is a neat maid wearing a long-sleeved top and a long skirt. Her breasts are good and her hips are well-shaped and well-fleshed. She loves money and used to be the lover and coborator of Fuukei, the next head of the family, but after messing with Shinji, she ended up suffering a setback. She is tied up with hypnotic brainwashing and lewd crests so that she cannot resist Shinji and Hiyuri. Hiyuri She is the only daughter of the chief family of a vige near the Este City. She has a brother who is the next chief. She is well-dressed and has a good figure, and is able to ept jobs on behalf of the beastmen. She has golden hair and long hair. With her ample breasts and well-groomed fox ears and tail, she has captivated the men of Medio. After defeating her brother¡¯s attempts, she epts Shinji¡¯s invitation and effectively takes control of the vige with her brother and the maids in tow. ________________________________________ The order of Boobs size, the biggest is from the left. Miko Arian = Evil Priest (G) ¡û Milis = L (G) ¡û Akane = Eve & ra (F) ¡û Charlotte = Hayate = Hiyuri (F) ¡û Renka = ir = Freri = Marie = Sylphy (E) ¡û Christina = Folt (D) ¡û (The person who can do Paizuri start here) ¡û Shizuku (C) ¡û Nanaka = Iris = Himeno (B) ¡û Lili = Lilu (A) ¡û Emily = Durin (AA) Information ?People who know that Freri is half spirit and half subus Goddess, Miko, ir, Marie, Sylphy, Eve and ra Emily, L, Lili, Lilu Renka ?People who know Shinji is an apostle of the Goddess. Goddess, Miko, ir, Marie, Sylphy, Hayate, Shizuku, Eve & ra, Evil Priestess Freri, Emily, L, Lili, Lilu Renka ?People who know that Eve and ra are alive. Goddess, Miko, Freri, Marie, Sylphy Freri, L, Lili, Lilu None ?Lewd crest/hypnosis Milis, Emily, Akane, L, Lili, Lilu, Shizuku, Durin, Iris, Folt, Hiyuri Renka (Sex Friend OK), Himeno (Sex Practice Partner), Hayate (Thanking with her Body), Folt and Fuukei (Brainwashing Obedience, Can¡¯t resist Hiyuri) Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 325 At the Unveiling Party Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In the royal castle of the royal capital However, the royalty is not the star of the show today. It¡¯s Alvin, a new member of the nobility. Alvin, who was given the name Wolf by the king, can call himself Alvin-Wolf from this day on, and is the center of attention. Meanwhile, Alvin¡¯s party members, Shinji and Renka, stand discreetly side by side against the wall, watching Alvin and Milis. Shinji, in a tuxedo, and Renka, in a pale-yellow dress, are arm-in-arm, and it is obvious to all that they are partners. However, none of the nobles approached them because they weremoners, and they were enjoying the royal cuisine with ease. ¡±¡±Delicious¡±¡± The two of them enjoy their meal at a pace that does not make them appear to be overly enthusiastic. Renka¡¯s appearance is so beautiful that it is hard to believe she is amoner, and although the sons and daughters of the court are looking at her intently, Renka does not care. In addition, Noah-Beltz, the head of the Beltz family, is close to the two, so they can¡¯t do anything about them. ¡±Shouldn¡¯t you guys join him?¡± ¡±There¡¯s nothing to discuss here¡± Shinji smiles back at Noah, who is smiling wryly. Why is Noah with Shinji and the others? Noah, as the head of the Beltz family, should have stayed close by to give the impression that he was close to them after greeting Alvin, but he delegated that role to Christina. ¡±I¡¯m sure Alvin and Milis will be fine with Christina-sama. We also have a celebration when we return¡± After ncing once at Christina, who was standing beside Alvin and Milis, Shinji looked at Noah. Noah¡¯s smile deepened as he saw into Noah¡¯s mind. (So he¡¯s not opposed to the idea of Alvin and my daughter getting engaged¡­ and Shinji musn¡¯t bepletely unaware of what it means to stick by Alvin¡¯s side in public) A noblewoman with a non-family member of the opposite s*x. It¡¯s like a public deration that they have a special rtionship. As Alvin continued to greet the various nobles, the music in the room changed. It is an alteration to announce the time of the dance, and Alvin takes the hand of his wife, Milis, and walks to the dance floor. Among them, Christina is invited to dance by a nobleman¡¯s son, but she refuses all invitations and moves to the wall. She turns her gaze to Alvin, and it is obvious who she is waiting for. (At a party, the first dance is like a public deration of a good rtionship. Well, there was no way Alvin could embarrass Christina-san by waiting without the first dance) At a party, it ismon for the second wife to wait until the husband and his first wife have finished dancing. After that, the husband and the second wife will perform the first dance. Shinji and Renka decided not to dance in advance so as not to attract attention. It was a little disappointing for Renka, but Shinji was satisfied because he did not want Renka to be seen by other noblemen. ¡±You know, if we dance, Renka will definitely make a man fall in love with you¡± ¡±¡­¡± Thinking of the red face Shinji showed her when he tried to persuade her, Renka looked into his face. And Shinji who couldn¡¯t stand the embarrassment turned his face away and Renka smiled at him. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó (I want some food too¡­) As the dancing starts, Alvin finally has time to look around, and finds Shinji and Renka enjoying a meal in the corner of the party hall. It¡¯s understandable that he feels jealous of the two who are eating such delicious looking food. ¡±Al-kun?¡± ¡±Oh, sorry, Mil. I¡¯ll concentrate¡± Milis, who is moving slowly, tilts her head, and Alvin hurriedly returns his gaze to Milis. The two of them, dancing hand in hand, are so well dressed that it¡¯s hard to believe they¡¯ve only just started. However, they are not as good as the aristocrats who are used to dancing, but no one has the tact to point that out. ¡±I understand you want to eat, but¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s unfair that Shinji and Renka are the only ones who eat¡­¡± Milis was able to read Alvin¡¯s thoughts by looking at his face. Despite the fact that Christina has already told him that she doesn¡¯t have time to eat, the royal pce cuisine is still very appealing to Alvin. ¡±Well¡­ But you have to dance with Christina-san next time¡± ¡±Yes, I know. I know¡­ But my number one is Mil¡± ¡±Thanks. Al-kun ?¡± Until today, Christina has worked very hard for them. It is thanks to her that they are able to dance at the unveiling party after the ceremony. And Alvin feels indebted to her. Although marriage is a different matter, it would be a lie to say that he was not attracted to her personality, which he hade to know during his visits to the Beltz family. Nevertheless, Alvin decided not to ept her because of his own propensity, and was about to tell Christina that he could not get engaged, but Milis stopped him. Since Alvin was amoner, Christina did not use her status as a noblewoman to force things, and she was a good person who epted Milis, amoner, as his full wife. But without a second wife, there was a possibility that someone would try to take her ce, and that person might not be someone who would be as supportive as Christina. If Alvin are going to marry a second wife, it is also important to have a good match with his first wife. If Alvin thought that Milis would get along well with Christina, he would think twice about refusing her. This is why Alvin has yet to give Christina an answer about the engagement. And when Christina waits for the end of the dance without taking anyone¡¯s hand, they can see that she is serious. But in the middle of the dance, Alvin¡¯s ears heard a voice speaking ill of her, though he could not hear who was speaking in a really low voice. [Doesn¡¯t she have any pride as a born noblewoman to give up the position of legal wife to amoner?¡®,¡¯She¡¯s not even engaged yet, but she¡¯s pretending to be his fianc¨¦e¡®,¡¯It would be ridiculous if he didn¡¯t ask her out. She simply being used] Alvin knows that asking her to the dance is like dering that he has a special rtionship with Christina. Still, Alvin couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to leave her in the dark knowing that something bad would happen to her. Milis, too, could see from Christina¡¯s behavior that she was putting Alvin before her nobility, and told Alvin to ask her to the dance. With Christina¡¯s act of pride as a noblewoman and Milis¡¯ encouragement, Alvin made up his mind. After one dance, Alvin and Milis return to Christina¡¯s ce. Then Alvin lets go of Milis¡¯ hand and offers his hand to Christina. ¡±Will you dance for me?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Yes, Alvin-san ?¡± Alvin¡¯s hand and Christina¡¯s hand ovep. As the music yed to pause for the next dance song, Alvin and Christina went to the dance floor. Christina looks so happy as she takes Alvin¡¯s hand, and Alvin can¡¯t help but be shocked by her pretty smile that doesn¡¯t hide her happiness. This is a continuation from the end of Volume 8. Party at the pce! Shinji and Renka are taking it easy, but Alvin is in trouble. Dancing with Christina. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 326 Moving to the Wolf Residence Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Alvin¡¯s appointment as an honorary knight and the unveiling party. Alvin and the others were exhausted from the party, but they started to move from the party house to the new ce without changing their schedule. ¡±We can leave all the furniture behind, right?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯ll dispose of it allter. After all, this house will remain rented for a while¡± Alvin asks Shinji as they load their personal belongings into the carriage they borrowed from the Beltz family, and Shinji nods as he loads his belongings into the carriage as well. At first they had nned to bring the furniture with them to their new home, but Christina had suggested that they buy all new furniture for their new ce. So, they hired a furniture vendor from the Beltz family, and the furniture would be brought in this morning. Akane has already gone to the Wolf mansion and asked for instructions on where to ce the furniture. The furniture to be disposed of will be burned in the garden by Shinji at ater date. ¡±It all happened so fast. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be moving out so soon¡± ¡±Yes¡­ When I realized it, I was already an upper-ranked, and Al was a nobleman. Or should I say Wolf-sama?¡± ¡±Please don¡¯t do that¡­! It¡¯s itching¡­!¡± As Milis mumbles to herself, Renka also loads the luggage into the carriage. She smiles teasingly at him, but Alvin rejects her. If the conversation is about status, Alvin and his wife Milis are nobles, while Shinji and Renka aremoners, so they should speak respectfully. However, Alvin and Milis want to talk with their friends as before. For this reason, Shinji and Renka have been assigned to live in the new house as guests of the Wolf family. This is an expression of their feeling that their positions are equal. The same is true for Emily, Alvin¡¯s mentor. Akane is the only one who is hired by Alvin. It was necessary for her to be employed by the Wolf family in order to work as a maid. She learned about housemaids from the Beltz family, and went from being a person dressed as a maid to an official maid. Her position was that of head maid of the Wolf family. Althoughpetence is important, Alvin thought that a person who is in charge of organizing people should be entrusted to a person he has known and trusted for a long time. ¡±Just kidding, Al¡± ¡±Okay, fine. Even if I be a noble, what I do is the same as before. We hunt monsters, we do quests! And climb up to Hateyama!¡± Alvin shouted loudly, full of energy. ¡±But first, we have to make sure that the Wolf family is at least respectable. We need a butler and a housemaid. We¡¯ll need a gatekeeper too¡­ Oh, and we¡¯ll need a carriage for the house¡± When Shinji confronts Alvin with the reality of the situation, he slips into the back of the carriage, hanging his head. ¡±Why don¡¯t you be the butler, Shinji? I¡¯m sure you can handle it¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want to¡­ Look, it¡¯s all packed up. Milis and Renka won¡¯t fit¡± Shinji also gets in, shoving Alvin, who is talking at the entrance of the loading dock. Even though it was Alvin¡¯s wish, Shinji¡¯s attitude of treating him as before really made Alvin happy. ¡±All right! All right, don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡±Al-kun. Hurry up!??¡± ¡±Al! Come on!¡± Milis and Renka climbed into the back of the carriage with the same enthusiasm as Shinji. With such a noisy atmosphere, Alvin feltfortable and smiled. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The mansion that would be the Wolf residence was a two-story mansion. First of all, thend isrge. It is surrounded by iron bars and a simple, well-kept garden. It was the residence of a noble who had to relinquish his house for some reason, and Alvin and the others could feel that it was more than splendid enough in appearance. The first floor of the mansion is quiterge, and the second floor is smaller than the first floor, but still has more than enough rooms. Immediately after the entrance, there is a hall with a staircase leading to the second floor. The second floor is dedicated to the Wolf family, where Alvin, the head of the family, his wife Milis, and their children will live in the future. On the north side of the hall, opposite the south side of the entrance hall, there is aplete set of water facilities. There are kitchen, toilet, bath andundry rooms. On the east and west sides of the hall, there are many private rooms. Therefore, they decided to use the east side of the hall to house the people who are involved with . It contains the private rooms of Shinji, Renka, Emily, and Akane, as well as a safe and a collection of items acquired through adventuring. The west side of the hall will be used for the maids and other servants who will be hired in the future. Originally, Akane would have lived here, but considering her past life, Akane decided to live on the east side. Needless to say, Akane was d not to be left out of the group. ¡±So, let¡¯s get our stuff together!¡± ¡±All right. I¡¯ll go to the dining room when I¡¯m done¡± Shinji said as he watched Alvin and Milis walk upstairs, and Alvin responded with a wave of his hand. When Shinji and Renka went to the east area, Emily came out from her room. ¡±Both of you! The furniture is already in!¡± Emily greets them with a smiling face, seemingly in a good mood thanks to the new furniture. Emily and Akane had already arrived at the Wolf residence. It¡¯s hard to believe that the furniture vendor of the Beltz family would do anything, but Emily had been sent to support Akane just in case. ¡±Nothing in particr?¡± ¡±Nothing. They just ced them there and left. It¡¯s just like a noble family¡± Emily nodded in response to Shinji¡¯s question. And it seems that Emily, who was watching the work, was also impressed by the quality of the work, and her expression was satisfied. ¡±Where is Akane?¡± ¡±Akane is in the kitchen cleaning up the utensils. As I done with my room, then I¡¯m going to help Akane¡± ¡±Oh, please¡± Waving to Renka, Emily runs quickly down the hallway. Shinji quickly shouted. ¡±Emily! Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡±Ah, yes~. Sorry, Shinji ?¡± Running in a nobleman¡¯s house is considered immodest behaviour. As a houseguest, she needs to keep up appearances. But Emily sticks out her tongue and apologizes mockingly, and Shinji sighs when he finds out that she was intentionally offended him. ¡±Emily¡­¡± ¡±Because he hasn¡¯t been paying attention to metely. I won¡¯t run anymore¡­¡± While Renka calls out her name in a dumbfounded voice, Emily walks lightly to the kitchen. Shinji and Renka looked at each other andughed. ¡±Well, let¡¯s do what we have to do¡± ¡±Fufufu, right. Let¡¯s finish this quickly!¡± Then, they went into their respective rooms. They¡¯re moving to a new house. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 327 Tea Party at the Temple Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The night of the day they moved into the Wolf residence. After finishing dinner, Shinji was asked by Goddess Arian to go to the temple. He tells Renka of his n and, as usual, goes directly to the Miko room. What awaited Shinji in the Miko room was Miko Arian and the Evil Priestess that the had once captured. Furthermore, the presence of Goddess Arian can be sensed from the Evil Priestess, and the attitude of Miko Arian, who is refraining from standing up to her, shows that Goddess Arian is descending upon the Evil Priestess. Shinji¡¯s eyes blinked at the unexpected sight. ¡±Apostle Shinji, you havee. Take a seat¡± ¡±¡­ Yes¡± Shinji heard Goddess Arian¡¯s words and looked at Miko Arian, who was sitting on a round chair, but she only smiled. Deciding that there was nothing unusual going on, Shinji took his seat quietly. Shinji, Miko Arian, and Goddess Arian, who was borrowing the body of the Evil Priestess, were all seated at the same table. ¡±So, what¡¯s the situation? I thought you said that you could only borrow the body of a Miko¡± Shinji takes another look at the Evil Priestess. There is no significant change in her appearance. Her breasts are asrge as Miko Arian¡¯s and her skin is as white as he remembers. Her hair, however, is more shiny than when she was a priestess of the Evil God. Shinji does not know how she was treated after she was hypnotized and handed over to Goddess Arian, but he can imagine that she was not treated badly. Her clothes were too extreme to be described as religious clothes worn by sisters. Unlike ordinary nun¡¯s clothes, her skirt was somehow slit at waist level and her thighs could be seen. Most striking of all is the hole in the chest through which the lower breast can be seen. The hole is cut out in the shape of a triangle, and it looks like a hole used in a clothed paizuri (Breastfuck). (Isn¡¯t it impossible not to have an insolent thought?) It was the height of disrespect to look at a goddess with a lustful gaze, but Shinji felt that it could not be helped. Even though his eyes were drawn to Goddess Arian¡¯s face, Shinji tried his best to keep his thoughts away from her face, so Goddess Arian would not feel ufortable. ¡±I have examined this child carefully and found that she has a powerful yorishiro constitution. It is so powerful that I, as a goddess, can borrow it. Perhaps that is why she was chosen as a priestess¡± Goddess Arian continued to speak while gently cing her hand on her chest. Yorishiro constitution is a constitution that can ept another spirit, such as a spirit or a god, into one¡¯s body, and it is a very rare ability. It is an extraordinary ability that overturns themon belief that goddesses can only descend to winged people. ¡±This girl¡­ Yoriko and I had many discussions. As a result, she hase to respect me and be my servant. It is thanks to her that I am able to have tea with my daughter¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy¡­ ?¡± ¡±I see¡­¡± Shinji chuckled as Goddess Arian smiled withpassion and Miko Arian smiled with happiness. * * * ¡±I swear to you that I will not tell anyone about this¡± ¡±Fufun, it¡¯s a good thing that Apostle Shinji is so talented¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t believe that Goddess Arian would let a being with such a rare ability go unnoticed. For the sake of the world, Shinji thought, Goddess Arian would not hesitate to turn Yoriko into a person who respected her. TinnyTL He also understood that her existence and abilities should be kept secret from the Temple. If it became known that there were people with the constitution capable of descending gods, people who thought there were others like them might try to do evil. It urred to Shinji that the fact that she could descending gods was a dangerous thing, and Goddess Arian read his thoughts and did not deny them. ¡±So, what¡¯s the problem again?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s enjoy the tea first. I have never had the opportunity to have tea with my daughter and her partner before¡± Goddess Arian was still unwilling to answer Shinji¡¯s question, but instead pped her hands and ir appeared with a set of tea preparations. Shinji decided to sit down quietly while ir hurriedly prepared the tea. Goddess Arian was busy, but so far she had only possessed winged daughters, and that was the only way she could appear. The next generation of Miko, the sessor to Miko Arian, is still in training, and is in the process of preparing the foundation for Goddess Arian¡¯s descent. To that extent, the phenomenon of goddess descent is not something that can be done casually, originally. However, with the presence of Yoriko, it became possible for the first time to descend next to her daughters. This shows how valuable she is, as she is capable of descending the Goddess with almost no practice. (Really, Yoriko was a good find ¡­. I must reward the apostle Shinji for capturing her) The good smell of ir¡¯s brewed tea wafted through the air. As ir served the teacups in front of the three and stood behind Shinji, Goddess Arian opened her mouth. ¡±Now, Apostle Shinji, tell us what happened in the Este City from your own mouth¡± ¡±Please do¡­ Danna-sama¡­ ?¡± Shinji had no choice but to talk to Goddess Arian, who sipped her tea with a graceful gesture, and Miko Arian, whose eyes were sparkling and pure as she begged him to talk. ¡±I understand¡­. Now, in order¡± This is also the work of an apostle, Shinji thought with resignation, and went along with the goddess¡¯ y. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±¡­ And that¡¯s about it¡± When Shinji had finished his story, Goddess Arian nodded her head in satisfaction. Miko Arian, who was standing next to Shinji, listened quietly but with great interest. Shinji was the main speaker, but Miko Arian also asked many questions and it was a fruitful meeting. ¡±Thank you very much¡­ Danna-sama¡­¡± ¡±You¡¯re wee¡± Goddess Arian was very happy to see her daughter and her husband (nned) smiling at each other. It was a pity that this time was already over. However, Goddess¡¯s work would not wait. Unfortunately, Goddess Arian had to leave. ¡±It was a very meaningful time. Apostle Shinji, I appreciate it. As a reward¡­ I¡¯ll leave some magic to Yoriko. You may use it to grow your contracted spirits¡± ¡±¡­! Thank you very much¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s suggestion made Shinji very happy. Freri¡¯s growth will be very useful in fighting stronger enemies in the future. It was a blessing in disguise for Shinji that Goddess Arian was willing to make up for hisck of magic power. In order to retrieve that magic, the evil priestess¡­ He needs to embrace Yoriko. Last time, Shinji thought that forcing her would make him feel bad, and that would be the only problem. * * * ¡±I¡¯ve already persuaded Yoriko. Besides¡­¡± Shinji blinked, and in that instant, Goddess Arian, who had been sitting in her chair, moved to sit next to him. Goddess Arian put her mouth to Shinji¡¯s ear. ¡±Yoriko, who had been living a life without entertainment¡­ She has be a girl who enjoys masturbating with a dildo that resembles your cock¡± She whispered while blowing into his ear. This sent a shiver down his spine, and Shinji hurriedly looked next to her. ¡±~~~~huh, Goddess!!¡± Goddess Arian had already returned to the realm of the gods, leaving behind only the shivering figure of Yoriko, whose white skin had turned bright red. Her face falls down in shame. (Where is her defiant attitude she had before? Is this the result of Goddess¡¯s training¡­!?¡± Her cute attitude makes Shinji reach for her hand, but it¡¯s Miko Arian who takes her hand. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ Yoriko¡­ Come to the bedroom, let¡¯s go¡­ ?¡± The blush on Miko Arian¡¯s cheeks tells them that she will join in the mating. Miko Arian and Yoriko. TinyTL It¡¯s hard for Shinji not to get excited at the opportunity to taste two of the richest breasts he¡¯s ever known at the same time. ¡±I understand, Arian-sama. Shinji-sama¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it ?¡± Yoriko muttered and raised her face from the floor. Her eyes were filled with the fire of lust, and Shinji understood that Goddess Arian¡¯s words were true. Next time, a pair of big-breasted Miko Arian and the Evil Priestess¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 328 Buried by Breasts Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Miko Arian leads Shinji into the bedroom, with Yoriko following behind him. Although she has heard about Shinji¡¯s activities and behaviour from the spirits, it has been more than a month since they have had direct contact, thus Miko Arian who has let go of Shinji¡¯s hand, immediately embraces him from the front. She buries her face in Shinji¡¯s neck, pressing herrge breasts against his chest and savouring his soothing scent. Her pure white wings swayed to show her joy as she confirms her future husband was safe after returning from battle. Shinji chuckles at the passionate embrace and wraps his arms around her back to hug her, leaving Yoriko to stand helplessly behind them. The three of them were supposed to be having s*x together, but Yoriko is staring at Shinji¡¯s back with a look that tells him she doesn¡¯t know how to do it if they still doing so, and Shinji lightly pats the Miko Arian¡¯s back. ¡±Arian, for now, I need to collect the magic¡± ¡±But, please pay me a visitter¡­. ?¡± ¡±Okay¡± Miko Arian gets Shinji¡¯s consent and let go of his body. Then, with her hands on Shinji¡¯s clothes, she called out to Yoriko as well. ¡±Yoriko¡­¡± ¡±Yes. Arian-sama¡± Behind Shinji, Yoriko gets down on her knees and tries to pull down his pants and underwear. But she couldn¡¯t do it well, because it was caught by his cock, which had begun to rise in the embrace of Miko Arian. Yoriko carefully touches the erect cock and seeds in removing it. (This is the real thing¡­ ?) Behind her, Yoriko gropes and ys with Shinji¡¯s cock to make sure it¡¯s real. She felt that the pulsating cock was the same size as the dildo she was used tofort herself, and that the only difference was the presence of warmth. However, this one element of warmth was enough to raise the anticipation of the real thing in Yoriko¡¯s heart. Shinji was the person the former Yoriko would have hated when she still an evil priestess. It¡¯s natural for her to want to kill him after raping her, hypnotizing her, and then handing her over to the Goddess. However, Goddess Arian had sessfully exploited the gap in her hypnotized mind and turned the object of her faith in the evil god into herself, the Goddess. Moreover, having nothing to cling to and no voice from the heavens to hear, she could not help but be bonded to Goddess Arian. Then, she was given a new name, ¡°Yoriko¡±, and a life where she would never starve as she had been living a desperate life of robbery and deprivation. At the same time, it was a chance for her to remember her human needs. With her appetite satisfied and her desire to sleep satisfied, thest thing she wanted to return to was her s*xuality. She remembered s*x with Shinji as the most pleasurable experience she had ever had, even though she had the body of subus. At this point in time, Yoriko has bepletely devoted to Goddess Arian, and hase to the realization that being forcibly raped by Shinji was a necessary part of her life. At the same time, she began to think that Shinji was an excellent apostle who served the Goddess, and that she should serve him as well. There is no way for Yoriko to realize that these thoughts are due to the imprint of hypnotic magic. Furthermore, the Goddess gave her a dildo the size of Shinji¡¯s cock as she masturbated, recalling her forced s*x with Shinji and her continuous climaxes. Therefore, the Goddess adjusted Yoriko¡¯s body and s*xual skills to Shinji¡¯s needs without Shinji¡¯s knowledge. And now, Yoriko, who rubs Shinji¡¯s cock with a strangely familiar hand despite the fact that she is touching it for the first time, was born. * * * ¡±Oh¡­ You¡¯re so good¡­ Oh¡­¡± Shinji, who was stripped naked by two women, involuntarily jolted his cock. His s*xual appetite was aroused and he reached out to enjoy Miko Arian¡¯s ample breasts in front of him, but Miko Arian gently stopped his hand. Before Shinji could be frustrated, they exchanged a few words. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ Please lie on the bed¡­ ? We¡¯ll make you feel good¡­ ?¡± ¡±Shinji-sama¡¯s cock are getting big and painful ? We¡¯ll soothe you with Shinji-sama¡¯s favorite breast ?¡± ¡±If that¡¯s what you want, I understand. I¡¯ll leave it to you two¡­¡± Shinjiy down on the bed on his back, suppressing his anxieties. On the other hand, Miko Arian sits beside Shinji¡¯s head, and Yoriko sits between his legs. Then Miko Arian reveals her own breasts and brings her pink nipples to Shinji¡¯s mouth. Shinji does as he is invited and takes Miko Arian¡¯s plump nipple into his mouth. Miko Arian¡¯s make a sweet noise as Shinji¡¯s tongue moves freely in his mouth, licking her nipples. She also pressed her upper body against Shinji¡¯s face, attempting to calm him with her soft breasts. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ ? Ah ? Please suck me a lot¡­ ? It¡¯s okay to be spoiled¡­. ?¡± On the other hand, Yoriko was guiding her erect cock into the open slit underneath her priestess¡¯s bosom. And with a body of subus, she lets her ample breasts slide down from above, inviting Shinji¡¯s cock into her cleavage. Her skin is so smooth and fresh that it gently crushes Shinji¡¯s cock and makes it squirm. The gentle caresses and gentle swaying of the skin quickly began to drive Shinji¡¯s cock over the edge. ¡±Shinji-sama, how do you feel ? Ah¡­ right, you can¡¯t talk ? but I can tell ? because your juices areing out¡­? It¡¯s lovely and strong ?¡± This act made Shinji¡¯s face was covered by therge breasts and his cock was wrapped around by other women¡¯s breasts. Miko Arian¡¯s sweet scent was so pleasant that he had no energy to hold back his fire. He was immersed in the pleasure that was being given to him without him having to do anything, or even ask for it. (It¡¯s too good¡­ isn¡¯t this what paradise means¡­) Shinji¡¯s hips lifted naturally. While fondling Miko Arian¡¯s ass with his right hand, he sucked on her hardened nipples with his mouth, pinched them with his free left hand, and thrust his hips in time with Yoriko¡¯s breasts as they moved up and down. ¡±Danna-sama¡­? Ah ? Geez¡­ Nnn ? Please release it whenever you like¡­ ?¡± ¡±Please any time you want ?¡± (Kuh¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­ ) With that, Shinji lifted his hips harder than ever. Yoriko who knew this was the signal for ejaction squeezed his cock from both sides, tightly. Tremble ? Spurttt ? Spurtttt ? The semen spurts out of Yoriko¡¯s cleavage and stains the bosom of her priestess¡¯s uniform. It¡¯s a lot of semen for a single ejaction, and it¡¯s a sign that Shinji was drowning in her breast. After the ejaction, Yoriko rubs up from the root to the ns while lightly holding it between her breasts so that no semen remains in the urethra. (It¡¯s a lot¡­ And the smell¡­ ?) When Yoriko lifts her breasts, Shinji¡¯s cock is released from her cleavage. As she gazed at his trembling, semi-erect cock, the strong male scenting from deep within his clothes made Yoriko unable to hide her excitement. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ Thank you for your hard work¡­ ?¡± However, there was no way Shinji, whose vision was blocked by Miko Arian¡¯s breasts, could notice Yoriko¡¯s condition. Then, while pressing her nipples hard and holding Shinji¡¯s gaze, Miko Arian puts her hands on Shinji¡¯s cheeks and starts to kiss his face. ¡±Chu ? Nnn ? Chu ? Chu ? Nn~¡­. ?¡± After the kiss, Miko Arian moved to straddle Shinji¡¯s body. Thanks to the gentle kiss and the feeling of her breasts pressed against his chest, Shinji¡¯s cock, became fully erect, and the entrance of Miko Arian¡¯s secret ce touched each other with a kiss. . ¡±Please cum again¡­ Please justy and cum inside me¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian lowered her hips to wee the cock into her vagina, which was wet from Shinji¡¯s sucking. It¡¯s called forey. Yoriko-chan, who was persuaded by the Goddess, must have been influenced by Stockholm¡­ No, she must have carefully persuaded her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 329 Shinji Embraces the Miko and Yoriko Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Miko Arian lowered her hips while straddling Shinji, and slowly inserted his cock. The head of his cock thrusts into her vagina, and soon Shinji¡¯s cock is inside her vagina. ¡±Nchu ? Chu ? Nnn¡­ Nnn, Haa~¡­ Nnn, Haa~¡­ ? Danna-sama¡¯s cock is hitting me deep inside¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s lips finally leave Shinji¡¯s as she finishes her insertion. Her eyes meet Shinji¡¯s closely, and Shinji wraps his arms around her back as she murmurs with an entranced expression. As Miko Arian lies on top of Shinji who is lying on his back, Shinji enjoys the sight and feel of Miko Arian¡¯s ample breasts crushed on his chest. His p*nis is swelled further by the fact that her breasts change their shape with just a slight movement of her body. However, Shinji, who is under Miko Arian, cannot move easily. ¡±I can¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡±But isn¡¯t it good to feel¡­? ?¡± ¡±Well, it feels good¡­¡± Miko Arian¡¯s vagina fits Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and the folds of her vagina intertwine perfectly. And though it¡¯s not too strong, it¡¯s a sweet pleasure that slowly increases the feeling of ejaction in a gentle, soothing way, so Shinji nods his head. Because of Miko Arian¡¯s overflowing maternity and supportive power, Shinji was unable to take a strong stand and could only ept her services. (Well, sometimes it¡¯s good to be like this¡­) Shinji moved his hand from around Miko Arian and gently stroked the base of her pure white wings and her ass. Miko Arianughs ticklishly at the light touch, which is like a skinship without touching the s*xually arousing asshole. Although the two of them arepletely creating an atmosphere, there is another person in the room. ¡±Hamu ?¡± ¡±Offu¡­!¡± ¡±Ah ? Yoriko¡­ What are you doing? ?¡± While Shinji and Miko Arian were making out, Yoriko crawled between Shinji¡¯s legs and put her face close to his testicles, which were swollen at the base of his p*nis. She gently sucked on the sensitive testicles with her lips. Shinji¡¯s hips bounced involuntarily at the unexpected pleasure, and he thrust into Miko Arian¡¯s vagina as hard as he could. ¡±Shinji-sama¡¯s cocoon is bulging ? Amu ? Amu ? Hamu¡­ Chu¡­ ?¡± His testicles were sweetly stimted, and the semen produced went up his p*nis as if it was being driven up. At the sensation of the ns swelling up, Miko Arian pressed her hips against Shinji¡¯s and prepared to receive her beloved husband¡¯s semen in her womb. In aplete reversal of the gentle pleasure she had been experiencing, Shinji thrusts his hips up into her tightening vagina, spewing white slime into it as Miko Arian tries to squeeze out the semen. ¡±Ah¡­ ? Nnn¡­? So much ising out¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian shuddered at the forceful ejaction that seemed to pour directly into her womb. However, because they were only connected and before any pistoning, the climax was only light, and although it felt good, it was not enough. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I blew out¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay¡­ You still look healthy¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh. I want to make sure Arian feels good too. But before that¡­¡± Shinji wanted to continue with Miko Arian, but he lifted her hips and pulled out his p*nis. When he lifted his body up, he immediately caught sight of Yoriko, who was running her tongue over the withdrawn p*nis. ¡±I think she needs to be punished first¡± ¡±Chu¡­ Fueh?¡± Shinji lifted Yoriko¡¯s body with ease and rolled her over onto her back in an instant. Then by lifting up the front of her slit skirt, he could see her stained white panties. He opens her legs, pulls down her panties, and without much forey, he inserts his cock into her. However, her vagina, which had been jerking off with a dildo shaped like Shinji¡¯s, was so wet from the excitement of the paizuri and testicle torture that she was able to ept Shinji¡¯s huge cock to the very end. (After all, the real thing is totally differenttttt ?) Feeling no pain, Yoriko¡¯s face was dishevelled by the pleasure of being prated. As the hot p*nis upied her vagina, her body remembered the many times it had been made to cum in the past and went into a state ofplete surrender. As a sign of this, even though it was just inserted, the vagina was covered with a pinkish glow. * * * ¡±Huh, instant cum¡­?¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how quickly she fell. The reason of her fall was because Goddess Arian had prepared a dildo for her and she had developed herself by masturbating, so her vagina felt better than thest time she was forced. (I don¡¯t really feel the burn after all the preparation¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s make her cum and get some of the Goddess¡¯s magical power) Although he regrets that he cannot experience the excitement of changing his partner¡¯s body into his own color, Shinji pours his magical power into the lewd pattern. The sensitivity of Yoriko¡¯s body increases, and the mere twitch of his p*nis inside her vagina is enough to make her feel intense pleasure. ¡±Fuahh ? Ah, ah, ah ? Nnnh ? Hiii ? Ah ? This is good ? It¡¯s good ?¡± ¡±Yoriko is such a slut¡­ Kuh!¡± ¡±Oh ? Haa~ ? because ? Shinji-sama ? Ah ? I couldn¡¯t forget you ?¡± Shinji can¡¯t believe that he had just had a rxing and peaceful s*x with Miko Arian, but now he¡¯s thrusting repeatedly into Yoriko¡¯s vagina with a violent pistoning movement. He grabbed her wrists and put her down, making her turn her body upside down. She was vited by the real p*nis she had been waiting for and spread her legs wide to allow Shinji to prate her as deeply as possible. With her arms pulled close to Shinji, her breasts became more emphasized, bobbing up and down in time with the piston movement. Even with her clothes on, the sight was so lewd that it only made his p*nis grow harder and bigger. ¡±~? Haa~ ? I-I¡¯m cumming ? Ah ? Hiin ? Oh~ ? Hoh ? I¡¯m cumming ? Fuaaaa ?¡± Yoriko climaxed as her vagina was being rubbed hard and she couldn¡¯t stand the pleasure being given to her. Once she climaxes, all Shinji has to do is keep thrusting into her sensitive vagina without hesitation, and she will continue toe in agony over and over again. Each time shees, Shinji takes in the Goddess¡¯s magic within her, and transforms it into his own. ¡±Okay¡­ And¡­ I¡¯m going to ejacte, so tighten your vagina¡± ¡±Hii ? Y-yes ? l-like this ?¡± Yoriko tightens her vagina as Shinji says. As if guided by the increasing vaginal pressure, Shinji mmed his hips down hard for thest time and pulled Yoriko¡¯s wrist tightly to pour his semen into her womb. ¡±It¡¯s too deep¡­ ? Kuuuuuh ? ~~~? Nnn ? So, it¡¯sing out ? Nnn ?¡± The ns pushes up against her womb as he ejactes inside her vagina. The sight of her legs stretched out as she came was very s*xy, and Shinji felt that he had conquered this woman. When he slowly pulled out his p*nis, it throbbed¡­ ? then a mixture of white slime and love juice dripped from her secret part. Yoriko who had climaxed so much in such a short time couldn¡¯t move and was still breathing hard when Shinji let go of her wrist. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian, who had been waiting quietly, called Shinji. She was naked and waiting for Shinji with her arms spread wide while he was holding her. ¡±Arian!¡± ¡±Ah¡­ ?¡± Shinji pushed Miko Arian down. Shinji, knowing that it would be a shame for an incubus to end up without satisfying his own woman, held Miko Arian until she could no longer move. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 330 About the Wolf Family?Preparation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after moving into the Wolf mansion. Alvin and the other members of the , as well as Akane and Emily, were gathered in the dining room after breakfast. ¡±Ah, we¡¯re going to decide what we need to decide in order to go on an adventure as soon as possible!¡± Alvin, the head of the Wolf family, led the discussion, while Shinji prepared paper and writing materials to record the discussion. ¡±Let¡¯s start with the living arrangements. Akane, how many maids do you need?¡± ¡±Well¡­ if it¡¯s just cleaning andundry, I think two maids will be enough, but we¡¯ll need three to take turns being absent. We¡¯ll also need a cook, a gatekeeper, and a gardener, right?¡± Akane is being trained by the Beltz family to be the head maid of the Wolf family. Her job is to organize the maids, but in addition to that, she is supposed to supervise the non-maids who work at the Wolf family. This is due to the fact that honorary knights arepletely different from ordinary nobles. The noble ss in the Zia Kingdom consists of the royal family at the top, dukes with royal bloodlines, counts with territories that includerge cities, viscounts with territories that include small cities, and barons with no territories but who hold important positions. An honorary knight is a title equivalent to a baron. In order to rule a territory, many subordinates are needed, and their work is varied. The head of the house is apanied by the head family butler, and his wife leads the maids through the head maid, whose job it is to protect the family and establish connections with other families. In short, his main job was to use people. However, honorary knights go out to y monsters themselves. In the case of the Wolf family, the wife is also an honorary knight, and she is not at home most of the time. In peacetime, they do not have the right tomand soldiers, so they only fight themselves. Therefore, they only need to be presentable as nobles, and they do not need to hire arge number of people to make themselves look good, so the number of people that Akane alone can supervise is sufficient. The hierarchy within the Wolf family is. Alvin ¡Ý Milis > Akane > servants That¡¯s how it is. ¡±Ah. As long as there are enough people to run this house, we¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll ask Christina-san to rmend you again¡± Milis also acknowledges that Christina is serious about Alvin, and since she supported him at the party, she doesn¡¯t have any bad feelings about Alvin relying on Christina. (After all, we need someone like Christina-san to take care of the nobles¡­) Milis knows that if Alvin is going to live among the nobles as an honorary knight, he needs to be supported by someone who knows the noble culture as well as Christina. She also believes that if she loves the same person, she can trust her. * * * (He¡¯s totally connected to the Beltz family. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if he marries Christina) Shinji epts the fact that the Wolf family, including the , are deeply connected to the Beltz family. After all, as a noble, it is natural for Alvin to have ties, and it was convenient for Shinji to have the Beltz family, which has equal power with his birth family, as a partner. As an aside, the Oeste city is governed jointly by four viscount families, including the Beltz family. ¡±Then I¡¯ll leave the selection to Alvin¡± Shinji wrote this down on a piece of paper. There was no objection, and everyone agreed. Originally, Shinji and the others had no right to interfere in the personnel affairs of the Wolf family, but since they lived under the same roof, Alvin had arranged this meeting to share information. ¡±Is there anything else we need to prepare quickly, like a carriage?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t visit the nobles¡¯ house on foot so we have to prepare quickly. You got the invitation to the party, right?¡± Shinji looked at Akane, who nodded and ced a stack of letters on the desk. At a nce, Renka blinks at the sheer volume of more than 20 letters. ¡±Are these all invitations?¡± ¡±Yes, Sir and Madam have checked the contents once and separated the invitations¡± Alvin felt ufortable when Akane, who was not used to speaking in the same way as her family, called him ¡°Sir¡± and Milis had a simr reaction, but she had to get used to it. ¡±If you¡¯re going to Christina-san¡¯s, it might be a good idea to have her go with you. There are some houses that are better to get along with and some that are better to stay away from, and if we were to go to all the parties, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time¡± ¡±Sure¡­ okay, I¡¯ll go talk to her about that too! Fortunately, Christina-san said I cane anytime I want!¡± ¡±Then I¡¯lle with you, Al-kun¡± Hearing Shinji¡¯s words, Alvin stood up immediately. This is really what Christina said to Alvin. Normally he would need an appointment, but she had given him special permission for a sudden visit. This was a special measure because Alvin was still in the preparation stage for the actualunch of the Wolf family and Christina wanted to help her loved one. ¡±In that case, can we end our discussion for today? I wonder if I should just stay home¡± ¡±I¡¯d appreciate it if you could. I¡¯ll be moving around the hall to continue where I left off yesterday¡­¡± ¡±Leave it to me!¡± While Alvin and Milis were getting ready to leave, Emily and Akane, who were staying at home, also started to move. The sight of the free-spirited Emily taking cares has be a familiar sight now. ¡±Thank you, Emily. We¡¯ll go check on the horses¡± ¡±Okay, have a good day, you two¡± ¡±See youter, Emily¡± Shinji and Renka needed to go out to buy a horse to pull the carriage for Alvin, but with Emily staying at home, they could leave the house without worry. Thus, everyone began to do their part. More about the Wolf family and the honorary knights. Starting a house is hard work. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 331 Preparation?The Case of Alvin and His Friends Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After leaving the Wolf mansion, Alvin and Milis visited the Beltz family annex in the city. It was an unannounced visit, but since Alvin and Milis had been going to the Beltz house for almost a month to prepare for the honorary knight, and Christina, who was in charge of the residence, had told Alvin and the others to let them through when they arrived, they were led into the house without being stopped by the gatekeeper. Alvin and Milis were ushered into the reception room, where they sat side by side on the sofa and waited until Christina was ready. After a few moments of waiting, she appeared with her butler and maid. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting. Alvin-san, Milis-san¡± ¡±Good morning. No, we¡¯re the ones who came to you unexpectedly¡­¡± ¡±Good morning, Christina-san¡± Christina and Alvin greet each other with smiles as they enter the room. Christina sits down in front of them, and the maids prepare drinks and start serving. ¡±Thank you for your hard work the other day. I¡¯m d the appointment ceremony and party went off without a hitch. And the dance¡­ it was a delight to dance¡± Christina smiled at Alvin, a smile so happy that a man could not help but admire it, and he felt an indescribable sense of embarrassment. ¡±I had a great time dancing with Al-kun too. I¡¯ve never been to a party like that before¡­. I greeted a lot of people, but it¡¯s hard to remember everyone¡¯s name and face¡­¡± Milis spoke in a simrly charming manner. And Alvin became more and more embarrassed, but he was also happy to know that he was being cared for by two attractive women. In order not to reveal his feelings, Alvin takes advantage of Milis¡¯ story. ¡±That¡¯s me too¡­. I was given a list of nobles, but I don¡¯t think I can remember them¡± This story is no stranger to Alvin. Alvin received a list of the names and faces of the heads of the family, but he didn¡¯t think he could remember them all. ¡±Fufu, I had a hard time at first, too. ¡­Alvin-san is now a noble. If you find it difficult to speak, you may speak as you normally do. And, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Chris¡± Looking at Alvin, who was on the verge of using the casual tone he usually used with Milis, Christina made up her mind without expressing it. She danced at the party, and thinking that they were getting to know each other, she decided to make a proposal. ¡±¡­Okay. Thanks, Chris¡± ¡±You can call me whatever you want, Chris-san¡± Alvin and Milis epted, and Christina smiled happily. ¡±Thank you, Al-sama, Mil-san¡­so, what did youe here to discuss today?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I was wondering if you could introduce me to someone who might be interested in working for the Wolf family¡­¡± As the distance between the three of them grows closer, Alvin tells Christina about the conversation they had just had at the Wolf mansion. She listens silently to Alvin¡¯s story and gives him a nod. ¡±¡­Yes, I understand. I can introduce you to the maid, the cook, and the gatekeeper. I¡¯m just a little concerned about a few things¡± ¡±What do you mean? Is there a problem?¡± Christina nodded in response to Alvin¡¯s question. * * * ¡±It¡¯s about Akane, the head maid. I know that Akane is a serious person. I¡¯ve taught her how to work as a maid, and if she¡¯s going to take the ce of the head of the servant, she¡¯s going to be the head of the gatekeeper and the cook¡± Alvin replied in the affirmative. There is no doubt that the current n is to have Akane head the servants. ¡±Honestly, the emerging house is a very good ce of employment for the second and third sons and daughters of nobles who cannot be heirs. An honorary knight is someone whose character and achievements have been recognized by the kingdom, so it¡¯s like an endorsement that they¡¯re a good employer. Now, do you think that a person born into a noble family would be able to work quietly under Akane, amoner?¡± ¡±Is it difficult¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s feeling is that he wants to leave the house to Akane, who has been managing it for a long time. It was natural for him to want to favor the person who had done a good job so far over a new hire. ¡±I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do her job well. However, it may be difficult for her to do many things. I¡¯ll try to find the best person possible, but the rest will depend on Akane¡¯s skills¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ Then I¡¯ll try to find one myself¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯ll find the cook for you. The more knowledgeable them about the noble¡¯s favorite cuisine the better¡­¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll find the gatekeeper and gardener. I¡¯ll have to split the maids 50-50 and see how it goes¡­¡± They discussed and divided the roles. Christina, dreaming of the possibility of marrying into the Wolf family, decides together on the fundamental details of the family. (Al-sama¡­I love you ?) Christina felt happy at the thought of building a family together. Milis was quiet as she watched the conversation progressing at a rapid pace. (That¡¯s great¡­ Chris-san is very reliable) She regrets that she can¡¯t y a role in Alvin¡¯s life, but she watches over him because her role is different. Because there is a clear distinction between her role to support the adventurers and Christina¡¯s role to support the nobles, Milis is not jealous of her. With the fact that she was already treated as his wife, there was no way that Milis would doubt Alvin¡¯s love for her. ¡±Chris-san, please let me know about the invitation¡± ¡±Of course you can. Then let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside¡± Milis also asked for Christina¡¯s help. She hands her the bundle of letters she brought from the Wolf mansion, and they go through them together. Christina doesn¡¯t feel bad about being asked for help. She, too, understands her role and is grateful to Milis for epting her existence. Their feelings seem to be very good, as they are inplete agreement in supporting their loved ones. Seeing Milis and Christina discussing in a peaceful atmosphere, Alvin felt relieved. Discussions at the Beltz house (daily episode) Alvin is so lucky to be loved by both girls! Let¡¯s move on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 332 Preparation?The Case of Shinji and His Friends Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Alvin and his friends were having a meeting at the Beltz house, Shinji and Renka were visiting a horse breeding farm on the outskirts of . The horses were running freely in the fenced-in pasture, which had enoughnd for them to run. ¡±This is my first visit to a horse breeding ranch¡± ¡±I¡¯ve only been once before, myself. And it was only on a request¡± As Shinji and the others looked around the site, they saw a number of people busily working on the horses. ¡±Anyway, let¡¯s go to that building over there¡± ¡±Okay¡± Shinji and the others went to the wooden building where the rancher was supposed to be. They knocked lightly on the door and when it opened, a weing voice came from inside. A slightly fat manes quickly running up to them. ¡±Wee. How may I help you?¡± ¡±I need two horses. I prefer a good looking and strong horse and this one¡± ¡±Yes, yes, two horses¡­!¡± Shinji pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, which was the power of attorney Alvin had given him. When the owner saw the power of attorney stamped with the Wolf family crest featuring a running wolf, his eyes widened. Naturally, the information about Alvin, who was published as an honorary knight, also included the Wolf family crest. The owner, who is a merchant, also recognized the newly announced family crest and hurriedly bowed his head. ¡±Thank you foring! We raise our horses with great care. We hope we can provide you with a horse that meets your expectations!¡± The owner, who thought that the new Wolf family must not have a horse farm of their own yet, was eager not to miss this opportunity, and Shinji and Renka couldn¡¯t help butugh at the owner¡¯s change of pace. (I guess nobles are different¡­) The shopkeeper, who was humble to Shinji and Renka, walked them out of the building and asked them many questions as they walked around the ranch. ¡±So, there¡¯s no particr fur color to choose. Then, I will select the best horse from the horses this evening. Pleasee back tomorrow and check on the horses¡± ¡±Understood¡± While Renka was looking around the magnificent and peaceful ranch, Shinji and the owner came to an agreement, and the owner bowed deeply before leaving. While watching his back, Renka takes Shinji¡¯s hand. ¡±Thanks for the hard work, Shinji. Hey, since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we take the long way home? After all, the only time I evere to the suburbs is when I¡¯m training¡± ¡±Sounds good. We always go on dates in the city. Since we¡¯re done with the errands requested, let¡¯s walk home slowly¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡± Shinji and Renka held hands as they left the ranch. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve taken a long walk in the suburbs¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been so busy the past month¡­¡± The members of were busy with preparations for the honorary Knight appointment ceremony and theunch of the Wolf family. Their activities as adventurers had been kept to a minimum, and they had only been able to train to the extent that their bodies did not be dull, but now that they hadpleted all the events, they were beginning to feel rxed. * * * ¡±It must be hard for both Al and Mil. Besides getting the horses, what else did we have to do?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think we have any more, do we? It¡¯s Alvin¡¯s job to hire people and stuff¡­. So we should be ready to get back into adventuring¡± The two of them walked slowly, hand in hand, talking. In the midst of this peaceful atmosphere, Shinji suddenly received a thought from Freri. [Shinji, summon me too] The nature-rich suburbs are afortable ce for Freri, the spirit of the flower. So, he understands that Freri wants to be summoned, and he decides to ask Renka, who is walking next to him. ¡±Renka, Freri wants me to summon her¡­ can I?¡± ¡±Sure, why not?¡± ¡±Thanks. She likes nature¡­ sometimes she needs a breather¡± Shinji summons Freri. A magic circle unfolds on the ground as usual, and Freri appears¡­ but¡­ ¡±Uh¡­Freri, is it?¡± It was no wonder that Renka couldn¡¯t help but mutter, for Freri had grown even more after taking in the magical power that Shinji had been given by the Goddess. Her youthfulness was gone, and Renka could feel the mysterious impression of a bewitching beauty. Her breasts, which were about the same size as Milis¡¯, had grown considerably, to a levelparable to Milis¡¯. She was still wearing a white one-piece dress, so the cleavage of her breasts could be seen. The tail that stretches from her well-fleshed ass is a sign of her subus blood, and Freri does not hide it in front of Renka, who knows everything about her. This shows that she has trusted Renka with her heart. Although she still has a strong subus presence, she has grown into a high-ranking spirit. She was very proud of herself, as if to say. ¡±Well¡­ you look different. As expected from a family, there¡¯s a hint of aunt in your face¡± In contrast to the stunned Renka, Shinji nodded his head repeatedly in agreement. Freri¡¯s face reminded Shinji of Freri¡¯s mother, and herrge breasts also reminded him of her mother, which made him feel nostalgic. ¡±I¡¯m surprised at how much you¡¯ve grown all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s thanks to a reward from the Goddess. I¡¯m d we were able to increase our strength before Hateyama¡± After showing Shinji and Renka his new form, Freri began to wander off towards the wild flowers, not intending to disturb Shinji and the others, but simply wanting tomune with nature. ¡±Hey, Shinji, can youe to my hometown with me after we climb the Hateyama?¡± ¡±I wonder who Renka looks more like, her father or her mother?¡± ¡±Hmm, you¡¯ll have to meet them to find out¡± Renka had avoided the topic of her parents¡¯ home because she had learned about the difficult situation she had been in when she was a child, but after hearing about Freri¡¯s parents, she thought it would be okay to talk about her own parents. In fact, there was no problem talking to Shinji about it, and Renka was able to promise to introduce him to her parents, smiling happily. ¡±Well, we better get back to Wolf¡¯s mansion before it gets toote. Freri! We¡¯ll be back, let me know when you¡¯re satisfied!¡± [Okay] Leaving Freri lying on the ground and ying with the flowers, Shinji leads Renka by the hand back to the Wolf mansion. The story moves forward in its daily cycle. Finally, Freri bes a high-ranking spirit. She is now on the same level as ir. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 333 Full-grown Freri?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Shinji returns to the Wolf mansion, he leaves Renka and enters his room. As he enters his room, a magic circle, a sign of teleport magic, unfolds on the floor in front of him. With a nce at the magic circle, Shinji knew who would appear, and without hesitation, he went to the center of the magic circle. It was Freri who appeared, just as he had thought. Her cheeks flushed, she walked up to Shinji, crouched down, and without saying a word, started to take off his pants. TinyTL ¡±Well, it¡¯s bound to be happened¡± [How could it not?] Because Shinji was with his special girl, Renka, Freri restrained herself. And as if to make up for her patience, she pulled down Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear, exposing his cock. ¡±But you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re just as big as aunt¡± [Hmm¡­ But, you¡¯re happy, right? I¡¯ve got those big breasts that Shinji likes] With that said, Freri¡¯s saliva-filled tongue licked around his erect cock, covering it in saliva. She doesn¡¯t mind Shinji¡¯s carelessly stretched out hands squeezing her breasts, and continues her tongue forey until his cock is sticky. ¡±Of course I¡¯m happy¡± [¡­? Then you can cum on my breast as much as you want¡­?] She smiles lewdly at Shinji, who admits his s*xuality without any reason to hide it from Freri, and unfastens the shoulder straps of her dress to reveal herrge breasts. The tips of her pale green skinned breasts and even her pink nipples are not hidden, and Shinji squeezes her breasts together with both hands to create a deep cleavage and holds them out in front of his saliva covered ns. Shinji decides to take her up on her offer of a paizuri, cing his hands on Freri¡¯s slender shoulders and thrusting his hips forward. ¡±Kuh¡­!¡± [¡­?] The ns touched her soft, plump breasts, and the pressure from both sides made the ns move forward between her breasts, which were moderately tight. Freri¡¯s breasts, with their perfect bnce of firmness and softness, are magical breasts that attract men and give them such intense pleasure that even Shinji, who is ustomed to groping, can¡¯t help but moan. Shinji¡¯s hips and Freri¡¯s breasts meet, and when Shinji¡¯s cock is inserted to the deepest point, he stops and breathes out a breath of air that seems to feel really good. As if to provoke Shinji, Freri sent out a thought. [Shinji, hurry up and pound me ?] Freri¡¯s hand moved up and down as if to urge him on, and her breast rubbed against his cock. Shinji did not give in to the pleasure that would have made any normal man cum immediately. But before he knew it, his hips were moving of their own ord. (It would be bad if I let her get carried away, but¡­ this, I can¡¯t stop my hips¡­) Even if he pulled his hips back, the flesh of her breasts surrounding his cock would not let go, and he was always surrounded by a soft feeling. On the other hand, if he moves his hips forward, he¡¯ll be tortured by the milk pressure, which is just barely tight enough for the slimy ns to prate. When his hips collide with the warm yet soft flesh of her breasts, the ns peeks out from between her cleavage, and the tongue from Freri¡¯s mouth replenishes the saliva while sending sweet stimtion to the tip. Shinji felt as if he was being serviced, despite the fact that he was supposed to be using his partner¡¯s breast for his own pleasure, to satisfy his desire for conquest. * * * [Even though my breasts are this big, I can¡¯t wrap it up. That¡¯s what I call a well-trained cock¡­?] Freri was also getting excited, and her sweet scent was getting stronger. If Shinji really wanted to fight back against Freri who kept giving him hot eyes, he should have stopped the paizuri right away, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to ejacte and ruin his growing breasts. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? He grabbed Freri¡¯s shoulders tightly in preparation for his ejaction. The sound of flesh colliding with flesh elerated, and Shinji bent forward and looked up at Freri, whose eyes were moist with lust as she stared at Shinji. [Cum a lot on my breasts ?] ¡±Kuhhh¡­!!!¡± The smile on her face was so captivating that it broke Shinji¡¯s barrier. Then Shinji thrusts his cock deepest and shoots his semen all over her cleavage. [Ah¡­? There¡¯s so much¡­?] Freri rubbed her breast lovingly as the cock shuddered between her breasts, spraying semen all over. The shaking of the cock between her cleavage, which is now slick with semen, makes the sensitive cock after ejaction feel mercilessly tortured and squeezed so that no semen remains in the testicles. ¡±Oh, kuh¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­ oh¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hips were shaking as he ejacted long and hard, just as Freri wanted him to. Therge amount of semen that was released contained a lot of Shinji¡¯s magical power, and she drained it from him. The pleasure of having his magic drained from him, which he had only experienced when having s*x with a subus, was now even more intense as Freri grew older, and Shinji understood this. [What a waste¡­? Hamu ? Slurp¡­? Nnn¡­ Shinji¡¯s semen is really delicious¡­? I¡¯m addicted to it ?] The thick semen was trailing down her cleavage, and Freri scooped it up with her fingers and took it into her mouth. The sight of thisscivious scene was more than enough to make Shinji¡¯s cock hard again, and at the same time, Shinji¡¯s rebellious spirit was stimted by her rxed attitude. He couldn¡¯t just let himself be beaten like this. ¡±Freri, it¡¯s my turn now. Let¡¯s continue in bed¡± [Nnn¡­ No¡­ ?] But Freri¡¯s reply was different from what Shinji had expected. The pre-grown Freri would have nodded. But the grown-up Freri put her own needs first, instead of conforming to Shinji¡¯s. Her tail tangles around Shinji¡¯s legs and pulls him down to the floor. Shinji, who had just ejacted and was still weak, was easily rolled onto his back and she took the top position. ¡±Hey, Freri¡­!¡± [Don¡¯t worry ? I¡¯ll make you feel good until you¡¯re satisfied ?] Freri¡¯s naked body is beautiful and bewitching as she takes off the one-piece dress that was halfway covering her body. Rather than being a spirit of flowers that she showed in the flower garden, the way she is straddling a man now is what she ims is her true form. The pink glow of her lewd crests showed that she was in full heat, and that Freri was ready to squeeze him and had no intention of letting him go. [Shinji ? Enjoy yourself¡­?] Freri, who has been fully awakened as a subus, attacks Shinji with her instincts. With grown-up Freri Now that she¡¯s grown up, she has to be used. To be continued next time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 334 Full-grown Freri?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Freri seeded in restraining Shinji by locking his hands with her own and intertwining her fingers with his, as well as one of his legs with her tail. She was in heat, her cunt glistening pink and dripping with love juice, making an unpleasant, sticky sound as she pushed her cunt against Shinji¡¯s p*nis and swayed her hips back and forth. The pleasure of the Sumata (Intercrural Sex) on the back of Shinji¡¯s p*nis and the swaying of her breast caused Shinji¡¯s eyes to ze over and he began to lose his ability to resist both physically and mentally. ¡±Release your hands from me if you want me to enjoy this¡­¡± All Shinji could do was to resist with his mouth, but his words were weak and he found himself charmed by the erotic dance of Freri¡¯s hips in front of him. [No ? Then, let¡¯s eat!] ¡±¡­ Ah!¡± Freri doesn¡¯t listen to Shinji at all, but raises her hips and let go of the part of her body that she¡¯s been pressing against, and skillfully ces the ns at the entrance to her vagina. If he really wanted to force Freri to do his bidding, he should have used a subus spell, but Shinji thought it would be too pathetic to use it now, so he cast a on his p*nis instead. He added the function of that had made the previous Freri moaned, and prepared himself perfectly. Shinji thought so, but ¡­. When he saw Freri¡¯s vagina swallowing his erected cock. At the moment the ns was inserted into her vagina, which was filled with thick love juice, Shinji¡¯s mouth began to rumble with unthinkable pleasure. (This is not good¡­!) Shinji reflexively gripped Freri¡¯s hand tightly and clenched his teeth. As he had predicted, Freri¡¯s vagina was a bewitching vagina. The lotion-like love juices of Freri¡¯s vagina entwine with his p*nis, and the pleasure of the slippery ns scraping through countless vaginal folds hits Shinji. As soon as the p*nis scrapes through, the vaginal walls tighten, and the vaginal folds tighten around the meat stick, wriggling incessantly to give him pleasure. To top it all off, the uterus had descended to the innermost part of the vagina as if it was waiting for Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Not only did the mouth of the uterus suck on the ns, but the tip of the ns was sucked into the mouth of the uterus, chuckling and sucking on it. The intense pleasure of the uterus sucking on the ns, which could never be experienced by anyone other than a subus, took Shinji¡¯s thoughts away in an instant. (Oh¡­this is just like the first time I did it with Freri¡­) Suddenly, the thought of Shinji¡¯s first time with Freri came to mind. Unlike now, when Shinji is on top and Freri is on the bottom, Shinji ejactes as soon as he prates Freri. It is a bitter memory that it ended in a disastrous defeat, because Freri, who was very excited by the first experience of ejaction and the discovery of their excellentpatibility, squeezed him until he could not move in the missionary position. If it¡¯s the same as that time, it means¡­ Tremble? Spurt? Spurttttttt ??? A huge amount of semen poured directly from Shinji¡¯s p*nis into Freri¡¯s womb. ¡±Kuh¡­! Ah¡­! ¡­!!¡± [Aha¡­? Please ejacte a lot¡­?] Shinji shakes his hips and clenches his teeth as he screams inaudibly. He clutched Freri¡¯s hand, whose fingers were intertwined with her, and continued to release a thick stream of semen that was hard to believe was his second ejaction. * * * Freri watches Shinji writhing in agony as she receives her semen, and with ascivious smile on her face, she wriggles her womb. The pumping vagina fills the depths of her womb with semen, spilling it out of her womb. During the ejaction, the two people were silent. There was no need to say who was in control. Shinji breathes hard, unable to speak, and Freri¡¯s thoughts reach him. [It was like the first time we had s*x ?] ¡±¡­I thought of that too¡­ Hah~¡­¡± Shinji can¡¯t help but sigh in shame at Freri¡¯s teasing thoughts. The man who imed to be the son of a subus felt so pathetic. But Freri didn¡¯t feel that way. [But not like before. Shinji¡¯s cock feels so good ? I feel good too ?] From Freri¡¯s point of view, the first time she had experienced it, it had been a one-sided squeezing and not a pleasant experience. However, this time, although the result was the same, Freri was able to experience pleasure both during pration and ejaction thanks to the function-granting magic and the big cock she had developed. Now that Freri is a high-ranking spirit and a subus, she can enjoy Shinji not as a meal but as a s*x partner. [Shinji, poke me too¡­? Let¡¯s continue¡­?] Shinji had no option to refuse Freri¡¯s invitation. ¡±Freri!¡± Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which had been exhausted by the two massive ejactions, regained its hardness. Freri lifts her hips, and Shinji thrusts his hips up at the same time as she lowers her hips again. ¡±Hmmm ?¡± As Freri closes her eyes, her mouth twisting in ecstasy, her thoughts are interrupted and her voice reaches Shinji¡¯s ears. The inside of her vagina was covered in wriggling vaginal folds and her p*nis was sucking on them to the point of iprehensibility, and all Shinji could tell was that it felt insanely good. ¡±Shinji ? Shinji¡¯s cock ? is good ? I like ? it ? I really like it ?¡± The excited Freri arched her upper body, and her breast, which had been swaying wildly with every movement now crushed against Shinji¡¯s chest. Then, as her feverish face came close to Shinji¡¯s, their lips met. * * * ¡±Nmu ? Slurp ? Chu ? Slurpp ? Lick Lick ? Puha ? I want your tongue ? Nmu ? Chu ? Chuu ?¡± Freri aggressively kisses Shinji deeply with her long tongue moving around in his mouth. She licks his teeth and gums, intertwining his tongues and mixing their saliva together. During this time, her hips did not stop, and she continued to make nasty sounds. (I can¡¯t stop my ejaction¡­) Shinji ejacted inside her vagina every few times he thrust his hips. The p*nis was almost unendurable, but fortunately Freri was not sucking any magic or life force from it and was just enjoying s*x, so he was able to manage. Her vagina was already full, and the area underneath their joint was a wretched mess of overflowing love juice and semen. Before he knew it, his untied hand was grabbing Freri¡¯s ass, and Shinji had abandoned his thoughts and could only offer his semen. ¡±Ah¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? Shinji ? I¡¯m cumming¡­? Faaaaaahhh ???¡± Freri finally climaxed as Shinji pounded into her semen-filled womb. She clung to Shinji¡¯s body, holding on as tightly as she could, with her eyes closed as she climaxed, her face ecstatic and feeling the greatest happiness. (Shinji¡¯s cock is so good¡­ ?) Freri¡¯s heart is very full as she receives Shinji¡¯s ejaction and kisses him deeply, enjoying the aftermath of her climax. Freri continues to kiss Shinji with a lot of affection and gratitude¡­ but finally, she notices that Shinji doesn¡¯t react. [Shinji?] Freri stopped kissing him and withdrew her face until she could see Shinji¡¯s whole face, and she knew that he was in a daze. ¡±¡­You¡¯re¡­ squeezing¡­ too much¡­¡± *Copse*. Shinji¡¯s head drooped helplessly. [¡­I¡¯m sorry ?] Freri looked like she¡¯d messed up. But Shinji doesn¡¯t see her face, and he falls asleep, exhausted. Shinji is getting squeezed hard. Well, yeah. I guess that¡¯s what men want¡­. We¡¯ll start the story again next time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 335 The Changing Wolf Family?Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji has been beaten to a pulp by Freri, and though he vows to get revenge, he can¡¯t think of a clear way to do it. The Wolf family has also begun to change little by little. The first change urred the day after Alvin and Milis went to consult with the Beltz family. The son of the man who was in charge of the kitchen of the Beltz family¡¯s house showed up with a letter of rmendation from Christina. His name was Uthman, a man in his thirties. He was an ordinary looking man with dark hair and eyes, and seemed to have a friendly atmosphere. He has been working under his father in the Beltz family for a long time, but he is full of motivation because this is a rmendation for him to be independent. The fact that he is married and has children is a big plus. ¡±It¡¯s delicious again today!¡± ¡±Thank you for your concern¡± Uthman bows his head reverently to Alvin¡¯s satisfied words. Uthman¡¯s culinary skills were first-rate enough to earn him a rmendation. Since he has been in charge of the kitchen, Alvin and the others have been able to eat borate dishes that they have never eaten before, which has greatly improved their eating habits and made them more like a noble family. ¡±I have to be careful not to eat too much¡­¡± ¡±You¡¯ll be fine as long as you keep moving¡± ¡±Yes, yes! I¡¯ll have another bowl!¡± ¡±Be careful, Emily¡­¡± Milis is very worried about gaining weight because she has several parties to attend, but Renka and Emily don¡¯t care. Since Uthman¡¯s arrival, Akane¡¯s role has be more of a waiter, and she no longer has the opportunity to cook for the Wolf family. Akane is a little disappointed, but she knows that her job is to take care of the Wolf family, and she has decided that cooking is a job for a cook. The next change was the hiring of a full-time gardener as a servant. Alvin asked the guild that manages the property if they could introduce him to the gardener who had been tending to the property since it was vacant, so as not to spoil the scenery, and received a positive response. The gardener¡¯s family consists of Flick, his wife f, and their daughter Lindsay, all of whom are employed as gardeners. Flick and f, who are in their thirties, are experienced gardeners and teach their daughter Lindsay, who is a novice gardener, how to be one, and Lindsay also works hard to live up to her parents¡¯ expectations. They are a very serious family, and Lindsay has be good friends with Milis thanks to their close age rtionship. ¡±Lindsay, let¡¯s nt these flower seeds!¡± ¡±Yes, I understand. When they bloom, let¡¯s nt them where Madam can see them from her room¡± Milis has been out in the garden a lot since Lindsay started working. Although she is now a member of the noble family, Milis¡¯s sensibility is still close to that of amoner, and sometimes they y with the soil together. Lindsay wears navy blue overalls, a straw hat, and army gloves, with a towel around her neck. Her parents¡¯ red hair was braided into pigtails at the back of her head, she was tall for a woman, yet slender, and her healthy, tanned skin looked great with her bright smile. ¡±Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to the back with Madam¡± ¡±Okay¡± ¡±Be careful¡± ¡±Yeah. Let¡¯s go, Madam¡± After calling out to her parents, Lindsay and Milis start walking towards the back of the mansion. The residence of the Wolf mansion isrge, and even the back of the house is more than enough space. Milis¡¯ room on the second floor of the mansion had a good view of the back of the house. * * * ¡±Mil-chan, where should we nt?¡± ¡±By the hedge, I guess. The outer perimeter is too bare¡­. Where do you think is best, Lind-chan?¡± When they were alone, away from their parents, Lindsay¡¯s tone dropped. Likewise, Milis reverts to talking like a girl her age, not as the wife of the Wolfs. When she was renting a party house, she didn¡¯t feel like gardening because it was a house she would eventually return, but now she gardens as a hobby and a job. Before she became an adventurer, she had also grown flowers, and since her family was a farmer, she was used to tinkering with the soil, so Milis and Lindsay were on the same wavelength. ¡±I think you¡¯re right, Mil-chan. The back of the house isn¡¯t due for maintenance yet, so let¡¯s turn the area by the hedge into a flower bed while we¡¯re at it¡± ¡±Good. Then let¡¯s nt it right away¡± ¡±Yes, okay¡± Since it¡¯s notmon to show the back of the house to people from other houses, there¡¯s no need to be particr about the style. Therefore, Lindsay decided to put Milis¡¯ opinion first. Of course, she got her parents¡¯ permission. Lindsay respected her parents very much and wanted to be a gardener like them in the future. As they talk, they walk around the back of the house. Milis chose to take the long way around, away from the house. Lindsay follows quietly behind her because she knows the purpose of the detour Milis is taking. She chose the horse stable as the destination of her detour. If asked why, it is because Alvin has been frequenting the stables since he bought the horse. As they approach the stables, they hear the voices of Alvin and two other men. When Milis and Lindsay reach the stables, they find Alvin riding outside. Homac, a hired stable worker, spots Milis and the others first and bows. Like Lindsay, he is also amoner, a single man in his twenties. He is a little chubby, but he is the son of the rancher who owns the ranch where they bought the horses, which suggests a blood connection. ¡±Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡±Oh, no, no, it¡¯s no problem, Madam¡± Homac blushed at Milis¡¯ smile. For a man who has no immunity to women, he seems to be overwhelmed by the beautiful smile of Milis, and he has been like this since the first time he met her. Milis shouted loudly at Alvin as he started to ride the horse. ¡±Al-kun! You¡¯re riding again!¡± ¡±Oh, yeah! Riding is so much fun!¡± Riding is one of the most favorite things Alvin has learned as a noble. Adventuring was done on foot or in a carriage, and there were few opportunities to ride. Nowadays, Alvin enjoys riding horses. ¡±Hey, be careful not to get hurt, okay?¡± ¡±I know! Talk to youter! Ha!¡± Alvin pulls on the reins and the horse starts to run. The sight of Alvin running his horse in the exercise yard attached to the stable made Milis gaze at him with fascination. More and more servants are added to the Wolf family. It seems that the house is bing a noble house. Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 336 The Changing Wolf Family?After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the cook, the gardener, and the groom, four maids were hired by the Wolf Family. Two of them are the daughters of nobles, whom Alvin had asked Christina to introduce to him, and the other two are apprentice maids whom Akane had hired. Nobles have the custom of attending an educational institution called a school, where their daughters of nobles learn various things. Some daughters choose to be maids in order to make a living, because only the eldest child can inherit the family. In particr, the daughters of lower-ranking families are more likely to be maids. Enrica Dionisi. She is the daughter of Baron Dionisi, a member of the Beltz family faction, and has received a thorough education as a maid. She has light gray hair that extends to her back, and she has a mature atmosphere. Her figure is slender but well-bnced, and she is a beautiful woman who looks very beautiful standing up. Terentia Ralof. She is also the daughter of Baron Ralof, a member of the Beltz family faction, and has received a good education as a maid. She has pale purple hair that extends to her back like Enrica¡¯s, and the way they stand side by side gives a sense of unity that is very picturesque. Her breasts are quiterge and prominent, and her strong-willed eyes give her a cool impression rather than a quiet one. They are already full-fledged maids, and have been instructed by Akane to take care of Alvin and Milis on the second floor of the Wolf house. On this day, Alvin and Milis had to attend a party they were invited to and were preparing for it. And Milis was being dressed by Enrica and Terentia in her room. ¡±Madam, you look very beautiful¡± ¡±T-thank you¡­¡± Milis is still not used to the feeling of having someone else take care of her, and she is embarrassed by Enrica¡¯s praise. Since the arrival of the two maids at the mansion, Milis has been polished by them to be more beautiful. From their point of view, Milis was a gem worth polishing. ¡±Do you like it? I believe your hair has be prettier, but I also tried to match your hair essory with the dress¡± ¡±Whaaa¡­! It¡¯s lovely¡­¡± When Terentia showed Milis the mirror in front of her, Milis¡¯s long blonde hair waved gently, and the silver hair ornament seemed to bnce out the whole look. ¡±And now, Madam, shall we go? Sir is waiting for you¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± Led by Enrica and Terentia, Milis left her room and walked down the stairs to the first floor hall. There, the tuxedo-d Alvin was already waiting for her, but she couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight of Milis as she was brought in by the maids. ¡±¡­You look beautiful, Mil¡± ¡±Thank you, Al-kun¡­?¡± ¡±¡±Have a good day¡±¡± The two maids who escorted Milis off to Alvin. To them, Alvin is a master to be served, and they do not see him as an object of favor. They know that Christina is in love with Alvin. Therefore, they work sincerely for Wolf family. They know that it is for the good of the house and for their own good. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó On the other hand, the two apprentice maids are amateurs who have never worked as maids before. Akane, who never leaves the city, has more contact with the townspeople than Alvin and the others who go on adventures. Shuro is a girl who lives in the orphanage that Akane visits from time to time, and she needs to leave the orphanage because she will soone of age. However, due to her extreme shyness, she is unable to work with other people, and Akane approached her when she was looking for a job as a domestic worker. * * * (I-I have to do my best¡­do my best, do my best!) With determination in her blue eyes behind her long brown bangs that cover her eyes, Alvin decides to hire her because she works hard despite her small size. She is able to do all the housework, so it is very funny to see her learning the etiquette of being a maid while working mainly on the first floor. As an aside, Emily is very happy. Neru is a 20-year-old woman, a little older than Alvin and the others. She was widowed at a young age when her husband died in an ident just six months after they got married. Fortunately, she has some savings, but she can¡¯t continue to live with no ie, so she was looking for a job when she was approached by Akane, who was looking for a maid. (I was so lucky. Most men will back off if I tell them I¡¯m a maid from the Wolf family¡­ and the people who live here are all good people) Neru puts her hand on the hair essory that holds her ck hair back. The headdress, a gift from herte husband, is her emotional support. The slightly shadowy expression on her face gives her a fragile impression, and her good looks make her strangely attractive to men. Although it is painful to see her, she tries to repay him with her work, and her diligent attitude was the decisive factor in her employment. Like Shuro, she is in charge of the first floor while learning the etiquette of a maid. Akane¡¯s decision to assign the noble maids to work for Alvin and the Wolf family, and the apprentice maids to work for themoners, the servants and Shinji, was a safe one. Enrica and Terentia are not dissatisfied with Akane¡¯s leadership, and after seeing how well she educates Shuro and Neru, they recognize her as a head maid. Shuro and Neru are grateful and trust Akane, who does not demand more than her ability and educates them properly. Thus, the foundation for the servants of the Wolf family, with Akane at the top, was set in ce. It should be noted that the gatekeepers were requested to patrol the gates by the guards of , and the direct hiring of private soldiers was stopped. The reason for this is that there was a rush of men who wanted to train with the winner of the fighting tournament (Alvin). No wonder Alvin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the problem of too much name recognition. Although there were some problems, the Wolf family was now in order. Alvin and the others decided to resume their adventuring activities in order to climb Hateyama. A story about servants, maids! Four maids will be working for the Wolf family. There are two youngdies from noble families, a former orphan, a widow, and many more! That aside, let¡¯s get on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 337 Renewing Akane’s Contract Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The Wolf family has started to gather their servants. The role of the servants is to support the activities of the led by Alvin. With the help of Utman¡¯s cooking and the maids¡¯ personal care, Alvin and the others are able to concentrate on their adventuring activities. And thanks to Akane¡¯s responsibility for the upkeep of the mansion during his absence, Alvin has little to do as a noble, except to check for letters and othermunications from other nobles every night. After all, he doesn¡¯t own a territory. Alvin and the others are absent during the day when they work as , so the servants are not so busy. And after each of them finishes their assigned tasks, the rest of the time is free. Some do embroidery as a hobby, others read books, and so on, and the working environment is quite good. [So, there are noints from the servants] When everyone had gone to bed, Shinji came to Akane¡¯s room and sat on her brand-new bed, and Akane crouched at his feet, licking his p*nis carefully and exchanging thoughts. ¡±If so, it doesn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯sing in or out¡­¡± ¡±Slurp ? Nmu ? Lick ? Chu¡­ Nmu ? Sizzle sizzle ? Chu, chu, chuu¡­ ?¡± Before long, she had her mouth full of Shinji¡¯s p*nis and was moving her head back and forth while supporting the base of the rod with her fingers. Shinji¡¯s face rxed as he enjoyed the pleasure of deep throating, which was something he was ustomed to the service. ¡±I¡¯ll let you know when I find a certain pattern of behavior, Master¡­ ?¡± ¡±Thank you, that¡¯s very helpful¡± Hearing the words of thanks and stroking her hair made Akane happy. So far, she has been in charge of the party house, cleaning up the traces of Shinji¡¯s s*x and helping him to prevent any interruptions during the act. The fact that Alvin didn¡¯t notice Shinji¡¯s lewd acts in the party house is due inrge part to Akane¡¯s help. Because of this, Shinji shares the pleasure with the girl who does so much for him. For example, in the kitchen where Akane is the only one, in the bathroom while it is being cleaned, or even in her bedroom. ¡±But with so many people, I can¡¯t do it everywhere in the house like before¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s words conveyed a sense of regret that he had been inspired by the situation of attacking a maid at work. Akane, who has been corrupted both physically and mentally by her master (Shinji), is not dismayed by his perverted words and actions, and they exchange thoughts as she continues to deep throat him. [Isn¡¯t it okay for Master to be seen?] ¡±Nbu ? Nmu ? Slurp ? Sizzle sizzle ? Nnn¡­, puha¡­ ? Haa~¡­ ? Chu ? Chu, chu¡­ Lick, lick lick ?¡± Knowing Shinji¡¯s history of corrupting many women, Akane thinks there are many ways to stop the servants from talking. Akane¡¯s jaw gets tired of sucking Shinji¡¯s overly big p*nis, and she switches to sucking and caressing the ns. ¡±I don¡¯t have a problem with it, but Neru has a different taste. With Akane here, there¡¯s no reason to bother with a new maid¡± Although the idea of giving Neru¡¯s body a taste of the new man, who has given his heart to herte husband, is an evil thought, Shinji restrains himself from doing so because she has just started working at the mansion and is still very busy. Enrica and Terentia, the daughters of nobles, would only attract trouble, and if it was Shuro or Lindsay, he couldn¡¯t feel the spice of cuckolding because they didn¡¯t have lovers. The current Shinji was only going to maintain the status quo. * * * [Okay¡­? As you wish master¡­? Please let me know if there is anything you need in the mansion¡­?] At the moment of ejaction, Akane¡¯s tongue crawls around the entrance of the urethra of his sensitive p*nis, which is trembling and trembling, to stimte ejaction. However, Shinji pulls his hips just before ejaction, and when he pulls his p*nis out of Akane¡¯s mouth, he aims it at her face. ¡±I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡± Tremble, spurttttt ? Spurt ? Spurt He sprayed arge amount of semen onto Akane¡¯s face. ¡±Nnh¡­? Master, you¡¯ve got plenty today too, don¡¯t you? Akane was very excited by the strong male scent from the thick semen that sshed not only on her face, but also on her hair and the bosom of her maid uniform. The past of being humiliated by the monster had beenpletely rewritten by Shinji, and Akane now felt the pleasure of being marked as belonging to a stronger male master (Shinji). Shinji also likes the act of facial ejaction, as it allows him to satisfy his desire for conquest by staining the maid with his own white muck. When the ejaction stopped, Akane climbed into bed without saying a word or exchanging a thought. And there is no need to say anything to a woman who is perfectly formed and desires to be conquered. As she crawls on all fours on the bed, Shinji takes his ce behind the maid, who bows her head as if begging for mercy. Her long skirt has been lifted up, exposing her socks, garter belt, and beige pants in turn. Nupuun ? ¡±Aah¡­? Master¡­?¡± Akane¡¯s screams of delight were met with a firm grip on her hips, and Shinji¡¯s hips mmed down hard. Shinji¡¯s p*nis was so thick that it rubbed up and down in all the ces that felt good to her. Akane, who is at the mercy of the pleasure, continues to squirm and cry. ¡±Akane, you¡¯re my maid from now on, okay?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Yes¡­? I¡¯m your maid¡­?¡± The words that should never havee out of Akane¡¯s mouth, the core of the Wolf family, came out. She¡¯s the head maid who is responsible for overseeing the Wolf family¡¯s finances and should be loyal to her master (Alvin), but what she has in mind is Shinji. ¡±As the head maid of the Wolf family, you¡¯re going to work hard and not cheat. All I want is for you to clean up after me like you always have¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? Master¡¯s wishes ? is epted ? Ah ? It so deep¡­ ? Hnn ?¡± Shinji would never try to steal money from the Wolf family. Rather, he¡¯s going to use it as an eye to keep an eye on Akane. (Well, it seems that there are no servants who would do anything bad¡­) He thinks of the faces of the servants Alvin has hired. Shinji felt that the selection was so good that it made him wonder if people of good character gather around people of good character, as he changed his grip from Akane¡¯s waist to her arms and wrists. He pulled her hands back, and Akane squealed in delight at thest spurt of Shinji¡¯s slightly rough hips. ¡±Hii ? Ah ah ah ? Master~ ? You¡¯re so intense¡­ ? It¡¯s so intense~ ? Nnn ? Haa~ ? Master ? I¡¯m going to cum ? I¡¯m going to cum ? Please forgive me already ? Ahii ? I can¡¯t stand it ? Cummmmmming ???¡± Tremble ? Spurt ? Spurtttt¡­ ? Spurttt¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s semen poured into her vagina and womb as she apologized for climaxing first. The sight of the maid¡¯s head hanging down, and her hips pressed against the floor like she was trying to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been conquered by you ?¡± while she was cumming and wriggling inside her vagina. it really satisfied Shinji¡¯s two tastes, the desire for conquest and the love of maids. ¡±Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­ Haa~¡­¡± The same is true for Akane, whose ragged breathing echoes in the room as she tries to regte her breathing. And so, following the party house of the , Shinji¡¯s contract with Akane was renewed so that he could have women in the Wolf mansion as well, continuing the foundation of his underhanded activities. It¡¯s been a while with Akane. She¡¯s the one who organizes the servants, yes. After the party house, she will also be working as a coborator for Shinji in the Wolf residence. Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 338 Running Wolves Resumes Their Activities as Adventurers Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After two months of preparation to be honorary knights, the set out to conquer the upper-lower ranking dungeons in order to regain the instincts that had dulled during the time they had been out of action due to the establishment of Wolf Family. However, Alvin and the others had been training on their own, so their bodies were not slowed down. They chose the , which they had already conquered once, and since they were facing monsters with whom they had fought before, they were able to proceed without any problems. ¡±Okay, let¡¯s take a break¡± Alvin called out to Shinji and the others as he put away the blue edged great sword he had forged in Smith¡¯s workshop. His new weapon showed off its sharpness even against the monsters, slicing through their tough muscle armour like butter. ¡±Yeah¡­¡± Renka replied, holding a new bow that was also more powerful than before, and could easily shoot through the monster¡¯s head. Realizing the obvious improvement in his destruction power, Alvin sends his heartfelt thanks to his best friend (Smith). Moreover, Alvin and Renka aren¡¯t the only ones who have powered up. ¡±Freri, you¡¯re doing great¡­¡± [¡­?] ¡±Freri, you¡¯re amazing¡­¡± Freri, who had grown into a high-ranking spirit, was showing off her power to Alvin and the others. Shinji tries to restrain Freri from being too belligerent but she still does it. Now, while nodding to their words, Freri looks around her with caution and protects Milis, while Alvin and Renka approach her. ¡±It¡¯s pretty great that Freri is now actively participating in the attack! Well, we still need to practice our coordination¡­¡± Freri, who had wrapped her tail around her body to hide it in the presence of Alvin and Milis, nodded slightly as she met Alvin¡¯s gaze. In Freri¡¯s right hand, she holds a whip made of twisted nt ivy, and instead of using magic to support the party, she is using the whip to physically attack the monster. The whip, which is flexible and has many different tips, has been strengthened by her abundant magical power to produce tremendous striking power, and is able to smash the bones of thick and hard monsters with a single swing multiple times. Alvin felt that the wide range of the attack might lead to entrapment, and while it would be fine if each of them attacked a distant enemy separately, they should be careful when concentrating their attacks on a single monster. ¡±It¡¯s more bnced. Thanks to Freri¡¯s increased magic power, it¡¯s easier for me to use magic that consumes a lot of energy¡± ¡±Freri-chan is protecting me, so it¡¯s easier for me to cover everyone!¡± For Shinji, who was able to share his magic with Freri, the contracted spirit, the fact that her magic power had increased greatly due to her growth was very gratifying. Now that Freri was standing in front of Shinji and Milis, blocking the enemy, they could concentrate on their magical support. The party¡¯s fighting ability has been greatly improved. [Shinji! Invite me too~noja! We should n a formation that includes me~noja!] [It¡¯s too overpowered. We don¡¯t need you now] [Don¡¯t be a prude Freri¡­] It¡¯s been a long time since ir has fought in a battle and she wants to join in, but Freri refuses. However, Shinji agreed with Freri, saying that it would not be good for their training if they let ir enter the battle, as Freri was now working hard to fight the enemy. * * * [See you next time, ir] [Gunununu¡­ even Shinji¡­! Next time, call me, not Freri~noja! You have my word!] ir, who had been made to understand that Shinji had no intention of summoning her, reluctantly withdrew. Renka pokes Shinji in the side with a wry smile as she remembers the look of unfaithfulness on his face. ¡±Oh! W-what is it?¡± ¡±Why did you suddenly quiet down andugh? I was wondering what you and Freri were talking about¡± Shinji, who had been unexpectedly poked in the side, shuddered and looked at Renka as if in panic. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, Renka¡¯s expression was somewhat disgruntled. Not only Renka, but also Alvin and Milis knew that when Shinji suddenly became silent, it was because he was concentrating on his thoughts or exchanging thoughts with the spirits. Normally, all of them would leave Shinji alone and not disturb him, but Renka¡¯s hand involuntarily moved. Renka is aware that she has be stronger with her new bow, but Freri, who has grown into a high-ranking spirit, is even stronger. She knows that spirits are superior to humans in terms of race, but Renka, who is very conscious of being Shinji¡¯s number one, can¡¯t help but feel a sense of rivalry with Freri, who has be stronger and more beautiful than her. Renka¡¯s cheeks flushed as she averted her gaze to cover up her embarrassment. ¡±Oh, no, no, no. ir wanted to fight, and when I told her no, she sulked. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a training exercise if we included her, would it?¡± ¡±Oh, really¡­? I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood, Shinji¡­¡± [Renka is jealous, Shinji, she loves you] She looked so cute, and Shinji wanted to love her as soon as they were not inside the dungeon. Pretending that he hadn¡¯t heard Freri¡¯s teasing thoughts, he lightly touched Renka¡¯s head. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for quieting down so suddenly, I¡¯m sorry. I will be relying on your arm, Renka, even after the break¡± ¡±¡­! Ehh, I will¡± Surprised by the words that seemed to have seen through her mind, she didn¡¯t feel bad if she was told he would rely on her. ¡±Okay! Let¡¯s get going¡± ¡±Yeah, let¡¯s go, Al-kun!¡± ¡±Yeah, okay. Renka, Freri, let¡¯s go¡± As if timing was perfect, Alvin suggested ending the break, and Milis and Shinji agreed. Renka and Freri follow Shinji and start walking. Thus, the sessfully conquer the upper-lower ranking dungeon, the , without any problems. Having felt a solid response, they begin preparations for the higher-ranking dungeon, where there is even stronger monster. The Daily chapter. The adventuring has finally resumed. Freri makes her debut as a high-ranking spirit. Now that she has physical attacks, she seems to be more and more useful. Next episode, Renka¡¯s episode. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 339 Shinji Teaches Renka Again that She is the Best, Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others had returned from the Garden of Demons (Oni no En), an upper-lower ranking dungeon, and after exchanging the magic stones they had collected at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for cash, they returned to Wolf¡¯s residence. Although Alvin was now a noble, he ate meals with Shinji and the others, and enjoyed the food prepared by Uthman. ¡±My taste is definitely bing more picky¡­. I¡¯ve realized once again how tasteless the preserved food I used to eat in the dungeon¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a mistake topare it to something that¡¯s just for quick sustenance¡± After the meal, Shinji visited Renka in her room. They sat side-by-side in chairs, with a bottle of wine Shinji had brought in and some of the evening snacks Utman had made for them on the table in front of them. The two of them continued their conversation as they slowly sipped their drinks. ¡±I understand, but I still feel that way¡­ that¡¯s why I say I have a picky taste¡± Shinji sipped his wine as he looked sideways at Renka, who looked a little flustered from the alcohol. As the two of them enjoyed a peaceful lover¡¯s moment of sharing sweet, quality¡¯s sake and tasty snacks, Renka¡¯s head touched Shinji¡¯s shoulder. ¡±It¡¯s a sign that you¡¯ve learned to enjoy good food. It¡¯s the result of all the hard work you¡¯ve put in. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t want to eat! Right?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not that selfish! Geez¡± Shinji chuckles and touches Renka¡¯s head, caressing her red hair gently. Along with Milis, Renka had bought a hair cleanser (shampoo) for the nobles, which made her hair shinier and morefortable to touch than before. Her head was rubbing against Shinji¡¯s shoulder in a gesture of pampering, just like a cat. It was probably because she was cuddling with him like that. The wine sshed from the wine ss that Renka was holding in her hand, soaking Renka¡¯s clothes. ¡±Renka, it¡¯s all over, it¡¯s all over¡± ¡±Oh, really¡­. I¡¯m soaked¡± It¡¯s not expensive, because it¡¯s a loungewear that she brought from the party house, but it¡¯s one of her favorite clothes. When Renka saw the red wine stain on her chest, she put the ss of wine in her hand on the table, but Shinji stopped her. ¡±I can remove the stain, can you take it off?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­please, Shinji.¡± Following Shinji¡¯s words, Renka took off her top. As she handed the top to Shinji, revealing her shapely breasts and cleavage, and the red bra that covered them, Shinji quickly cast a magic. ¡± Well, I guess this should do it¡± The stain removal magic easily removes the wine stain. Then, without returning her clothes, Shinji moves it aside and hugs Renka¡¯s shoulder. There was no need to take off her clothes if he was just going to cast a magic. ¡±N~~~¡­ Chu?¡± As soon as she was asked to take off her clothes, Renka knew that Shinji wanted to have s*x with her, and instead of answering in the affirmative, she took off her clothes. It was no wonder that when he held her by the shoulders, she closed her eyes, turned her face to Shinji, and pouted her lips as if begging for a kiss. Their lips met, and the sound of kissing echoed through the room. ¡±Chu¡­ chu, nn ? Ahn ? Nnn, nn~¡­ ? As if covering her, Shinji¡¯s hands touch her breasts as he rains kisses on Renka¡¯s lips from above. Repeatedly kissing and squeezing gently over her underwear, Renka¡¯s hand rests on Shinji¡¯s chest and she gropes for his clothes to take them off. * * * ¡±Nnn¡­ ? Freri¡¯s breast¡­ ? They¡¯ve gotten a lot bigger¡­ ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m with Renka now, though¡­¡± While Shinji is enjoying the softness of her breasts, Renka suddenly starts talking about Freri. It reminded him of Freri¡¯s presence during the day, when she had been bouncing and swaying on top of him. Shinji, who hadn¡¯t expected Renka to talk about other women during the act, couldn¡¯t help but half-listen. ¡±After all¡­? Shinji likes big things, right? ? So, ? I¡¯ll have to do my best to make you believe that Renka is the best¡± Shinji, wait for me ? Aah ?¡± Shinji, who wanted to concentrate on making love to Renka for now, kissed her mouth when she tried to continue speaking. Not only that, he quickly removed her underwear to reveal her breasts and grabbed them with both hands. He carefully caresses Renka¡¯s soft, yet firm breasts and extends his tongue, twirling it to keep it in ce. Surprised by his sudden attack, the chair in which Renka was sitting shook. But there was no way she could feel wronged by the passionate demand of the man she loved. ¡±Lick lick ? Lick lick ? Chu¡­ Chu~ ? Nchu ? Pchu ? Nku ? Ah, haa~ ? I get it ? I get it ? I¡¯m sorry, Shinji ?¡± Not satisfied with just tasting each other¡¯s tongue, they lick each other¡¯s tongue with the tip of their tongues, exchanging saliva and affection. Renka¡¯s breasts looked entranced, with their tips puffed out, and when he pinched her hard sensitive spot with his fingers, she had no choice but to give in. It was all she could do. ¡±Haa~¡­ no, not yet¡­¡± But Shinji wasn¡¯t finished yet. After exchanging saliva while staring at each other at close range, he opened Renka¡¯s legs on the chair. The shorts and underwear that were supposed to protect her lower body were removed in an instant and fell to the side of the chair. ¡±Ehh?! W-wait ? Shinji ? Ah ? Suddenly licking it ? Nnn, nnn¡­ ?¡± Shinji buries his face in Renka¡¯s crotch and sucks on her pussy. There was no way his tongue was just tracing her vagina, so he inserted it through the entrance. The movement of his tongue in shallow ces, his fingers asionally touching her clitoris, and the pleasure of being loved in such a moist and precious ce made Renka arch her back. ¡±Oh¡­? Ah¡­? Shinji¡­? Cumming¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? I¡¯m cumming by my beloved Shinji¡­ ? Ah ? Ah¡­ ? It¡¯sing ? Ah ? Cumming ? Ah, anh, ah ? Ah ?¡± Her climax is approaching and the chair is shaking more and more. Renka tried to hold back, but under Shinji¡¯s skillful caresses, her voice gradually rose and her feet began to lift. To prevent Renka from falling over, Shinji held her firmly in the chair and sucked her clitoris hard. ¡±Ah¡­? ?????????¡± That¡¯s when Renka climaxes. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from cumming at the service of the man she loved, and Shinji stopped her while she lifted her hips, kicking the ground with her toes. ¡±Do you get it now?¡± ¡±Yes, I get it¡­ ?¡± When Renka finally calmed down, Shinji looked up and peeked into her face. His eyes met with Renka¡¯s red expression, a mixture of shame and happiness¡­. ¡±Chuu?¡± Instead of saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m jealous¡±, Renka just kisses Shinji¡¯s lips lightly. Renka-chan times, forey. To be continued next time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 340 Shinji Teaches Renka Again that She is the Best, After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Shinji and Renka are fully formed lovers, no words are needed. He lifts her up and lowers her onto her bed, while Renka just stares at him with moist eyes. Under Shinji¡¯s glistening gaze, it¡¯s no wonder that her vagina, which has been made to cum by cunnilingus, reacts with anticipation. Through her past experiences, Renka¡¯s body has learned that Shinji is the man who can give her the best pleasure. ¡±I¡¯ll insert it¡± ¡±Nnn¡­? Ah¡­ Nnn¡­?¡± Shinji covered her in the missionary position, and when Shinji looked at her, Renka nodded with an embarrassed expression as she averted her gaze. The sight of her shy lover opening her legs to wee her loved one was more than enough to arouse Shinji. And with the tip of his p*nis, which had been debauched by the caress of her tongue, he thrust it into her vagina and slowly made his way inside. Renka gasped at the sensation, and Shinji connected his hand with hers so that their fingers intertwined. (It¡¯s going in deep¡­ ?) As she squeezes his hand back, Renka feels a presence filling her vagina. The vagina, which had learned Shinji¡¯s shape and had be familiar with him, wrapped around his p*nis like a snuggle, and the pleasure of its gentle tightness gave Shinji the greatest sense offort. ¡±It feels good¡­. Does Renka feel good too¡­?¡± ¡±Nnn¡­ It feels goood¡­? Nnn¡­ Nnnn, Nnh ?¡± Renka answered Shinji¡¯s question as he used his hips more gently than usual. With very careful, small movements, Shinji thrusts deep inside her vagina, stimting her cervix with his ns over and over again. Renka¡¯s well-developed vagina was not in pain, and although she almost moaned with each thrust, she managed to keep her voice down thanks to the slow pistoning motion. Every time he poked her, her breasts swayed, her breath was hot, and her sweat was sweet, all of which fascinated Shinji. ¡±Nnh¡­? What¡¯s wrong¡­ with you today? Nnn.. You¡¯re taking it slow¡­? Ah¡­ Haa~¡­? Nnn¡­?¡± Shinji kisses Renka¡¯s lips as she asks him, squinting in pleasure. He wanted to avoid hard s*x, partly because Freri had squeezed him so hard, but he didn¡¯t want to use that as an excuse. ¡±Would you prefer it to be intense?¡± Sex that seeks only pleasure, s*x that subdues the other with pleasure. He could do that with the women whom he corrupted into his s*x friends. But with the woman he loved (Renka), Shinji wanted to have rxed s*x that improved each other. Shinji says to himself that this is a big change from the days when he was only excited by the act of cuckolding. ¡±¡­? I like hardcore s*x too¡­? but I also like slow s*x¡­? Haa~¡­ ? Shinji¡¯s cock¡­ is shivering¡­ and I can tell you¡¯re saying it feels good¡­¡± Renka, who smiles at him, feels that slow s*x is not so bad, as if their genitals are mixing and melting together, making her feel hot from deep inside. Of course, inexplicable pleasure is good. But the slow pace and the strong feeling of mutual affection filled Renka¡¯s heart with joy. * * * ¡±Renka¡­ Renka¡­¡± ¡±Ahn ? Nn, nnn¡­ ? Lick, chu¡­ ? Nnn¡­ Nn ? Chu, chu¡­ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hips naturally became more powerful as Renka epted his desire. And Renka¡¯s open legs also wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist, and her hand wrapped around his neck. Then as Renka prepares herself to ept Shinji, she kisses him for the umpteenth time. They lick each other tongue to tongue, their bodies close to each other, just building up to the most pleasurable climax. (It¡¯s trembling¡­? Is he going to cum already¡­? ? Me too¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­? Shinji¡­ ? I¡¯m cumming ?) With that in mind, Renka¡¯s legs pulled Shinji¡¯s body closer. Shinji, too, has no intention of ejacting outside her vagina. ¡±Cummmmmmming ???¡± Renka screams, and her vagina tightens. It was too tight for Shinji¡¯s cock, and naturally, he poured his semen into her womb. It¡¯s not an attempt to squeeze it out, but a gentle andfortable tightness that encourages the release of semen, and Shinji lets out a heartfelt sigh of pleasure. (If it hadn¡¯t been for the contraceptive magic, I would have definitely impregnated her¡­) Shinji realizes that his ejaction was so powerful that such a thought naturallyes to mind. And it¡¯s a shame that there is a contraceptive spell. At the same time Shinji chuckled at his selfish thoughts, Renka spoke up. ¡±If it wasn¡¯t for the magic, I might have gotten pregnant¡­¡± ¡±¡­I thought so too¡­ It seems you¡¯re thinking the same thing, huh?¡± Shinji smiles happily when his thoughts coincide with Renka¡¯s as she pats her belly with an enraptured expression. Sheughed as well. ¡±¡­But, the time has note yet ?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ but after we climb up Hateyama. I love you more than anyone, Renka¡± If Alvin¡¯s goales true and he doesn¡¯t stop being an adventurer, she can¡¯t get pregnant. And before that, there has to be a wedding. But the fact that they shared the same thoughts gave them the greatest happiness. Renka smiles as he expresses his love to her. On the other hand, Shinji¡¯s cheeks rxed, dazzled by her murmuring, ¡°Me too¡­¡±. (¡­Maybe when I meet my parents again, it won¡¯t be a bad idea to bring our child along¡­) Shinji stroked Renka¡¯s cheek as she smiled in front of him, vaguely thinking about the future. Renka-chan chapter. Let¡¯s move on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 341 Report from Marie and Sylphy Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who slept more leisurely than usual with Renka, woke upter than Alvin and the others. As they were flirting in bed for a while, there was a knock on the door of their room. ¡±Um, Renka-san¡­ it¡¯s time for breakfast¡± With a modest knock, they hear Shuro¡¯s voice, and Renka hurriedly replies. ¡±O-okay! I¡¯ll get ready right away!¡± ¡±Yes¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting¡± Renka breathes a sigh of relief as Shuro¡¯s presence disappears at the door. She knew that if Shuro, a pure girl, saw her in her current state, she would surely be embarrassed. And if the other person was embarrassed, she would feel embarrassed too. ¡±Oh well¡­ I guess I¡¯ll get up¡­¡± Shinji crawled out of bed, despite the feeling of sadness. As if to hide from his gaze, Renka puts on her underwear and her clothes in the sheets, then opens her mouth. ¡±I know you¡¯re off today, but you have something to do, right?¡± ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m sorry but I have to work as an Apostle¡± It made Shinji chuckle. He hadn¡¯t seen Hayate and Shizuku in a while, partly because he was busy preparing for the Wolf family. ¡±Then it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± While following the disappointed Renka, Shinji had breakfast with her. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó After breakfast with Renka, Shinji leaves the Wolf house and moves to his home. There, Marie, Sylphy, and ir were already sitting around the table as if they were familiar with someone else¡¯s house, enjoying tea time. One of the seats was empty, and Shinji sat down there. ¡±Good morning. Marie, Sylphy, ir.¡± ¡±Good morning??¡± ¡±Good morning¡± ¡±Good morning! Shinji!¡± All three replied cheerfully to Shinji¡¯s greeting as he took his seat. He had often summoned ir, so he had seen her often, but Marie and Sylphy had mainly exchanged thoughts, so it had been a long time since they had seen each other in person. ¡±Well, let¡¯s hear the report¡± It would be foolish to make unnecessary small talk with these girls who are spirits. As long as they have magic power, these spirits will not fall ill and will give priority to the work given to them by the Goddess. Listening to them carefully will please the spirits who serve the Goddess. ¡±Things are going well for the most part~. Shizuku, Hayate, and Eve are living in harmony on the outside~¡± Sylphy nodded in affirmation of Marie¡¯s words. ir, who had nothing to do with the report, left her seat and went to the mini-kitchen to prepare Shinji¡¯s drink. ¡±Maybe it¡¯s the effects of being with Eve, but Hayate and Shizuku haven¡¯t beenforting each othertely. Hayate¡¯s heart was broken, but now that she¡¯s fallen in love with a man, she doesn¡¯t seem to want Shizuku as much¡± ¡±Maybe it¡¯s because Shizuku feels guilty too~, but she hasn¡¯t beenforting either Hayate or Eve~. She used to be all over Hayate~, but now that Eve¡¯s in the same inn, she¡¯s not so much~¡± ¡±Well, Shizuku seems to have an unclear attitude. She¡¯s probably afraid of breaking up with Hayate by saying goodbye to her¡­¡± It¡¯s not that Shizuku dislikes Hayate. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s grown to love her future partner (Eve) more and more, and Shinji thinks that her feelings for her have grown so strong that she can¡¯t help herself. TinnyTL * * * In fact, Shizuku had moved on to Eve, and she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t tell Hayate about it, they might end up fighting. She also didn¡¯t dream that Hayate wanted to break up with her. On the other hand, Hayate also heard about Shizuku¡¯s obsession from Shinji, so it never urred to her to take action. She continues to wait and hope that Shinji¡¯s separation n will seed. The stalemate was due to the fact that Hayate and Shizuku were not ready to take the first step. ¡±Maybe it¡¯s time to give them a push¡­¡± Shinji muttered, and a teacup filled with tea was ced in front of him. Shinji stands next to ir and lightly raises his hand to show his appreciation. ir nods in satisfaction and returns to her seat. ¡±Hayate¡¯s intentions haven¡¯t changed, have they?¡± ¡±Yes. She¡¯s been practicing her magic but with Heliotrope being so busy at the moment, she¡¯s barely had time for it. Hayate is more active when she¡¯s working in the store¡± Sylphy smiled at Shinji¡¯s question. If Hayate chose not to fight as an apostle, Sylphy had no reason to continue being Hayate¡¯s personal spirit. Moreover, Goddess wouldn¡¯t keep attaching high-ranking spirits to an apostle who doesn¡¯t fight. Watching over the apostles is a proper job, but Sylphy wants to contribute to the Goddess by working with the apostles to fight strong monsters, like ir. ¡±Shizuku is good too, right?¡± ¡±Yes~? Her magic is steadily improving~?. I don¡¯t think she has anyints about fighting with Eve as an apostle~?¡± As Marie watched Shizuku continue to practice her magic, she began to think that she could help her again. Even if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the Goddess, but for herself and her partner (Eve), if they could hunt monsters, grow, and eventually be able to do the Goddess¡¯ work, Marie could proudly say that she was contributing to the Goddess. Atst, Marie and Sylphy were overjoyed to be able to serve the Goddess. ¡±Marie, Sylphy. It¡¯s still too early to talk to Shizuku and Hayate¡­¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to fail after all the work they¡¯ve put into this~noja¡± ir gives Shinji a half-hearted look. Marie and Sylphy nodded in agreement with ir¡¯s words, but Shinji kept smiling. In truth, Shinji doesn¡¯t think his n will fail either, but he doesn¡¯t want to let his guard down. ¡±We can¡¯t be happy until we get the results, right? I¡¯ll call Shizuku and Hayate this evening. I¡¯ll meet with them. Marie and Sylphy, can you tell them respectively? If they can¡¯t make it, we¡¯ll do it the next day¡± ¡±Okay¡± ¡±Okay??¡± The two girls nodded in agreement to Shinji¡¯s request. Then, Shinji gave them words of appreciation. It was thanks to Marie and Sylphy¡¯s diligent monitoring that things had gone so smoothly. ¡±Marie, Sylphy. Thanks to you two, I¡¯ll be able to give a good report to the Goddess. Thank you¡± His words of appreciation pierced their hearts and filled them with an unparalleled joy. Sylphy¡¯s cheeks almost ckened, but she put on a dignified expression as if to say that it was natural. ¡±It¡¯s my duty. Marie, on the other hand, had a big smile on her face. ¡±You¡¯re wee?? If you¡¯re grateful I¡¯d like to do that again??¡± ¡±Marie?!¡± ir, who was drinking a cup of tea, almost blew up when Sylphy was startled by Marie¡¯s nonchnt desire for s*x. ¡±Bufo!? Marie, what are you talkinggggg!¡± ¡±Kya??!¡± Marie ran away from ir, who stood up with her teacup in her hand. Shinji could only hold his head with one hand as the air started to get messy. ¡±Huh¡­¡± It was no wonder that Shinji couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. §ä?§á§µ§ä? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 342 The future of Hayate and Shizuku Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the same night as Marie and the others had reported. Both Hayate and Shizuku, upon hearing Shinji¡¯s request for a talk, agreed to the request and went to Shinji¡¯s house. Now, Shinji, Hayate, and Shizuku are the only three people in Shinji¡¯s house. The reason why the spirits and Eve are not here is because they want to discuss the future of the two of them, which was Shinji¡¯s idea. ¡±It¡¯s been a while, you two. I¡¯m d to see you guys are doing well¡± Shinji, who was sitting in front of Hayate and Shizuku, smiled at them. In response, Hayate, who was sitting alongside Shizuku, opened her mouth first. ¡±Onii-san, long time no see! I¡¯m fine, but thanks to Alvin-san, the store is busy¡± Hayate¡¯s expression is cheerful even though she says she¡¯s busy. The jewelry store is attracting more and more customers as word spreads that Alvin is a frequent customer. Thanks to this, the store has be more crowded than ever. In the midst of the busyness, Hayate felt that her work was worthwhile, and she was more lively than when she had been fighting unsessfully as an apostle. ¡±How¡¯s Shizuku?¡± ¡±As you can see. While you¡¯ve been busy, I¡¯ve been training¡± Shizuku¡¯s attitude was as unfriendly as ever, but Shinji could feel the magic growing in her body. It was proof that she had been training diligently, doing as she was told. ¡±It looks like you¡¯ve been working out a lot. You¡¯ve been taking good care of Eve, and that¡¯s very helpful¡± ¡±¡­You¡¯re wee¡± Shizuku turns her head away. The unexpected praise made her embarrassed, and she tried not to look directly at him. In Shinji¡¯s absence for more than a month, she had been working with Eve on the training menu he had left for her, and she was feeling a definite response. Spending every day with the cute junior gave her a sense of fulfillment and helped her to maintain her motivation. Even though she understands that this is the environment given to her by Shinji, Shizuku no longer has the rebellious spirit that would make her want to leave herfortable life. (He¡¯s a senior Apostle¡­ he¡¯s a good teacher¡­ he¡¯s also Eve¡¯s teacher¡­ B-Besides, because of the lewd crest¡­ I can¡¯t resist¡­) Shizuku¡¯s body had already been defeated by his cock, and she convinced herself of this. ¡±Well, the reason I called you two here today is to discuss the future course of action. It¡¯s been some time since the Goddess entrusted me with the two of you, so I thought we should talk about it¡± These words caused tension between Hayate and Shizuku. On the surface, Hayate and Shizuku are living in harmony, but they are somewhat aware of the fundamental differences between them. They have been waiting for the right moment to talk to each other, and this is a great opportunity for them. Looking around at the silent faces of the two girls, Shinji continued. ¡±Let¡¯s listen to what you two have to say in order. Let¡¯s start with Hayate first¡± ¡±M-me!? Ehhh¡­¡± Hayashi¡¯s gaze wandered around in panic at being named first. Unsure of where to begin, and unable to continue, Shinji offered her a helping hand. ¡±Are you willing to work as an apostle?¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t fight¡­ I¡¯m just too scared. Shizuku, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡±Hayate-chan¡­ No, don¡¯t apologize. I know that what you can¡¯t do is unavoidable¡± If she wants to keep seeing Shizuku she¡¯ll have to fight as an apostle. Moreover, in order to be her lover, Hayate has to be an apostle. Giving that up¡­ that would mean the end of the rtionship. That¡¯s why Hayate bows her head sincerely. However, she is still in love with Shizuku. * * * The answer would have been uneptable when Shizuku was obsessed with Hayate, but now Shizuku is different. There is Eve, a lovely junior who has the same secret regarding magic ritual and is willing to fight with her as an apostle. A fulfilling life has given Shizuku more room in her mind and less dependence on Hayate. Instead of leading her to fight, she can ept the life she wants. Feeling guilty for being moved by Eve, Shizuku calmly expressed her understanding of Hayate¡¯s conclusion. ¡±Then I¡¯ll inform the Goddess that Hayate¡¯s future ns are to work in the town. What about you, Shizuku?¡± ¡±I intend to serve as an Apostle. I know I¡¯m not ready yet, but¡­¡± Even after hearing Hayate¡¯s conclusion, Shizuku¡¯s idea of working as an Apostle did not waver. As long as she doesn¡¯t n to ept childbirth, she has no choice but to continue as an Apostle. It would be a lie to say that she was not dissatisfied, but she was hopeful that she would be able to make it with Eve as her partner from now on. ¡±I was weak at first, too. But Shizuku has the aptitude to make a contract with a high-ranking spirit, and she has great judgment. Just take it slow and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll tell the Goddess about the difficulty of assigning tasks¡± ¡±¡­Thank you very much¡± Shinji¡¯s follow-up was appreciated by Shizuku. She realized again that he was a good person to have as a senior, with the way he cared for her. (I can see why Eve adores him¡­ he¡¯s amazing, huh? But I still don¡¯t like him¡­) Shinji remains calm even when he sees Shizuku¡¯s unfriendly face as she acknowledges Shinji, but struggles with the fact that she doesn¡¯t like him. Shinji does not intend to be liked, so he just hopes that Shizuku¡¯s likeability is not too bad. Shinji clears his throat and opens his mouth again. ¡±I understand what you two want. I don¡¯t think the Goddess will say no. Is there anything else?¡± ¡±Onii-san, just one thing¡­¡± Seeing Hayate raise her hand cautiously, Shinji encouraged her to speak. ¡±Even if I stop be Apostle, can I still keep in touch with Shizuku¡­? I mean, I consider Shizuku to be my friend¡­¡± Because of the peaceful and harmonious resolution of their rtionship, Hayate was worried about losing the opportunity to talk to Shizuku. She felt sad that she would lose her connection with Shizuku, the person she had been with since her reincarnation into another world. ¡±Hayate-chan¡­ Yes, I feel the same way¡± It¡¯s the same for Shizuku. They may no longer be lovers, but that doesn¡¯t mean she don¡¯t like her. If they can be friends, then Shizuku wants to continue. tinytlShinji doesn¡¯t deny this feeling. ¡±As long as you keep the Apostle¡¯s secrets, I have no intention of interfering with your friendship¡± ¡±! Thank you, Onii-san!¡± Hayate smiled happily at his reply. Thus, the yuri couple was separated by Shinji, and they went their separate ways. Shinji breathed a sigh of relief as he managed to correct the course of their rtionship, and was able to give a good report to the Goddess. It¡¯s been a while, Hayate-chan and Shizuku-chan. Finally, Shinji¡¯s n to separate them has seeded. Well, both of them will live their lives as hard as they choose. Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 343 Influence of the Wolf Family on Heliotrope Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well then, that concludes our discussion. Good work, both of you. Let me take you back to the inn, okay?¡± Shinji was about to send them back to the inn, but Hayate intervened. She raised her right hand hurriedly, insisting that the conversation was not over yet. ¡±Onii-san! I still have something to tell you! Do you have time?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­? I just have to go home, I have time.¡± ¡±I need to talk to you. It¡¯s about the store¡± Shinji had no idea what kind of advice Hayate wanted to discuss. If she wanted to talk about , shouldn¡¯t Haruto, the owner of the store, have been there? It was understandable that Shinji couldn¡¯t help but look suspicious. ¡±It depends on what you want to talk about, but¡­ okay. Let¡¯s talk about it¡± ¡±If that¡¯s the topic, can I go home first?¡± Shizuku, who had nothing to do with , raised her hand lightly and opened her mouth. Shinji, who had no reason to reject her request, nodded. ¡±I¡¯m fine. Hayate is good too, right?¡± ¡±Yeah. See youter, Shizuku!¡± ¡±Okay, See youter¡± Shizuku immediately teleported back to her room. She¡¯s very happy with the oue of the discussion. For Shizuku, who doesn¡¯t know that Hayate wanted to break up with her and that Eve was a honey trap sent by Shinji, it means that they have agreed to end their rtionship and have a partner to live with while maintaining their friendship. Shizuku was in such a good mood that she felt she could thank Shinji for this, considering that it would resolve the delicate atmosphere that had existed between her and Hayate for some time now. After seeing Shizuku off, Shinji and Hayate confirmed that the magic circle of teleportation hadpletely disappeared, and then opened their mouths. ¡±Onii-san! Everything went well, right?¡± ¡±Yeah. Now Hayate won¡¯t be so attached to her¡± ¡±The bad ending avoided¡­! Thank goodness¡­!¡± After feeling deeply relieved, Hayate put her hand on her chest and exhaled heavily. Hayate couldn¡¯t have reached such an ending if she hadn¡¯t been aware of her obsession with her, and she feels grateful to Shinji once again. (I need to thank him again¡­ ?) Hayate felt an itch in the depths of her belly. It was a reaction that Hayate¡¯s body had learned, a reaction that could be called Shinji-only conditioned reflex. Shinji, who pretended not to notice the mes of lust that were beginning to grow in the depths of her eyes, returned to the subject at hand. ¡±So, is it true that you need advice about the store?¡± ¡±¡­Uh, yeah. The store has been getting busytely. I need to help out at the store while I¡¯m practicing magic. I can stop being an Apostle now, right?¡± Hayate, who had regained herposure, tilted her head and asked. After all, until an official report and approval is received from the Goddess, Hayate¡¯s actions will be under Shinji¡¯s control. It is not up to Hayate to decide to concentrate on the store. ¡±Oh, that¡¯s all right. Anyway, it looks like working at suits Hayate better than I thought it would¡± ¡±Actually, I¡¯ve been allowed to make a few things! Like this one¡± Hayate raises her left arm, and Shinji can see a gold-colored bracelet on her wrist. The bracelet was made of twoyers of thin metal strips, and although it was simple, it had beautiful curves that made it hard to believe that it was made by an amateur. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but admire her workmanship. * * * ¡±Hee~¡­ you must be proud of yourself. You¡¯re good¡± ¡±T-thank you. StoreManager-san¡¯s teaching is good enough, but my hidden talent has blossomed¡± Hayate smiles, embarrassed by the unexpectedly honest praise. Watching her, Shinji sent a thought to Sylphy. [Sylphy. How are things between Hayate and Haruto?] [I¡¯d say they¡¯re in a good mood, but I doubt it¡¯s as a man and a woman] [I see. I was wondering if it was because of the way she called him¡­] Shinji, who remembered that Hayate used to call Haruto as Haruto-san, suspected that the reason why she had changed to the more casual Tencho-san was a sign of affection. ¡±So¡­ You learned it from Haruto. You said it was busy, but is it true that it¡¯s thanks to us?¡± ¡±Definitely. People in town know that Alvin-san has been in and out of the store. You know the ring Alvin-san gave to his future wife? I get a lot of orders for the same design ring, only with cheaper stones¡± ¡±Oh¡­ so people want the same thing as famous people¡­¡± ¡±People from all over the world want the same thing, don¡¯t they?¡± After bing an Honorary Knight, Alvin¡¯s name quickly spread among themoners. The rumor that the ring he bought and gave to his wife was purchased in was spread by people who saw Alvin going in and out of the store. Since it was possible to create simr designs by lowering the grade of the stones in the rings, the majority of ¡¯s sales came from the rings. Hayate recalled that even in the original world, celebrities repeatedly advertised their products on TV and people were eager to buy them, which made her think that there was no difference in the nature of people in other worlds. ¡±Tencho-san, he will be summoned by a noble tomorrow. I wonder how much a fully ordered ring will cost¡­¡± ¡±Oh¡­ that¡¯s great¡­¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯ll be here while Tencho-san is away, so it¡¯s okay! Nanaka is pregnant with his second child and I don¡¯t want her to be overwhelmed¡± The reason for the noble¡¯s guest is because Alvin and Milis mentioned the name of the store when they were talking about the ring at the party they were invited to, but Shinji has no way of knowing that. The sales would increase considerably if they could attract noble customers. And this would increase the ie of , which could lead to the possibility of Hayate bing the second wife. Shinji smiled inwardly at this unexpected coincidence. ¡±I see. Then it was a good decision to introduce Hayate to Haruto and the others. Hayate, I hope, you will be more skillful and be able to make various ornaments of your own design¡± ¡±Well¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll do my best. And, besides, as a result? Thanks to you, I have a better outlook on the future and I¡¯ve found a job I think I¡¯ll like¡± Shinji¡¯s grateful tone did not make Hayate feel repulsed. Rather, Hayate¡¯s cheeks flushed as the mes of lust that had begun to burn within her red even more. And Hayate swallowed her spit and took a step forward, unsteadily. The hypnosis of and her past s*xual experience quickly brought Hayate¡¯s body into a state of estrus. ¡±Onii-san, you said you had time¡­ ? I¡¯ll return to you again¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ then, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡± Shinji nodded at Hayate, who had a woman¡¯s face on. Talking with Hayate-chan. Heliotrope seems to be busy. It seems that making things suits Hayate just fine. Otherworldly essories are bing popr! Maybe, maybe¡­? Next time, Hayate-chan¡¯s chapter Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 344 In the Bathroom with Hayate, Before Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Although she had said she would return the favor, Hayate was unsure of what to do next. She wondered if she should choose oral, hand, or breast¡­ which would make Shinji feel better and writhe more. In her mind, there was no longer any hesitation about having s*x. ¡±Oh, can I boil the bath first?¡± ¡±Oh, right, Onii-san¡¯s house has a bath, doesn¡¯t it ¡­.? Even though we are bothmoners¡± The only way for amoner to soak in hot water is at a public bathhouse. Even in the ordinary inn where Hayate and the others stay, they only wipe themselves with hot water, andmoners are aware that baths are treated as luxuries and are rarely found in private residences. ¡±A wizard can easily make hot water. And I love baths because I can rx without worrying about being seen¡± ¡±In my world, it was normal to have a bath in the house, so I understand. In public bathhouses, I¡¯m worried about the people around me¡­¡± Hayate¡¯s intense gaze catches Shinji¡¯s. Shinji can feel the strong pressure of wanting to take a bath from her eyes. Eyes speak louder than words, that¡¯s what it means. ¡±¡­Do you want to take a bath?¡± ¡±Yes!!¡± Shinji said with a wry smile, and Hayate immediately gave her an affirmative answer. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó After Shinji had filled the bathtub with water and magically turned the water to the right temperature, Hayate happily went to the bathroom. While she was taking off her clothes and washing her body with a bucket of water, Shinji came into the bathroom as a matter of course. ¡±Wait, Onii-san, are youing in too?¡± Feeling embarrassed to be seen naked in the brightly lit bathroom, she quickly covers her breasts with one arm. Shinji nodded, thinking it was a feast for the eyes to see herrge breasts being crushed by her arm. ¡±You¡¯ll do it for me, right? Then why don¡¯t you do it here?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s too bright¡­¡± It was the first time for Hayate to be seen naked in a bright ce by the opposite s*x. Still, Shinji sits behind Hayate whose face is flushed with shame. ¡±There¡¯s nothing to hide, is there? We¡¯re having s*x, right?¡± ¡±It¡¯s different from that! I¡¯m just repaying you by making your dick feel good!¡± Since Hayate was the one doing the touching, she felt ufortable if she wasn¡¯t the one taking the initiative, but Shinji held her from behind. The unexpectedly strong arms and the feeling of the hot p*nis against her ass reminded Hayate of how good it felt to have s*x with Shinji in her memory. This led to the expectation of experiencing the same kind of pleasure as before, and discouraged her from seriously resisting. ¡±Then I¡¯ll let you make me feel good again. But first, you need to get wet, right?¡± With that, Shinji¡¯s fingers sank into Hayate¡¯s lush breasts. The sweet numbness from the pleasure of being squeezed gently and tenderly is enough to make Hayate feel sweet. (I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­ but it feels so good¡­ ?) Hayate¡¯s body was epting Shinji¡¯s caresses. In fact, when Shinji¡¯s tongue flicked her neck, it didn¡¯t make her feel ufortable, but rather made her anticipate what he would do next. Before she knew it, Hayate¡¯s arms, which had been covering her breasts, had fallen without effort. * * * ¡±Nnn¡­ Fuah ? Nnn¡­ Nnn ? Onii-san is nasty¡­? Pervert ?¡± With both hands, Shinji grabbed the breast he had been squeezing with one hand. He pinched the nipples with his fingers, which were bing hard, and Hayate¡¯s body quivered. For Shinji, it was a breast that he had pinched and kneaded many times before. He knows exactly where they are weak and how to make them happy. Hayate¡¯s body was slumped over in embarrassment, but the caresses loosened her up and she turned her back to him, resting her back against him. ¡±I can¡¯t speak for you either, Hayate. You¡¯re a pervert who can cum from breasts, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Noo, it¡¯s not true ? It just Onii-san is too good ? Haa~¡­ Nnnh ? Even though it just my breast, it¡¯s too touchy ?¡± ¡±Is there something else you want me to touch?¡± At the sound of Shinji¡¯s wicked voice, Hayate turned her head. She could see Shinji¡¯s grin and knew that he was listening knowingly. Having already experienced the taste of s*x, her breasts were not enough, and she rubbed her thighs together. She couldn¡¯t forget the sensation of the p*nis thrusting deep into her vagina, and the pleasure that resonated in her core. ¡±Onii-san, even though you know it¡­ ah ? Don¡¯t ask me ? Nee~ ? Geez, let¡¯s do it again ? Your cock ? I will make it feel so good, ah ? Ah, haa~ ? Onii-san, please lie down ?¡± Hayate made a flirtatious sound as she stared at Shinji. The fact that she¡¯s still trying to maintain her dominance in the cowgirl position shows that she still thinks she can beat Shinji at s*x. (Maybe it¡¯s time for her to stop acting now that she¡¯s broken up with Shizuku, huh?) The Shinji of the past would haveid down as Hayate requested. But this time, it was different. Shinji pinched her nipples and whispered in Hayate¡¯s ear. ¡±I want to do it from behind today. Hayate, grab the edge of the tub and turn your ass to me¡± ¡±Oh, no ? That¡¯s not right¡­? It¡¯s so embarrassing ?¡± Hayate hesitates with her body trembling. If she did as she was told, even her asshole would be exposed, so it was understandable. ¡±I want to prate your vagina a lot¡­ can I?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand stroked the top of her vagina as he whispered this. That alone reminded her of the pleasure of being thrust deep inside her vagina when she was in cowgirl position. (It¡¯s embarrassing, but¡­ ?) The shame of having everything seen was outweighed by the lust of wanting to taste that pleasure again. Then, as soon as Hayate started to move, Shinji¡¯s hand loosened. Hayate stands up and does what Shinji wants him to do. She grabs the edge of the bathtub and thrusts her ass out in front of Shinji¡¯s face as he sits down. ¡±Onii-san¡­? Come here¡­?¡± Hayate¡¯s invitation had turned her face red. Shinji stood up immediately and grabbed her slender hips. Hayate-chan¡¯s turn, forey introduction. Sex in the bath. Shinji likes to do it in the bath. Maybe that¡¯s why he has a good amount of bath times¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 345 In the Bathroom with Hayate, Middle Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Hayate gripped the edge of the tub, she kept her head down with her ass sticking out. The reflection of her face in the hot water in the bathtub is that of a woman who is excited and expectant. ¡±Haa~ ? Onii-san, you can insert it¡­ ?¡± While she stares at Shinji¡¯s face, the edge of her mouth ckens as the ns is inserted, and her hips bounce at the sensation of the p*nis filling and upying her vagina, starting from the entrance. However, there was no way for her to escape as she was held firmly by the waist. Once he had prated deep into her vagina, Shinji stopped moving. He looked from her soft ass to her back and down to the nape of her neck, enjoying the sight of her from behind. It was especially refreshing to see her with her ck hair down, which was usually tied behind her head for bathing. (A girl¡¯s atmosphere changes with her hairstyle, huh¡­) With her hair down, Hayate looks more mature with her beautiful face. Shinji¡¯s member reacted sensitively to this gap, and became more aroused. ¡±Onii-san¡­ ? I feel like you¡¯re bigger than before ?¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t it just your imagination? Or maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re in a different position? From behind is different from cowgirl, right?¡± ¡±Ah~ ? Ah, it¡¯s deep ? Don¡¯t ? poke ? in the back ? It¡¯s hitting the wrong spot ?¡± Hayate is frustrated that Shinji doesn¡¯t move, but when he lightly shakes his hips back and forth, she shivers with pleasure. The pleasure of the ns pushing up against her womb felt just as good as when he was riding her, and Hayate¡¯s sweet voice naturally came out of her mouth. (I think it feels better than moving myself¡­ ? or maybe Onii-san is too good at it¡­ ?) The way he used his hips, not unlike a man who had been tossed around under Hayate¡¯s control, was precise in hitting Hayate¡¯s weak points. It¡¯s not a forceful thrust, it¡¯s a gentle, steady thrust, and Hayate¡¯s face is enraptured, even though she¡¯s puzzled by the new experience that is slowly bubbling up from within her body and resonating in her core. (I have a really naughty face¡­ ?) Suddenly, Shinji grabbed Hayate¡¯s breasts, which were swaying with each thrust, as she gazed at her reflection in the hot water. Hayate¡¯s body, which was now fully formed and sensitive, felt the pleasure of just having her breasts squeezed. ¡±Come on, Hayate, move. You need to work hard too, since you want to return the favor¡± ¡±I know it¡­ ? Ah Ah ? Umm? Nnn~ ? Like this? Nnn ? or this¡­? ?¡± Hayate had no time to protest against having her breast fondled all she wanted, so sheplied with Shinji¡¯s request. Since this was a ¡°Return Favor¡±, her mind was diverted to do what he wanted. And because this is her first time in the Doggy Style position, Hayate moves her hips back and forth in an unustomed movement. Still, the p*nis rubs up against her vaginal walls making her gasp in ecstasy. ¡±Haa~ ? Ah ? Now, it feels so good ?¡± When Shinji¡¯s thrusts coincided with Hayate¡¯s movements, more pleasure than ever shot through Hayate¡¯s body. While rubbing her breasts, Shinji was thrusting at a steady pace, and Hayate¡¯s movementsbined with his. Hayate¡¯s vagina tightens as she gasps for air and shakes her hips madly. It seems she was close to climaxing. ¡±Onii-san? I¡¯m about¡­ ? I¡¯m about to cum¡­ ? Onii-san? Onii-san? Ah ? Cummming¡­ ?¡± ¡±Fine. Go ahead and cum. I¡¯m not going to go easy on you today¡± Shinji pinches her nipples while revealing that he¡¯s been holding back. Since she didn¡¯t owe him anything more than separating with Shizuku, Shinji was going to corrupt Hayate¡¯s body tonight. ¡±It¡¯s too much, ah, ah ? Until now ? Until now ? I¡¯m ? being made to cum ? Nnn, nnn ? I¡¯m going to cum ?¡± ¡±It feels better if we move together, doesn¡¯t it? It looks like Hayate¡¯s vagina is getting used to it, so I¡¯ll make it a little harder¡± ¡±Wait ? Haa~ ? Ah, ah ? Ah, ah ?¡± Shinji¡¯s movements of his hips changed. Instead of the gentle movements, he pulled the ns as far as it would go and began to thrust deep into the vagina. Hayate could only writhe in Shinji¡¯s arms. The sound of Shinji¡¯s ragged breathing and flesh pping against flesh as he grabbed both her breasts tightly echoed through the bathroom. Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? ¡±Cumming ? It¡¯sing ? Ah ? Fuahh ? Onii-san ? Wait ? It¡¯s too much ? I can¡¯t do it again ???¡± Hayate climaxed in no time. And although the tightening vaginal pressure was being felt by Shinji, he continued to shake his hips. Hayate shakes her head and screams at the pleasure that Shinji¡¯s huge cock gives her as it twitches at her climax and vites her sensitive vagina, but the next climax forces her to shut up. (I¡¯m going crazy ? It felt too good ? Onii-san really too good at it ? It¡¯s really great ? Also it¡¯s really better when moving together ? I¡¯m cumming againnnn ?) It makes her understand even without words. She can¡¯t win against this cock. The only reason she felt like she was winning was because she was in the palm of Shinji¡¯s hand. She should be angry that she was being set up, but once she knows this pleasure, she doesn¡¯t care. Hayate¡¯s body and mind were turned to mush by the pleasure. (Hayate has bepletely obedient. It¡¯s a big difference from when we first met) The fact that Hayate, who had obviously hated Shinji and regarded him as an enemy, was now showing her lewdness in front of him made him feel an unparalleled desire for conquest. It made his ejaction more intense and my p*nis twitched. ¡±Ah~ ? Onii-san ? Onii-san ? Quickly ? I can¡¯t hold on any longer ?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­!¡± ¡±Let it out, let it out, let it out ? ???????¡± Spurtttttttt ? Spurt ? Spurt ? Shinji hugged Hayate¡¯s body tightly and thrust his p*nis deep into her vagina. The semen he¡¯s been storing is released into her womb, filling her vagina as she climaxes. On the other hand, Hayate¡¯s body trembles at the sensation of the thick semen being poured into her, and she feels more pleasure than ever, unable to say a word as she is immersed in the aftermath. After climaxing, a vague pinkish crest appeared on Hayate¡¯s vagina. It was a sign that her body had given in to Shinji. Shinji smiled, knowing that he had gotten what he wanted. Atst, Hayate-chan was carved with a lewd crest. To be continued next time! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 346 In the Bathroom with Hayate, After Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who had seeded in carving a lewd crest into Hayate, took a bath in the bathtub, but his expression was subtle, as if he had not seeded in his n. The reason for this was of course Hayate. ¡±Haa~? Nice hot water~?¡± Hayate, who was sitting between Shinji¡¯s legs and exposing her slender back, was in a good mood as she soaked up the hot water with her hands. After recovering from the aftermath of her climax, the first words out of her mouth were, ¡°Hey, can I take a bath?¡± . Shinji was expecting a lot ofining and ranting from her, and although he was disappointed, he decided to take a bath with her. Hayate, who noticed Shinji¡¯s indescribable expression, turned around and tilted her head. ¡±Onii-san, what¡¯s wrong with your strange face?¡± ¡±It¡¯s nothing, Hayate looks so calm¡­ I was expecting you to say something¡± ¡±You mean about lewd crestthis?¡± As she says this, Hayate caresses the thin pink glow of her vagina. Shinji, strangely enough, could not see any difort in her face. Hayate continues her conversation, choosing her words carefully. ¡±Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ Well, I guess I¡¯ll just have to open up, huh? Maybe, but I¡¯ve been doing exactly what Onii-san expected, haven¡¯t I? This is a sign that I can¡¯t resist you anymore. Is that right?¡± ¡±Well, I think you¡¯re mostly right¡± Hayate¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at Shinji, who nodded. ¡±I realized that when I was being made to cum a lot by Onii-san. I knew I was no match for you. So, it¡¯s useless to get angry if Onii-san can do whatever he wants to¡± ¡±Oh¡­ yeah¡­ right¡­?¡± Hayate¡¯s heart was breaking more than Shinji had expected¡­ or rather, she was submitting to the situation, and Shinji could only give a vague response. Hayate, who had been pouting her lips, changed her expression and her cheeks flushed. ¡±Onii-san has already seen all the embarrassing parts of me¡­ So it¡¯s not weird to be pretentious now¡± The way she ranted and raved when she first met him, the disgraceful way she was beaten up by the goblin, the bad attitude she had due to the hostility, and the bad impression she would have had no matter what. Shinji was the one who sessfully yed such a Hayatechild in the palm of his hand and took care of her until she could find a peaceful life. He made her cum so much in s*x that she couldn¡¯t think of anything else, and from the bottom of her heart, Hayate realized that she was no match for him in mind or body. * * * ¡±I know it¡¯s a littlete for that, but¡­ you could have used a worse method to get him to do what you wanted. Even now, you can do a lot of things with the lewd crest you¡¯ve carved, but you don¡¯t¡± ¡±Oh, maybe I just don¡¯t feel like it since I¡¯ve just done it once, right?¡± ¡±Can¡¯t you force me to do something other than being naughty? Don¡¯t get cocky with me! I can feel how big Onii-san pockets are when he doesn¡¯t say that.¡± The smile on Hayate¡¯s face was somewhat irritating, and Shinji reached out with both hands and grabbed her breasts from behind, pulling her body closer and squeezing them. ¡±Nnh¡­ ? Onii-san, you¡¯re such a pervert, you know¡­ ?¡± ¡±¡­¡± Perhaps because she¡¯s dered her resignation, Hayate doesn¡¯t resist but surrenders herself to Shinji¡¯s s*xual harassment. With a strange feeling of defeat, Hayate rested her back against Shinji¡¯s chest te as he continued to rub her soft breasts. ¡±So¡­ Nnn? What are you going to do to me now¡­? You can¡¯t just put on a lewd crest and be done with it, right¡­?¡± ¡±¡­¡­¡­..¡± ¡±Eh? Is that the end?¡± Shinji affirmed in silence, causing Hayate to blink her eyes. Shinji¡¯s n was to use the lewd crest to stop Hayate fromining when she got angry and to keep her from talking about the lewd crest also her rtionship with the goddess, so that Hayate could go back to her normal life. Then, once she falls in love with Haruto, he hopes to use her corrupted body to enjoy cuckolding, basically, he had no intention of getting involved anymore. ¡±Well¡­ if you want to stop be an Apostle, you don¡¯t need to get involved. I was just going to use the lewd crest to keep you mouth shut about anything rted to the goddess¡± Although he blurted out his cuckold hobby, Hayate was not happy. With that frustrated look on her face, Hayate pulled her hips tighter against Shinji¡¯s, and his semi-erect p*nis pressed against her hips. Shinji¡¯s hand involuntarily stopped squeezing her breast. ¡±Did you mean to teach me such a nice thing and leave me alone?¡± ¡±I thought you don¡¯t want to get involved with someone you don¡¯t like¡± ¡±Nnn~¡­ But I¡¯ve grown to like s*x with Onii-san ? because it felt so good ?¡± Sensing Shinji¡¯s desire to distance himself from her, Hayate deliberately said something that would distract him from his intentions. No doubt she means it, but her purpose is to see Shinji¡¯s reaction. As an incubus, Shinji should be happy with his sess in capturing the woman, but as a scheming man, he feels disappointed that things didn¡¯t go as nned, but he decides to end the conversation without letting Hayate talk him into it. [Anyway, Hayate should just concentrate on working at the store from now on. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can send me a thought through the lewd crest. Like this] ¡±Hyaa! I hear Onii-san¡¯s words in my head! I can do this, too!?¡± Hayate eximed excitedly, though she was surprised at the thought that Shinji had sent. After a brief lecture by Shinji, Hayate is able to exchange thoughts with Shinji. [This is so convenient! I don¡¯t need a cell phone! Why can¡¯t everyone use it?] [Carving a lewd crest is a criminal act, so don¡¯t tell anyone] [Yesss. Oh, so that¡¯s an order] Hayate knew firsthand what would happen if she was ordered to do something, as she tried to say it but could not move her mouth. Shinji doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of the word ¡°cell phone¡± either, but he continues to send his thoughts without touching it. [If there¡¯s something wrong, send me a thought and I¡¯ll deal with it, but I won¡¯t respond to anything worthless, so be prepared for that] [Yes~!] Looking at Shinji, who didn¡¯t join the conversation, Hayate could see the boring feeling in his eyes, but she pretended not to notice. This was no fun for Hayate. If Shinji is going to leave her alone as he nned, it means that they can¡¯t have s*x for a while. She wonders if there¡¯s any excuse to keep Shinji around, and finds an answer. [Hey, Onii-san. Don¡¯t you want to know more about myother worldworld(my world)?] [Otherworld¡­?] These words were attractive enough to stop Shinji from getting out of the bath. [Yes. Our world didn¡¯t have magic. But we had a lot of technology and it was useful. Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if it could be recreated with magic from this world?] [That sounds interesting¡­] Shinji¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Hayate with a curious look. His arm wrapped around Hayate¡¯s back, and they stared at each other at close range. ¡±If so, Onii-san. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you again ?¡± ¡±¡­I will, huh. Really, Hayate¡¯s so naughty¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Hayate, who had taken the trouble to jump into Shinji¡¯s arms. Shinji realized that the reason why Hayate wanted to keep the rtionship with Shinji was for Sexpleasure. ¡±Nnh¡­ ? Onii-san, it¡¯s your fault¡­ ? You¡¯re responsible for teaching me this¡­ ? Ah ? Hyan ?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯ll take full responsibility and make you feel good¡± Shinji¡¯s hands began to crawl all over Hayate¡¯s body. He caressed Hayate again while they were still in the bathtub, and her sweet voice echoed in the bathroom. This is how the rtionship between Shinji and Hayate continues, contrary to the original n. At this point, no one knows if this is just for the sake of pleasure or because Hayate may have special feelings for him. What is known is that there is no one in particr in Hayate¡¯s heart now, whose body has been corrupted. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? Onii-san ? Nnn ? Onii-san ? It¡¯s good ? More ?¡± All that matters is that Hayate ispletely hooked on s*x with Shinji. Hayate-chan chapter, once and for all. It doesn¡¯t go ording to Shinji¡¯s n¡­ I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so enlightened¡­ Yeah! (Hayate-chan seems to be able to pull Shinji-kun along for the time being with stories about other worlds. It¡¯s an exchange of knowledge and pleasure). Let¡¯s get on with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 347 Running Wolves Go to Upper-upper Ranking Dungeon Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡¯s dungeon is located some distance from the town. The dungeon is called , and as the name implies, it is home to individuals collectively known as (Akuma). After resting well after theirst adventure, Alvin and the other set out to challenge this dungeon first in order to climb the Hateyama. Akumas have a variety of appearances, but they are generally skilled in magic.Akumas with muscr bodies likeOgresometimes attack with magic, andAkumas with small bodies like goblins use magic that can easily ughter several people, making the danger in this ce worthy of being called an upper-upper rank. The battles with theAkumas they have encountered have been a series of unpredictable situations. ¡±¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± TheAkuma¡®s words are unclear, but it doesn¡¯t matter as long as theAkumas¡¯s words can be understood to mean the activation of magic. One of theAkumas pointed a fingertip at Alvin, who was cutting through aAkumawith sharp ws. Even though it would be dangerous to take immediate evasive action, Alvin did not let up his attack. Because he felt a surge of magic from his beloved Milis behind him. Without saying a word, Alvin swung his greatsword to protect her. ¡±¡ù¡ù¡ù¡± ¡±!¡± The lightning from theAkuma¡®s fingers that was supposed to strike Alvin¡¯s side was blocked by the colorless barrier created by the magic Milis had cast. Nevertheless, the magic that had blocked the lightning was also blocked by theAkuma¡®s ws, as was Alvin¡¯s greatsword, which was swung almost simultaneously. But it did not matter to him. The strongest of this group ofAkumas was the giant demon that was facing Alvin. Alvin¡¯s role is to halt thisAkuma. Of course he¡¯s determined to defeat it, but he can¡¯t push through it alone. ¡±Alvin! Don¡¯t push yourself!¡± ¡±I know!!¡± The smallAkumathat had cast the spell on Alvin had already been knocked down by Renka¡¯s arrow. The otherAkumas around him are also being defeated in turn by ir. Then, Shinji¡¯s call is answered loudly by Alvin, who catches theAkuma¡®s ws with his greatsword. The only way for theAkumas to win is to break through Alvin and kill the rearguard (Shinji¡¯s group), but Alvin, supported by Milis, is strong. In rare cases, if multiple units tried to attack, they would be blocked by ir, and long-distance attacks would be blocked by Milis and Shinji. Whenever there was an opening, Renka would reduce the number one by one. The situation was in Alvin and the others¡¯ favor. ¡±¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡­¡± ¡±Total defenses!!¡± Perhaps the enemy sensed the situation, or perhaps they had given up on their useless cronies. Magic surged from theAkumaconfronting Alvin. Then, sensing a sign that magic is about to be cast, Shinji shouts, and theAkumas unleashes their magic regardless. * * * ¡±¡ù¡ù¡ù!!!! ¡±! Just before theAkuma¡®s magic was released, Shinji¡¯s was activated, and arge amount of magic power flowed into Milis. The term ¡°total defense¡± is a term used to describe a predetermined strategy, meaning to protect everyone by using magic to the fullest without regard to magic power. The magic power that Milis would have lost was made up for by Shinji, and her barriers were created to protect each of the party members. A momentter, with a thunderous sound, lightning bolts were unleashed from theAkumain all directions. That lightning struck friend and foe and theAkumas around them fell prey to it. Originally, ir, Renka, and Shinji would have been unable to prevent the lightning strikes, but Milis¡¯s barriers prevented all of the lightning, and as a result, theAkumathat had cast the spell dug its own grave. ¡±Mil, thank you. You saved my life¡± ¡±Umu. That was good backup~noja¡± The remainingAkumas are surrounded by everyone. After that, the battle was over in less than a minute. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±Ahh, couldn¡¯t push through¡­¡± ¡±Haha¡­ Al-kun, that¡¯s too bad¡± Alvin looked disappointed that he couldn¡¯t defeat the giantAkumain one-on-one, and Milis wasforting him. It can be said that he yed his role well in preventing the enemy, but if Alvin had been able to cut down the giantAkuma, he could have killed them all at once. Alvin reminds himself that he still has a lot of training to do. ¡±The most important thing is not to copse, Al¡± ¡±Yes. It can¡¯t be helped that Lord going up against the strongest enemy of all~noja. If you want, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡±ir¡± Shinji interrupts ir, who has ughtered manyAkumas as a ranger, as if to make up for the fact that she had no part in thest adventure. Alvin¡¯s intention to fight the strongest enemy is because Alvin is the ace of the , and he is the one who needs to develop his skills the most. Everyone is aware that the growth of the intuitive-type Alvin takes ce in actualbat, especially against strong opponents. So, Shinji would not allow ir¡¯s words to deprive him of that opportunity. ¡±¡­I¡¯m sorry, noja¡± [Shinji gets mad] [Gunununu¡­!] irs trembled at the thought of Freri¡¯s teasing. And getting carried away, ir can¡¯t argue. ¡±I appreciate the thought, but it¡¯s my job! Even if it doesn¡¯t work now, there¡¯s always next time!¡± ¡±Umu, that¡¯s a man!¡± Taking advantage of Alvin¡¯s words, ir tries to make up for her blunder, but Shinji¡¯s eyes are fixed on her as he picks up the magic stone. The magic stones of theAkumawere obviouslyrger than the ones he had picked up so far, as theAkumaused many kinds of magic. After collecting all the magic stones, Shinji joined the conversation. ¡±From the looks of it, as long as we¡¯re careful about magic, we should be fine. Now, let¡¯s keep our eyes open¡± ¡±Yes!¡± Alvin and the others walked further in. Thus, the ¡¯ conquest of the upper-upper ranking dungeon proceeded without any major problems. Because the adventuring is going so well, Alvin has to worry about something else¡­ his engagement to Christina. The adventure¡¯s part. Atst, reaching an upper-upper rank, which is a requirement for Hateyama. Work is going well, but the personal life is not¡­. Will there be any progress with Christina? Let¡¯s continue the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 348 Engagement Talk with Christina Edited by: Kanaa-senpai are sessfully conquering the . Although a single adventure exhaust them, no one is seriously injured. This is because ¡¯ method is to take a rest day after every adventure to avoid fatigue, and to proceed steadily without rushing. In addition, since the magic stone of the akumademon isrger than the previous ones, the purchase price at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is quite high. As a result, the party¡¯s joint savings, which had been depleted by preparations to be honorary knights and to start the Wolves¡¯ family, were gradually returning. About a week has passed, with repeated adventures and rest. That day was the rest day of , and it was also the day when Alvin and Milis were invited to the Beltz house. If it was just to meet Christina, there would be no need to be nervous anymore, but today it was an invitation from Noah, Christina¡¯s father. As the Wolf family was indebted to the head of the Beltz family, there was no option to refuse the invitation. That¡¯s why Alvin and Milis were dressed in tuxedos and dresses, respectively, and rode in a carriage with the Wolf family crest painted on it, driven by Homac. ¡±Hello,WolfKyou. It¡¯s been a long time since the unveiling party¡± ¡±It¡¯s been a long time, Count Beltz. Thank you for the invitation¡± ¡±Thank you¡± At Noah¡¯s urging, Alvin and Milis take their seats in the reception room. Unlike their previous visit, the tables, chairs and other furniture have been rearranged for dining, and the tables are covered with tablecloths. ¡±Chris will be here soon. I¡¯m sorry, can you wait a moment?¡± ¡±Yes, of course¡± ¡±Thank you. You feel better now? It must be hard to start a household¡± While Noah and Alvin chatted idly, the Beltz maids arranged the polished sses, knives, forks, and tes. In the midst of all this, a discreet knock sounded. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting. This is Christina¡± ¡±Come in¡± Christina entered the room and bowed gracefully to Alvin and Milis with a big smile on her face. ¡±Wee,WolfKyouandWolfFujin¡° The way Christina conducted herself as a well-behaved youngdy was beyond reproach. The other two, Alvin and Milis, returned the bow. Although normally they would not have greeted her in such a formal manner, today Noah, the head of the Beltz family, was present. Since Christina is not yet officially engaged, she must not neglect the courtesies of the nobility without permission. Not that Noah would mind, of course. ¡±Let¡¯s not get too formal today, shall we?WolfKyou¡­ Alvin, don¡¯t you think it would be better?¡± ¡±Oh, yes. Thank you!¡± ¡±Thank you, Otou-samaFather¡± Noah, the highest-ranking person in the ce, put on a casual air, and Alvin, Milis and Christina followed suit. Thus, the dinner party at the Beltz house began peacefully. * * * ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The Beltz family¡¯s meal was delicious, and Alvin and Milis even devoured the after-dinner dessert. Although their taste buds had begun to grow thanks to Uthman, who had been hired by the family, the meal was even better than the one he had prepared. (I suppose that¡¯s how particr they are about their food. We could increase our food budget a little more¡­ no, we have to control unnecessary expenses¡­) Looking upward, Alvin suppresses his own desires. Unaware that Alvin is in such conflict, Noah talks to Alvin while sipping coffee after dinner. ¡±Speaking of which, Alvin. I still haven¡¯t thanked you for dancing with Chris at the unveiling party. Thank you¡± ¡±Yes! Chris-san has been really good to me¡­ so it¡¯s only natural¡± Noah¡¯s words caused Alvin to choke up as he realized that the main question of the day had arrived. Despite his attempts to remain calm, he is still unsettled. Milis, who sits next to Alvin, continues to watch Noah and Alvin¡¯s conversation with a tense look on her face. ¡±I hope you understand the meaning of dancing¡± ¡±Otou-samaFather, I¡¯ll talk about it¡­¡± Noah wants to at least make Christina¡¯s engagement official, now that she¡¯s been publicly seen dancing at a party at the royal castle. Since Christina also wanted to talk to Noah and ask him for the engagement after getting Alvin¡¯s consent, she tried to stop him as soon as she could. ¡±Chris, please don¡¯t stop it. Of course I knew what the dance meant. Both Mil and I thought that we could get along well with Chris. And of course, we didn¡¯t want to embarrass our benefactor¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­!¡± Alvin, who had won Christina over, said something he hadn¡¯t said before. He has yet toe to terms with his s*xuality. However, Alvin has finally made up his mind that he can no longer ignore Christina¡¯s serious intentions. After many discussions with Milis, he came to a conclusion. ¡±Noah-san. Please let me get engaged to Chris! I¡¯ll do my best to make Milis and Christina happy together!¡± Looking Noah in the eye, Alvin quips. Silence reigns in the parlor, and all the servants gasp. Christina is filled with joy to finally hear Alvin say that he wants to marry her. ¡±¡­Chris, are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡±¡­Yes. I want to be with Al-sama¡± Noah and Christina, father and daughter, look at each other. Noah smiled with a hint of sadness as he sensed once again that his daughter was serious. ¡±All right. Alvin, take care of my daughter¡± ¡±Yes¡­!¡± ¡±Thank you! Otou-samaFather!¡± Christina jumped for joy at her father¡¯s permission. Still thinking there was one more person left to thank, she looked at Milis. ¡±Mil-san, thank you¡­ for epting me¡± ¡±Chris-san¡­. Yes, let¡¯s support Al-kun together from now on¡± ¡±Of course¡± Milis also congratted Christina with a smile. With everyone¡¯s approval, Christina¡¯s heart was filled with happiness. ¡±We¡¯ll have the official papers ready soon¡± ¡±Yes. We need to register our engagement with the government, right?¡± Maybe that had something to do with it. Christina was so distracted by Noah and Alvin¡¯s conversation that she didn¡¯t notice Milis¡¯ deeper smile as she pondered. (Chris-san, s*x with Shinji-san is amazing¡­ ? For Al-kun, Chris-san, too¡­ ?) No one here realizes that Milis is sending her thoughts to Shinji because of Alvin¡¯s s*xuality. Finally, engaged to Christina. Milis-chan is very fond of Al-kun, so she is trying to satisfy her s*xuality by making Christina-chan Shinji¡¯s handmaiden. How kind! Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 349 Check Christina’s Results Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the dinner with Alvin and the others, Christina was at the peak of her happiness when she saw them off. Her whole body is filled with joy as she strives to be a well-behaved noblewoman, and she even hums an udylike tune. (Finally, engaged to Al-sama¡­?) It¡¯s no wonder that Christina is so enthusiastic about polishing herself after taking a bath. The maids were also pleased with Christina¡¯s engagement, and they polished her body with smiles and giggles. ¡±Congrattions, Miss¡± ¡±Thank you. I¡¯m really happy¡± The engagement period is at least six months. It¡¯s still a long way to go before they be husband and wife and entrust their bodies to each other, but Christina wants him to see her at her most beautiful. So, Christina falls asleep in a happy mood. Unaware of the subus dream awaiting her ahead¡­. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Christina suddenly regains consciousness. However, from the way her body moved by itself and the sight of the house she had never seen before, she understood that she was dreaming. If it were not a dream, it would be impossible for her to wear a maid¡¯s uniform and clean the house. (It¡¯s a weird dream¡­ Hyaa!?) Christina, who did not know why she was dreaming like this, was startled by a sudden pat on her ass and tried to scream in surprise. However, her body moved in a different way than she expected. ¡±Master, please don¡¯t¡­ ? Ah ? I¡¯m still cleaning¡­ ?¡± As expected, she didn¡¯t try to escape from his hands, but did as she was supposed to. Her body reacted to the sensation of being stroked and her womb tingled. (What is this feeling¡­? Nnn, my body can¡¯t move and it feels so good¡­) Christina feels as if her body is not her own a body that starts to get wet immediately. With no control over her body, all she can do is endure. In this subus dream, Christina¡¯s body is being controlled by Freri, and her consciousness is the only thing that is clear. ¡±Chris looks like she wants it¡± ¡±Because¡­? when Master touches me, I get wet immediately¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s head moves and she looks back. The person she was looking at was Shinji. Naturally, it was Shinji¡¯s hands that were caressing her ass without restraint. This caused Christina to be even more confused. (W-why is this guy¡­ ? why isn¡¯t Al-sama¡­? W-why am I having this dream¡­? Ah ?) For Christina, Shinji is just apanion of someone she loves. If Christina is so excited about her engagement that she¡¯s having naughty dreams, why shouldn¡¯t it be Alvin, she wonders. While she was puzzled, Shinji¡¯s finger touched Christina¡¯s sensitive spot through her wet underwear. This is enough to send a numbing sensation through Christina¡¯s body, and her heart writhes in agony. [Christina has be more sensitive. Thanks to the dreams Eve and ra have been giving to her] [It seems so. She¡¯s soaking wet in no time] Shinjiughed as he made nasty squirting sounds with his fingertips. This time, Shinji is also in Freri¡¯s subus dream, and hees to check how Christina is doing. The way he handles Christina is that of a man who has made many women squeal, and the intense pleasure that her sensitive body feels keeps Christina at her mercy. (Hyah, even though I don¡¯t want to, it feels so good¡­? It feels even better than when I do it myself¡­? It¡¯s amazing¡­? Why is it like this¡­?) To relieve her increased s*xual desire, Christina secretly masturbates and tries to endure the strongest pleasure she¡¯s ever felt. ¡±Ah ? Master¡¯s fingers¡­ ? It feels so good ? Master, please touch me more ? Aah ?¡± Despite this, Christina¡¯s mouth is filled with lewd words. Christina¡¯s mind starts to feel as if she actually wants this pleasure. Still, she tries to keep herself from drowning in pleasure. [As I thought, a girl who has someone in her heart is tough to beat] [I¡¯m just checking in today. If she feels this good, it¡¯s almost time] In spite of Christina¡¯s strong will, Shinji and Freri exchange thoughts in a rxed manner. Then, grasping the wooden frame of the window, Shinji pulls Christina¡¯s pants down to the side and inserts his middle and index fingers into her vagina. The pleasure of the two stubby fingers pawing around inside her vagina brought Christina to climax. (Hiii ? Ah ? His ? His fingers ? Are inside me ? It¡¯s stirring inside me ? Ah, don¡¯t ? Don¡¯t do it to that ce ?) A pleasure that can¡¯t bepared to how she masturbates herself. She felt as if her clitoris was being tweaked. ¡±Master ? Master ? My clitoris ? Don¡¯t do my clitoris ? Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯m cumming ? I¡¯m cumming ?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers made Christina¡¯s body tremble. Her mind goes nk as she savors the sensation of climax, something she¡¯s never experienced before, and she thinks vaguely. (Now, the part that feels good¡­ is called clitoris¡­ ?) For a brief moment, Christina¡¯s thoughts were drenched in pleasure. However, she immediately thinks back to Alvin¡¯s face and is tormented by self-loathing. (Al-sama¡­I¡¯m sorry. I had this dream with someone who wasn¡¯t Al-sama¡­?) Her gloomy thoughts were almost blown away by the sweet stimtion she felt again. It was because Shinji¡¯s fingers started to stimte her sensitive vagina again after her climax. However, the tingling in her womb somehow intensified despite the pleasant sensation. It was as if her body knew it would feel even better. ¡±Master¡­ ? Please ? Please give me your cock¡­ ? Oh, I can¡¯t take it with just my fingers¡­ ?¡± And that was the answer that came out of her mouth. But it¡¯s something Christina can¡¯t ept. Shinji understands this, and decides that forcing the matter any further might wake her from her dream, so he just moves his fingers. ¡±Not today. Just my fingers¡± ¡±No way ? Ah, Nnn ? Master ?¡± (I-I¡¯m d ? Haa~ ? Ah ? No¡­?) While Christina was relieved that she was able to avoid the insertion, she continued to endure the pleasure. Christina was forced to learn to cum over and over again until she woke up from this dream. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±Haa~, haa~, haa~¡­¡± Christina woke up sweating profusely. Unlike before, she remembered the contents of her dream. ¡±Haa~¡­ such a dream¡­¡± She has no idea why she dreamt that she was touched by a man other than Alvin, or if she even remembers it clearly. Only guilt and self-loathing for Alvin enveloped Christina. ¡±Al-sama¡­¡± Thinking of Alvin¡¯s face as her fianc¨¦, Christina touches the clitoris she knew from her dream. She was wet from the dream, which was convenient for her to start masturbating. ¡±Al-sama¡­ Al-sama¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s Al-sama I love¡­?¡± In order to overwrite the dream, Christina masturbates while thinking about Alvin. However, she can¡¯t get the same pleasure as Shinji¡¯s manhandling that she experienced in her dream. Still, Christina continues to masturbate to forget her dream. It¡¯s time to check her out before touching her. Christina seems to be doing well. On with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 350 Report to the Goddess Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After showing Christina a subus dream to check how well she is doing, Shinji realizes that the only time she can be alone for a long time is when she goes to bed. He wants to teleport to her bedroom, but Shinji, who has never been in Christina¡¯s room before, is unable to do so, so he waits for an opportunity. It¡¯s been a few days since thest time they met. No good opportunity hase yet. In the meantime, the Goddess, who had arranged an appointment about Hayate and Shizuku, came first. So, Shinji goes to the temple in the town, and asks ir to teleport him to the Miko room. As before, Yoriko and Miko Arian were waiting for Shinji in the white-colored shrine room. ¡±Megami-samaGoddess, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting¡± Shinji immediately sensed Goddess Arian¡¯s presence within Yoriko, and kneeled down on one knee in a posture of respect. ¡±No problem. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m here earlier than I promised. Now, report quickly¡± ¡±Yes¡± * * * Shinji stood up with the permission of the Goddess. ¡±Both Apostle Hayate and Apostle Shizuku, whom the Goddess has entrusted me to educate, have decided to go their separate ways. Apostle Hayate, unfit for conflict, resigned as an apostle and became a civilian. She has agreed to give birth to a child in the future and pass it on to the next generation¡± ¡±Sylphy, is that correct?¡± Goddess Arian, who had been listening to Shinji¡¯s report, spoke up, and out of nowhere Sylphy appeared behind him, bowing reverently. ¡±Yes. As reported by the apostle Shinji¡± ¡±Good¡± Spirits never lie to the Goddess. And to Sylphy¡¯s reply, Goddess Arian nodded in satisfaction and urged Shinji to continue. ¡±Apostle Shizuku has changed her mind and has decided to fight as an Apostle. With Eve as her partner, she is training to improve her abilities. From now on, she will obey the oracle¡± ¡±Marie?¡± Marie appeared next to Sylphyi and bowed as reverently like Sylphy do. ¡±Yes~ There is no doubt~¡± Goddess Arian nodded at Marie¡¯s report as well. ¡±Based on the above, I have determined that both of them have crossed the minimum line. With this report, I would like to return back the right of supervision¡± Shinji finished his report proudly, saying that he had done what he had to do. Even if it was just a trivial matter of forcing a yuri couple to part peacefully and go their separate ways, it must have been a task from the Goddess, and Shinji thought he had done the best he could. Goddess Arian, who is able to read other people¡¯s minds, understood that Shinji was fully devoted to his work withoutpromise, and she couldn¡¯t help smiling. Apostles who are sincere even in small jobs are very useful. With this, Goddess Arian made up her mind what to do with the reward for Shinji that she had been thinking about. ¡±First of all, thank you for your hard work in supervising Apostle Hayate and Apostle Shizuku. I have no objection to Apostle Shinji¡¯s decision. I will ept the supervision of both Apostle Hayate and Apostle Shizuku from Apostle Shinji. Please give me the bell¡± ¡±I¡¯m returning it¡± Shinji returns the golden and silver call bells to Goddess Arian. At the same time, Shinji breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Even though he was confident, everyone is nervous until they are evaluated. ¡±The report was satisfactory. Apostle Shinji, you did a great job¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡­!¡± Shinji bowed before Goddess Arian¡¯s smile. Suddenly, the heavy atmosphere that Goddess Arian had been giving off disappeared. After receiving the report and informing the results, Goddess Arian called out to ir as if the work talk was over. ¡±The business is over. Let¡¯s have tea and talk about the rest. ir, Sylphy, Marie, get ready¡± ir and the others quickly set up the table, chairs, and tea set in order. At the goddess¡¯s invitation, Shinji had no choice but to give up and sit with her. Miko Arian, who had been watching silently, was also invited by Goddess Arian and chose to sit next to Shinji. Goddess Arian smiled and resumed her conversation in a good mood amidst the aroma of ir¡¯s brewing tea. ¡±Well, Apostle Shinji, thank you once again for all your hard work this time. I¡¯m also d that I didn¡¯t have to dispose of the apostles who came to this world¡± ¡±This is my job¡­. Thank you for your satisfaction¡± Goddess Arian wasn¡¯t the only one who was no longer in work mode. Shinji, too, had lost his formal atmosphere. Even so, he remained respectful of the Goddess, and his speech remained polite. * * * ¡±Yes. And so, I have decided to reward the Apostle Shinji. I¡¯ll give you the magic to cross the world whatever you want¡± ¡±¡­Ah!¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­ that¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it¡­!¡± ¡±Ah¡­!¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes widened at Goddess Arian¡¯s words. Shinji¡¯s hands trembled with the joy of finally getting the magic he wanted. Miko Arian was also smiling with joy as if it were her personal matter. In the midst of all this, Goddess Arian, unusually for her, cleared her throat in a very awkward manner. ¡±It is a high-ranking magic. For that reason, it must be taught directly to the Apostle Shinji. That means we have to perform a magic ritual. I know I¡¯m not supposed to do this with my daughter¡¯s husband but it¡¯s necessary¡± Goddess Arian spoke in a calm tone of voice because it was important. It was painful to think of her daughter Miko Arian¡¯s feelings, but there was no other way. (If the world where the apostle Shinji cane and go is limited to the world where his parents live, a tool that contains magic would have been enough¡­ but if I want the apostle Shinji to work in other worlds, he has to learn magic that allows him toe and go freely¡­) Unlike the apostles who were reincarnated from other worlds, Shinji has a firm respect for Goddess Arian. And he does his work diligently. Goddess Arian thought that a deep-rooted apostle like Shinji was valuable. (It¡¯s a good thing Yoriko is here. Otherwise, I would have had to use my daughter¡¯s body) Yoriko¡¯s presence is also significant. Goddess Arian probably didn¡¯t want to use her daughter¡¯s body to do it with her beloved¡¯a daughter. ¡±However, it will take some time to prepare. Probably an hour or so. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m ready¡± ¡± I understand. Thank you very much, Goddess¡± Shinji, on the other hand, bowed his head, unable to hide his shock at the sudden turn of events. As Goddess Arian shifted and disappeared, silence prevailed among the Miko. Reporting Hayate-chan and Shizuku-chan to the Goddess. Their supervision is nowplete. And finally, the Goddess teaches Shinji-kun the magic to cross the world. Shinji¡¯s goal has been achieved! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 351 Preparing a Magic Rituals with Goddesses Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After regaining hisposure, Shinji drank the tea that ir had prepared and tried not to think about the magic ritual with the Goddess. To be honest, he felt the Goddess Arian was beyond his control, and there was no way he could take this opportunity to do something about it. (I have to listen to Goddess Arian and y it safe¡­ I have to avoid any displeasure) Even though he was probably one of the most privileged among the apostles, his cautiousness was one of his virtues, allowing him to remind himself instead of getting carried away by it. ¡±If it¡¯s Danna-sama, I¡¯m not worried about your bad manners¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Arian, I understand about your concern. Thank you for worrying, I just need to learn the magic. Thank you for reminding it¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­ No problem ?¡± Because she has been serving the Goddess Arian as a priestess, Miko Arian knows her nature very well. Sex is only a means to teach magic, not to permit disrespect. Shinji expressed his gratitude to Miko Arian for her understanding, and her cheeks reddened with the joy of being understood. * * * ¡±If you get tired, I¡¯ll heal you¡­ ?¡± ¡±That might be a good idea¡­¡± Shinji, who had realized that this would be a tense act, continued to talk while thinking that it might be good to receive Miko Arian¡¯s sweet service. On the other hand, the three girls, ir, Sylphy, and Marie, who have been keeping silent, are exchanging thoughts in a state where only the three of them can hear. [Sylphy, Marie, do you know if Arian-sama has ever performed a magic ritual before? I do not recall any~noja¡­] [I don¡¯t remember either] [Neither do I~] No one knew whether or not Goddess Arian had ever performed a magic ritual. And it makes them feel a bit uneasy. [Umu~, maybe Goddess Arian has never done this before~noja] [Isn¡¯t it wonderful that the first encounter is with Shinji-san¡¯s big thing~?] [You¡¯re disrespectful, Marie. Goddesses only perform magic rituals, so Shinji-san¡¯s size is irrelevant] The serious Sylphy corrected Marie. However, Sylphy¡¯s cheeks are a little red as Marie¡¯s words remind her of Shinji¡¯s gem. [I understand what Marie is saying~noja. The point is, I¡¯m worried about the goddess~noja. Shinji¡¯s s*x is great. But Shinji¡¯s not the type to do whatever he wants with a woman [Yes, Marie. Goddesses and Shinji-san are different. Even Shinji-san¡¯s magic doesn¡¯t work on her] ir agreed that Marie¡¯s fears were groundless, and Sylphy agreed with her. Even if Shinji tried to carve a lewd crest with his affinity magic, it would not bind the soul of a goddess. That¡¯s how different God and human beings are in terms of existence. [It¡¯s true, but~¡­] However, Marie is still not convinced, but she has no evidence. She thought that she might have overvalued Shinji¡¯s s*x because she was particrly fond of him, and after listening to what they had to say, Marie decided to think that way. [Speaking of which, what¡¯s Sylphy¡¯s next move~noja?] [I haven¡¯t heard anything yet. I¡¯m hoping for a job where I can contribute a lot to the Goddess¡­] The topic of conversation shifted to something trivial, such as how Sylphy will be in the future. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó About an hourter, Shinji finally received a thought from Goddess Arian. [Apostle Shinji. Preparation is finished. I will Callsummon you now. Is that clear?] [Yes. May I have a word with Arian?] [No problem] While Miko Arian was talking, Shinji told her that he had received a thought from Goddess Arian. ¡±Goddess said it¡¯s ready. I¡¯m off¡± ¡±Yes¡­. See youter, Danna-sama¡­¡± Shinji nods back to Miko Arian, and the thoughts are exchanged again. [Anytime please] [I¡¯ll do it now] With Miko Arian and the spirits watching him, Shinji is enveloped in the glow of the teleportation magic. As his vision opens, he is standing in a white room that resembles a Miko¡¯s chamber. However, the resemnce was only in the atmosphere, and the room was filled with the divine presence of Goddess Arian¡­ something Shinji did not feelfortable in. He felt pressured by it. In the center of the room is arge bed with a canopy and arge magic circle under the bed. In front of the bed, Goddess Arian, who had borrowed Yoriko¡¯s body, was waiting for her. ¡±Wee, Apostle Shinji, this is the first time I¡¯ve invited an Apostle here, but wee¡± ¡±I am honored, Goddess¡± Goddess Arian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as Shinji immediately dropped to one knee on the spot. It¡¯s all very well to be polite, but there¡¯s no point in talking if he¡¯s afraid every time. * * * ¡±Apostle Shinji, we¡¯re performing a magic ritual so I¡¯ll tolerate a little. Come here quickly¡± ¡±I understood¡± With Her permission, Shinji walked up to Goddess Arian. The two stared at each other, but Shinji did not move. As he ponders what to do next, Goddess Arian speaks up. ¡±Before we begin the magic ritual I need an exnation. The magic that will be bestowed upon Apostle Shinji to cross the world is called ¡± Shinji is silent and listens intently. ¡±In order to give it to you, I¡¯ve set a restriction that the ce you will be crossing over to will be a ce where my power is strong, such as a temple. Otherwise, the magic power required would be too great to use. Even with this oath, I¡¯m sure Apostle Shinji¡¯s kakushihidden damagem will be just enough¡± At Goddess Arian¡¯s words, Shinji understood that this was a reward for having seen through everything. Considering the fact that he would have to struggle with uncontroble or unusable spells, he was quite grateful to have them adjusted for him to use. ¡±Thank you very much¡­!¡± ¡±I look forward to your future work, Apostle Shinji¡± Goddess Arian smiled at Shinji¡¯s heartfelt thanks. Then, guessing from Goddess Arian¡¯s words that the work included going to a different world, Shinji nodded nervously. Shinji is worried that he is being given an excessively good reputation by sending him all the way to another world. ¡±As long as it¡¯s something I can solve with my own power¡± ¡±I also don¡¯t want to lose a trustworthy apostle. I¡¯m just talking about the possibility. ¡­Well, now that I give my consent¡­ shall we begin?¡± After muttering this, Goddess Arian put her hands on her clothes. As she did so, the sound of the cloth rubbing against her skin was heard, and before Shinji¡¯s eyes, Yoriko¡¯s body was exposed¡­ a body with veryrge breasts that made men lust for her. ¡±Take off your clothes too, Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± While suppressing the desire to stare at her breasts, Shinji undressed as calmly as possible. Shinji and Goddess Arian, nowpletely naked, faced each other without hiding their bodies. Before Yoriko¡¯s body, Shinji¡¯s thing was already half erect. (He¡¯s looking at me so hard¡­) Goddess Arian is staring at Shinji¡¯s thing, but she hears Shinji¡¯s voice in her mind and raises her gaze. However, her eyes keep ncing at his thing. In response to her reaction, Shinji couldn¡¯t help but have a disrespectful thought. (Goddess¡­ no experience¡­?). But it was toote. Goddess Arian is already listening to Shinji¡¯s mind. ¡±T-there¡¯s no such thing. Apostle Shinji, lie down quickly¡­¡± ¡±Pardon me! I understand!¡± Relieved that he wasn¡¯t offended Her, Shinji did as he was told andy on his back on the canopy bed. His erect thing stood out even more. (In reality, when I see it in front of my eyes¡­ it¡¯s different¡­. This is Apostle Shinji¡¯s gem that has corrupted ir and many other women¡­) Goddess Arian¡¯s eyes are once again on Shinji¡¯s thing¡­. For the time being, Shinji has decided to bepletely silent and wait for Goddess Arian¡¯s action. Even though he was used to seeing spirits and girls having s*x, and even though he had all kinds of s*xual knowledge, he still had to wait¡­. After all, this was his first time to perform a s*xual act with Goddess Arian. The Goddess, no s*xual experience. Or rather, She had been too busy to even experience love. In the first ce, She doesn¡¯t have a partner of the same rank (God), so she can¡¯t experience it. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 352 The Goddess and the Magic Ritual, Above Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Goddess Arian. She¡¯s known to the world as the Goddess Mother of All. She controls several other worlds in addition to this one where Shinji and his friends live. As befits a , she ces the highest priority on the stability of the world. One of her few amusements during her busy schedule is to check on her men from time to time. Those under hermand do not know or realize that the Goddess is watching them, and Goddess Arian has not told them. As a goddess, she can even see scenes from the past. In other words, Goddess Arian knows and even sees that Shinji is having s*x with spirits. Therefore, she has seen Shinji¡¯s things. However, like the difference between looking at something through a screen and seeing it in person, Goddess Arian was taken aback by the muscrity and lewdness of Shinji¡¯s genital when she actually saw it. (¡­Let¡¯s get back on track. Just do what I know how to do) After a few moments of staring at Shinji¡¯s erect p*nis as hey on his back on the bed, Goddess Arian regained herposure and climbed up on the bed, approaching Shinji. [Concentrate¡­ Concentrate¡­ Concentrate¡­] During this time, Shinji kept his eyes closed and worked hard to increase his magical power, and even when Goddess Arian heard his mind, she did not hear any distractions. (Looks like he¡¯s being considerate¡­) Shinji, who must have sensed Goddess Arian¡¯sck of s*xual experience, is passive at all costs, which is a sign that he knows his ce and that this is a magic ritual, not s*x. In fact, there is some fear involved, but Shinji¡¯s fundamental respect for the goddess is intact. (He¡¯s a good apostle¡­. That¡¯s why I decided to give him the magic of the ) Even with great power, Shinji will not go against the Goddess and ravage the very foundations of the world. Goddess Arian believes that as long as he has fear and respect for the Goddess, he can be trusted. (Just rewarding the devout apostle¡­ let¡¯s get started) With the steps of a magical ritual in mind, she opens her mouth. ¡±Let¡¯s begin¡­ shall we? Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±Please¡­¡± With that, Goddess Arian puts her face to Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Without insertion, the magic ritual cannot be performed. And for that reason, she begins to lick his p*nis first. She puts her lips on his ns and tries to make it slippery with a lot of saliva. ¡±Chuu¡­ nn, nmuu, nn¡­ nn¡± Thanks to the knowledge of how to do it in her mind, her tongue was awkward at first, but it gradually became smooth. Goddess Arian squinted at the quivering p*nis in her mouth, and when she touched her own private parts to prepare for the connection, she noticed that her love juices were beginning to drip thickly. (It¡¯s already wet¡­. Is it possible that Yoriko¡¯s body is easy to feel?) When Goddess Arian was about to pull her mouth away, she thought that she could connect with him sooner. [It feels good] Shinji¡¯s voice was transmitted to Goddess Arian, and the voice strangely resonated in her mind. And it made Goddess Arian¡¯s mouth stop moving, and she slowly ran her tongue down the back of his cock. ¡±Ugh¡­ gh¡± Shinji¡¯s mouth made a moan of pleasure. His reaction made Goddess Arian feel happy, and she wanted to see more of it. (Is this woman¡¯s pleasure¡­.? Fufu, Apostle Shinji. I must reward you for your devoutness¡­ ?) With that thought, Goddess Arian boldly moves her tongue and uses Yoriko¡¯s long tongue to lick the ns. The licking of the sensitive ns causes the precum to overflow as if it were natural. Then, as Yoriko¡¯s fallen body finds Shinji¡¯s pre-cum to be the key to her estrus, the body began to heat up and Goddess Arian also began to be aroused. Shinji realizes that what was supposed to be a prelude to a magic ritual is bing a mere blowjob. It was not good, and he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡±Ah¡­Goddess, I think that¡¯s enough¡­¡± [Her blowjob, feels good¡­] But Goddess Arian can hear Shinji¡¯s voice in her mind. So, Goddess Arian took Shinji¡¯s words as a reservation. Then with Goddess Arian¡¯s humble attitude that was not influenced by pleasure, Shinji¡¯s status rose even higher in Goddess Arian¡¯s mind. ¡±Mm¡­. it¡¯s okay, Apostle Shinji¡­ this is your reward? Surrender yourself to the pleasure¡­? Chuu?¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s face was full of affection as she smiled and rubbed Shinji¡¯s p*nis, giving Shinji a maternal feeling worthy of being called Miko Arian¡¯s mother. And then, she sucked on his p*nis again. ¡±Kuhh¡­Ah, Goddess¡­¡± [I-I¡¯m melting¡­] Goddess Arian used all of her knowledge of s*xual techniques to torment Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Her bulging lips sucked and her tongue crawled over the sensitive spot. *Suck?* *Suck?* *Suck?* *Suck?* The sound of the water was so loud that Shinji¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t believe it was her first blowjob. The pleasure given by this technique, which is as good as Freri¡¯s, causes Shinji to open his eyelids, which had been closed for a long time. And then his eyes met Goddess Arian¡¯s, who was dwelling in Yoriko¡¯s body with the face of a woman. The immoral feeling of having turned a Goddess into a woman ran through Shinji¡¯s whole body, and brought him to the limit of his endurance. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­¡± ¡±Nmuu, nnn¡­ nn¡­? Nnnh.. nnn¡­?¡± *Spurttttttt*! He ejacted vigorously, spraying a lot of semen into her mouth. Though Goddess Arian was startled by the force of it, her body was happy and her eyes drooped at the rich male scent. [Ugh¡­ even though I shouldn¡¯t, it feels so good¡­] Coincidentally, Shinji¡¯s inner voice was the same as Goddess Arian¡¯s. The guilt and immorality of spewing semen into a Goddess¡¯s mouth kept Shinji aroused. On the other hand, Goddess Arian had discovered the pleasure of a woman squeezing a man¡¯s semen. Although a Goddess should never be tainted by lust. *Gulp* ?, still Goddess Arian gulps down all the semen. On top of that, she gives him a thorough clean-up blowjob, and Shinji bends over in pleasure as she licks the semen off his p*nis. [It, it feels too good¡­ it¡¯s so good¡­] The euphoric voice of Shinji¡¯s mind made Goddess Arian feel the greatest pleasure and joy. The sight of the devout apostle rejoicing from the bottom of his heart filled the goddess¡¯ heart as well. ¡±Haa¡­? Fufu, you got a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold it in¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s okay. This is your reward¡­?¡± Shinji looked away from the smiling Goddess Arian. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d end up being even more disrespectful. But he can no longer afford to cover up his inner voice. [I want to hold her¡­ I want to have s*x with her¡­] Even so, Shinji continues to lie down without attacking Her. His steel mind, forged by Freri, was still intact. (Ah¡­ good, Apostle Shinji¡­ ?) His attitude of being a devout apostle makes Goddess Arian¡¯s body tingle. Her desire toplete the magic ritual in a casual manner had already disappeared from Goddess Arian¡¯s mind. Finally, Goddess Arian straddled Shinji¡¯s waist, swaying herrge breasts. As his ns made contact with her pussy, which was dripping with her love juices, it made a sizzling sound. ¡±Now, let¡¯s begin¡­ ?¡± Her sweet voice echoes in the room. Goddess time! Goddess wakes up as a woman¡­! To be continued next time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 353 The Goddess and the Magic Ritual, Middle Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Goddess Arian¡¯s face as she straddles Shinji, is flushed with excitement, making her look very s*xy and lustful. And every time she shakes her hips, her breasts jiggle, and her genitals make a wet sound as they rub against each other. ¡±Nn¡­? Nnn, ah¡­?¡± The way her hips to probe the p*nis into her secret entrance feels so good that it makes the p*nis twitch. After much struggling, the tip of the ns touched her private part¡­ and that was enough to make Goddess Arian¡¯s mouth make a sweet sound. Yoriko¡¯s body, which was already defeated by the cock, greedily writhed as the folds of her vagina tried to entwine with the p*nis, and as she lowered her hips, her vagina smoothly epted it. ¡±Haaaa¡­? Nn¡­? I did it¡± It was Goddess Arian¡¯s first pration, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain as her body was already developed. On the contrary, the sensation and presence of the p*nis fitting perfectly in her vagina gave her a strange sense of relief, and even made her smile softly. ¡±Okay¡­ I¡¯ll concentrate my magic¡­¡± Her gentle and affection smile aroused Shinji¡¯s lust, but he gripped the bed sheet tightly and held back from reaching for her. There was no time to mend his mind, and Goddess Arian would not me him, so Shinji did not think that she was reading his mind. [Beautiful¡­ I want to shake my hips¡­ I want to make her melt¡­] As Shinji tries to suppress his boiling male desire, Goddess Arian sits on top of him with her soft hips and puts her hands on his chest. Then, *squueze* her breasts, which are nothing more than a visual assault, making Shinji wonder if she is testing his reason. ¡±I¡¯ll gather magic power too¡­ ? *pant¡­* woo¡­ ? Nnn¡­ nnu¡­ ?¡± After her deration, Goddess Arian slowly lifted her hips, and the mere rubbing of his p*nis against her folds sent a thrill of pleasure up her spine. As she lowered her hips again, she felt the pleasure of the p*nis scraping through her vaginal folds, and finally, the strong pleasure of the ns pushing up against the back of her vagina. (This is¡­? This is the pleasure of¡­?) Yoriko¡¯s well-developed body maximized the pleasure given by Shinji¡¯s p*nis and transmitted it to Goddess Arian¡¯s head. With just a single shake of her hips, her mind began to be captivated by the pleasures of s*x, and once more, she began to move gently up and down. ¡±*Pant¡­?* *Pant¡­?* Nn, nn¡­? Ah, ah¡­? Ah¡­ Nn? Fuah¡­ Ah, Fuh¡­?¡± *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* Every time Goddess Arian moved her hips, the sound of watering out of the joint woulde out. Not only her body, but also her mind had started to feel it, and her love juices were flowing endlessly. She shakes her hips from various angles with slow but steady movements, subconsciously searching for the part of her body that feels the best. [It feels good¡­ But stop, it¡¯s not good, I must concentrate¡­ focus¡­ but her breasts, so s*xy¡­ stop, concentrate my magic¡­!] Thebination of her leaning forward and her increasingly daring movements caused her breasts to sway in front of Shinji¡¯s eyes. His eyes are glued to the swaying breasts. (Apostle Shinji really likes breasts¡­?) Goddess Arian¡¯s heart is not troubled by the lustful look in his eyes, and she even adds a circr motion to sway her hips to show him more. With her soft breasts swaying in every direction, her movements are as good as a skilled prostitute¡¯s, and her tight vagina helps to drive Shinji over the edge. ¡±Goddess, it¡¯s about¡­ time¡­¡± [I-I have to end this¡­ my reasoning will fall¡­! Goddess is too s*xy¡­] Shinji sensed the limits of his reason. His p*nis felt so good that it almost melted, and it was understandable that he was visually aroused. Rather, it¡¯s good that he could keep it up until now. And now that Goddess Arian¡¯s magic power has been gathered, all that¡¯s left is tobine it with his ejaction. (How devout he is¡­ until the very end¡­ ? Ah, Apostle Shinji¡­ how far will you go to please me? ?) Goddess Arian¡¯s heart beats faster at Shinji¡¯s attempt to finish the matter before hemits disrespect. Even the rude words like ¡°erotic¡± felt so good that she felt it was a shame to let it end like this. Therefore, Goddess Arian decides to forgive him for his disrespect. ¡±I forgive you for everything¡­ ? Apostle Shinji ? Ejacte into my vagina ? Do as you please ? Push me up ?¡± Goddess Arian stopped her up and down movements and put Shinji¡¯s hands, which were gripping the sheets, on her hips as she pressed her soft buttocks against him. And with the fire of lust in her eyes, her hot breath, and the smile of a woman of debauchery, it had the power to crush Shinji¡¯s reason. ¡±Goddesssss!!!¡± ¡±Waah ???!¡± Shinji grabbed her hips tightly and thrust up into her vagina from below with all his might. Goddess Arian¡¯s mouth made a very pathetic sound, but Shinji didn¡¯t stop. ¡±Haah ? ah ? ah ? uhn ? fwah ? this is ? aah ? hin ? so strong ? hah ? oh ? ohh ?¡± *Smack*, the ns thrusts up into her vagina. Then, Goddess Arian climaxed so quickly that the pleasure she had felt when she was moving herself seemed like child¡¯s y. If Shinji had been rational, he would have ejacted at the same time, but right now he is only thinking about ejacting at the most pleasurable time for himself. Therefore, even when Goddess Arian climaxed, he didn¡¯t stop but continued to thrust. (Th-This is¡­? Apostle Shinji¡¯s ? Sex ? This feels so good ? I¡¯m being made to cum ?) In a sh, she was shattered and copsed on top of Shinji. She pressed herrge breasts against his chest, grabbed his shoulders, and nestled into his muscr chest, she could only continue to be tossed about by the waves of pleasure. *Pound* *Pound* *Pound* *Pound* *Pound* Shinji¡¯s hands moved from her hips to her butt, and he grabbed her firm buttocks and thrust even harder for thest spurt. ¡±R¡­!!¡± ¡±Nhaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ???¡± He ejacted inside her vagina while her lowered uterus and ns were kissing. The force of the ejaction was so great that it brought her, who had been climaxing continuously, to an even deeper climax. The overwhelming euphoria of being filled as a mere woman pierced through Goddess Arian¡¯s head. (This is¡­ ? the joy of a woman¡­ ? the happiness of being filled as a woman¡­ ? I never thought it could be this good¡­ ?) Goddess Arian was soaking in the afterglow in Shinji¡¯s arms with an enraptured expression. There was not a trace of the dignity of a guardian of the world in her appearance, but only a woman who was intoxicated by the pleasure of a woman who knew. Now, all that was heard was the ragged breathing of Shinji and Goddess Arian between the two goddesses. Goddess Arian and Shinji. After a lot of agitation, Shinji¡¯s rationality was finally shattered. The goddess was made to cum by the real s*x. To be continued next time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 354 The Goddess and the Magic Ritual, Bottom Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was Shinji, who had more experience, who came to his senses first from the aftermath of the climax. He finally realizes that he has done something bad by thrusting so hard against the Goddess and ejacting into her vagina while making her climax continuously, which is not a magic ritual but a s*x act no matter how he put it. (I¡¯ve done it¡­ my will is weak¡­) Shinji¡¯s sense of responsibility is evident in the fact that he doesn¡¯t try to shift the me to the Goddess being too erotic, but sees it as his own fault. Naturally, Goddess Arian, who had regained her senses after Shinji¡¯s, also heard his heart and smiled at him, regretting his disrespect. ¡±It¡¯s okay, Apostle Shinji. I forgive you¡­ ? The ritual has been sessful¡­ ?¡± Goddess Arian, who was still resting her body on Shinji¡¯s chest, shook her hips, rubbed her erect p*nis, and the sweet numbness of pleasure hit Shinji. Yoriko¡¯s body can be called the finest woman, herrge breasts, her plump ass, and her vagina wriggling greedily for semen, which made his male instincts cry out for more. ¡±¡­Then this is the end of the ritual. Thank you for giving me this precious magic¡­¡± [I¡¯ll spend the rest of the night with Arian] But once he had ejacted, Shinji was extremely calm, and when he was relieved to have the goddess¡¯ permission, he tried to say that he would finish the act to prevent further blunders. But the voice in his heart told him that he would put his inner lust to his future Arianpartner. As a devout apostle, he was right to do so. However, his words are interrupted by the pleasure of Goddess Arian¡¯s deliberate tightening of her vagina. ¡±Apostle Shinji, is this enough for you? I¡¯m not enough yet¡­?¡± Goddess Arian, who was experiencing female pleasure for the first time, did not lose her excitement even after the aftermath of her climax receded. In fact, the awakening of her inner female desire ignited her s*xual desire. The pleasure of s*x, which she knew for the first time, was so intense for her. (I have some more time¡­ ? I¡¯ll let him stay with me until the next appointment ? Apostle Shinji ?) Goddess Arian is nning to have s*x until the veryst minute without breaking her own schedule, and she¡¯s not going to waste any time, so she seduces him directly. Shinji is conflicted and at a loss for words when Goddess Arian tightens her vagina and shakes her ass in a very lewd way. [Is it really okay¡­? I¡¯m dealing with the Goddess¡­] If she wanted to, she could easily eliminate Shinji. Even if she is a good woman, it is natural for her to resist. Therefore, Goddess Arian must give him forgiveness. ¡±There is nothing to be afraid of. I forgive Apostle Shinji¡¯s actions¡­ ? On this bed, before we are Goddess and Apostle, we are man and woman¡­ ? Chuu¡­?¡± Their faces came close to each other and their lips touched. A kiss that had nothing to do with magic rituals. This action finally made Shinji realize that she was sincerely wanting to continue. ¡±Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­!¡± ¡±Kya, ahhn¡­??¡± Shinji¡¯s movements were quick, and he grabbed her ass and raised her up. Goddess Arian lets out a cute scream and grabs Shinji¡¯s shoulders with all her might. For her, it was the first time she had ever clung to a man, but being in his strong arms, she did not feel bad. Shinji skillfullyid her down on her back while they were still connected, and then ced his hands on the bed to cover her. ¡±I¡¯ll move¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Haa ? Ah ? Nn ? I knew it, it¡¯s good¡­? Fwahn ? Ah, ah ? Ah, anh ?¡± Shinji starts to move his hips vigorously. Yoriko¡¯s body felt a strong pleasure in receiving Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and she gave Goddess Arian a strong pleasure in her body. She also subconsciously lowers her hips to the bed in order to get more pleasure, and firmly epts Shinji¡¯s pration. [It¡¯s too erotic¡­] (Ah¡­? He¡¯s so excited¡­?) Her voice is so sweet, her face is so happy, and her big breasts are jiggling under his chest. Even though her body belonged to Yoriko, the Goddess¡¯ dignified appearance was more than enough to make Shinji lust after her. Goddess Arian was also filled with the pleasure of being desired as a woman and became more and more absorbed in s*x. ¡±It feels good¡­? Hau ? Uu, nn ? Ah, ahh ? Good¡­? My head ? Turned whiteeee ?¡± Her legs naturally wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist. And at the same time, Goddess Arian climaxed as the thrusting p*nis pushed deep into her vagina. While she was twitching and shaking, Shinji stopped moving and waited for her to calm down. ¡±Haa¡­? Haa¡­? Aah ? Ahn ?¡± When the strength rxes from her body and her entangled legse off Shinji¡¯s waist, he starts to move his hips again. In the face of this pleasure, Goddess Arian couldn¡¯t stop her sweet voice. She was bing mncholy at the skillful s*x that made her understand the feeling of climax one by one, different from the messy continuous climax. ¡±I¡¯m about to ejacte¡­¡± ¡±Oh ? I don¡¯t mind ? You can ejacte¡­? Inside me again ? Nkuuuuuuuu ??¡± After making Goddess Arian climax twice more, Shinji¡¯s patience reached its limit. As if she wouldn¡¯t let him ejacte outside, her legs wrapped around Shinji¡¯s waist and pulled him close with her arms around his back. Shinji, too, hugs Yoriko tightly, hoping to imprint his presence on Goddess Arian. The ejaction while pushing his p*nis deep into her vagina gave Goddess Arian a deep and profound climax and a feeling of euphoria as they held each other tightly. (Amazing, it¡¯s so poweful¡­? Its¡¯s even more powerful than before¡­?) She was intoxicated by the sensation of having her uterus filled to the brim with arge amount of semen. And with her head still flustered, she pulled Shinji¡¯s face close to hers. ¡±Nchu¡­? Slurp ? Slurp Slurp ? Lick ?¡± As Goddess Arian was knowledgeable, she didn¡¯t hesitate to intertwine her tongue for a better lingering sensation. Shinji¡¯s tongue also moved in time with hers, and the more their tongues intertwined, the more pleasurable it became, and the more she swooned and continued to kiss him. There was no way Shinji¡¯s p*nis was going to wilt. [I¡¯ll never be able to stop¡­!] Goddess Arian sensed that Shinji¡¯s heart was starting to beat again. And so, she shakes her hips as if inviting him to have another go, and there¡¯s no way he can resist. ¡±You want to thrust me from behind next time¡­? I don¡¯t mind¡­ ? Now¡­ ?¡± Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? Pound ? ¡±You want to pinch my breast¡­? Okay, I don¡¯t mind¡­?¡± Squelch ? Squelch ? Spurttttt ? ¡±Once again¡­y down? Okay ? Ah, ah ? It¡¯s good¡­?¡± Goddess Arian listens to his heart and continues to incite his desire. Shinji will continue to have intercourse with her until his lust subsides and she is satisfied. (I can¡¯t go back to the time when I didn¡¯t know¡­ ?) Goddess Arian, who has discovered the pleasures of womanhood,ys down next to Shinji and soaks up the afterglow. How will this affect her? There is no one who knows at this stage. Goddess¡îAwakening They had s*x to the limits of their free time. I¡¯ll continue the story next time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 355 Shinji Wants to Use (World Gate) Magic Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After spending an intimate time together, Shinji and Goddess Arian dressed and got off the bed, and returned to the behavior appropriate to their roles. Goddess Arian, who is borrowing Yoriko¡¯s body, looks dignified, her back straight and her posture firm. Shinji, too, steps back and pays his respects like a devout apostle, as if the fact that he was making her moan just a moment ago did not exist. ¡±Thank you very much, Goddess. I would like to see if I can use the magic tomorrow¡­¡± Having embraced Goddess Arian did not mean that Shinji would treat her roughly. He understands that even though it was a man-woman affair, it was done with the permission of the Goddess. So, he didn¡¯t think that she would do him any favors, and simply did his job as before. ¡±No problem. Come to the Miko room tomorrow during the day. I¡¯ll be waiting for you with the appropriate preparations¡± * * * Shinji¡¯s thoughts and behavior made Goddess Arian realize that her eyes were right. Her worries that Shinji might be too familiar with her now that they had a physical rtionship were dispelled. Once again, Goddess Arian recognized that Shinji was a man worthy of being used as an apostle. While Goddess Arian is happy, she ignores the fact that her senses as an awakened woman make her feel insufficient due to his seemingly unattached attitude, and with a gentle smile, she grants Shinji¡¯s request. ¡±Thank you very much¡­!¡± Shinji bows politely, happy to be able to try out his new magic, and Goddess Arian nods to him, hearing his heart. [I¡¯ve secured the necessary steps. Now I have the power and I can show it to Renka after Alvin¡¯s dreames true¡­ yeah. After we¡¯ve done what we had to do] The purpose of meeting her parents was known to Goddess Arian, and Shinji, thinking that there was nothing to hide, waited for the goddess to say that she would return to the ce where she hade from, while making up a schedule in his head. However, the words that came out of her mouth were something Shinji didn¡¯t expect. ¡±I¡¯ll tell you something. Tomorrow, you should bring your lover with you when youe here. She knows what¡¯s going on, and she¡¯s on our side¡­ so I thought it would be necessary to meet her at some point¡± ¡±¡­I appreciate the offer, but please don¡¯t take it for advantage. Besides, I¡¯ve exined the situation to her, but I don¡¯t intend to involve her in the Apostle¡¯s work anymore than necessary¡± Shinji knows that Goddess Arian is going to ask him to go to the other world. Even if it is a request to defeat a unique monster as a member of like within this world as before, Shinji has no intention of taking Renka to the other world to work as an apostle, which would be dangerous. Goddess Arian smiled and continued her conversation with Shinji, who was wary of using Renka as an additional force. ¡±I have no intention of recruiting her like Apostle Shinji is worried about. My daughter said she would like to talk to a girl who loves the same man. Besides¡­ it would be a good opportunity to talk about magic¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± It would certainly be easier to understand if people actually saw it than if it were exined verbally. As long as there were no worries about recruitment, there seemed to be no problem in bringing Renka, and Shinji knew that Miko Arian wanted to talk to Renka. ¡±Of course, I don¡¯t want to force you. Just think of it as something that she (Renka) cane with you if it¡¯s good for her¡± ¡±Understood¡± With that said, Shinji couldn¡¯t ignore Goddess Arian¡¯s favor and could only nod. Despite his anxiety, Shinji was enveloped in the glow of the teleportation to the Miko with Goddess Arian. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Upon returning to the Miko room, Shinji and Goddess Arian were greeted by Miko Arian and the spirits. Despite the fact that several hours had passed since Shinji had been taken, they were still waiting in the room, though they were each doing something else. ¡±Danna-sama, thank you for your hard work¡­¡± Miko Arian greeted them with a worried look. She hadn¡¯t expected that the ritual wouldst the whole time, and was worried that something might have happened during the ritual. ¡±Thanks Arian, I managed to learn the magic¡± ¡±Thank goodness¡­¡± Miko Arian smiled in relief as Shinji smiled and reported that the ritual had been sessfullypleted. But the other three spirit girls were watching them and giving each other a look. [It¡¯s taking quite a long time to seed~noja] [Could it be~ that they¡¯ve been doing this for a long time~¡­?] [No way¡­ no, if it¡¯s Shinji¡­] And to their flustered thoughts. [Fufufu, you guys are talking about something interesting, aren¡¯t you?] [¡®¡®!!?¡®¡®] [I¡¯m leaving. Do you guys want toe with me?] [¡®¡®¡­Yes¡®¡®] Shinji and Miko Arian were unaware that Goddess Arian was interfering behind their back and that the three girls were about to be taken away. ¡±Apostle Shinji, I¡¯m going back¡± ¡±Yes! Thank you very much for today, Goddess¡± ¡±Yes¡­ now, let¡¯s go, you three¡± Goddess Arian announced her return in a dignified voice, and Shinji bowed. Miko Arian, who was talking with Shinji, bowed as well. She smiles kindly at the sight of the two bowing together, and disappears with ir and the others using transferrenceteleportation magic. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ what will you do now¡­? If you need healing¡­¡± She gently tugged at the hem of Shinji¡¯s clothes and looked up at him, her invitation very tempting. But Shinji had to tell Renka about tomorrow. So Shinji shakes his head, looking apologetic. ¡±I appreciate the thought. But I have preparations for tomorrow. Tomorrow, I¡¯m nning to test the magic I learned today here. And the Goddess said it would be good if I brought Renka along¡± ¡±Renka-san¡­! Can I talk to her?¡± Miko Arian was hoping for a chance to talk with Renka, a wife like herself, who supported her beloved husband. As a Miko, she is respected and has no equal near her, and she hopes that Renka, who is also his wife, will be able to get along with her. ¡±Do you really want to talk to her?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ I hope we can get along as your wife¡­ I, uh, I don¡¯t have many close friends too¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard when you have a position, huh? Okay, in the meantime, I¡¯ll go back and ask Renka if she¡¯s free¡± ¡±Please¡­!¡± Shinji smiled as Miko Arian looked at him expectantly, understanding that being a Miko was a difficult position to make friends in. Later, when Shinji returns to the Wolf house and invites her to meet the Goddess and the Miko, Renka is understandably taken aback and shouts in surprise. Shinji-kun is the kind of guy who wants to use new things as soon as he gets them. And Renka has invited by the Goddess. For amoner, the Goddess are just too heavenly. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 356 Renka Interacts with Miko Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Shinji and Renka visited the Miko room in the temple. Shinji, who had visited the temple many times before, was used to it, but Renka, who had only been there once before, was quite nervous. It was understandable, since she was being invited by the Goddess and Miko, a situation that would be impossible for a normal person. After they had arrived, holding hands, they were greeted by Miko Arian, Yoriko, ir, Sylphyi, and Marie. All five of them looked at Shinji and Renka, and Shinji opened his mouth while gently holding her hand as Renka put all of her strength into their joined hands. ¡±Good morning, Arian. Good morning everyone¡± ¡±Good morning, Danna-sama¡­¡± Miko Arian is the first to respond to Shinji¡¯s greeting, and the rest of the group takes turns speaking. Renka sensed from Shinji¡¯s behavior that he had been here many times as an Apostle and had interacted with them. * * * (It didn¡¯t really feel real, but¡­ it¡¯s amazing, right?) At the time of the nomination request, Renka was too nervous to take a closer look at the room. But now when she looks it again, she can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s a beautiful room based on white color, and she can¡¯t help but admire Miko Arian¡¯s beautiful figure. ¡±Um¡­ Could I call you Renka-san¡­?¡± ¡±Y-Yes! Miko-sama!¡± Miko Arian who saw Renka was getting overwhelmed approached her. In her own way, she was trying to be friendly and close the distance, but in fact she was making Renka more nervous. ¡±Um¡­ Arian wished you could¡­ support our husbands as his wives¡­ and I hope we can get along¡­¡± Her words reminded Renka of the story Shinji had told herst night. Because of her position as a Miko of the Goddess, she is under constant guard outside the temple. Within the temple, the priests kneel down to her, and Renka hears that she has no one she can call a friend. (Shinji told me that if I don¡¯t want to join, I can refuse¡­) What she meant was that she was invited to this ce to try out the magic to cross the world. She was astonished to hear that it was approved by the Goddess, but since Shinji had told her about the apostles, she had been thinking that there might be a time when she would be involved. That¡¯s why Renka didn¡¯t turn down the offer and said she would ept the invitation. (Because I¡¯m the one that Shinji chose. So, I must be a woman with guts!) It was a strange thing for her to think that way. Still, Renka smiled as usual as Shinji and the spirits watched Miko Arian and Renka. ¡±All right. Then I¡¯ll take your word for it and call you Arian. You can call me Renka, too¡± Renka held out her right hand, not only verbally, but also to show that she was equal with her as a wife. Miko Arian did not know that the hand was for a handshake, and blinked her eyes. That was how absolute her position as a Miko was in the temple. However, after a beat, Miko Arian understood and her expression turned to joy. Her smile was full of mystical beauty, and her gesture of taking Renka¡¯s hand as if to wrap it tightly in both of her hands was adorable even from Renka¡¯s point of view. ¡±Yes, Renka¡­.. I¡¯m so happy¡­!¡± ¡±Nice to meet you¡­!¡± Renka smiled back at Miko Arian with a little heart pounding and waving her hands up and down. ¡±Miko-sama, it¡¯s good for you~noja¡± ¡±Yes~. Shinji-san is relieved, isn¡¯t he~?¡± ¡±I guess so¡­¡± Shinji nodded vaguely as the spirits looked over at Renka and Miko Arian with heartwarming expressions. It was certainly nice to see that Renka and Miko Arian¡¯s meeting had gone well. However, this is only the beginning. (I have to be a good bncer¡­) Being an apostle of the Goddess and marrying a Miko are the intentions of the Goddess, and cannot be changed now. If that is the case, then the only thing Shinji can do is to do his best to make them happy. * * * ¡±Please take care of me¡­ Renka is my first friend¡­ I¡¯d like to talk to you about something¡­¡± ¡±Of course you can. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but the Goddess is here¡± As Renka was being overwhelmed by the pure goodwill of Miko Arian, who was eager to have a casual chat, Yoriko, who was standing alone in a high position, interrupted her. At the word ¡°Goddess¡±, Miko Arian regretfully let go of Renka¡¯s hand and lined up next to Shinji. ¡±Renka¡­ See youter¡­¡± ¡±Oh, yeah. Right¡­!¡± Suddenly, Yoriko¡¯s presence changed. At that moment, Miko Arian and the spirits bowed their heads in a polite bow. ¡±All of you may raise your heads¡± Even though the voice was the same as the previous one, the dignified voice soundedpletely different to Renka¡¯s ears. Renka felt that everyone except her raised their heads, so Renka also raised her head. Renka¡¯s eyes met with Yoriko¡¯s, the Goddess Arian, and Renka felt in her soul that she had a real Goddess in her. ¡±Wee, Renka, and thank you for being my daughter¡¯s friend¡± ¡±T-That¡¯s too much to ask¡­!¡± Goddess Arian looked at Renka with a smile as she bowed her head, but Renka also had a firm respect for the Goddess. ¡±I hope you will continue to support Apostle Shinji. And that you will take a good look at his magic today¡± ¡±Yes, thank you very much¡­!¡± ¡±Goddess, please don¡¯t put pressure on her¡­¡± ¡±Fufufu, I can¡¯t let your wives see me in such a shameful state, can I? Apostle Shinji¡± Even though Shinji gave him a protesting look, Goddess Arian seemed to be in a good mood and smiled. It was quite casual, and Renka was able to smile a little. (I heard from Shinji that Renka is fine with respect, but I guess it¡¯s true) Goddess Arian heard and understood Renka¡¯s feeling. After the formal atmosphere lightened up, Goddess Arian spoke the main topic of the day. ¡±Then, get ready to test the magic of the . ir, Sylphy and Marie will create a barrier to prevent others from detecting the magic of the Apostle Shinji. As soon as that is done, Apostle Shinji will test his magic¡± ¡±¡±¡±As you wish(~noja)¡±¡±¡± Each of them started to prepare. ¡±Then I¡¯ll get ready too¡± With that, Shinji moves away from Renka and Miko Arian. ¡±Shinji can do it!¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­ I believe in you¡­¡± Shinji smiled at their encouragement. Renka-chan meets Miko Arian. Proceed with the story! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 357 The World Gate Magic Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It is not unusual for a barrier to be ced among the Miko. It¡¯d be even more understandable if ir, the spirit, had informed the priests in advance, so none of the priests would approach the Miko¡¯s room to interfere with their work. ¡±All set, noja!¡± ¡±Very well. Let¡¯s begin¡± After receiving the report from Goddess Arian that ir and the others had finished setting up the barrier, Shinji nodded and summoned Freri with his thoughts. Without her help, he would not be able to use ¡¯s magic. ¡±Freri, are you ready?¡± [Anytime] Freri, who is standing behind Shinji, nodded. Then, with one of her hands on Shinji¡¯s back, she begins to share her magic. However, that is not enough magic power to use magic. Even with the magic power of Freri, who has grown up, and Shinji, the magic power of the two of them is not enough to use it. If this continues¡­ * * * ¡±A fire that burns with the stain¡± Shinji uses Freri¡¯s magic. It¡¯s a magic that creates a temporary fuel supply of magic by using the defiled magic as fuel. ¡±¡± With that said, Shinji extends his right hand in front of him, and points his palm upwards. The jet-ck sphere that appeared there was a thing of evil, and Renka felt that it was something that should not be present in here. However, Goddess Arian does not move, but watches over Shinji. She knows that he is the son of a subus, and that he will wield the power that belongs to her. If the Goddess does not move, the others will not move, and will continue to watch. (Now, from here¡­!) It took about ten minutes for the delicate magic furnace, which could copse at the slightest movement, to be fully operational. During this time, Shinji must continue to concentrate in order to maintain the furnace. As Shinji¡¯s blue magic power disappears into the sphere one after another, ck magic power begins to leak from the jet-ck sphere as time passes. ¡±Looks like the initial response was good¡± ¡±Is that so¡­?¡± Miko Arian tilted her head, watching as Goddess Arian¡¯s mouth formed a smile. Goddess Arian was the only one on the other side of the room who knew what Shinji was up to. Her questions were the same as Renka¡¯s and the spirits¡¯. ¡±Yes. Apostle Shinji intends to use the magic furnace on his palm to create the magic power needed to utilize the ¡¯s magic power¡± ¡±How is that possible?¡± Renka asked Goddess Arian with an anxious look on her face, having never heard of such a method. ¡±Apostle Shinji has taken other people¡¯ magic and transformed it into his own. The more distorted the magical power that fuels the furnaces of lust, the more magical power it produces. If he were to use it, he would be able to create dozens of times more magic power¡± Goddess Arian narrowed her eyes as she exined this. From the jet-ck sphere, the evil magic overflows and entangles Shinji¡¯s body. The amount of magic that overflows is clearly more than the amount that pours in, and it quickly fills Shinji¡¯s capaTown. [I¡¯ll take care of the rest] Just before Shinji¡¯s body screams that it can¡¯t store any more, Freri, who has been holding his back, receives the overflowing magic from the sphere and begins to store it. She has grown into a high-ranking spirit, and her capaTown is sorge that it is ridiculous topare her to Shinji. ¡±If we hadn¡¯t put up the barrier, the priests would havee running¡± ¡±It¡¯s a big deal, isn¡¯t it~?¡± ¡±It looks like an evil ritual¡­¡± ir muttered to himself, Marie and Sylphy nodding in agreement. While Miko Arian and Renka look at Shinji and the others with concern, Goddess Arian continues to speak. ¡±This magic is not of this world, but of the subus. It can be ssified as an evil method, but its power can be good or bad depending on who uses it. As long as it is used by the Apostle Shinji, it should be fine¡± ¡±Goddess¡­¡± Renka couldn¡¯t help but stare at Goddess Arian as she expressed her deep trust in Shinji. Renka couldn¡¯t understand why Shinji was trusted so much, and it made her feel uneasy. * * * (Great trust¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s doing some dangerous work that I don¡¯t know about¡­) Renka¡¯s anxiety is conveyed to Goddess Arian as a voice from her heart, and she makes eye contact with Renka. ¡±You¡¯re worried about Shinji, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Yes¡­. I¡¯m not supposed to ask about the apostles¡­. So far, I¡¯ve tried not to ask¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. The only time he went into battle was when the requested a nomination¡± Goddess Arian smiled gently to reassure the anxious Renka. To her, Renka is an inhabitant of the world who should be given mercy. ¡±He¡¯s precious to me, too. I¡¯m not going to put him in any more danger than necessary.¡± ¡±Goddess¡­ yes¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s sincere words brought a smile back to Renka¡¯s face. If she had been worried, Goddess Arian could have induced her to want to fight with him, but she decided to prioritize her promise to Shinji. The reason for this was that it would be bad for Shinji¡¯s feelings if things were carried out out of his sight. (Apostle Shinji must continue to work willingly in the future) As Goddess Arian looked at them, the overflow from the magic sphere was at its peak, and an enormous amount of magic power was swirling around Shinji and Freri. Atst, the magic power necessary to activate the magic of the has been umted. (It¡¯s been so long) In cooperation with Freri, he has been capturing magic from women while satisfying his cuckolding habit. Then, after joining , Shinji thinks that he has been able to take in a particrly high quality of magical power. Elves, high-ranking spirits, reincarnated person, dwarves, dragons, beastmen, goddesses. To be honest, it was almost too much. ¡±Open the gate that connects the world. ¡± Shinji recites the spell with all his heart. After the sensation of the magic draining out of his body had passed. The golden gate that connects the world appears before Shinji¡¯s eyes. Shinji-kun finally uses the magic to pass the world on. And the goddess trusts him. Cuckolding is both a hobby and a benefit. The better the quality of the magic of the other party, the more effective it is. In this respect, ir and the other high-ranking spirits were the best. Let¡¯s continue with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 358 Looking Toward the World Gate Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In front of Shinji, a golden gate was created by his magic. However, the gate is closed and he cannot see beyond it. ¡±Did it seed?¡± ¡±Yes. The appearance of the gate is proof enough. You did well, Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±¡­!¡± Shinji couldn¡¯t be sure that he had seeded, but when he heard Goddess Arian¡¯s words, he clenched his fists tightly. Renka couldn¡¯t help but run towards him, noticing how happy he is, which is unusual for him. ¡±You did it! Shinji!¡± ¡±Yeah! Thank you, Renka!¡± Renka jumped on top of Shinji and hugged him with a big smile on her face, delighted with the sess of the magic. Shinji also hugs Renka back and smiles. * * * ¡±Congrattions, Danna-sama¡­!¡± ¡±I¡¯m impressed that you could pull it off in one go¡± Miko Arian, ir and the others congratted him with their own words, and Shinji thanked them, creating a peaceful atmosphere that seemed to be a lie to the tension during the magic. ¡±So, what are you going to do now? Are you going to move right away?¡± Shinji shook his head in response to Renka¡¯s question while looking at the gate. He did not intend to go through the gate today, but only to see if he could use the magic properly. ¡±No, not this time. I¡¯m not going to go through this gate until Alvin¡¯s goal is fulfilled here. The preparations aren¡¯t finished either¡± The is directed to the temple where Goddess Arian is enshrined. Since he did not know where the temple would be located on the other side of the world, Shinji decided to go through the gate with all the preparation and readiness he could muster. [To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about the other world¡­] [I¡¯ve never seen the temple, either] During his childhood, Shinji never left his home normally. He grew up in a mansion owned by subus couple, who told him that it was dangerous to go outside the mansion. Fortunately, he was able to gain knowledge from books and never felt lonely thanks to his parents¡¯ acquaintances, including Freri and her mother, who came to visit them. On the other hand, Freri lived in the vige where the subus lived, but she had never seen a temple dedicated to Goddess Arian in her vige and had no idea where it was. Moreover, since the house where Shinji and his family lived was far away from the vige, her mother used her teleport magic toe and go with her, so she did not know where the house where Shinji lived was. Therefore, without knowing the departure point and the destination point, they had to be cautious. (It would be a different story if there is another job from the Goddess¡­ but it¡¯s not my nature to rely on that and do nothing) Renka is a little disappointed by Shinji¡¯s answer, but also a little relieved. If she¡¯s going to meet her boyfriend¡¯s parents, she needs to dress up and bring a gift. Something to bring back to them, because he thought it would be better to go and greet them again, since he hadn¡¯t done much preparation yesterday. ¡±I see¡­. Then, let¡¯s do our best as adventurers. We¡¯re almost ready to conquer the . The next opportunity mighte sooner than expected¡± ¡±Maybe you¡¯re right¡± After smiling at Renka, who is talking in a cheerful tone, Shinji turned to Goddess Arian once again. ¡±Goddess, if I open this gate, it will connect to the other side¡­ but is there a gate on the other side?¡± ¡±No. This gate is one-way. If there is a person on the other side of the gate, they will feel a sudden presence¡± ¡±I see¡­ thank you very much¡± As Shinji checked the details of the gate, the glow of the gate became duller and duller. It showed that he is running out of magic power to continue forming the gate. ¡±Apostle Shinji, are you sure?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m just testing the magic this time¡± Goddess Arian asked Shinji as the gate is about to disappear. Even after listening to his heart, Shinji¡¯s answer remained unchanged: he would not try this time. There is no regret, just a very positive thought about preparing for the next opportunity. * * * (If he wanted, I could help him a bit¡­) Even after one night, the female pleasure etched in Goddess Arian¡¯s heart had not faded. Despite the fact that she had spent a busy time monitoring several worlds and keeping an eye out for hostile forces in order to fulfill her duties as a goddess, she could still vividly recall being embraced by Shinji. Perhaps that¡¯s why, unconsciously, Goddess Arian is bing a little soft on Shinji. (Don¡¯t do it. Helping is a reward¡­) Finally, the gate created by the disappeared in front of Shinji and the others who didn¡¯t know that Goddess Arian is admonishing herself. Things suddenly went quiet, but ir made the first move. ¡±I think we should have tea time~noja, but are Shinji and Renka alright?¡± ¡±We¡¯re fine. Right, Renka?¡± ¡±Ah, yeah. I¡¯m still good¡± ¡±Umu. Then, I¡¯ll get you a table and chairs~noja. Marie and Sylphy, take care of the barrier~noja!¡± ir says so and starts preparing the tables and chairs. Marie and the others also started to remove the barrier. Goddess Arian, on the other hand, had to leave for her next task. ¡±Well then, I¡¯m off. Apostle Shinji, you must continue to work hard.¡± ¡±Yes. Thank you very much¡± ¡±Thank you, Goddess¡± With that, the Goddess Arian disappeared with a smile. Afterwards, Shinji, Renka, Miko Arian, ir, and the other six enjoyed tea time together. ¡¯s magic will be revealed another time. Shinji-kun must prepare to travel to the other world. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 359 Permission to Climb Hateyama, and Milis’s Darkness Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It had been a week since Shinji had learned the magic. And now, Alvin and the other visited the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and met with Gildeo, the head of the branch. ¡±Indeed¡­ this is the magic stone of the Great Demon of the . I was expecting it to take longer than that¡± ¡±We¡¯ve conquered the upper-upper rank dungeon as the branch head said! Now we have permission to climb , right?¡± Alvin spoke to Gildeo, who is visually inspecting a particrlyrge magic stone taken out of the magic stone bag that Alvin and the others brought in. ¡±Umu¡­ a promise is a promise. I will allow to challenge Hateyama¡± ¡±Thank you very much!!¡± Alvin bows his head enthusiastically, his restlessness making Gildeo slightly concerned, but he ces the permission he has prepared on the table and presents it to Alvin. * * * ¡±I dare say. A dungeon with only predetermined monsters ispletely different from Hateyama. Of course, based on the experience of the previous generations, the location of the monsters is known to some extent. However, it is possible to find monsters that should not normally be there. If you are going to climb the mountain, please make sure you are prepared¡± ¡±I understand¡­!!¡± As an adventurer who had climbed the Hateyama before. Gildeo wished for the safety of the younger members of the party and delivered his words. That wish was certainly conveyed to Alvin, who nodded with a serious expression. ¡±I don¡¯t know how far you n to climb, but I suggest you start at the bottom. The higher up that mountain you go, the more powerful the monsters that live there be¡± ¡±Our target is the middle area, where there¡¯s a (Ibukigusa)¡± ¡±Breath nt¡­! I see, that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to ¡­. But now that you¡¯re an honorary knight, you can buy it, can¡¯t you?¡± It is a herb that Alvin¡¯s parents once went to get, a medicine for incurable diseases. It is a very expensive herb, and it made sense to him that Alvin wanted to go to Hateyama for it. ¡±No! No one in my family has ever been sick. But it¡¯s thest ce my parents went¡± ¡±! So¡­ your parents were adventurers too?¡± ¡±Yes. So, in order to surpass my parents, I¡¯m going to take the , ande back safely with everyone!¡± Alvin then looks at Shinji, Milis, and Renka sitting on either side of him. Shinji and Renka nod their heads, and Milis smiles. Gildeo can see that each of them is convinced of Alvin¡¯s goal and is determined to climb the Hateyama together ande back. (This is a good party. All of them are facing the same direction) Gildeo, who had maintained a stern expression, rxed his mouth. ¡±Umu¡­. Sometimes children surpass their parents. Good luck with that¡± ¡±¡±Yes!!¡±¡± Gildeo¡¯s voice is calm and encouraging as he speaks. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó After leaving the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Alvin and the other returned to Wolf House. After that, only Alvin and Milis visited the Beltz family. Since they had made an appointment beforehand, they are ushered directly into the parlor. After a short wait, Christina appears in the parlor. ¡±Al-sama, Mil-san. Sorry to keep you waiting¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine¡­ I think we¡¯re done here¡± ¡±Fufu, yes. Let¡¯s talk casually. You know, we¡¯re engaged¡± With that, Alvin, Milis, and Christina sit on the couch. Christina raises her hand, smiling without reproach at Alvin¡¯s slurred tone, and the maids in attendance serve tea utensils and tea cakes at the table. ¡±So you¡¯re finally going to challenge ?¡± ¡±Yes. I just got permission from the guild leader¡± He told Christina that they had conquered the . Even during the time of the attack, Alvin often visited the Beltz family and told her about the progress. ¡±Let¡¯s start with the loweryer first. Al-kun¡± ¡±Okay okay. After all, we¡¯vee this far. I¡¯m not going to make any hasty mistakes¡± Of course, Alvin has told Christina, his fianc¨¦e, why he is climbing the mountain and what his goal is. Christina had also learned that his goal, the , is located in the middleyer, a dangerous ce. This is where his parents, who were also high-ranking adventurers like Alvin, died. Christina understands that he wants to surpass his parents, but she feels that it is too risky a challenge. If Christina is thinking like an aristocrat who might even marry for political gain, the right decision would be to give up. Still, she gave priority to Alvin¡¯s feelings. * * * (I really want to stop him¡­ but there is no way I can say that. All I can do is pray for his safety) Having decided that, Christina took the trouble to call the two to give them the lucky charm. It¡¯s a handkerchief embroidered with her prayers for their safe return. And there¡¯s a Wolf family crest on it. ¡±Please don¡¯t overdo it. Also, please take this¡­. I¡¯ve prepared it for Al-sama and Mil-san¡¯s safety¡± ¡±Handkerchief¡­¡± ¡±Chris-san¡­¡± Alvin and Milis know about the custom of knight¡¯s wives giving handkerchiefs to pray for their husbands¡¯ safety. Her wish is not only for Alvin¡¯s safety but also for Milis as well who is fighting alongside him¡­ and it reaches both of them. ¡±Thank you, Chris. I¡¯ll be back safely!¡± ¡±Even if we get hurt, we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Alvin and Milis who had received the handkerchief from Christina took it as if it were a precious treasure. Then, they hold each other¡¯s hands, feeling the warmth of each other¡¯s. . ¡±Yes¡­! I wish you the best of luck¡± After that, Alvin and Milis continue their conversation and enjoy the tea party. (Chris-san, you are a really good person¡­ I hope the three of us, Al-kun, Chris-san, and I can be friends. That¡¯s why¡­) In the middle of the tea party, Milis leaves the room to go to the bathroom, and puts the seeds of a nt imbued with Freri¡¯s magic into a vase in the bathroom. This will allow them to monitor the inside of the Beltz house, which is normally inessible from the outside. Milis doesn¡¯t think she will fail, as Shinji has already told her that the preparations are already done. (Chris-san should be embraced by Shinji too ? so that Al-kun will be very happy¡­ ?) She was sure that Shinji would corrupt Christina and make her into a woman that Alvin would find exciting. The day after tomorrow, they would leave for . So, tomorrow is a day off, and no matter howte they stay this evening, it will not affect their adventure. Shinji would not let this opportunity pass him by, and it would be a night that Christina would never forget. The dungeons are cut off because of the seriousness of the story Finally, it¡¯s time for Hateyama. Before that, Christina¡¯s episode begins. To be able to sneak in with Milis¡¯s assistance¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 360 Embracing Christina, Top Edited by: Kanaa-senpai That night. The butlers and maids of the Beltz family had returned to their rooms to go to bed. But, one of the maids whoy in bed suddenly smelled a sweet fragrance. The scent is so pleasant that it lulled her to sleep before she could ask herself why she smelled like that. (It¡¯s another tiring day¡­ but I have to work again tomorrow¡­) The maid falls asleep in no time. She sleeps soundly until morning, unaware that the scent ising from the contracted spirit of the man who is trying to corrupt Christina. Thus, all the servants of the Beltz family fell into a deep sleep. There is no one left to stop Shinji, and he strolls into Christina¡¯s room without a care in the world. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Suddenly, Christina¡¯s consciousness awakens. The covers had been removed, and she found herself lying on her back with her arms and legs stretched out, unable to move. Her body, wrapped in a negligee, is polished and beautiful as a noblewoman¡¯s. Yet, she sensed the presence of someone beside her. ¡±Good morning, Christina-san¡± ¡±¡­Huh!!?¡± Christina almost screams as Shinji stares down at her from the side of the bed, but she manages to hold it back. She can¡¯t grasp the situation at all, but she knows that it¡¯s abnormal. Looking around, she could tell that it is definitely her bedroom and that he has invaded without permission. ¡±How did you¡­ no, what do you want? Do you really think you¡¯re going to get away with this?¡± All alone in a bedroom with a man. Despite her fears of being in a situation where she could be used of infidelity and in a situation that she didn¡¯t understand, Christina didn¡¯t show it and looked at Shinji calmly. Shinji, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t seem to be offended, but keeps a smile on his face. ¡±As expected, Christina-san, you¡¯re calm¡± ¡±¡­What do you want? I¡¯m Al-sama¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Christina tried to escape from Shinji¡¯s unpleasant feeling, but she couldn¡¯t move her body. Of course, this is a dream, and Shinji is in control. The fact that Shinji had broken into Christina¡¯s room, and had observed and recreated every inch of it, made it impossible for her to determine that she is in a dream. ¡±I¡¯m just trying to get you to remember¡± ¡±What¡­?¡± With that said, Shinji¡¯s hand moved in front of Christina¡¯s face. As his handes within touching distance of Christina¡¯s face, she quickly shuts her eyes. ¡±All those lewd dreams, I will remind you¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­ aah, aah¡­ ahhhhhhhhh ?¡± Shinji¡¯s magical power stimted Christina¡¯s mind, reminding her of her dreams and the experiences she had felt in them. [Danna-sama ? It feels so good ? Danna-sama ?] For the sake of the family, she suppressed her own feelings and was embraced as Shinji¡¯s wife. A dream in which the pleasures of s*x were imprinted on her by his s*xual skills. [I don¡¯t know anything like this ? Danna-sama ? I¡¯m sorry ? It feels so good ?] [Please impregnate me¡­?] The night she marries Alvin, she¡¯s embraced by Shinji to fulfill Alvin¡¯s wishes to have a child. A dream that was imprinted with the pleasure of cunnilingus and the pleasure of s*x that feels better than s*x with the person she love, with a perfect physical match. [Master ? Does it feel good? ?] [Master¡¯s p*nis feels so good¡­?] After the fall of her family, she spends her days as a ve maid for Shinji. The pleasure of Shinji¡¯s p*nis gouging into the depths of her vagina, the pleasure of her voluntarily shaking her hips, the pleasure of ejacting inside her vagina¡­ although it¡¯s rough treatment, but it excites her, and she dreams of being tortured. (What, this¡­? I, I¡­?) There are many things that Christina doesn¡¯t remember, but her mind and body remember the pleasures she experienced. Perhaps it is because she is aware that the man in front of her is giving her the greatest pleasure, yet her womb is tingling, and Christina is dismayed to find that her underwear is beginning to get wet with her love juice. ¡±Do you remember everything? Tina¡± ¡±S-Stop calling me that¡­! Why are you doing this¡­ Ahhhh ?¡± Christina¡¯s cheeks flushed as she stared at Shinji¡¯s smiling face, and when Shinji¡¯s fingers lightly stroked her private parts over her negligee, she squealed in delight. The way he touched her was familiar. He fingering Christina¡¯s vulnerable spot, just like he had done a few nights ago when he had made her cum all night long. She instinctively knew that Shinji is responsible for the dream she had a while ago, and she shouted. ¡±Because I want to hold you, Tina¡± ¡±O-Only ? For that reason ? No ? Don¡¯t make me squirm ?¡± Although Christina is resisting, her resists are so weak that her protests are overshadowed by the sound of the water as Shinji caresses her. It was too intense for her to move and let herself be tossed about by the pleasure. (It¡¯s funny ? It¡¯s so strange ? Why ? my head so white¡­?) The reason for this is because Shinji is also caressing her real body at the same time. Even if it is undeveloped, her body is sensitive due to the aphrodisiac magic. Therefore, the synergistic effect of the dream and reality, and the doubled pleasure quickly overtook Christina. (Ah¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? just like in my dream¡­?) As her consciousness fade and her body tensed, the feeling of climax that she had experienced many times in her dream shed through Christina¡¯s mind and she closed her eyes. She is determined not to give in even if she is made to climax. But the climax never came. Because Shinji¡¯s hand stopped just before Christina¡¯s climax. ¡±Aah¡­!¡± ¡±You didn¡¯t seem to want to cum, you know?¡± For Shinji, a subus son, it was very easy to detect Christina¡¯s climax. And with Christina¡¯s climax being unexpectedly postponed, Christina¡¯s gaze turns sad and clinging for a moment, but she quickly regains herposure. She was not afraid to stare at him with her ted and blushing face, but her eyes quickly lost their power when Shinji resumed his caressing. ¡±Hii ? Ah ? Ah ? Aaah ? Ah ?¡± She epts Shinji¡¯s caresses with a ck-jawed expression. And because of the brief interruption, it was not long before she felt herself climaxing again. She was stirred around the shallow part of her vagina, which had be even more slippery, and the sensation of her head going nk was slowly rising. ¡±I¡¯m cu¡­ ? Nn, wha¡­ nnn¡­¡± Again, the caressing stopped just before she cum. The frustration of being about to cum but not being able to, almost makes her say ¡®why¡¯, but she manages to keep her mouth shut. The look in Shinji¡¯s eyes as he smiles wickedly stimtes the tormented mind that has been nurtured by the dream of being a ve maid, and makes her feel a thrill of pleasure. ¡±If you want to cum, you must understand, right?¡± ¡±~~~? Nnah ? Ah ? Yaa ?¡± Christina understands what Shinji is trying to say. The experience in her dream tells her that she has to beg Shinji to make her cum. But Christina keeps her mouth shut and the caresses begin again, her sweet voice echoing in the room. (Cum ? I want to cum ? No, don¡¯t ? I want to cum ?) She wanted to cum but couldn¡¯t. With each repetition, the sensation ofing to climax became shorter and shorter. Despite the shaking of her hips and her disheveled face, Shinji kept on giving until Christina begged him. Chris-chan forey. Remembering that she had been trained in a dream, Shinji torments Chris-chan who doesn¡¯t give in easily. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 361 Embracing Christina, Middle Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Christina is already filled to the brim, but Shinji¡¯s skillful groping never allows Christina to reach a deep climax. So, as a result of the continuous sweet pleasure, Christina¡¯s bed sheets are soaked with the love juices that are flowing from her secret parts. Her thoughts are unorganized, and she wants a climax that she should not seek. (I want to cum ? But I can¡¯t lose ? But I want to cum ?) However, no matter how debauched her face looked, Christina¡¯s mouth remained tightly shut. Her pride as a daughter of the aristocracy and her sense of responsibility that the future of the Wolf family is at stake if she yields as a wife to the Wolf family inspire Christina and enable her to endure on the edge. (That¡¯s why it¡¯s worth corrupting her) Making this proud youngdy drown in lust. While thinking that the pleasure would be immeasurable, Shinji unleashed another move. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about the house. I¡¯ve put a contraceptive spell to ensure that you¡¯ll never get pregnant¡± ¡±¡­?¡± The words that seemed to see right through Christina¡¯s mind made her shake. As her swaying eyes crossed with Shinji¡¯s joyful gaze, Shinji continued to speak. ¡±I don¡¯t need the wealth and honor of a nobleman. I don¡¯t need a house. All I want is Tina¡¯s body¡± ¡±¡­you have ? Nnn, a terrible though ? Ah ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m aware of it. But you¡¯re relieved, right?¡± ¡±????¡± The reason why she was at a loss for words was not only because she was writhing in agony from the lewd sound of the water caressing her. After all, as a daughter of a noble family, Christina was determined to avoid usurping the family by someone else¡¯s child, so the mention of a zero chance of pregnancy was a definite plus, and one of the few things that could weaken her resolve not to give in at all costs. ¡±As long as me and Tina keep quiet, they won¡¯t find out¡± ¡±*Pant¡­?* *Pant¡­?* *Pant¡­?*¡± ¡±It won¡¯t trouble anyone¡­ it¡¯s like a one-night dream¡± With that, Shinji¡¯s words soaked into her weakened will. And once her will had loosened, Christina no longer had the strength to strengthen it. So, when she thinks Alvin¡¯s face, the man who will be her beloved husband, Christina realizes her limits. (Al-sama¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­?) Christina turned her gaze away from Shinji. ¡±¡­Please let me cum¡­?¡± As Shinji heard her clear reply even though it was in a low voice volume, his smile widened. Until now, Shinji had shown Christina his dreams and taught her the pleasures of s*x in order to get her to say this. And this was the moment when her carnal desires surpassed her pride, and it was impossible for Shinji not to be aroused. ¡±Yeah. I¡¯ll do it right away¡­!¡± ¡±Ah¡­! Wait¡­?¡± Shinji immediately opened Christina¡¯s legs and moved himself in between them. Then, using magic, he exposed his cock to Christina and ced it on her private parts. Christina, who assumed it was a finger, hurriedly tried to stop him, but the sensation of the ns pressed against her caused her to shback to the pleasure she had experienced in her lewd dream, and a mixture of anticipation and anxiety took over, preventing her from making any move to escape. ¡±Do you know how good it feels toe inside?¡± As Shinji¡¯s p*nis is inserted, her real body, though not yet fully developed, but soaked with the lengthy caresses and increased sensitivity from the aphrodisiac magic, felt no pain. On the other hand, her dream body had already been developed, and the slow pration only felt good. Therefore, Christina sumbed easily to the double pleasure. (Ah ? This is no good ?) Shinji¡¯s cock easily broke through her virginity membrane and upied her from the entrance to the back of her vagina. The feeling of the cock pushing up her vagina pushed her over the edge of her limits. ¡±~~~? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~~~?¡± Christina climaxes. But, as her hips were grabbed, she couldn¡¯t escape, and could only arch her back and let out a pathetic scream. Her thoughts turned white as she climaxed more strongly and deeply than she had masturbated. (Ah¡­ ? It¡¯s¡­ ? still not enough¡­ ?) The throbbing feeling of euphoria filled her body and the pleasant sensation spreading from her core to her entire body. However, when Christina regained consciousness from the aftermath, the first thing she felt was that she hadn¡¯t cum enough. And the man who would make her feel even better if she just gave herself over to him is smiling right in front of her. ¡±¡­Do what you want¡­?¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it¡± As she says so, the tension in Christina¡¯s body rxes. Shinji is not sure if this is a sign of her submission or a sign of obedience, but for him it made her easier to hold, and so he slowly pulls his cock out while holding her waist. (Ah¡­? I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­?) It feels good just to have his cock out. But while thinking so, Shinji push his cock deep into her vagina again. Her unfamiliar vagina tightened and wriggled as hard as it could to remember Shinji¡¯s shape, and it was just as good as it had been in her dream. She moved her hips slowly to adjust to Shinji¡¯s size. ¡±Nnh ? Kh ? Nnh ? Nnh ? Nnh ? Nnh ? Nnh ?¡± ¡±Tina¡¯s vagina is good¡­ it¡¯s so tight¡­¡± ¡±~~? Ugh ? *Pant¡­?* Nnn, nnn~~?¡± When he calls her Tina, her vagina gets tighter. Her body is reproducing the tightening movements she learned from the ve maid¡¯s subus dream in response to the name. (No ? Don¡¯t say it again ? My body is so happy ?) Christina climaxed for the second time as her tight vagina was rubbed. Her hips were shaking, and she was intoxicated with euphoria while holding back her voice. The look of pleasure on her face made Shinji¡¯s cock harden even more. (I guess she doesn¡¯t need any more lewd dreams) Shinji judged from Christina¡¯s pleasure-obsessed face and immediately lifted the lewd dream spell. Then, unaware that she had awakened from her dream, Christina remained in a daze, basking in the afterglow beneath Shinji. ¡±Tina, it¡¯s too early to be exhausted¡± ¡±Hiii ? Don¡¯t call me ? Tina ? Kuu ? Nnn ? Ah ? Ahh ? Fuahh ?¡± Shinji resumed his pistoning motion, forcing Christina¡¯s consciousness back. Even after waking up from her dream, her perfectly formed body is still very sensitive, and she is still at the mercy of Shinji¡¯s skillful hips. Her body is now free from the dream, but her resistance is feeble as her hands only press on Shinji¡¯s shoulders while her legs are stretched out. ¡±Tina¡­ let¡¯s go¡­ just like this, Tina¡± ¡±Ah¡­? So rough¡­? Nnah¡­? Hah¡­? Ah, ah ?¡± *Pound ?* *Pound ?* *Pound ?* *Pound ?* *Squelch ?* *Squelch ?* *Squelch ?* *Squelch ?* Every time Shinji¡¯s cock gouged deep into her, a lewd sound of water echoed. Christina¡¯s body now fully epted Shinji¡¯s pration, and her hips unconsciously lifted. She swayed her lifted hips in time with his pration. ¡±What do you say when youe? Tina?¡± Right before Christina¡¯s climax, Shinji smiles right in front of her. Her will to defy him had been shattered. ¡±Cumming ? I¡¯m going to cum ? Cummmmming ?¡± Christina lets out a high-pitched scream, just like she did when she was a ve maid in a lewd dream. At the same time, Shinji squirted his semen into her tight vagina. *Spurt ?* *Spurtttttt ?* *Spurttttttt ?* ¡±Haaaaaaa~~~ ???¡± As the semen is poured into her womb, the pleasure shot through Christina¡¯s womb to the top of her head. Christina looked very happy as she showed Shinji her throbbing face, which she couldn¡¯t show to anyone else. Christina-chan¡¯s turn. Her virginity has been eaten by Shinji. It¡¯s nice to train a proud youngdy to be obedient, isn¡¯t it? Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 362 Embracing Christina, Bottom Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Christina finally recovered from the aftermath of her climax, the first thing she felt was regret for seeking pleasure she could not bear. (Al-sama¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­) Having calmed down somewhat thanks to her climax, Christina notices something strange about her body. Her eyes widen in surprise as she sees a pinkish glowing pattern appearing on her vagina. ¡±This is¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s a lewd crest. It¡¯s a sign that Tina has given in to pleasure¡± Shinji didn¡¯t dare use the lewd crest, so he cut off the effect of the aphrodisiac spell and tried to make Christina understand what was happening. As he covered her, he kept his cock in her vagina and talked to her. ¡±I¡¯m not giving in! That was¡­ ?¡± ¡±You can say whatever you want. But if you don¡¯t feel so good that you forget yourself, you won¡¯t be able to have a lewd crest.¡± ¡±Ah¡­? I-If you move¡­? Ah ?¡± Christina¡¯s cheeks flush as she looks up at Shinji with a defiant gaze, but the thrust of his cock makes her eyes cken. The mere fact that Shinji had sent his magic power into her cunt made Christina¡¯s body tingle with desire for pleasure, and with just one pistoning movement, her will to resist was easily swept away. (This is, this is not right ? Don¡¯t make me feel good ?) Her body didn¡¯t listen to her, and her vagina sucked on Shinji¡¯s p*nis as if she was begging for his semen against her will. Shinji, on the other hand is enjoying Christina¡¯s vagina, which is feeling very good and continues his exnation. ¡±This has the effect of making Tina more obedient. There are also othermands that prevent disarming you¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Don¡¯t do that to my nipple¡­?¡± ¡±Looks like you¡¯re in no condition to listen¡± With that, the estrus caused by the lewd crest quickly took away Christina¡¯s ability to think. Not only did the carnal desires that welled up inside her body make her want a man, but it also made her lose the will to run away, and just being carelessly grabbed and squeezed by both her breasts made her body happy and made her vagina tighten around his p*nis. Christina¡¯s rejection was only verbal, as her nipples were pinched and her vagina was gouged with a slow pistoning motion. ¡±I¡¯ll change the position¡± ¡±No¡­? Ah ? This is ? too deep¡­?¡± Shinji pulls Christina¡¯s body up. He puts her on top of him in a cross-legged position, face-to-face. With both of her legs open, this position gives Christina a different kind of pleasure than the normal position. ¡±Here, Tina, you move too¡± ¡±Hii ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? This is ? No ? Stop it ? It¡¯s deep ? It¡¯s too deep ? Stop ?¡± Christina¡¯s body moved as Shinji told her to. She unconsciously uses the hips that she learned from her ve maid¡¯s lewd dream, and she¡¯s so skilled that it¡¯s hard to believe that she was a virgin before. While making a lewd sound of her love juices bubbling up, Christina continues to shake her hips. (It feels so good ? My head ispletely nk ?) Christina¡¯s body now becamepletely addicted to the s*x. She even forgets about Alvin and just submits to the pleasure being given to her. ¡±I¡¯m cumming ? I¡¯m cumming ??¡± As Christina climaxed, her hips trembled on Shinji¡¯s body, revealing her pathetic face of debauchery. To rece her when she stops, Shinji forcefully shakes her body and thrusts upward from below. Christina, who feel that, can only writhe in agony from the unstoppable pleasure. ¡±I just came ? So ? So ? Please ? Wait a bit ?¡± ¡±No, I can¡¯t. So, do your best, do your best¡± ¡±Yesh ? I-I¡¯ll do my best ?¡± Even though Christina was treated roughly, she didn¡¯t have the energy to get angry and obeyed like a well-behaved ve maid. It was the result of training from the nightmares. *Pound ?* *Pound ?* *Pound ?* *Pound ?* Sensing Shinji¡¯s p*nis quivered. Christina also ms her hips hard for thest spurt, and Shinji thrusts up hard. Despite the fact that she can avoid having him ejacting inside her vagina by lifting her hips, Christina lowers her hips and rubs her ass in order to have him ejacte in the deepest part of her body. ¡±~~~???¡± Therefore, arge amount of semen is poured into her womb. Although there was no risk of pregnancy, but it was a vaginal ejaction by a man who was not the man she loved. Still, Christina is immersed in a climax that seems to be the best she¡¯s ever felt, but as the aftermath recedes, she regains herposure and feels self-loathing due to the shame of hersciviousness and her apology to Alvin. As if to disguise her feelings, Christina res at Shinji. ¡±¡­Even if you like my body, I won¡¯t give in emotionally¡± ¡±Oh. I¡¯m d to hear that¡± It was a pretense because she knew that her body could no longer resist Shinji, but the unexpected reply made her blink. Christina couldn¡¯t read Shinji¡¯s intentions at all. There was no way that she, a noblewoman who could read each other¡¯s thoughts, would think that Shinji¡¯s goal was really to have s*x with her. ¡±What is your purpose¡­?¡± ¡±I told you, didn¡¯t I? I just want to hold you¡± ¡±No way¡­!? For only that reason!? But I¡¯m going to be Al-sama¡¯s wife¡­ and Al-sama is your leader¡­¡± Christina tried to me him, but the tingling from the lewd crests made her shudder again. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about Alvin. In the end, everyone will be happy¡± ¡±*Pant~?* *Pant~?* That¡¯s not what I mean ?¡± Christina, who doesn¡¯t know about Alvin¡¯s twisted desire to be cuckolded, can¡¯t possibly believe Shinji¡¯s words. But there was no need for Shinji to convince her here. After all, there wille a time when Christina will know about Alvin¡¯s tendencies. (At that time, Milis and Christina will be lined up in front of Alvin¡­. It might be a good idea to have Alvin hold Christina while I hold Milis) While having a very wicked thought, Shinji pushes Christina down again. Although she protested against Shinji¡¯s unabated s*xual prowess, she couldn¡¯t hide the loosening of her mouth. ¡±No ? You¡¯re really ? Bad ? Fuah ? Ahn ? Ah ah ? Hii ? Cumming again ? My head ? Be funny ?¡± Christina¡¯s protests were lost in the sound of the crowd. In the end, she was left in Shinji¡¯s arms for the rest of the night. When Christina passes out and wakes up the next morning, her clothes are tidy and her sheets are as good as new, as if nothing had happened. But the marks of pleasure on her body tell Christina that it was no dream. The only thing she could protect was her lips (kiss). It was Christina-chan¡¯s turn. Her body has beenpletely corrupted and carved with lewd crest. She can¡¯t resist lewd s*x and bes a lewd girl when her lewd crest is activated. Her sensitivity is at an all-time low. It¡¯s rare to find a girl who can do something like that even though she doesn¡¯t want to¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 363 Alvin’s Twisted Oath Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Christina was embraced by Shinji. Alvin and the others had nned to take a day off to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s challenge to Hateyama. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that it¡¯s the biggest challenge they¡¯ve ever faced in their lives as adventurers, and to ensure that they¡¯re in perfect physical and mental condition, Alvin and Shinji are on their first double date with Milis and Renka, respectively, in a long time. The four of them, riding on the Wolf family¡¯s carriage, are on their way to a theater in . The reason for this is because Milis asked her maids, Erinka and Terentia, how they spend their holidays. * * * There are no theaters in the countryside of Alvin and his friends, and they have never been there since they came to . Alvin, who likes to move around, had never suggested it, and Milis was not that interested in it, but they had heard that the theater had box seats for the nobles, and he thought it might be a good idea. (It really attracts people¡¯s attention¡­) When Milis and Alvin were on a date, she often felt people ncing at her. So, it¡¯s hard to rx and enjoy a date when they are attracting more attention than necessary. However, if the seats are in a box, there is no need to worry about that. That¡¯s why, at the request of Milis, they decided to go to the theater together on this double date. While Alvin and Milis are sitting side by side, Shinji, who is sitting next to Renka, is sighing. ¡±Shinji, you look sleepy, are you okay?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ I just stayed up toote. I¡¯m fine¡± Alvin, who had no idea that Shinji had been embracing Christina, replied with a sleepy look on his face. ¡±Geez, you must have been reading a book or something¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Shinji apologizes to Renka, who strikes an angry pose. She¡¯s not really mad at him, it¡¯s more of a joke. To the casual observer, they look like they¡¯re flirting. ¡±Al-kun, don¡¯t fall asleep, okay?¡± ¡±I know it. Then, what is the story?¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s a love story¡­ about a man and a woman born from opposing forces who love each other and face various difficulties¡­¡± ¡±Oh¡­!¡± Milis had studied the y beforehand, and talked about it eloquently. Alvin wasn¡¯t really interested in the y, but his girlfriend (Milis) seemed to be enjoying it, so he became interested as if he followed her. ¡±I heard the story has a good rating, so it should be interesting¡­!¡± ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it, Mil¡± ¡±Yes!¡± While they are talking, the carriage arrives at the theater. Then, Alvin and the others were enjoying the y without worrying about being seen. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó After a peaceful double date during the day, Alvin and the others return to the Wolf residence for dinner. Afterwards, Alvin decides to rx with Milis in the couple¡¯s room. Alvin and Milis¡¯s maids leave early to give them some time alone, and Alvin hugs Milis in his arms, sharing the warmth of their bed. ¡±Finally, tomorrow¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­ let¡¯s do our best, Al-kun¡­ ?¡± After finishing their lovemaking, the two remain naked, and Alvin hugs Milis¡¯ attractive body under the covers. Alvin is nowpletely absorbed in the act of making love to her. Milis, too, is filled with excitement at Alvin¡¯s desire. However, human beings get used to it. So, now that it had been a while since the orare y="">, it was understandable that he was thinking of more extreme methods. As if to disperse such insolent thoughts, Alvin continued the conversation. ¡±When we reach the middleyer of Hateyama¡­ I want to go back to my hometown and properly greet mother-inw and father-inw¡± ¡±Yes. I think they¡¯ll be happy to see you. I¡¯ve been so busy, I¡¯ve only been able to write to them¡± Alvin pats Milis¡¯ head as she giggles. As he does that, Milis recalled that she had written to her parent to inform them that Alvin had been made an honorary knight, but the reply had been so surprised that the words she read were all shaky. * * * ¡±Let¡¯s have a ceremony with just our rtives¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯ve already fulfilled my dream of bing Al-kun¡¯s wife, but I want my mom and dad to see me in my dress. I hope Renka can do it with you¡­¡± ¡±Oh¡­ it¡¯s going to be tough, but Shinji will have to work hard!¡± Alvin thought of Renka¡¯s parents, and gave Shinji a heartfelt shout. It¡¯s up to Shinji to decide whether or not they will have the joint wedding that Milis wants, but he seems like he can handle it. ¡±I think Shinji will do well¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. I really think so, too. There¡¯s the whole ying thing and everything¡­ Thanks to Shinji, everything¡¯s running smoothly¡± ¡±And because of Al-kun¡¯s hard work as leader! I think we¡¯vee this far because we¡¯ve all worked hard¡± ¡±Mil¡­! That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all of us¡± Milis¡¯ encouragement made Alvin happy, and he hugged her tightly. Milis looks up at Alvin from her arms and puts her lips to his ear. ¡±I want to reward you for your hard work Al-kun¡­ ? Is there anything you want me to do for you?¡± Her words left him speechless. The mention of Shinji¡¯s name had brought up an insolent thought that he had tried to brush away. Alvin wondered if he should say it. ¡±Al-kun¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­ ? I would do anything for you, Al-kun¡­ ?¡± Milis, sensing his hesitation, whispers sweetly. As in the orare y="">, her words were the final push. ¡±Next time¡­ during the next y, I want to see, not a shadow. I want to see Mil¡¯s erotic figure¡± ¡±Then next time, watch me carefully, okay?¡± An embarrassed and shy Milis nodded to Alvin¡¯s wish. With those words alone, Alvin¡¯s thing regained its strength. His body is so honest. Alvin, who has a twisted love for his beloved to be embraced by another man, cherishes Milis more for loving him as deeply as she does. (No matter what happens, I will protect Milis) Alvin makes a promise to himself and kisses Milis¡¯s lips. And with that, volume 9es to an end. Atst, the Goddess and Christina are within reach. The next part will be Hateyama. I hope you¡¯ll continue to follow me! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 364 Let’s Go To the Hateyama Branch Office! Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Hateyama. It is the most dangerous ce on the continent. The rugged mountain environment is harsh, and the weather is somehow unstable and changes frequently. The monsters that live there are varied, ranging from goblins to demons and dragons. Even the goblins are considered to be unpredictable because they have adapted to Hateyama¡¯s environment, making it the most dangerous ce in the world. However, it is also true that there are precious ores and medicinal herbs that are worth the danger. Not only the that Alvin¡¯s parents searched for in their request, there are many things that can only be found in the Hateyama area, such as special medicines for certain diseases. * * * For this reason, Hateyama is recognized as a difficult ce that even high-ranking adventurers hesitate to enter unless they have a good reason. Because it is located in a remote area further north from the royal Town of In case of an emergency, in order to be able to dispatch personnel immediately, the biggest branch of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild has a magic circle that can transfer to the branch of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild located at the foot of Hateyama. The branch also has a magic circle, and Alvin and the others have received permission to use it from the guild leader, Gildeo, and have paid money for it. ¡±I wish you well. And return from the mountain before dark¡± The magic circle is located next to the guild leader¡¯s room, which is usually locked. The key is only in the possession of the branch chief, Gildeo, and so Alvin and the others are sent off with Gildeo¡¯s encouragement. ¡±Yes! We¡¯ll try not to do anything reckless¡± ¡±Umu¡­¡± While Alvin was talking to Gildeo, Shinji is looking at the magic circle. A magic circle that would make it possible to travel long distances from to . Shinji thinks that only the Valencia family, who have been studying teleportation magic, could have made such a magic circle. (¡­Well, thanks for letting me use it) There is no doubt that this magic circle is useful, and Shinji, who keeps his personal feelings inside, moves first and gets on top of the magic circle. He is followed by Renka and Milis, and finally Alvin enters the magic circle. ¡±I¡¯ve already spoken to the other side. Give my regards to the branch¡± ¡±All right. I¡¯m off!¡± With Alvin¡¯s reply, the magic circle on the floor shines. In that glow, Alvin and the others are teleported. are transported to a spacious hall. There are many magic circles scattered around the simple, unadorned room with wooden walls, a wooden ceiling, and a wooden floor. Looking around, there is only one door. With nothing but a magic circle in the room, it was no wonder that Milis is puzzled. ¡±So, this is the branch?¡± ¡±Anyway, let¡¯s go outside¡± With that said, Alvin moves toward the door. Milis, Renka, and Shinji follow behind him, but Shinji keeps his eyes on the magic circle around him. Most of the magic circles are simr, with only a few differences, so he could guess that these magic circles are connected to branches other than . ¡±Maybe this room is a teleportation room that leads to other ces¡± ¡±If that¡¯s the case, does that mean we can go to other ces through here? Oh, but we need the guild leader¡¯s permission to use the magic circle, so¡­ that¡¯s impossible¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think so, unless there¡¯s a special reason¡± Renka turns to Shinji, who is specting. Renka¡¯s words are correct, the guild¡¯s rules stipte that, except in exceptional cases, magic circles leading directly to Hateyama can only be used from the branch where the adventuring party is based. Alvin and the others didn¡¯t find out about this until a littleter. * * * While Shinji and Renka are talking, Alvin and Milis are the first to open the door and leave the teleportation room. The ce beyond the door is simr to the hall of the adventurer¡¯s guild in , though it is also simple. However, there is no adventurer in sight, just a lone woman in an adventurer¡¯s guild uniform sitting at the counter, silently reading a book. The blue-haired woman, who is turning the pages with no expression on her face, had a very well-defined face that made her look picturesque. Therefore, Alvin is hesitant to speak to her. But, when she noticed the presence of Alvin and the others, her gaze lifted from the book. ¡±Good morning. Are you members from ?¡± While she said so, she closed the book in her hand and stood up from her chair. Her voice is so clear that Alvin, who had forgotten when to speak to her, finally opened his mouth and walked up to the counter. ¡±Good morning! That¡¯s right. We¡¯re from Medio!¡± ¡±¡­Yes, I see¡± After checking Alvin¡¯s adventurer¡¯s card, the guild official bowed lightly as she looked at Alvin and the others in turn. ¡±Wee to the branch. Ladies and gentlemen from the ¡± ¡±T-Thank you very much!¡± Alvin stuttered at her t expression, wondering if she is really weing them. He feels the need to continue the conversation, but he can¡¯t keep up with the words. As if to help him, Milis speaks to the guild staff. ¡±Um, are you alone¡­? Are there any other staff members¡­?¡± ¡±They¡¯re all out. As you can see, there are no adventurers here, so there is little paperwork to be done. Most of the branch¡¯s staff are either out monitoring Hateyama or spending their time training themselves¡± ¡±I see¡­ thank you very much¡­¡± Milis thanked the guild staff for her exnation, but was unable to expand on the topic due to the t look in her eyes as she refused to say more than necessary. The conversation died down and silence fell. Even Renka is lost as to what to say, and even Shinji is speechless. All four of them are wondering as to why they have only one unsociable staff member at the counter. ¡±¡­Please forgive me. I¡¯m Iren. I¡¯m usually in charge of the archive room. If you need anything, just ask in the archives¡± ¡±Oh, so you¡¯re here on behalf of¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. The branch head is usually here. I apologize for my inexperience¡± There is no change in Iren¡¯s facial expression as she answered Renka¡¯s question in the affirmative. But the word ¡°forgive¡± doesn¡¯t ring false, and Alvin and the others begin to wonder if she¡¯s just not a good on talking. Just when they though that¨C ¡±O-Oi! Iren, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯mte!¡± A panicked man¡¯s voice echoed through the hall. First to the Hateyama branch. Ire-san from the archives. She works for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but she¡¯s not a goodmunicator. She¡¯s not a good at talking. A blue-haired woman with a beautiful, clear voice. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 365 Dialogue with Hateyama Branch Guild Leader Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A man came rushing towards Alvin and Iren. He looked to be in his early forties, with a toned body, neat short ck hair, and an austere but well-shaped face. Since his clothes had the same design as Branch Leader Gildeo, Alvin and the others immediately understood his position. ¡±Branch leader?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Iren-kun. I¡¯ll take over from here. Thank you for keeping watch¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be going now. If you need anything else, pleasee to the archives¡± ¡±Yes, thank you, Iren-san!¡± With that said, Iren walked out from the counter, switching ces with the branch leader who slipped into the counter. Then, with a slight bow, Iren said goodbye and walked away from the counter. Alvin and the others felt that she was really not good with people, because after hearing the branch leader¡¯s voice and seeing his face, her expressionless face softened as if it was a lie. * * * ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Something came up that required me to leave the office. Also, we apologize for our staff¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s not a problem! Please don¡¯t worry about it¡± Thus, there was no need to be angry and they epted the branch leader¡¯s apology with open arms. ¡±Once again, thank you foring. I¡¯m the Hateyama Branch Leader¡¯s Mizer (¥Þ¥¤¥¶©`). Gildeo has told me all about you¡± ¡±I¡¯m Alvin from ! This is my friends Shinji, Milis, and Renka¡± ¡±¡±¡±Nice to meet you¡±¡±¡± Shinji and the others bowed their heads as Alvin introduced them. Mizer nodded, impressed by their politeness, just as Gildeo had told him. ¡±Yeah, nice to meet you. Generally, I¡¯ll be here. Just give me a shout and I¡¯ll deal with it. I may have to leave if there¡¯s a problem, as there was before¡± ¡±A problem?¡± ¡±Yeah. I just got a message from a staff member who¡¯s monitoring the loweryers. There¡¯s been a fierce territorial dispute between the monsters in the east. It would be best not to go east for the time being since the monsters are on a rampage¡± As he speaks, Mizer takes out a simple map of Hateyama from the back and spreads it out on the counter. The map is a bird¡¯s eye view of the mountain¡¯srge animal trails, rivers, swamps, and valleys, with their current location, the Hateyama branch, as its base point. However, the information is mainly about the , with little information about the , and almost nothing about the . Mizer taps his finger on the map around theke to the east of the , and tells them the information they should be wary of. ¡±I see¡­ I will do that¡± ¡±The higher up you go, the less the path is marked.¡± Unlike Alvin and the others, who nodded in agreement with Mizer¡¯s point, Shinji looked at the map with an eye to the challenge he would eventually face. The amount of writing on the map is clearly different between the and . The had a small section, and did not have any roads that looked like roads. ¡±Well¡­ the monsters above the are quite ferocious. It¡¯s hard to make a path. Although the path has been marked ording to the testimonies of adventurers who have climbed it, as you can see, there haven¡¯t been any adventurers who have climbed to the for several years now¡± ¡±I see¡­¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s a sign that the world is stable. If the resources of are not needed, there will be no one to climb. As long as we keep a close watch, we can maintain the status quo¡± The policy of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and is that Hateyama is beyond human control and that they will not interfere any more than necessary. The leader of the guild, Mizer, is also dedicated to following this policy strictly. And from his own past experience of climbing the Hateyama, he believes that the country¡¯s policies are appropriate, so he maintains a calm stance towards the young, bloodthirsty staff and adventurers. * * * ¡±Please put your own life first. That¡¯s all I can say as an experienced adventurer¡± ¡±So Branch Leader Mizer was also an adventurer¡± ¡±Hmm? Yeah. I used to fight in the same party as Gildeo. I wouldn¡¯t be the branch leader here if I wasn¡¯t¡± Mizer affirmed Milis¡¯ words, but for a moment MIlis couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. The fact that he was at the same party as Gildeo meant that there was a big possibility that he was the same age as Gildeo¡­ in his fifties. Although he did not look so young but not too old. ¡±Branch Leader Mizer, how old are you¡­?¡± ¡±Fifty-two¡± ¡±¡±Ehh!?¡±¡± Alvin¡¯s question is answered by Mizer with augh. His age is as expected, but it¡¯s so different from how he looks that Milis and Renka are surprised. ¡±I think you look 40 years old¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been told that a lot. But my physical strength is reasonable¡­ I still feel weakpared to the past, though¡± He says this, and his body is toned and well trained. This is one of the reasons why he looks younger. Even though he feels he is declining, he has no intention of losing to younger staff members even if it is for a short time, and so he is working harder than them. I¡¯m sure if any of them heard what Mizer said, they would question it. ¡±Well, that¡¯s a bit off topic¡­. The maps for loan are on the shelf over there. Make sure you bring it with you when you leave¡± ¡±Okay¡± ¡±Well then¡­¡± Once again, Mizer looks over at Alvin and the others. ¡±Hateyama is a really dangerous mountain. Make sure you have enough time to get down before dark. We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back safely¡± A gentle voice, sincerely wishing the Running Wolves well. Alvin and the others responded with cheerful voices, epting Mizer¡¯s wishes. The handsome uncle, Branch Leader Mizer. He must have been very popr in his youth. Although there is a certain austerity thates with age. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 366 Freri’s Reconnaissance of the Hateyama’s Lower Layer Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The Hateyama Branch of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was built at the only point where it was rtively safe to enter the mountain. If a person wanted to enter Hateyama by the proper route, he or she had to pass through it, and the guild was responsible for keeping out those without qualifications. After leaving the Hateyama branch at the foot of Hateyama, Alvin and the others finally made their long-awaited entry into the mountain. Alvin breathed in the air and felt that he was finally ready for the challenge. ¡±Fuhhh¡­ okay, we¡¯ll see how it goes today. As Mizer-san said, we should stay away from the eastern areas and focus on the western areas. Shinji, please summon Freri and ir for me¡± ¡±Alright. Freri, ir, I¡¯m counting on you today¡± Shinji summons Freri and ir, in ordance with Alvin¡¯s idea of not sparing their forces. ir is the first to talk out of the two whond on either side of Shinji. * * * ¡±Leave it to me~noja, but Hateyama¡­ it¡¯s been a while¡± ¡±ir, have you been to this ce before?¡± ¡±Umu! With the previous contractor before Shinji. Though, I don¡¯t remember anything more than the monsters were strong¡± ir¡¯s expression is nostalgic as she looks back on the past with her arms crossed, answering Renka¡¯s question. However, since it was so long ago, there was no useful information, and ir seemed a little apologetic. Nevertheless, knowing ir¡¯s strength, Alvin and the others regained their strength when they heard her say that the monsters were strong. ¡±First, let¡¯s fight the monsters again and again. We¡¯ll find the way to the when we¡¯re more familiar with it. Let¡¯s be careful not to get hurt too badly and keep going¡± ¡±Alright, Al-kun¡± ¡±All right. Then I¡¯ll take the lead as usual¡± ¡±Renka, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± The formation is the same as before, with Renka in the lead, followed by Alvin, Milis, and Shinji. It¡¯s the most secure order they¡¯ve experienced in all their adventures. Shinji instructs ir to line up to protect Renka, and Freri to keep a watchful eye on the perimeter, including the rear. Thus, are moving forward as one. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The first day of the exploration of the Lower Layer proceeded with plenty of time to spare. In the western area, there are many open spaces and few ces where monsters can surprise them. Although there is a lot of nature, there are no nts that grow only in Hateyama, and the scenery is quitemon. As for monsters, they encountered ¡°goblin¡± and ¡°stray wolf¡± several times, which was rather disappointing. Nevertheless, the size of the ¡°goblin¡± and ¡°wolf¡± has grown more than a sizerger, and their physical abilities have increased. The ¡°goblin¡± and ¡°wolvef¡± in the Hateyama area are called ¡°High goblin¡± and ¡°High Wolf¡±, but they are no match for the and are easily defeated. Alvin and the others concluded that unless they are caught by surprise or trapped in a disadvantageous situation, they would not be caught unawares, and they descended the mountain without any harvest. As Alvin and the others returned to the Hateyama branch well before dark, they are greeted by Mizer sitting at the counter. After giving a full report, Alvin receives four keys to the private room from Mizer. The Hateyama branch offers rooms to adventurers who are staying here for the duration of their stay, and at the moment there is only one active party of adventurers, the . Therefore, each of them is able to rent a room, and they decide to use it as their base during their stay in Hateyama. After gathering in the rented room, Alvin and the others began to talk about their future ns. ¡±It¡¯s nice that they¡¯re providing us with food. Let¡¯s stay here for a while and get used to Hateyama first¡± ¡±Teleportation Magic is not free either¡­ so I agree with you to avoid wasting money¡± Shinji immediately agreed with Alvin¡¯s opinion. Although they had plenty of savings, Shinji would not tolerate wasteful spending. Milis and Renka nodded without objection. * * * ¡±Although we don¡¯t have any ie today¡­ we have room and board, so it¡¯s not a problem¡­¡± ¡±Really, there¡¯s really no ce to make money in the ¡­¡± ¡±I think the ce is always deserted because it¡¯s not worth the danger¡± Because is not a dungeon, even if someone kills a monster, the corpse remains and the magic stone does not fall. And since the smell of blood may attract other monster, dismantling them is a risky business. The staff of the Hateyama branch also thins out the monster in the , so they do not buy the materials, and there are no rare medicinal herbs. Therefore, if someone wants to earn money, they can do so safely and efficiently in the . Shinji and the others couldn¡¯t help but smile as they realized the reason why people don¡¯te here. ¡±Since we¡¯re tired from the unfamiliar mountain roads, why don¡¯t we try every other day?¡± ¡±Sure! Mil and Renka, are you okay with that?¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±I think so too¡± Still, Alvin and the others are in no hurry to reach the . Instead, they will continue to look around the and try to find the best way to get to the . After the discussion, Shinji stood up. ¡±I¡¯m going to go to the archives before I go to bed. Maybe I can find out something about the ¡°Ibukigusa_nt¡±¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll help you¡± Shinji stood up, followed by Renka. Not only Renka, but also Freri followed Shinji silently. It is unusual for Freri to help with research, let alone Renka, but Shinji, who needed help, didn¡¯t say anything. ¡±All right. I think I¡¯ll talk to Mil a bit more and then go to bed¡± ¡±Please, Shinji-san, Renka-chan and Freri-chan¡± ¡±Hmm, good night, both of you¡± Shinji and the others left Alvin¡¯s room after saying their bedtime greetings. Renka walks next to Shinji to the reference room, and Freri follows behind her. [I¡¯m looking for something interesting. But there are a lot of skilled people here, and it would be too risky to monitor them with magic] [I knew you¡¯d say that¡­] A thought from Freri reaches Shinji as he holds hands with Renka. Most of the staff at the Hateyama branch are former adventurers. Inevitably, there is a possibility that some of them have good intuition or are sensitive to magic. If Freri uses a bad magic, the fact that she has subus¡¯s blood in her veins will be revealed. That¡¯s why Freri is not using magic and is looking for people who can be manipted visually. [Why don¡¯t you try to be more restrained this time? The Leader is here too. So, it¡¯s too risky. Just be quiet and help me with my research] [Muuu¡­] Shinji only asked Freri about it but she pursed her lips in boredom and decided to leave her alone. After arriving at the archive room, Shinji and his friends. When Shinji and Renka are looking at the bookshelves, Freri¡¯s thoughts reach Shinji again. [Shinji. That girl might be nice. I can sense that she has a lot of s*xual desire¡­?] Freri¡¯s lecherous instincts detect the frustration of the woman in front of her. And Shinji looked where Freri is pointing. ¡±¡­¡± There is Iren who is slowly looking through a book. The Lower Layer of Hateyama. But first, a quick check. And why Hateyama is not popr. Well, it¡¯s better to earn money safely. The government is taking care of the maintenance, so it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not popr. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 367 Iren, The Administrator of Archives Room Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The archives room is a closed room with only one small window and arge number of bookshelves filled with books. Except for four sets of round tables and chairs ced as reading space, one rectangr long table and a chair, and a space for walking, there are only bookshelves. Iren is using one of the sets of round tables and chairs to read. In addition to her guild uniform, she wears a dark blue cape hanging from her shoulders. The way she looks down to read and brushes her blue hair away from her ears gives a sense of dignity. Her expressionless face is the same as when they met for the first time, but once they realized that she is not in a bad mood, but is just trying to do something right, her straight hair, which reaches to her back, emphasizes her maturity as a person in her early twenties, slightly older than Shinji and his friends. When Shinji called out to Iren, she noticed them almost at the same time. * * * ¡±Excuse me, can I use the archive room?¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s fine. What kind of things are you looking for?¡± Renka joined the conversation with Iren, who was speaking in an indifferent tone. ¡±I¡¯d like to see the information about the . Can you help me?¡± ¡±!! ¡­Yes, this way¡± Hearing the word , Iren¡¯s eyes widen. Shinji and the others are startled by her surprise, considering her expressionless face until now. Furthermore, she immediately regained her expression and left her seat, so Shinji and the others missed the chance to ask her why. As Iren led them to a bookshelf in the back of the archive room, Shinji and his friends felt a faint magical power. As they wondered about it, her hand touched one of the shelves. ¡±This shelf is the information on the of Hateyama. Because the information on Hateyama is valuable, it has been enchanted to prevent theft. Please check them at the desk as you are not allowed to take them out of the archive room¡± ¡±I see¡­ I understand¡± ¡±If it¡¯s on another shelf, we can lend it out as it¡¯s a general book. Since it¡¯s one of the few recreational items in this branch, the staff members often use it. If you want, you can borrow it on your days off¡± ¡±That would be great, thank you¡± Shinji nodded in agreement to the reason for the magical power he sensed. Then, Shinji turned his attention to the information on the bookshelf and began looking through the spines of the books, searching for books on medicinal herbs. Renka, who had thanked Iren for her advice, followed Shinji¡¯s lead and turned to the bookshelf. She wanted to say something to Shinji and the others, but hesitated. ¡±¡­We¡¯ll be closing in about an hour. I¡¯ll call you then¡± That¡¯s all she said and went back to her seat. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó A few books are piled on the table, and Iren watches Shinji, Renka, and Freri flipping through the pages. There is a reason why she is so curious about Shinji and his friends. ( ¡­. a herb that can be used as a special medicine for ¡­. I¡¯ve got this disease too¡­) A few years ago, Iren was diagnosed with a disease called . It¡¯s a horrible disease that gradually weakens and eventually stops breathing, and will kill people if they don¡¯t take a special medicine called . Fortunately, Iren had an abundance of magic power. So, using her own magic power, she bought time by continuing to cast a life-prolonging spell to assist her breathing, and did not die until the cure was ready. However, due to the aftereffects of the spell, she was unable to handle her magic well and could no longer have children, but Iren thinks she was lucky to have survived. In short, if she doesn¡¯t get well soon, she will suffer from the severe aftereffects of , and knowing how painful it is, Iren is not sure if she should help Shinji and his friends. * * * (But, ording to the rules, I can¡¯t help them¡­) Adventurer¡¯s Guild employees are required to be neutral. This rule was created when there were cases of injustice in the past, such as being involved with a certain party, giving out information, and getting a portion of the money back. Iren, the administrator of the Hateyama archives, has read andpiled many reports in the past. The reason why she became an employee of the guild was because she wished to help in some way as an employee, even if she could not be the adventurer who saved others. (¡­I¡¯ll ask Mizer-san about it. If Mizer-san says it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll talk to them tomorrow) When Iren thinks of Mizer as a dependable branch leader, it warmed her heart. Iren and Mizer are lovers with an age difference of nearly 30 years. When she heard from her parents about the adventurer who saved her, she was very grateful. That was all well and good, but when she learned that the adventurer had died in order to save her, she developed a longing to be a respectable adult. Inevitably, the opposite s*x around her looked like children, and Iren developed a taste for older men. After making such an effort, Iren finally assigned to the Hateyama branch and met Mizer. Mizer, a respected adventurer, was so youthful and handsome that he did not look his age, and he matched Iren¡¯s tastes perfectly. Although she was hesitant at first, she slowly closed the distance between her and Mizer, approached him, and they became lovers. (I¡¯m sure Mizer-san will say yes. Because it will help people) The expression on Iren¡¯s face is very soft and she looked happy as she thought this. Freri, who is looking down at her book, is watching her, but Iren doesn¡¯t notice it. The background of Irene-chan, an everyday chapter She seems to be a woman with a taste for older men. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 368 Iren Talks About Her Benefactor Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When the archive room is closed, Shinji and his friends stop their research. There is no way that they can find useful information in just an hour, so they put the books back on the shelf, intending to look into it again tomorrow. This is because the information is a bundle of adventure reports of earlier generations, and not all of them are about the . Although it takes time to extract necessary information, it is too much of a waste to skip the reports of adventurers who actually climbed . And although everything in the book is not necessarily true, they are worth reading carefully because some of them may be useful. As Shinji has determined to drag Alvin and Milis to the archive room tomorrow, he borrows a book that can be checked out in return for the important information, and after thanking Iren, Shinji and his friends return to Shinji¡¯s room. After arrived, Shinji and Renka sit down on the bed, shoulder to shoulder, and start reading quietly, while Freri lies face down behind them. As they begin to read infortable silence, Freri buries her face in her pillow and uses magic. Beforee to the room, when Freri put the book back on the bookshelf, she hid some nt seeds to eavesdrop. The small magical response of listening to sound is lost in the anti-theft spell. Unaware that Freri is listening in, Iren goes about her business of closing the room. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó As usual, Iren does not think that she is being tapped, and after a simple cleaning of the archive room, she takes her seat and reads a book. As she waited for a while, Meiser came to the arhive room. It has be a routine for the two of them to meet in the archive room after work, and today is no different as he takes a seat in front of Iren. ¡±Good work, Iren¡± ¡±Good work too, Mizer-san. I¡¯ll make you a drink¡± ¡±Oh, thank you¡± In a room scented with tea, the main topic of conversation is the events of the day. The topic of today¡¯s conversation naturally turned to the . Iren learns by chance that Shinji and the others are searching for the , and tells Mizer that she would like to help them, depending on the reason. Mizer knows about Iren¡¯s past and how she became an employee of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Because of this, he understands her strong feelings. That¡¯s why Mizer, who had heard from Gildeo why the wanted the , said in a gentle voice. ¡±It¡¯s not that they¡¯re looking for to cure someone¡± ¡±Is that so¡­? That¡¯s good, but¡­¡± ¡±Yes. But you might want to help them with other reason¡± ¡±¡­? What do you mean by that?¡± Iren¡¯s relief is short-lived, and she makes a strange sound at Mizer¡¯s words. The tone of voice in which she speaks with Mizer is full of emotion and isparable to that of a normal girl. Her facial expression does not change much, but that is also an after-effect of her illness, and her mouth is slightly changed. ¡±Alvin, the leader of the group¡­ his parents went to get the and died leaving him with the herb. As for that reason, he has set himself the goal of bing a better adventurer than his parents. That¡¯s why he¡¯s taking on Hateyama¡± ¡±¡­That¡­is¡­¡± After Iren became a guild employee and came to the Hateyama branch, she found out that there was only one couple of adventurers who had died in response to a request from the , the couple who saved Iren¡¯s life. A voice that sounded as if it was being squeezed out of her mouth, which was half open as if she was stunned by surprise, leaked out. ¡±He¡¯s the son of my benefactor¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell you, but I thought I should¡± ¡±¡­Thank you very much ¡­But he¡¯s really great. I failed to be a strong adventurer¡­¡± ¡±Iren, you can¡¯t use magic anymore. And that¡¯s because of your illness. ¡­.Even so, you¡¯re still trying to help adventurers as a staff member. Fighting is not everything, you know¡± Compared to his own failed attempt to be an adventurer, the son of a benefactor (Alvin) has be an adventurer who can challenge Hateyama, at the same high rank as his parents. The situation in which her dream hasn¡¯te true is depressing, and Mizer can onlyfort her. Iren, who is beingforted by him, clutched at Mizer¡¯s chest and looked down. ¡±¡­If they hadn¡¯t randomly encountered a ¡°Dragon¡± that only lives in the , they would have been able toe back¡­¡± The benefactor couple also said, ¡°We have children too and we know how you feel about your child¡±. They were really trustworthy adventurers with a good track record. But fate was cruel, and Alvin¡¯s parents had an encounter with a ¡°Dragon¡± and never returned. ¡±They were unlucky¡­. So don¡¯t tell about this. Alvin, he¡¯s got a straightforward temperament. If he finds out his parents were killed by a dragon, he might say he¡¯s going to challenge the dragon¡± Iren looked up involuntarily at these words. Then she stepped back from her clinging position and looked at Mizer with a serious gaze. * * * ¡±That would mislead him. He¡¯s not the kind of people who would die in the but I think we should tell him about his parents¡¯ background¡± ¡±The Upper Layer is too dangerous. Moreover, it¡¯s too dangerous to go out looking for a dragon. So, I think they should stay out of the unless they really need to because that¡¯s what the kingdom says¡± ¡±I understand the logic, but¡­¡± Losing the , an excellent party of adventurers, and Alvin, an honorary knight, would be a great loss, Mizer thinks. Even Iren can¡¯t help but agree when she hears the reason. Still, her emotions are not fully convinced. But Mizer pats her lightly on the head. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but please keep this to yourself¡± ¡±¡­Yes. I understand. Branch Leader Mizer¡± She replies, but Mizer smiles at Iren¡¯s frustrated mouth. ¡±Well, we¡¯d better get out of here. If we don¡¯t go get some dinner, we¡¯ll have to skip dinner¡± ¡±R-Right. Let¡¯s have dinner¡± With that said, Mizer leaves his seat, followed by Iren. When walking, the distance between them is like that between a branch leader and his staff. However, before leaving the room, Mizer turns around and puts his face close to Iren¡¯s ear. ¡±See youter. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in my room¡± ¡±¡­Yes ?¡± Freri¡¯s eavesdropping ended when Iren¡¯s voice sounded happy. Of course, the conversation is shared with Shinji. ¡±¡­Coincidences are scary¡­¡± ¡±? What? Did someone say something to you?¡± Renka reacts to Shinji¡¯s muttered words at the unexpected connection between Alvin and Iren. Shinji ponders for a few moments whether or not to tell Renka what he has found out. ¡±Freri¡¯s been gathering information and she¡¯se across a great coincidence. It¡¯s about Alvin¡¯s parents¡­¡± Shinji decided to talk to Renka. He wanted Renka to be a stopper in case Alvin found out about the connection between his parents¡¯ death and the dragon. And when Renka heard what he said¡­ ¡±Ehh!?¡± A surprised voice echoed in Shinji¡¯s room. Sometimes people just happen to be rted! There was a bit about Alvin¡¯s parents. They seem to have been good and clever adventurers. Random encounters are scary. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 369 Pranking a Sleeping Lover Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning, Shinji, Renka, and Freri talked about it, and promised not to tell Alvin about his parents. Shinji woke up earlier than usual. And looking a little to the side, he could see his girlfriend Renka¡¯s red hair. Although he is still sleepy, he remembers why Renka is in the same bed with him. (Come to think of it, the bed is big and we slept together) They were tired from the unfamiliar mountain road, so they didn¡¯t have s*xual intercourse. Shinji¡¯s cheeks rx at the sight of Renka¡¯s sound asleep face. ¡±You look so vulnerable¡­¡± ¡±Nn, munya¡­¡± As he poked his fingertips on her soft cheek, meaningless words escaped from Renka¡¯s mouth. But that was the end of Shinji¡¯s peace of mind. Because¡­ (Renka¡¯s, smells so good) cing his face close to Renka¡¯s neck, Shinji took a single deep breath and savored her scent. The ticklish way she wriggled and squirmed, and the way her breath came in and out, made Shinji¡¯s mischievous heart flutter. And so he gently turns Renka to the side, and Shinji hugs her from behind. ¡±Renka, it¡¯s morning¡­¡± ¡±Ummm¡­¡± ¡±Wake up, or I¡¯ll prank you¡± Shinji whispers in Renka¡¯s ear, but that is not enough to wake her up. She ispletely sound asleep, which is a sign of trust. And seeing her like that, Shinji¡¯s hands, hugging her defenseless body, slowly move upward from her stomach to her breasts. While doing that, Shinji thinks back to the time when Renka was dressed roughly in a thin shirt and shorts. It wasn¡¯t at home, so it wasn¡¯t as sensual as a negligee, but thinking that this was a good thing, he put his hands under the hem of the shirt. ¡±Nn¡­?¡± When Shinji gently touched her breasts from above her bra, Renka¡¯s mouth let out a pleasant sound. He carefully touches her breasts with only his fingertips, softly and gently, so as not to wake her up. He also presses his p*nis, hardened with indescribable tion and excitement, against her ass and continues to y with her, holding her tightly. ¡±Renka, if you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll do more, okay¡­?¡± ¡±Fuah¡­ ? *Pant¡­? An¡­?¡± , He pulled her bra down inside her shirt and directly touched her palm-sized breasts. Even though Shinji is trying to be very careful, Renka wakes up when he does this. The hand caressing her breast from behind and the breath in her ear immediately made her realize that it was Shinji, and she decided to continue pretending to be asleep. (Uh, Shinji, suddenly on the morning¡­? Your hard cock touched my butt¡­?) The caresses are weak and different from the usual ones. And Renka felt frustrated, but thanks to the weak pleasure, she managed to pretend to be asleep. Although she lusts after Shinji¡¯s cock as it presses against her butt, Renka¡¯s heart is racing at the prospect of the first morning run. Shinji, on the other hand, has noticed that Renka has woken up. Because her ears were obviously red, and her body stiffened for a moment and then immediately rxed. ¡±That¡¯s strange¡­ You¡¯re supposed to be asleep, but your nipple getting hard¡± ¡±¡­? Nnn ? Aah ?¡± Shinji pinched the hardened nipple with his fingers, thinking that if she is awake, there is no need to hold back anymore. Also, while pinching the sensitive tip with his thumb and middle finger, Shinji bit her earlobe sweetly, and a sweet voice escaped from Renka¡¯s mouth. ¡±G-Geez! You knew I was awake, right? ? After all, you made me so hard! ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. So, okay?¡± ¡±Wait ? I understand. But, wait a minute ? An ? Chu ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand that was caressing her breasts is moved away, and Renka turns her body around to face him. Although the words are spoken angrily, Renka¡¯s expression is a mixture of mischievous annoyance and needy happiness. The expression on her face ignites the lust that has been smoldering in Shinji¡¯s heart. Because of that, his hands pulled down Renka¡¯s hot pants and underwear, and touched her wetness. The somewhat forceful request made Renka¡¯s heart flutter, and she hugged Shinji back in his arms, asking for a kiss. After several kisses, the kisses be longer and more tongue-in-cheek. As Renka is absorbed in the deep kiss, Shinji moves to cover Renka. On the other hand, Renka¡¯s hands wrap around Shinji¡¯s neck and the back of his head, pulling him closer so that there is no gap between their lips. It felt good to have their bodies rubbing against each other. Renka¡¯s breasts, crushed by Shinji¡¯s chest, also feel good. The way his cock presses against her body feels good. Neither of their lips parted from each other naturally. After all, they were both feeling the same thing. ¡±I will insert it¡± ¡±Please Insert me ?¡± At the same time, Shinji¡¯s hips retracted and Renka opened her legs. The ns found the entrance to Renka¡¯s private parts and inserted it in a single breath. The vagina, which had been waiting for Shinji¡¯s p*nis, squeezed and tightened, and the wriggling folds of the vagina, which were sopping with love juice, squeezed tightly together. ¡±Ah, ahh¡­? Shinji, it¡¯s good¡­? Suddenly, so rough ? Ah ? Ah, ah ? Haan ?¡± Shinji grabbed both of Renka¡¯s thighs, and his pistoning motion started out strong. Renka dly epted Shinji¡¯s desire, which she had been holding back during the prank. *Pound? *Pound? *Pound? *Pound? *Squelch? *Squelch? *Squelch? *Squelch? ¡±Ah ? Shinji ? I-It¡¯s so deep ? Don¡¯t poke ? Don¡¯t poke on that ce ? I¡¯ll cum right away ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte too¡­!¡± ¡±Yes ? Then ? Shinji ? Please cum inside me ?¡± With that said, Renka¡¯s hands and feet are wrapped around Shinji¡¯s body. Shinji also grabbed Renka¡¯s slim shoulders to keep her close. And with onest push, Shinji thrusts his cock deep into her vagina, pushing the ns into her womb. ¡±????¡± While still deeply connected, he pours his semen into Renka¡¯s womb. Shinji¡¯s hips shudder and shake as he watches Renka climax. Renka, on the other hand, pulls her legs up around Shinji¡¯s waist and takes it all in while they¡¯re still connected at the deepest level. With only their breaths audible, they hugged each other quietly until they calmed down. ¡±*Pant Pant? It feel so good¡­?¡± ¡±Me too¡­it felt good¡± Shinji and Renka, who had calmed down a bit, smiled at each other. Shinji pulled out his p*nis, though it was still hard. ¡±Ah¡­? Geez, you startled me¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s voice is sweet, though her tone was reproachful. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just couldn¡¯t resist¡± ¡±Nnn ? It can¡¯t be helped¡­ ? Shall we get up?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ We have to have breakfast with Alvin and the others, right?¡± Shinji woke up early, which meant he wouldn¡¯t bete, but he didn¡¯t have time for another fight. With a sense of regret, Shinji and Renka move their sweaty bodies and clean up the mess. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 370 Running Wolves and Research Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After finishing the morning¡¯s ¡°fun¡±, Shinji and Renka join Alvin and Milis for breakfast without a care in the world. Alvin doesn¡¯t notice at all, but Milis, who is a woman herself, notices Renka¡¯s slightly morous appearance and inwardly envies her. (I wish Al-kun would have asked me out¡­) Milis stares at Alvin with this thought. But Alvin is looking forward to the reward that was promised to him after climbing the middleyer, and he thinks that he will have to wait until the reward. If that is the case, he would not have asked her. The two of them are having a subtle misunderstanding. ¡±Alvin and Milis, let¡¯s go to the archive room today. Yesterday, Renka and I looked at some information, and it was a report by an adventurer who climbed the Hateyama in the past. I think it will be useful for us¡± ¡±I see. Then I¡¯ll read it too. All right¡± ¡±Then we¡¯ll all be reading today, Al-kun¡± ¡±Yeah! Then let¡¯s eat quickly!¡± Alvin and Milis nodded, epting Shinji¡¯s suggestion. After finishing their breakfast, Alvin and the others left the dining hall, passed through the hall of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild where Mizer stayed, and headed for the archive room. When Alvin and the others made eye contact with Mizer, they bowed lightly and entered the archive room. Alvin feels Mizer¡¯s gaze on him intensely and tilts his head inwardly, but he doesn¡¯t know why. Shinji and Renka, who know the reason, can tell that he is worried that Iren will tell the truth about his parents, but since has decided to keep it a secret, he pretends not to know. ¡±¡­Isn¡¯t he staring at me a lot?¡± ¡±Yes. Maybe he¡¯s just observing us because we¡¯re new here¡± Shinji falsely replied to Alvin who was whispering. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Shinji and Renka, who came here yesterday, are unconcerned, but Alvin and Milis, who entered the room for the first time, show their surprise at the crowded bookshelves. Today, not only Iren and Alvin are in the archive room, but there are also a few people here and there. From their clothes, they are the staff of the Hatayama branch. Entertainment in the Hateyama branch is scarce, partly due to its remote location. And so, the employees spend their days off reading, training, eating and drinking. Their greatest pastime is to go out to the town to y using the teleportation magic circle that is activated once every six days, in the morning and in the evening, and they enjoy their vacations in rotation. ¡±Good morning, Iren-san¡± ¡±Good morning. Are you looking at the records again today?¡± Shinji called out to Iren, feeling the stares of the staff around him. Her voice was as t and expressionless as yesterday¡¯s, but her eyes met his, and she knew exactly what he wanted. ¡±Yes. The four of us would like to browse today, is that okay?¡± ¡±Of course. Please be quiet in the archive room¡± Iren¡¯s gaze shifts from Shinji to Alvin. Her gaze seems to have a different color from the day before, probably because Shinji knows what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s easy to guess that she¡¯s holding back her desire to thank Alvin, the son of her benefactor. ¡±All right, then. Have a nice day¡± Shinji bowed lightly and walked towards the back bookshelf. Alvin, Milis, and Renka followed him. As Alvin turned his back, Iren could only stare in silence. She did not have the heart to go back on her promise to Mizer. On the other hand, Milis, who is the same gender as Iren, sensitively notices the change in her gaze. However, there is no passion like infatuation, and she is unable to grasp her intentions. (I wonder¡­ I thought we only met yesterday¡­) Having no idea, Milis stopped thinking for a moment. For now, she concentrates on reading the adventurer¡¯s report and turns her attention to the bookshelf. Still, as a precaution, she wrapped her arm around Alvin¡¯s arm as a check. ¡±Mil, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±No, not really. Al-kun, want to pick a book?¡± Alvin smiles and nods as Milis looks up at him, smiling. Alvin nodded and smiled as Milis looked up at him with a smile. Renka looked at them with half-lidded eyes as they openly flirted, but said nothing. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±My eyes are tired¡­¡± Alvin¡¯s reading habit hade to an end by the end of the morning. This is due to the fact that he is not ustomed to reading, and Shinji is impressed with his ability to keep it up. That¡¯s how serious Alvin is about conquering Hateyama. ¡±Well, let¡¯s have lunch soon. We¡¯ll be on our own this afternoon, okay?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­. Is that okay with Mil and Renka?¡± Alvin said and the girls nodded. Milis gently pats Alvin¡¯s head as he plops down on the table, exhausted. ¡±Al-kun, you did a great job¡± ¡±Really. I can¡¯t believe Al¡¯s read so many books¡­¡± ¡±I definitely want to reach the middleyer. So, I want to do everything I can. And I¡¯m going to move around this afternoon so I can stay limber, what about you?¡± Alvin looks up and over at Shinji and the others as Milis pats him. He had a point, and Shinji thought he should get moving too. ¡±I¡¯ll join you. How about you, Renka?¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯ll move with Al and the others¡± ¡±Me too. Let¡¯s all get some exercise after lunch¡± In agreement with Milis¡¯ cheerful voice, leave their seats. Iren watches them quietly as they return their books and leave the room. (He really doesn¡¯t know about his parents¡¯ achievements¡­) The achievements and aplishments of Alvin¡¯s parents in Iren¡¯s heart cannot be surpassed by just fetching a single . And Iren lets out a small sigh, thinking that it is not a good idea to ask so much from a man who may not have any knowledge of the matter. (I¡¯m a guild employee¡­ the public is more important than me¡­) To cover up the bother in her heart, Iren stands up. She also sets out the lunchbox she brought with her on the table. is doing some research. Alvin doesn¡¯t like to read, but he tries his best to read through the report. Even though he is not good at it, Alvin is very serious. Iren is not fully convinced, but she is following Mizer¡¯s advice and keeping quiet for now. It¡¯s the end of the year and I¡¯m getting a bit busy, but I¡¯ll try to keep updating. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 371 Second Time at Hateyama Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, they went to the loweryer of Hateyama for the second time. The party of six, including Freri and ir along with Alvin and the other , are making good progress. As they had donest time, they are exploring the western part of the loweryer. In the previous adventure, the goal was to search for Mamonomonsters and fight them in order to get used to the environment of Hateyama, but this time it is different. They are searching for a route to the middleyer. And now, Alvin and the others took up a position where the sky was open and they had a good view of the surroundings. While Freri takes care of the surrounding area, Renka uses a special magic. * * * ¡±¡± Under the effect of this magic, Renka begins to explore the surrounding terrain. Because she has to look far away, she is defenseless. So, while Renka focus on her magic, Alvin and the others keep an eye out for monster attacks. (There¡¯s a lot of nature¡­ and trees, and a lot of ces I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s a big job, I have to keep an eye on it) Relying on what Renka has seen and what¡¯s going on, they¡¯re going to choose a route to the middleyer, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she holds the fate of in her hands. However, if she takes too long, the monsters maye to her. Therefore, Renka quickly checks her surroundings. ¡±¡­It¡¯s no good. If we go to the middleyer from here, it¡¯ll be all forest-like¡± ¡±Then it¡¯s no good¡­. Okay, let¡¯s go to the next ce!¡± ¡±Yes!¡± After hearing Renka¡¯s words, Alvin makes a decision that everyone follows. The goal of Alvin and the others is to collect the And from the information in the documents, they came to the conclusion that the ce where the grows naturally is a ce where ¡°the wind blows, a ce like a steep cliff, very sunny, and full of low vegetation like a meadow¡±. Therefore, Alvin and his team decided to use Renka¡¯s to search for a suitable location in the middleyer. However, it¡¯s not that easy to find, and they have been changing the location many times. ¡±Renka, I¡¯ll give you my magic¡± ¡±Yes. Thank you, Shinji¡± Shinji uses to share his magic with Renka, who is exhausted. And thanks to Freri¡¯s growth, Shinji has more energy to spare, so he shares as much of his magic as Renka consumes. While feeling a pleasant sensation of warmth from within, Renka raises her eyebrows andins. ¡±It¡¯s just the same old scenery¡­ I wonder if there are any in the West¡± ¡±I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s what the report said. Maybe it¡¯s on the middleyer, but closer to the upperyer¡± ¡±I think the report said that there are more tall trees in the west¡± ¡±Maybe we should go to the eastern part. Isn¡¯t the monster¡¯s territory dispute settled?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what Mizer-san said¡± Alvin and the others had heard from Mizer, whom they had met in the morning before leaving the Hateyama branch, that the monsters¡¯ territorial dispute in the eastern part of the loweryer had ended. Providing adventurers with the information gathered from the branch staff is also the job of the branch leader. ¡±High goblins and high kobolds, right? The poption seems to have decreased, and if we stay away from the easternke where the monsters are based, we won¡¯t be surrounded by hordes¡± ording to the report of the staff, the hordes of monster that have been reduced by the fight are on the defensive and are not moving much. So, agreeing with Alvin¡¯s opinion, Milis questioned Shinji as he unfolded the map of the loweryer. ¡±There are a lot of report of the in the eastern part, right?¡± ¡±Yes. Technically, it¡¯s between the north and the east, but I think it¡¯s already toote to go through the north to the east¡± ¡±Right. We¡¯ve spent a lot of time exploring in the west¡± They¡¯ve been exploring all morning and it¡¯s almost noon. So, considering the time it takes to get back, turning back is an option. For a moment, Alvin ponders, but then quickly makes a decision. ¡±Let¡¯s continue exploring the west today. The east will have to wait until next time¡± ¡±Safety first, Al-kun!¡± Alvin nodded with a smile at Milis¡¯ cheerful voice. Shinji and Renka had no objections, and they continued their search of the western part of the Town until evening. In the end, the arrived back at the Hateyama branch without any injuries, though they did not achieve anything worthwhile. * * * ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó When they returned to the Hateyama branch, Alvin and the others are having dinner. In the archive room, Iren is looking through two reports, one fromst time and one from this time. The reports are based on the reports of the that Mizer had listened to, and she will write the rest of the reports and keep them as documents. It¡¯s Iren¡¯s job as the administrator of the archive room topile the report in a detailed manner that everyone can read. ¡±*Sigh*¡­¡± A sigh escaped from Iren¡¯s mouth. As she read through the activity report of Alvin, the son of his benefactor, the dream she had given up on flickered in her mind. (Why did I have to deal with the aftereffects? If I had been able to use my magic, I could have continued on my path as an adventurer) The aftereffect of not being able to use magic is fatal for an adventurer. That¡¯s why she decided to give up being an adventurer and work as a staff member. Even though there is no reason for her to feel any regret, Iren decides that the reason why she is touched by him is because he is the son of her benefactor and all she can do is to see him working hard to fulfill his dream of bing an adventurer who surpasses his parents. (If only I could use my magic¡­) Iren is the only nonbatant guild employee in the Hateyama branch. But her co-workers are good people and do not underestimate Iren, who cannot fight. In fact, they are even grateful to her for taking on the responsibility ofpiling the documents. However, Iren feels guilty that she is the only one who cannot fight. Even though she knew that she is not asked to fight, she hated the fact that she is only a burden to others when the timees. While she was struggling with her thoughts, a certain amount of time passed. Then, suddenly, there is a knock on the door of the archive room, and Iren straightened her back. As the door opened, Shinji, a wizard of the and Freri, a contracted spirit, entered the room for the third time. Iren greets them with a nce and a light bow, and then looks down at the book at hand. As she is the administrator of the archive room, and is absorbed in her reading, she does not notice Freri¡¯s prating gaze. Hateyama¡¯s adventure is going well. Iren, working in a fog. If she can¡¯t use her magic power, she can¡¯t use magic and can¡¯t fight properly. It is wise to give up being an adventurer. Freri is locked on her. Shinji doesn¡¯t seem to be interested at the moment. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 372 Suggestions from Freri Edited by: Kanaa-senpai [Shinji. We need to talk] When Shinji returned to his room from the archive room and started reading a book he had borrowed, he received a thought from Freri, whoy on his bed lost in thought. Unlike yesterday, today Renka is away and it¡¯s just the two of them, so Freri is leaning on Shinji¡¯s back as he sits on the bed when her thought came. Shinji returns the question, feeling the swelling of her well-developed breastsfortably. [Have you decided on your evil n? I think it¡¯s better for us to keep quiet and focus on Hateyama] [Listen to what I have to say first] Her fingers crawl over Shinji¡¯s chest, which is not in the mood from the start. * * * [All right, all right. That tickles] [Hmm. The target is Iren. Her magic is different from normal people¡¯s. The quality of her magic is simr to mermaids, so if I trace her lineage there must be mermaids] [Hee~¡­ Mermaid, huh¡­] Mermaids are almost the same as humans from head to waist, but from the waist down they have the shape of fish fins. Like elves, they are good at magic, excelling in water magic and shapeshifting magic. Their water magic allows them to breathe underwater and swim freely. And their shapeshifting magic is used to turn the fins of their legs into feet so that they can walk onnd. The mermaids also contributed to the fact that fish is served on the table even in the ind of the Zia Kingdom. However, because they live in coastal areas, Shinji has never met them, and of course he has not yet taken in the magic of mermaids. Even though he had already acquired the magic, he still wanted to use the more effectively, as it would be more effective if he altered his own magic. So, Shinji became a little more positive and continued. [Iren is unable to use magic due to the aftereffects of her . I know from direct observation that she can¡¯t release magic power from her body now. But I can heal her] [That¡¯s quite a thing to say, Freri] [You can praise me] But Freri¡¯s expression did not change much. Only Shinji, who had known her for a long time, could see that the corners of her mouth had risen. As a result of her growth into a high-ranking spirit, Freri is also a high-ranking subus. Her eyes are now capable of visually judging the quality and flow of her opponent¡¯s magical power, and so, she is able to identify Iren¡¯s problem just by looking at her body. And because she is a subus who specializes in manipting others¡¯ bodies, she is able to heal Iren¡¯s body. Normally, a subus would not try to heal a human. However, since Freri is half spirit and half subus, she is able to do so because she is Shinji¡¯s contracted spirit. [Shinji, all you have to do is touch her. and I¡¯ll heal her. In other words, you need to touch Iren¡¯s whole body. Of course, even her private part ?] [First, I¡¯d like to know the principle] [¡­Hmm, just pry open the closed hole] ording to Freri, the human body normally has tiny, invisible holes that allow magic power to be released from every part of the body. Since Iren¡¯s holes are closed, magic cannot leave from her body and she cannot use magic. Even so, it does not affect the cirction in her body, which means that it does not interfere with her daily life. This waspletely unknown knowledge to Shinji, and he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. [Hmm¡­ it¡¯s a disease where people stop breathing, isn¡¯t it? I meanpletely. After all, the magic is stopping too. And the reason the hole is closed is because the magic has stopped, right? And breathing stops because the organs in the body that are necessary for breathing close? Does that mean is a disease that closes everything? I don¡¯t know because I¡¯ve never met a patient who has it¡­ In the first ce, I¡¯ve never heard of a magic power being released from the body through a hole so small that it can¡¯t be seen. If this is true, there are many hypotheses] [Shinji, this is difficult to understand] [Oh, sorry. I¡¯m sorry!!] Freri¡¯s fingers tweak Shinji¡¯s nipples from above his clothes as Shinji saying his thought. And because of the indescribable sensation that sent shivers down his spine, Shinji hurriedly apologized and grabbed both of her hands to stop her. Once again, Freri is able to resume her conversation with Shinji and quietly stops ying with Shinji¡¯s nipples. * * * [Iren is happy to be able to use magic. Shinji is happy to have magic. I¡¯m happy that your magic tastes better. So, I want you to do your best to hold Iren] [I see your point. I¡¯ll think about it for a while] [Hmm. Well then] Freri left Shinji¡¯s back as he finished sending his thoughts what he wanted to say. Shey down on Shinji¡¯s bed and climbed into the futon. ¡±Freri, are you not returning today? Or do you want some magic power?¡± [Shinji¡¯s tired today. So, you can give me your magic in the morning] ¡±Okay. Thanks, Freri¡± Shinji thanks Freri for her concern. Even though this is the second time they¡¯ve walked through the mountains, he¡¯s feeling a fair amount of physical fatigue. And so, feeling a little sleepy, Shinji puts the book he is holding on the table and lies down next to Freri. Perhaps it is because they have slept together so many times since they were children, Shinji does not feel any mischief towards her. Freri, too, had no intention of messing with him after he promised to give her his magic in the morning. After a short while, they both fall asleep. The next morning, Shinji woke up with a pleasant sensation on his erect thing. It¡¯s obviously warm and feels good. It is obvious that someone is licking it. After all, the bedclothes are raised and there seems to be no attempt to hide it. There is no sign of Freri, who is supposed to be next to him, and as he tried to turn over the covers, thinking that she was giving him a service, he found someone sucking on his balls. And so, he realizes that there are two people, one sucking his manhood and the other sucking his balls. As Shinji pulls up the covers, he finds. ¡±¡­Good morning¡­?¡± [Good morning, Shinji ?] Shinji sees Milis and Freri, the pair with the big tits from , licking his p*nis. A proposal from Freri. Presentation about Iren. Shinji seems to be a little more motivated. A new species of fantasy-like mermaid. However, she is not a pure species, and her ancestors are only mermaids. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 373 Milis and Freri’s Morning Run Edited by: Kanaa-senpai There is a little bit of girl-on-girl y. Milis and Freri, who are in the futon, had no clothes on their upper bodies because the weather is hot and steamy. And it seems Shinji¡¯s lower body had also been stripped while he slept, leaving their ample bulges on his thighs. The soft warmth of their breasts felt good, but what felt even better is the way Milis and Freri licked his p*nis. Milis is sucking on the ns and Freri is sucking on the balls. ¡±You two, it¡¯s still early in the morning¡­¡± When Shinji looked at the window, it¡¯s still dimly lit outside. If it¡¯s a holiday, he would be sleeping. Milis, who hear that, pulled her mouth away from his cock, lowered her eyebrows and gently squeezed his rod as she spoke. ¡±Before Al-kun wakes up¡­? Freri-chan said she wants to do it with me¡­?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ that¡¯s why Freri didn¡¯te back at night¡­¡± [I wanted to do it with Milis since I¡¯m as big as her] Shinji understood why Freri had said the next morning. But, while thinking so, his p*nis, slick with saliva, shuddered at the pleasure Milis¡¯ fingers are giving it, and it¡¯s flooded with pre-cum. And because Shinji had fully awakened, his fully erect p*nis stood proudly in front of their faces, and they gazed at it with dyed cheeks. ¡±Please make yourselffortable, Shinji-san¡­?¡± Milis takes the the rod from the left and Freri takes the rod from the right, pushing and squeezing their breasts against the rod. It left the ns slick with saliva, and the rod is buried in their soft but firm breasts. And because of the pressure of their breasts pressed tightly against each other makes, a distracted gasp escapes from Shinji¡¯s mouth. [Service for Shinji ?] ¡±Nnn ? Freri-chan, ah ? No ? my nipples, they¡¯re rubbing against each other¡­?¡± Freri takes Milis¡¯s hand and intertwines their fingers together in a lover¡¯s bond. Freri then bobs her body up and down while pressing her breasts against Milis¡¯ whose cheeks are blushing, and skillfuly rubs her own hardened nipples against Milis¡¯ nipples. Milis who feels the pleasure of her nipples rubbing against Milis¡¯ nipples makes sweet noises and shakes her breasts to mimic Freri. As Milis and Freri gaze at each other with feverish eyes, the yuri-livered atmosphere between the women makes Shinji even more excited. And it made Shinji thrusts his hips up and interrupts their gaze with his ns, causing their lips to suck on his ns. ¡±¡±Nmu ? Chu ? *Slurp, Slurp ? *Lick lick ? *Lick ? Nfuaa ?¡±¡± Milis, who had already lost her resistance to indulging in pleasure, had no aversion to lesbian y from Freri and caressed Shinji¡¯s ns with Freri¡¯s tongue and lips. In fact, she is even excited by the act of women making each other feel good. (I¡¯m kissing Freri ? and my nipples, it feels good ?) Once before, she hugged Renka and was hugged by Shinji, but that time, both Renka and Milis were in a passive state and Shinji was the one doing it. They were also not trying to make each other feel good, as Freri is doing now. Even in the orgies that followed, the women were held in turn, and there was no girl-on-girl y. (Oh ? I¡¯m cumming with just my nipples¡­? Even though I¡¯m just serving him¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­?) There is a lot of pre-cum flowing from the ns, and Milis can tell from the way Shinji¡¯s jerks around that he is close to ejacting. And so, the girls held hands and squeezed their breasts together. Then, under the pressure of their tightly clenched breasts, Shinji gives onest thrust. ¡±Both of you¡­keep going¡­I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­¡± *Spurtttttttt ? *Spurtt ? *Spurt ? The semen spurted out in front of Milis and Freri. It¡¯s the first thick semen of the morning that rains down on their hair, faces, and cleavage, staining them with white. The two girls are drenched in the white muck with intoxicating expressions, as if they are intoxicated by the smell of too much male cum. Almost simultaneously with Shinji¡¯s ejaction, Milis also lightly reached her nipples. And then, both Milis and Freri aggressively lick the semen from the ns after ejaction. [It¡¯s great ? Shinji, you¡¯re getting too excited ?] ¡±I¡¯ll clean it up for you¡­?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ haha¡­ you guys did a great job cleaning up¡± Shinji praises them for licking up the semen and swallowing it with a careful cleaning blowjob. Despite Shinji¡¯s very satisfied expression, his cock is still insisting that it¡¯s not enough. Milis, who had been frustrated the day before, let go of Freri¡¯s hand and hurriedly straddled his cock as she removed her nightgown pants and underwear. And with her golden pubic hair unashamedly exposed, she lowered her hips, and his cock is inserted. ¡±*Pant¡­? Ahh ? It¡¯s in¡­? It feels so good¡­?¡± Her vagina, soaked with love juice, epts Shinji¡¯s huge cock with ease. She is so enraptured by the sensation of having her vagina filled with the very thing that made Milis feel so good, something she had experienced many times before. However, Freri suddenly put her lips to the soft breast that swayed with her breathing. She licked the semen from Milis¡¯ breasts and moved to her nipples and began to suck on them. As soon as she did, Milis¡¯ vagina tightened, and an irresistible pleasure hit Shinji. ¡±Ah ? No, Freri-chan, don¡¯t suck on my breast ? Ah ? No ? Hyan ?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t be distracted by Freri, can I?¡± ¡±Ah ? Hya ? Ah ? Shinji-sa ? Wait, if you poke me like that ? Ah, ah ? Ah, Ah ? Oh, I¡¯m going crazy ?¡± [Milis, you¡¯re so cute ?] Freri sucks on her nipples and Shinji pokes Milis¡¯ tight vagina from below as she writhes. Shinji also grabs Milis¡¯ waist so tightly so she can¡¯t escape, and Freri pinches the nipple of the breast that isn¡¯t being sucked with her finger, leaving Milis to moan lewdly as the two of them work on her. Her vagina and her breasts, her two weak points, are tortured relentlessly and Milis climaxes again and again. Her eyes flickered and she began to lose strength, but Freri supported her and would not allow her to lean on Shinji. And with his cock swells inside Milis¡¯ vagina, she is no longer able to think properly. Shinji¡¯s ejaction is about to happen too. ¡±Cumming ? Cumming, cumming ? Cumming againnnnn! ??¡± Milis climaxed with a tremendous shiver of her hips. She turned her face upside down, saliva dripping from her ck mouth, and tears of pleasure flowing down her cheeks. Freri, who saw that, supports Milis¡¯ weak body as she rests on Shinji¡¯s body. Then, while Freri presses herrge breasts against Shinji¡¯s chest and Milis is immersed in the afterglow of her climax, Shinji whispers in Milis¡¯ ear as she surrenders to the fluffy sensation. ¡±Did it feel good?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Very much¡­?¡± Milis answers Shinji¡¯s question with the face of a debauched woman. ¡±It¡¯s a shame that we can only have s*x while we¡¯re in Hatayama¡± ¡±Eh¡­?¡± ¡±Because when we get off, you¡¯ll marry Alvin and have a baby, right? You can¡¯t do that with me, can you?¡± ¡±¡­¡± There is nothing Milis could say to Shinji¡¯s words. And She realized with regret that she would only be able to feel a little more of this great pleasure. In normal times, she would not have hesitated. But because it had been said just after she had climaxed, when she is at her most fulfilled as a woman, Milis was silent. Making a baby with the man she loved is what she had been waiting for. But it¡¯s a pain to break off the rtionship with Shinji. ¡±Ah¡­ Nnn¡­?¡± ¡±Now it¡¯s Freri¡¯s turn. Milis, I think you¡¯d better get back to your room before Alvin wakes up¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± After pulling out his cock, Shinji ced Milis down on the bed and then covered Freri from behind, who is waiting with her ass sticking out. Milis does as Shinji says, getting off the bed and putting on her nightgown. Still, her eyes are glued to Shinji¡¯s cock as it moved in and out of Freri¡¯s vagina, and to Freri¡¯ssciviousness. (I have to go back¡­) After watching them having s*x, Milis leaves Shinji¡¯s room with a feeling of reluctance. Her body, nowpletely depraved, longs for Shinji¡¯s child, the one who will fill her up the most. The love of her life (Alvin) and her s*x partner (Shinji). No one knows whose child Milis will conceive. Now, not even Milis herself. Milis and Freri¡¯s breast chapter. Two of Running Wolves¡¯ biggest hits. Freri-chan reproaches Milis-chan. With a bit of yuri-livered vor. And then there¡¯s the implied end of the rtionship. Milis¡¯s choice remains to be seen. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 374 Risks of Treatment – Goddess Oversight Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the morning¡¯s fellowship, Shinji sends Freri back who seems to be in a satisfied mood, and collects his thoughts alone. Although he wanted to obtain Iren¡¯s magic power, he knew that if he followed Freri¡¯s suggestion, he would end up in a lot of trouble. (If the aftereffects of Iren¡¯s disease are resolved, then the question will be how, and who cured her. More than that, the knowledge of how magic power is released is not good) It ismon knowledge that the release of magic power inside the body is determined by one¡¯s natural talent. No matter how much one uses magic, no matter how much one trains, the maximum amount of magic power released remains the same. For this reason, the phrase ¡°natural talent¡± has been consideredmon knowledge. Indeed, it can be said to be an innate talent. The amount of the tiny holes that release magic power is determined at birth. (There is no way that the magic guild would keep quiet if I made this knowledge public. Being involved with the magic guild means that the possibility of being involved with my birth family increases dramatically. I don¡¯t want to be noticeable, and I don¡¯t want any troublesome conflicts. In the first ce, I¡¯m too ashamed to reveal knowledge that I didn¡¯t discover by myself¡­) Thanks to Freri, Shinji is now aware of the existence of magic pores in his body, but he feels that he never would have noticed them if she hadn¡¯t told him. He would like to do some research on the magic pores, and he would like to fulfill Freri¡¯s wish that she taught him this knowledge, but he cannot behave so brazenly. He assumes various scenarios, butes to the conclusion that the matter is too big for him to handle. [No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s useless. The method of using a cure is impossible] [Muu¡­] [I¡¯m sorry that Freri suggested this, but¡­ No matter how it turns out, it¡¯ll result in someone finding out what we¡¯re up to] Treating Iren¡¯s aftereffects is an unprecedented event and will make him stand out. Furthermore, it¡¯s obvious that Iren will resume her adventuring activities after the treatment, and the fact that the aftereffects are gone will be public knowledge. If this happened, it is easy to imagine that various people woulde to Shinji, such as pressure from the nobles who are suffering from the aftereffects or from the Magic Guild. If he attracted attention, there is a possibility that some secret would be revealed. Whether it is the fact that Freri is a half-subus, the fact that he can cast a lewd crest, or the fact that he is an Apostle of the Goddess¡­ there are too many secrets that Shinji cannot or does not want to reveal. [I thought it was a good idea. All right, I give up] [Sorry, Freri. I¡¯ll make it up to you somehow] [Hmm. Okay] Despite her disappointment, Freri epted Shinji¡¯s words quietly. She still wanted to make Shinji¡¯s magic taste better, and she still missed the pleasure of watching a woman fall. But it would be meaningless if Shinji¡¯s secret is exposed and they could not be together. If Shinji says it is impossible after considering it, Freri will obey his words. As a childhood friend, she has full confidence in Shinji¡¯s decision. He even promised to make it up to her, so she has nothing toin about. [Well, that¡¯s it for this conversation. I¡¯m going to have breakfast with Renka and the others. After that, I¡¯m going to the archive room to read the report, just like the other day. Maybe Freri can help too] [Hmm. No problem. Just call me before you start] [Okay. Then I¡¯ll see youter] Thus, Shinji decided to give up on the idea of touching Iren using the treatment as a shield. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó On the other dimension, there is a being watching Shinji and his friends. It¡¯s Goddess Arian, who watches them from her temple in the so-called God Realm, a world where gods can exist with no restraint on their power. ¡±You are very careful, Apostle Shinji¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s voice sounded very happy as she muttered to herself. The reason why the voice is the only way to judge her as a Goddess is because her figure in the Divine Realm is a shining white sphere. This figure is the most energy-saving one. However, she is interrupted by a rumbling sound. This is one of various ways in which Goddess Arian protects herself. The most externally sensitive among various spell called . The effect of this spell is simple: it tells the user when a foreign object enters the spell¡¯s area of effect. Because of its simplicity, the spell has a wide range of effects, and thanks to the power of the goddess Arian, the scale of these effects has grown tremendously. It is nearly impossible to approach the temple of Goddess Arian without being detected by this spell. ¡±¡­Really, without warning again¡± As Goddess Arian¡¯s reacts, there is a presence that Goddess Arian knows, the same annoying goddess who sent a subus to Shinji and the others¡¯ world a while ago. ¡±You should be leading your own world in a better direction before messing with others¡­ That¡¯s why you¡¯re destroying the world you control¡± The reason why she reaches out to Goddess Arian at every turn is that she has destroyed one of the worlds that she is in charge of due to herck of control. This would naturally lead to a loss of faith and a decrease in her power as a god. A proper Goddess would take care of the remaining worlds and make up for her failure over time, but in her madness, this Goddess came up with the idea of taking over the worlds controlled by other Gods. She is a very annoying goddess who is trying to weaken the power of Goddess Arian. ¡±It looks like I¡¯ll be busy for a while again¡­¡± Goddess Arian muttered and went outside the temple to intercept the goddess. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t notice. She did not realize that the subus from the outside world that the hostile Goddess had once sent was still lurking in the world under Goddess Arian¡¯s control. The subus who was cut down by Alvin had lied when she said that the main body of the subus was in the outside world. In fact, the main body of the subus in hiding in Alvin¡¯s world, waiting for the right moment. She is waiting for the time when the Goddess, her Lord, will strike again. After considering Shinji¡¯s proposal, Freri decided to forgo it. They concluded that the risk is too high. At some point, though, yes. The goddess is back in busy mode. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 375 Unusual Situation Occurred Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At the Hateyama branch of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, the staff members form search teams of four people, and six teams go out to work every other day. In other words, there are 48 general staff members, plus the leader of the branch, the administrator of the archive room, and other staff members, making a total of over 50 permanent staff members of the Hateyama branch. They are already preparing to patrol the mountain when Alvin and the others start having breakfast. Their normal formation is one team for each of the four areas in loweryer of the mountain: east, west, north, and south, one team to observe the upperyer of the mountain with a telescope from the Hateyama branch, and one team on standby in case of emergency. All of them are veteran adventurers who used to be members of high-ranking adventuring parties. It is precisely because of this that they are able to perform the task of patrolling the loweryer of Hateyama. Among these tasks, the observation team with telescopes is the most ¡°Easy¡±, because they never observed any major anomalies before. Although they have asionally seen the giant bird ¡°High Hawk¡± and the giant carnivorous dragonfly ¡°High Yangma¡±, these flying monsters live in the middleyer and rarelye down to the loweryer. asionally a ¡°Dragon¡± wille down to the middleyer to hunt near the top of the mountain, but it will catch a ¡°High Orc¡±, a pig monster, with itsrge legs and return to the upperyer. They would nevere down to the loweryer, and even said that it would be a lucky day if someone could see a dragon hunting. ¡±There¡¯s nothing unusual today either¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s a sign of peace that the observation team is free¡± Therefore, it¡¯s inevitable that the entire observation team would be in a rxed mood. The usually noisy team leader, an elderly male staff member, did notin, but listened to the chatter of his colleagues. The conversation between the female and male staff members, who are in their early thirties and rtively young among the staff members, continued. ¡±Oh, by the way, are visiting our branch right now, did you have a chance to talk to them?¡± ¡±No, I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Adventurersing to Hateyama for training¡± ¡±Most people say it¡¯s not worth the risk. But one of them bes an honorary knight in their teens, doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re different? Or maybe they¡¯re just practicing in case they decide to go to Hateyama in the future¡± For the staff of Hateyama, the visit of is a big change in their ordinary days. Naturally, the staff¡¯s conversation turned to Alvin and his friends. Alvin is handsome, a man of position and honor, a winner in life. They talk about how cute the girls in the party are, and so on, but they are still monitoring the telescope. That¡¯s why the staff could notice the change. And it¡¯s an unbelievable sight. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó From the middleyer of Hateyama, rtively close to the loweryer, mes shot up to the sky with tremendous force. The ferocity of the mes is beyond the capabilities of the monsters living in the middleyer. As a staff of the Hateyama branch who had worked there for more than ten years, and who had seen it once before when he was an adventurer, he realized that the mes were caused by a ¡°Dragon¡±. ¡±Ridiculous¡­!? The Dragon¡¯s breath..!?¡± ¡±Dragon¡± don¡¯t breathe fire when hunting. Because they knew that if they hit the monsters in the middleyer with their breath, they would be too damaged to be eaten. In the first ce, the dragon¡¯s basic ability is high even if it doesn¡¯t rely on the strongest means of attack, the breath, and it will notg behind the monsters of the middleyer. Naturally, the fire breath will burn the trees. However, because of the excessive firepower, the trees are burned up in an instant and did not be a forest fire. However, why is this happening? They have no idea. All they know is that they need to contact the branch leader immediately, and their colleagues who are patrolling in the loweryer need to return immediately. ¡±Dragon¡­!? I didn¡¯t see any flying figure!?¡± ¡±No way, walking on the ground! A dragon!?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s not specte! Contact the branch leader immediately! And signal the patrol teams to return!¡± ¡±R-Roger that!!¡± Under the shouted orders of the team leader, the younger members of the team began to move about hurriedly. This marked the beginning of themotion that would be the biggest crisis the Hateyama branch had ever faced, but the staff members still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Because¨C [Dragons are monsters that never leave the mountain] They thought that this longsting characteristic had never been broken before. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The middleyer of Hateyama far away from the hectic Hateyama branch. In the middle of the dense forest, there is a figure of a dragon walking with a heavy thump, and a subus sitting on its back. ¡±Ara~, I guess walking is too stressful for you after all¡­? Maybe I¡¯ve been exposed~ ?¡± The subus muttered in a sweet voice. And with one hand holding back her golden hair that fluttered in the wind, she looked just like she did when she fought Alvin and the others before. She is a bewitching beauty with a ck bikini that shows off her excellent figure,rge bat-like wings sprouting from her back, and a spade-shaped tail. She rides a dragon with crimson scales covering its entire body, a long tail andrge wings. Its ck eyes are stagnant and insane because this young male dragon is controlled by magic used by a subus. The reason why the subus in here was after she confirmed that the evil priestess had been captured after Alvin and the others destroyed her body, and realized that she had been defeated since she could no longer contact the goddess of the outside world, Satin, whom she worshipped. The subus chooses to go into hiding in preparation for another invasion. But, after the failure of her n to destroy the town from the inside by turning the residents into subus, she changed her n. And she decided to attack the city from the outside with an overwhelming strength. As a method of doing so, she turned her attention to Hateyama, home to the strongest monster on this continent, and the dragon. She wanted to use an ancient dragon that had lived a long time, but it was too powerful to be charmed and she was forced to flee for her life. And the best the monster could do was a young male dragon, but it was still a dragon. So, she waited for the order to be given while keeping the dragon at bay in the upper Hateyama¡­ and then the time came. The Goddess Satin¡¯smand arrived and the subus began to descend the mountain with the dragon. The order is to burn down every town in sight with the dragon¡¯s power. But knowing that the adventurer¡¯s guild is watching Hateyama, the subus instructed the dragon to walk on the ground so that it would not be seen until thest minute. And because the dragon normally flies in the sky, this must have been very stressful for the dragon. Thus, while walking in the middleyer, the dragon suddenly let out a breath of fire toward the sky. Still, even if it is being used, the dragon is the strongest of all the monster living in Hateyama. Even the subus could not bind all of the dragon and let it have its temper tantrum. ¡±Oh no, I wonder what I should do¡­ my ns have gone awry ?¡± The subus¡¯s n was to have the dragon walk to the loweryer and then fly away. Then, the dragon would attack the Hateyama branch of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and burn it to the ground with its fire breath without giving them time to intercept it. After all, no matter how strong the dragon is, if it is surrounded by skilled people, the subus herself is in danger. ¡±In that case¡­ let¡¯s make a fuss ?¡± While saying that, the subus smiles and looks like a devil herself. And then, in order to carry out her n, she ps the dragon¡¯s back. Hateyama, the beginning of themotion. The subus and the dragon. The dragon is one of the strongest monster. They are long-lived and the longer they live, their strength increases, their intelligence increases, and their temperament bes more calm. And because the dragon is younger, it is more ferocious. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 376 Frenzied Hateyama Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When the Observation Team members rushed to the branch leader, Mizer, Alvin and the others are having a chat over after-dinner tea. As in the previous day¡¯s off, they spent the morning in the archive reading reports, and are nning to do physical exercise in the afternoon. But just as they are about to leave, they hear Mizer¡¯s sharp voice, which can be heard throughout the Hateyama branch thanks to the magic. [This is an emergency. All personnel in the branch should immediately gather in the main hall to prepare their equipment] It¡¯s no wonder that Alvin and the others looked at each other and blinked at the urgent sound of the voice. ¡±An emergency¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡±Well? I have no idea¡± ¡±We should go! Tomorrow we¡¯re going to climb again. So, it¡¯s not like we have nothing to do with it!¡± ¡±Yeah. We need to know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Shinji and Renka raise their eyebrows, and Alvin leaves the room. Though the aren¡¯t called by the Mizer, Shinji also thinks that Alvin has a point and leaves the room. He then followed by Renka and Milis. When Alvin and the others entered the hall beside the cafeteria, only Mizer is present. The observation team members who had reported in had returned to monitor Hateyama, and the rest of the team needed to set up their equipment before moving on, which would take some time. Just in time, Iren also came out of the archive room and rushed to Mizer¡¯s side. ¡±Branch Leader! What is going on¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s possible that the dragon came down the mountain. Since it¡¯s behaving peculiarly bying to the middleyer on foot instead of flying, I don¡¯t think it will return to the upperyer without making a fuss¡± ¡±A dragon¡­!?¡± Iren couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at Mizer¡¯s words. After all, she had gathered as much information as she could from the reports piled up in the archive room about the dragon, which could be called a bitter enemy. Therefore, she understood the abnormality of the dragon descending to the middleyer on foot. (Is it so strange?) (Dragons basically fly in the sky. They walk on the ground very rarely¡­ except to eat and sleep) On the other hand, Alvin doesn¡¯t understand the anomaly. For Alvin, a dragon is just a strong monster, big, flies, and breathes fire. Ordinary adventurers also have the same perception. But, Shinji, who eavesdropped on Iren and Mizer, has been studying the dragon in detail. This was done in case of an idental encounter (random encounter). Not only Alvin, but also Milis and Renka listen to Shinji¡¯s whispered words so as not to interfere with the interaction between Mizer and the others. What is a dragon? It¡¯s a monster about 20 meters tall. It has strong legs to walk on all fours and a thick body to support them. It has a long tail that can be wielded at will, and its tail, covered with hard scales, can crush evenrge rocks with a single blow. And with itsrge wings sprouting from its back, it is a sight to behold as it flies at a tremendous speed despite its enormous size of over 20 meters. Its thick neck and head are covered with red scales, and it has a magnificent horn. Their eyes are very good, and when they find prey walking on the ground during their flight, they descend and attack them to hunt them. To do so, they use the sharp ws on both feet and the sharp fangs in their mouths. They are so sharp that they can pierce through ordinary armor with a single blow. Furthermore, dragons possess magic. They are known to use wind magic together with their wings in order to fly with their huge bodies. Therefore, it not only flies, but also attacks with sts of wind and des of wind. Its most powerful attack is the breath of fire it emits from its mouth. Its fire which ispressed into a super-heated me, burns away everything in its path. If a dragon spits out a breath of fire from the sky, there is nothing people can do. And because of this, the dragon is truly one of the most powerful monsters in the world. While listening to Shinji¡¯s exnation, Alvin and the others¡¯ expressions turned grim. They knew it is dangerous, but the more they learned about it, the more they realized that it¡¯s not something to be left alone. In the meantime, the staff on day¡¯s off, who had been summoned by Mizer¡¯s magic, gathered in turn. Everyone has a tense expression on their face, and the tension in the hall is naturally rising. But, just as Mizer is about to open his mouth after seeing all the staff in the hall, the observation team staff rushed into the hall again. ¡±Branch Leader! The dragon!¡± ¡±Huh!? What¡¯s wrong! It can¡¯t be in the loweryer already!¡± ¡±No! The situation is going to get worse! The dragon is trying to push the monsters in the middleyer to the loweryer! If this continues, there¡¯s a chance that the monsters will flood out of Hateyama¡­!¡± ¡±What, you say¡­!?¡± Mizer¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó ¡±That¡¯s it~ ? Do it~ ? Run, run~ ?¡± The subus¡¯s sweet and joyful voice echoed in Hateyama without a trace of tension. She is riding on the back of a dragon, attacking the monster¡¯s nest and destroying it. The dragon is raiding the nest of a two-legged pig-faced monster called a High Orc. And with one swing of its ws, the dragon¡¯s massive body blows away the shabby houses that shelter it from the wind and rain, and with a flick of its tail, the high orc is flung away. Of course, the High Orcs ran away, abandoning theirrades who had been torn apart by the dragon¡¯s ws. After all, if the dragon chases behind the group, the monsters will have no choice but to flee as hard as they can. ¡±Fufu~ ? It¡¯s fun~ ?¡± The monsters that are driven away from the middleyer rush down into the loweryer. And because the monsters in the loweryer would be no match for the monster in the middleyer, the monster in the loweryer would be driven away next. Then, if there is no ce for them in the loweryer, they will have no choice but to go outside. Naturally, the adventurer¡¯s guild, which is keeping an eye on these monsters, cannot ignore them. After all, the vige beyond Hateyama is in danger if the monsters overrun it. On the other hand, the subus who wants to reduce the number of people in this world doesn¡¯t n to use dragon alone because it can be surrounded immediately. So, in order to solve this problem, the subus ns to use the monster from Hateyama to their fullest. And now, the monsters inhabiting the middle and loweryer of Hateyama are caught up in a frenzy. It is only a matter of time before the monster lose theirposure and try to leave Hateyama. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 377 Adventurer’s Guild Response – Goddess Arian is Depressed Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Mizer hears that the monster is being pushed away, he recalls the situation in the area. First of all, the areas to the north, east, and west of Hateyama are undeveloped and there are no inhabited viges. People live only to the south of the mountain. The Hatayama Branch is located in the south of Hatayama and is the closest to Hatayama. Between the Hateyama branch and the royal capital ¡±The six teams originally scheduled for vacation will split into three teams to the southeast and three teams to the southwest to deal with the overflowing monster from Hateyama. The rest of us will be staying at the Hateyama branch to deal with the monster that are trying to move south!¡± Even though they knew that dispersing their forces is a bad idea, they couldn¡¯t overlook the possibility of their vige being overrun. Mizer¡¯s intentions had been conveyed to the staff of the Hateyama branch, and they had no objections to Mizer¡¯s orders. ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±Okay, we¡¯ll go to the southeast¡± ¡±Then we¡¯ll go to the southwest for bnce¡± If anything, the staff¡¯s hearts are aze with excitement over the adversity. This is due to the fact that the staff of the Hateyama branch are former high-ranked adventurers and knights, and even though they are now guild staff, they are still fierce enough to work in the most dangerous Hateyama branch. There is not a single one of them who would spare their strength for the sake of the helpless people. ¡±Come back here when you¡¯re worn out. I¡¯ll have potions ready for you. The same applies if you are injured. Iren, go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild headquarters in ¡±Understood, Branch Leader¡± Mizer feels relieved as the staff members begin to move as instructed, but his face remains stern. (The question is, what to do with the dragons. I want at least 5 parties¡­ about 20 people. But not just anyone. I want them to be as skilled as possible¡­) At the moment, he can¡¯t rely on his staff to deal with the dragon. It¡¯s obvious that if he didn¡¯t take action now, the situation would fall behind, but there is nothing he could do. (I have no choice but to rece the staff with the adventurers who received the urgent request. I can only hope that reinforcements will arrive as soon as possible) If the adventurers who received the urgent request would defend the vige, the staff of the Hateyama branch would be free. Then, Mizer thinks, the dragon can be defeated. ¡±Branch Leader Mizer! If there¡¯s an urgent request, we¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡±Thank you. If can join us, that would be great. I¡¯ll send out a request right away, so check it out¡± ¡±Yes!¡± While Mizer is giving the orders, Alvin and the others are discussing and deciding to cooperate with the unusual situation that urs in Hateyama. As adventurers and honorary knights, they could not overlook it, Alvin said, and Shinji and the others agreed with him. Suddenly, Shinji had an unpleasant suspicion. Could such arge anomaly really ur naturally? He wondered. The disturbance at the mines in the Este, east town had also been idental, although it had been quiterge, so Shinji sent a thought to ir, thinking that he might be overly concerned. [I wonder if I can get in touch with the Goddess] [Mm? Wait a bit~noja¡­] He waited for a while. But ir¡¯s response is not good. [Muu, I can¡¯t reach her right away~noja. The Goddess probably busy, out ofmission~noja] [Keep trying to reach her. If it¡¯s only a groundless fear, then so be it¡­] [So, Shinji thinks the outside world is involved~noja. Understood~noja] [Please take care of it] Shinji asked ir to help him while watching the exchange between Mizer and Alvin. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó In the divine realm where gods live. Goddess Arian prevented Satin¡¯s magic attacks, and sometimes cast counter-magic. ir¡¯s thoughts did not reach Goddess Arian because she was out of her temple to intercept her. And the voices from the world controlled by the gods are designed to reach her only when she is inside the temple. ¡±Hihi¡­ Arian¡­! Today is the day¡­!¡± The Goddess Satin, who had been a ck sphere until now, took the form of a person. Her ck hair is long, and her bangspletely cover her eyes, creating an eerie atmosphere. Her body is thin, with only a few bumps and bruises. She is dressed neatly, wearing only a thin ck sleeveless shirt and a ck miniskirt, but the atmosphere makes her look frightening. The wings of light on her back, the sign of a goddess, are also ck. The Goddess Satin, with her eerie smile, is all in ck. ¡±*Sigh¡­* go away, spoiled goddess. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you. Please don¡¯t make me waste my time¡± To counter the humanoid Goddess Satin, Goddess Arian also transformed from a glowing ball of light into her human form. Her long, silver hair, shimmering in the light, is extremely beautiful, and even though it reaches her waist, it is perfectly clean. Her breasts are as full as Miko Arian¡¯s, and her ass is fleshy. Her waist is curvy, and even her bare legs stretching out from her miniskirt are s*xy. The thin sleeveless shirt and miniskirt she wears are white and match the figure of Goddess Arian very well. Her wings of light shone so brightly that it was almost divine, and the warmth of the sun could be felt. In contrast to the Goddess Satin, Goddess Arian is the embodiment of a royal goddess. This is Goddess Arian¡¯s true form. ¡±If you give me your world, I¡¯ll go home right away¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s ridiculous. How long are you going to be a problem?¡± ¡±Until you crawl under my feet¡­!¡± ¡±*Sigh¡­* I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m such an enemy to you¡­¡± Though she said this, somehow Goddess Arian knew the reason. Goddess Arian is highly respected by the Great God, the superior of the goddesses. On the other hand, Goddess Satin had just received a great deal of attention for destroying the world she controlled. In short, Goddess Arian knew that Satin¡¯s jealousy is the reason for her entanglement. And her guess is correct. ¡±It¡¯s not like taking away my world is going to make your reputation any better¡± ¡±Shut up¡­ Shut up¡­!¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s words made Satin angry, and she unleashed a storm of offensive magic. Even if she is corrupt, she is still a goddess. So, her magic power is umon. Goddess Arian, who saw her attack, sighs once and deploys her magic to offset the attack. She had no intention of losing the magic battle. Nevertheless, Goddess Satin would not fight a battle with no chance of winning, so Goddess Arian kept her eyes on the surroundings. (I won¡¯t let you harm my world) But Goddess Arian is unaware that the subus has already infiltrated her world, and she is only concerned about the new presence that wants to enter the temple. Thus, began the barren struggle between the Goddesses. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s response. The have joined the fray. Meanwhile, the Goddess Arian-sama is being tangled up with a bad goddess. All goddesses have wings of light. So, winged people are more suitable as priestesses because they have wings (Yoriko is a special case). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 378 Battle to Defend the Hateyama Area, â‘  Edited by: Kanaa-senpai An urgent request from the Adventure Guild¡¯s Hateyama branch. The task is to defeat a horde of monsters that are trying to flow out of Hateyama and into the surrounding area. The adventurer¡¯s guilds in each town are asking for as many high-ranking adventurers as possible to join the party. But the adventurers, who often left early in the morning for their missions, are not in town. Therefore, the guild staff had to ask the adventurers, who normally would be enjoying their vacation, to join the party. Because of this, it is difficult to get more adventurers to join the party. The request is made in the morning, but the time has passed and it is almost noon. ¡±Third wave, here ites!¡± The are participating in the battle on the south area of Hateyama, where the Hateyama branch is located. A group of monsters had already descended from Hateyama twice and attacked the Hateyama branch, and it¡¯s been difficult to keep one¡¯s guard up. But with Renka watching from the sky with , it had been a clear advantage to have spotted the monsters ahead of time. ¡±A mixed force of goblins and wolves! There are quite a few of them, so be careful!¡± ¡±Roger! Open the gate! We¡¯re going to fight them!¡± Hearing Renka¡¯s report, four of the Hateyama staff teams begin to move. One of the parties that had headed north to Hateyama early in the morning had never returned to the Hateyama branch, and some of them had been injured in the two attacks, so only four parties could go out now. With the addition of the , a total of five parties and twenty members are facing the horde of monsters. Alvin and the others, stationed outside the guild, wait for the monsters to attack them without charging out. This is because the fastest of the demons, the , will jump in before they reach the guild. Although the monsters do not have the wisdom to keep pace with each other, but they can run through the earth on instinct. As Alvin and the others watched, they saw the huge body of a wolf. It¡¯s arge wolf, nearly three meters long. Its hair is dense and hard, and its fangs and ws are sharp. Most frightening of all is its agility, approaching and charging at a speed unthinkable for such a huge body. Those who could not react to its speed would be torn down and their throats would be ripped out. ¡±Freri, let¡¯s do it! ¡± Shinji uses Freri¡¯s full magic power to cast the spell over a wider area than usual. Soon the ground is muddy, and the Wolves are trapped as they attempt to leap. The Wolves, who cannot leap properly, are bombarded with arrows, magic, and magic des from a distance, turning them into corpses. However, the Wolves are not left unharmed. Using the corpses of their deadrades as footholds, the following Wolves leap across the swamp. And now the battle bes a melee. ¡±Aaaaaaaaaagh!¡± ¡±Gwah! Ah, my leg¡­!?¡± ¡±Someone helps me!¡± In the midst of the human voices and the roars of the monsters, Alvin stood alone in front of Shinji and the others, attracting the Wolves. Even though he is surrounded by giant wolves, he does not feel rushed. As he surrounded by them, he quickly shes at the roaring wolf in front of him, and cuts it down with a horizontal sh that is faster than the wolf, which tries to avoid it by jumping. The Wolf on his left jumped at him, but Alvin used the momentum of his horizontal sh to spin around and cut it down with another sh. The wolf from behind also leaps at him, but Alvin turns around and hits it with a powerful kick to the side of the head. In a dangerous situation, his instincts are even better. Shinji, Renka, and Freri also attacked and defeated Wolf, who tried to get close to Alvin, helping Alvin to stay on his feet under Milis¡¯s strengthening spell. If it was only Wolves, there would be no problem. ¡±Ywahh! That¡¯s dangerous!!¡± ¡±Al-kun!¡± Alvin is about to be hit by an arrow. But Alvin quickly jumped to avoid it, and the arrow only grazed his body. It¡¯s the High Goblins who shot him and they are a little behind the Wolves. These goblins are equipped with fine weapons such as one-handed swords and bows, and their skill in handling them is not bad. Moreover, some of them even have not bad brain because the previous attack had been aimed at Alvin, who was the most violent one in the battlefield. ¡±Gugya! Gegyagya!¡± Goblins with wooden staffs raised their staffs and fireballs appeared. The swarm of monsters, many of which consisted of Goblin Mages who used magic, shook the people guarding the branch. They are exhausted from the series of battles but must prevent the destruction of not only themselves also the gates of the branch. Although the gate is made of metal and will not burn, but it will be destroyed if it¡¯s hit by several exploding fireballs. ¡±Renka!¡± ¡±I know!¡± Not only Renka, but also the archers of the other teams shoot arrows at the goblin mage. However, their arrows are precisely blocked by the goblin warriors with shields. It is hard to believe that this is a group of goblins with such high skill. ¡±Vanguard, we¡¯re moving in! Break through and defeat the mage!¡± ¡±¡±Ohhhh!¡±¡± Before anyone else, Alvin jumped out and plunged into the goblin horde, followed by the guild staff in response. Alvin cuts off the arrows and moves forward, but the goblin mages are quicker to unleash their magic. And so, a number of fireballs shot towards the Hateyama branch gate. ¡±¡± Shinji quickly created a wall of earth in the line of sight of the gate. Not only Shinji, but other wizards¡¯ magic also prevented the fireball. However, the goblin mage has begun to cast the next fireball. If the wizards focus on blocking the goblin¡¯s magic, the support for the vanguard who try to break through will be weakened. Thus, while the vanguard is unable to move forward, the next fireball appears¡­ ¡±One, two! Oryaaaaaa!!¡± ¡±Guggah!?¡± However, the goblin, who was holding up a staff, is suddenly hit by a flying log, and the heavy log crushes the goblin mage. Not only that, but a shower of arrows rained down, causing the goblin mages¡¯ magic to be interrupted. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting! The reinforcements have arrived!¡± ¡±¡±Uoooooooooo!¡±¡± Emily, with her red cloak fluttering in the wind, stood on top of the gate and shouted loudly. When the gates open, adventurers from and other towns shout out. This time, the goblins are disturbed by the unexpected event. ¡±Now! All at once!¡± Alvin¡¯smand increases the momentum of the adventurers. From that point on, the tide suddenly turns in the adventurers¡¯ favor. The goblin hordes are helplessly annihted by the adventurers who attacked at full force. Thus, the Hateyama branch seeds in temporarily recovering. The defensive battle begins. And herees Emily. It¡¯s been quite a while since they fought together! Let¡¯s move on with the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 379 Battle to Defend the Hateyama Area, â‘¡ Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After fighting off the group of monsters, Alvin and the other members of , the staff of the Hateyama branch, and the reinforcement adventurers returned to the Hateyama branch and gathered together to clean up after the battle. Some of them are treating their injuredrades, others are checking their equipment, and still others are exchanging information. ¡±Shinji, everyone! Sorry to keep you waiting ? I¡¯m d we got through this¡± ¡±Thank you, Master. To be honest, it was pretty tough¡± ¡±You¡¯ve been fighting all morning, right? There¡¯s a party of sixing with me, so I think you can get some rest¡± ¡±Some people got injured and couldn¡¯t fight, so it was good timing¡± Emily¡¯s words brought a sigh of relief to Alvin and the others. Fortunately, Alvin and the others are not seriously injured, but some of the Hateyama staff are deeply wounded. Recovery magic can heal their injuries, but it cannot restore their lost blood or strength. They must rest before they can return to the front. It is obvious that without the reinforcements, they would have been in danger of losing their strength. ¡±Emily, is this the only reinforcement?¡± ¡±Hmm. It¡¯ll probably be a while before they reach the other ces. I heard that a group of knights are marching from Nord town at the request of the branch leader¡­¡± ¡±I see¡­ that¡¯s tough¡­¡± The teleportation magic at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild can¡¯t transfer arge number of people and can¡¯t be used continuously. Moreover, it is still in the process of development and has not been adopted into the kingdom¡¯s army. So, no matter how hastily the knights departed from the capital, it would take a long time. There is no way that a team of only six can defeat all the monsters that have overflowed Hateyama. Even the Hateyama branch was being overwhelmed by the sheer number of monsters. The open field would be much tougher, and some viges would probably be destroyed, Shinji thought. ¡±If we don¡¯t do something about the dragon soon¡­ the monster will keeping out of Hateyama¡­¡± ¡±The damage keeps spreading, huh. Damn it¡­!¡± Alvin muttered in frustration while clenching his fists beside the pained Milis. But Alvin and the others can¡¯t climb the mountain without permission. Not only is it impossible to get permission, but it would be too reckless to attempt it alone, considering the danger of being surrounded by monster in the middle are. The only thing could do now is to join the defense of the Hateyama branch. On the other hand, Mizer is also pondering. The sight of a greater number of monster than expected descending the mountain one after another is nothing short of bizarre. Normally, driven monsters would flee in all directions. If they had gone north, west, or east of Hateyama, there would have been no problem because there are is no viges, but why there are so many of them that they are only going south. (I don¡¯t think this is a coincidence. But how on earth¡­ no, I¡¯ll discuss thatter. If we don¡¯t do something about the dragon that¡¯s chasing us off, we might be outnumbered¡­) Fortunately, a party of adventurers came rushing to aid. If they can hold out for a day, they can expect more reinforcements. If they can do that, they can have the adventurers protect the Hateyama branch while the entire Hateyama staff goes out to kill the dragon, Mizer thought. ¡±Branch Leader¡­¡± ¡±Iren-kun, what happened?¡± ¡±¡­A letter from the team that went to the southeast and southwest. It was tied to the guild runner that returned to the branch¡± ¡±What!? ¡­¡± When Mizer received the letter from Iren, who had returned from King¡¯s Capital, he checked the contents and found a simple sentence: ¡°There are too many monsters to protect the vige. Evacuate the vigers to Nord Town¡±. After read it, Mizer can only pray that the knights will reach the staff who are doing their best to save as many people as possible as soon as possible. ¡±There¡¯s a horde of monstersing!¡± ¡±Is the fourth wave alreadying¡­?¡± The shouts of the adventurers on guard made Mizer frown. He had just survived three waves, and now he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the next one ising. But just as he is about to take immediate action, a member of the observation team came running in again. As they continued their observations, the team finally caught sight of the subus controlling the dragon. ¡±Branch Leader! I see it! It¡¯s the demon¡¯s work! On the dragon¡¯s back! There is a female demon with wings and horns! The dragon seems to be under the control of that demon!¡± ¡±Well done! But¡­ how can there be a demon that can control a dragon¡­¡± The voice of the staff member who reported this echoed through the halls and Shinji could hear it. The adventurers are bewildered by the fact that it is the work of a demon, but they remember that a pack of monsters is attacking them and start to prepare to intercept them. Shinji instinctively knows that themotion has something to do with the outside world because he cannot contact Goddess Arian even after half a day. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The team departed from the Hateyama branch and fought hard against the swarm of demons. However, there are so many of them that they cannot cover the whole area. Their reach is too narrow and they inevitably missed. As a result, several viges are devastated by the monsters as time goes by. The helpless vigers have no choice but to be attacked by the demons. They prayed to the goddesses for help, but the goddesses would not directly help them, and they scattered their lives while crying out in sorrow. One by one, these small viges multiplied. It¡¯s not every day that so many viges are destroyed, and the surveince magic that had been cast on the world sent a signal to the head of Goddess Arian that an abnormal situation had urred. Goddess Arian, who was confronting Goddess Satin, felt a bad premonition from that reaction. (At this time¡­? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I¡¯ve already been manipted? How could that be¡­?) Goddess Satin smiled wickedly at Goddess Arian¡¯s slight but agitated state. It¡¯s because she realized that the subus maniptions that she had nted had begun. ¡±Hehe¡­ maybe you should go back to the temple¡± Goddess Arian did not respond to those words. She knew that if she turned away to go back to the temple, she would be shot in the back. Instead, Goddess Arian switched her attention from looking out for her surroundings to attacking in order to fight back. Goddess Arian judged that she would not be able to return to the temple in peace if she did not at least hurt her to the extent that she would not be able to mess with her. ¡±¡­Hehe, scary, scary¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s magic power increases further. However, it is inevitable that Goddess Arian will need some more time to return to the temple. And now, things are going ording to Goddess Satin¡¯s n. But in order to blow away the slightest hint of unrest, Goddess Arian unleashes her offensive magic. The adventure part continues. The ruckus that began with the subus¡¯s surprise attack has taken a backseat. Each of them is trying to make the best of it, and it seems that the cause has finally been discovered. The goddess cannot return to the temple and cannot give the oracle. We will continue the story. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 380 Between the Lines of Defense Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The group of monsters that attacked the Hateyama branch is quickly defeated by a party of adventurers who had just arrived as reinforcements without being exhausted. also participated in the battle, showing no signs of fatigue from the continuous fighting. And now, while Alvin and the others are resting and filling their stomachs, Shinji exchanges thoughts with ir. [Umu, if I can¡¯t connect after this much¡­ then maybe Shinji is right~noja. There¡¯s a strong possibility that the demon is a subus and the goddess is responding to an attack from outside] [Has Arian received an oracle yet?] [Wait a minute~noja¡­] ir¡¯s thoughts are temporarily interrupted. Then, the next message that came to Shinji is not from ir but from Miko Arian. [Danna-sama¡­ can you hear me?] [I thought it would be quicker to talk directly, so I connected you to her~noja] [I hear you, Arian. Thank you, ir. Do you have an oracle from the Goddess?] [No. ¡­I tried to reach out to her, but she didn¡¯t respond¡­] Miko Arian, who could substitute for Goddess Arian, has been given priority to contact Goddess Arian, and the only time she hadn¡¯t received an immediate response was during thest subus riot when she was under attack from the goddesses of the outside world. This fact confirmed the correctness of Shinji¡¯s assumption. [Without the oracle, the temple can¡¯t operate, huh] [Yes. ¡­Danna-sama, your situation¡­] [Honestly, it¡¯s not good. Right now, we¡¯re dealing with goblins and wolves on the loweryer so no one has been injured or killed but we don¡¯t know if the monster on the middleyer will start to mix in. If we don¡¯t deal with the dragon as soon as possible, the monsters will keeping, and it¡¯s probably impossible to keep protecting the ce forever] Shinji thinks that if the ruckus was an idental result of a subus manipting a dragon on a whim, then Mizer¡¯s response is fine. The method of holding out until the situation calmed down, making preparations, and then striking back when the situation is certain to turn into a hunting situation makes sense and seems to minimize the damage to his teammates. However, in reality, the subus from the outside world is the mastermind, and her goal is to kill as many people as possible in this world. A subus with a clear intention of hostility will try to bring down a stronger monster from Hateyama, and if the repeated attacks exhaust her, she may attack directly with a dragon. It is clear that the longer time went by, the more disadvantageous the situation would be. (If things continue like this, even my own life will be in danger. There is no way Alvin and the others would abandon the mission halfway through. We¡¯ll have to fight until the very end¡­) Shinji doesn¡¯t think that his good friends will choose to run away. On top of that, Alvin, an honorary knight, will not be allowed to run away when he is involved in this disturbance, which could be considered a matter of national importance. [I¡¯ll keep calling for the oracle to be obtained as soon as possible. Danna-sama, please endure for a while longer¡­] [I want you to call me as well from the next battle~noja. This is not the time to be sparing our forces] Without the oracle of Goddess Arian, the temple is helpless. Because of their faithfulness to the Goddess, they have been unable to formte new policies without her direction. It can be said that this is the result of having faithfully followed the oracle of Goddess Arian all these years. [Can Arian run the temple without the oracle of the Goddess?] [No. ¡­As a Miko, I can¡¯t move it¡­ Which is why I have to obey the oracle. Because of its power, a Miko must not make mistakes or give simple orders¡­] [I understand the logic. But we can¡¯t afford to wait for an answer] Shinji¡¯s instincts tell him not to give the time of day to someone who would use the strategy of simultaneous attacks from the outside and inside. He feared that by the time he is able to contact Goddess Arian, the situation might be impossible to recover from. [I¡¯ll exin myself to the Goddess. I¡¯ll take the me. So, can you lend me your strength right away as a Miko-sama] If he just waits, he, his girlfriend (Renka), and his friends will die. If that¡¯s the case, then all Shinji can do is risk his own life to prepare a way to fight back. Shinji¡¯s determination must have been conveyed to her. ir did not be enraged, nor did Miko Arian me him, despite the fact that it could be said that he is neglecting the Goddess. The thoughts stopped, and silence fell. All Shinji could do is to repeat his request. [It is in the goddess¡¯s best interest that this disturbance be put to rest quickly. We should act to help her] Shinji would not use any words that would take advantage of her favor. As an apostle of the Goddess, Shinji exined to her the necessity of being a Miko of Goddess Arian. His words made Miko Arian feel lost. In her heart, she wants to help Shinji. However, as a Miko, she is not sure if she really wants to ept Shinji¡¯s advice. Then, ir, who knew the responsibilities of a Miko, pushed Miko Arian to ept the proposal. [Miko-sama. I think you should listen to Shinji before you make a decision~noja. Shinji has done nothing to trouble the Goddess since he became an Apostle. If it will help the Goddess, I¡¯m willing to help him~noja] [Of course¡­ Danna-sama has been working diligently all this time] [I¡¯m d to hear that, but ir, if you say so, you will also be held responsible] [When that happens, I will be scolded along with you~noja! But Shinji will do it as well as the time you framed me, won¡¯t he?] [Well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯ll do my best] This is the kind of trust that only ir, who knows Shinji well enough to know that he¡¯s done a lot of dirty work and gotten the results he wanted. Miko Arian naturally smiled as she listened to the thoughts of the two of them exchanging casual thoughts. [¡­I may join you when the Goddess get angry. Danna-sama, what are you going to do?] [ are going to use the Pegasus tounch a surprise attack on the subus from the sky. To aplish this, I think it¡¯s necessary to¡­] Shinji tells Miko Arian, who has made up her mind, about his n. In order to ovee the situation, Shinji asks for help from the temple. He beat the asses of the Miko and spirits who were habitually waiting for instructions from the powerful leader, the Goddess. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 381 Shinji is Coming Out Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After sessfully gaining Miko Arian¡¯s cooperation, Shinji switches off his thoughts and touches Renka¡¯s shoulder, who is resting next to him. When Shinji touches her, Renka¡¯s gaze turns towards him. He puts his mouth to her ear and whispers in a low voice. ¡±The subus on Hateyama is an enemy of the goddess. Renka, I need your help¡± ¡±I had a feeling this wasn¡¯t a normal situation¡­ but I see. What are you going to do? We don¡¯t have the manpower for it, so we¡¯re sort of stuck¡± Renka is surprised, but shook her head firmly. She knew Shinji isn¡¯t the type tounch a suicide mission with no chance of sess, so she nudged him onward to listen to his idea. ¡±We¡¯ll borrow the Pegasus and the strength from the temple. We¡¯ll mount the horses and ride to the dragon, and have the high-ranking spirits set up barriers to prevent other monsters from interfering. After that, we can defeat the dragon¡± ¡±If we want to defeat it¡­ do we have a chance? It¡¯s a dragon¡± ¡±The most terrifying thing about dragons is that they can fly. So, if we lock them up inside the barriers, they¡¯ll lose half their advantages. Alvin¡¯s new sword can kill a dragon too¡± Shinji¡¯s n is to use the same isting strategy against dragons that he used against Himeno in the past, using protective barriers. Really, he didn¡¯t think that the information he had gathered on dragons in case of emergency woulde in handy in such a situation and so he smiled. Then he continued to talk to Renka with a serious expression. ¡±Renka, as you said, if we continue like this, we won¡¯t just be stuck in a deadlock, but pushed to the brink. After all, the other side is a subus that is clearly hostile to us. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯ll keep sending more monsters. That¡¯s why we have to stop it¡± ¡±¡­Yeah, right. Then, are you going to tell Al and Mil?¡± ¡±Well, I can¡¯t ask them to do this without an exnation. So, I¡¯ll have to tell them about the apostles¡± Shinji smiled resignedly, but he didn¡¯t think it would make much difference. Now that he¡¯s at a higher rank, there¡¯s no advantage to disbanding the party. Aside from the two requests from the temple, Alvin has been the main contributor to every other achievement, and it is no exaggeration to say that he has been able to reach Hateyama on his own thanks to his efforts. ¡±I¡¯m sure Al will be fine. Shinji, tell him why you didn¡¯t tell him and he¡¯ll understand¡± ¡±I hope so. I¡¯ll go talk to him¡± After telling Renka this, Shinji went to Alvin and Milis. As Renka watched from a distance, she could see the three of them heading out of the hall together, saying a few words. Renka followed them, relieved that they are able to get to the ce of discussion first. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The outside of the hall of the Hateyama branch is quiet, unlike the inside of the busy hall. Shinji, Alvin, and Milis walked to the corner of the less popr area. After a thorough check of the surroundings, Shinji turned to Alvin and Milis. Before Shinji can open his mouth, Alvin speaks up. ¡±Shinji, if you¡¯re talking about leaving this ce, then no. We¡¯re not ready to give up yet. You¡¯re not ready to give up yet, are you?¡± ¡±Uh~¡­ no. I mean, it¡¯s hard to talk about, but that¡¯s not the point¡± ¡±No? Shinji, I thought you are talking about ying it safe¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. That¡¯s what I would normally say¡± Shinji chuckled at Alvin¡¯s words, showing a certain understanding. And feeling deeply moved by the fact that they havee to understand each other so well, Shinji opens his mouth again. ¡±It¡¯s rather the opposite. Alvin, Milis, I¡¯d like you to apany me riding a Pegasus to exterminate the dragon and the demon. Can you help me?¡± ¡±R-Ride a Pegasus? What are you talking about all of a sudden, Shinji? The Temple controls the Pegasus¡± Alvin is confused by the suddenness of the conversation. It¡¯s the same for Milis. In fact, it is because she is a Priestess that she is even more confused. The serious expression on Shinji¡¯s face, which is different from his usual soft atmosphere and which he only shows when he is making a request, makes them understand that it is not a lie or a joke, but this makes them even more confused. ¡±I¡¯m sorry for keeping it a secret from you. Actually, I¡¯m an apostle of the Goddess. I¡¯ve been asked by the Goddess to take down the demon on Hateyama. So, I need your help¡± ¡±You¡¯re the Goddess¡¯s Apostle!? Shinji!?¡± ¡±Shinji-san is an apostle¡­!?¡± Alvin and Milis are astonished by the unexpected news. It¡¯s not easy to believe something like that. But Shinji has a way to prove it. ¡±There is no lie in Shinji¡¯s words. I guarantee it~noja¡± ¡±ir is my chaperone. Actually, we don¡¯t even have a contract¡± ¡±¡±¡­!¡±¡± As a high-ranking spirit, ir would never lie about the Goddess. That is a rule of spirits that everyone knows, and it proves that Shinji¡¯s words are true. Moreover, ir is a high-ranking spirit who had not made a contract with him but she obeys him meekly, which only added to his credibility. ¡±I¡¯ve been trying to keep quiet since I found out that Alvin was trying to rise on his own. But should not have been promoted by this discovery. After all, I had asked the Temple not to send out nomination requests for anything other than Apostle work. But I¡¯m sorry for not telling you until now¡± Shinji bowed deeply to Alvin. He kept bowing until Alvin called out to him. ¡±¡­I understand why. But I wish you had told me sooner, Shinji¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. The goddess told me not to let anyone know. But this time, I thought it would be unreasonable not to tell you¡± Shinji quietly mixes falsehoods and gives what seems like a good reason. When the name of the Goddess is mentioned, Alvin has no choice but to agree. Alvin is not angry at being kept in the dark. It seemed to him that Shinji had not been asked to do anything by the Temple, and that he would have done the same if the Goddess had told him to. ¡±Not at all. I¡¯m a noble now, isn¡¯t Shinji supposed to be more important?¡± ¡±Apostles don¡¯t have any power¡­ no, not really¡± Alvin pushed Shinji with his elbow, and Shinji replied with a grim expression. The two of them started talking as usual, and Milis finally joined the conversation. ¡±Shinji-san. Renka-chan is¡­?¡± ¡±Of course, I know it¡± ¡±Well, Renka is Shinji-san¡¯s girlfriend¡± Renka, who had been watching for people toe, joins the conversation. It¡¯s a huge bombshell, but Milis¡¯s heart isplicated when she found out that Renka had heard Shinji¡¯s secret beforehand, but she decided that it was unavoidable for them to be secret saffle. ¡±So, what do you think? If you two are willing to cooperate, I¡¯ve made arrangements to have Miko-sama bring the Pegasus to us right away¡­¡± ¡±¡±E-Even with Miko-sama¡­¡±¡± Alvin looked at him as if to say, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have the power?¡± but Shinji only smiled back. ¡±Of course, I¡¯ll do it! It¡¯s the Goddess¡¯s choice! Since it is Shinji¡¯s n, we have a chance to win, right?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯m worried about Al-kun alone, and it¡¯s for Goddess¡¯ sake!¡± ¡±Thank you. It¡¯s my job to make sure we win. You can count on me¡± Alvin smiles fearlessly, and Milis looks up at Alvin next to him. Shinji smiles confidently back at them. Shinji reveals his identity as an Apostle to Alvin and Milis. With their help, they start to fight back. Finally, this adventure arc is almost over. After the adventure, there will be more eroticism. For bnce¡­. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 382 The Goddess’ Miko Appears at the Hateyama Branch Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Shinji gets the cooperation of Alvin and Milis, he immediately sends a thought to Miko Arian and asks her to execute his n. Upon hearing his request, Miko Arian immediately began to act. She opens the door of the Miko Room from the inside and goes out into the corridor. The guard at the side of the door hurriedly followed Miko Arian as she began to walk. ¡±Miko-sama! What happened!?¡± ¡±¡­Hurry, I¡¯m heading to the head priest¡± ¡±No way, is it an urgent oracle¡­?¡± Miko Arian replied silently to the priest¡¯s question, but as the priest sensed something unusual in her urgency, the priest is convinced. ¡±Is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡±¡­I have instructed Sylphy, the wind spirit, to take five Pegasus. So, please prepare the tools for riding them on their backs¡± ¡±Understood!¡± Since Hayate had stopped be an Apostle, Miko Arian and ir had asked Sylphy for help and she had agreed. Miko Arian and ir also asked Marie to join them, and she will join them as soon as she sends Shizuku to a safe ce. (I¡¯ve never done anything like this before¡­ I¡¯m nervous) Miko Arian never thought before that she would have to act as if she had an oracle that should not exist. Because she had been told to be faithful to the Goddess. Also, she mustn¡¯t disobey the Goddess. But now it is necessary to help the Goddess, and so Miko Arian steeled herself. After all, she is the only one who could move the Temple¡¯s forces. And now, without knocking, Miko Arian opened the door of the Temple Head¡¯s room with great force. She then stepped into the room with that momentum. ¡±¡­A god enemy has appeared. I¡¯m going to the one who will be the sword of the Goddess. Help me prepare¡± To the head priest surprise, Miko Arian spread her wings and said with an imposing attitude. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The halls of the Hateyama branch of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild remained tense even after the had left the room. Moreover, after enduring and winning four attacks, the staff of the Hateyama branch are exhausted. And to make it up, the adventurers who hade as reinforcements will be the one for the lookout for Hateyama on behalf of the branch staff, but without warning, the door connecting the hall to the outside opened with great force. The eyes of everyone in the hall turned towards the door at once. And everyone gasped. Because standing there is Miko Arian with pure white wings, wearing white vestments, and Marie and Sylphy standing in front of her to protect her. The tense atmosphere that had dominated the hall dissipated, but the people in the hall who had been stunned by the sight of these awe-inspiring women, whom they rarely saw, began to kneel down and show their respect one by one, starting with those who hade to their senses. In the midst of them, Miko Arian and the others walked toward Mizer, who was in charge of the event. He bows his head in a posture of gratitude, and Miko Arian calls out to him. ¡±Raise your head¡± She created a dignified attitude, imagining that she was lending her body to Goddess Arian. And without moving her expression, she speaks the words as if she is telling the truth, to Mizer who raises his head. ¡±A female demon who maniptes dragons. Her existence is an enemy of the goddess. Therefore, I havee to help those who will be Her swords¡± ¡±Miko-sama herself¡­! Who is the one who will be the Goddess¡¯s sword?¡± Mizer is surprised to see her here, even though it had only been a short time since he had learned of the existence of the female demon. However, he resolved his own doubts, thinking that the one she called the god enemy might have been aware of this and prepared before they are. So, instead of such questions, he is more interested in the n to ovee this situation. ¡±Four of the and Emily, led by Honorary Knight Alvin. I entrust them with Pegasus and the high-ranking spirits, andunch a short battle. The longer you wait, the more the monster that attack this ce will increase in number, and the stronger they will be. This demon has a clear intention to oppose us¡± ¡±¡­I see¡­ that¡¯s why the monsters that are driven away only go in the direction where people are¡± Mizer frowned as he finally understood the intentions of the subus in the outside world. If he had known about it beforehand, he could have done something different, but now it¡¯s toote. He thinks that going to the dragon is too dangerous, but without an alternative, he cannot deny Miko Arian¡¯s n. Mizer agreed with Miko Arian¡¯s idea that they couldn¡¯t take too much time, considering the danger of more powerful monstersing down from Hateyama which increased with time. ¡±¡­I understand. A n against dragons and monsters. I agree with Miko-sama¡¯s idea. We, the staff and adventurers of Hateyama, will protect this ce until the return¡± Although Mizer says so, he can¡¯t help but think that the loss of the and Emily would be a huge drop in strength. However, they are taking on a more dangerous enemy. They couldn¡¯t afford to be weak. But Miko Arian smiled at him to take away his worries. ¡±¡­I will join you in defending this ce. And I want¡­ her help¡± Miko Arian then looks at someone. She looks at Iren, the only guild staff who can¡¯t use a magic and who is in charge of the archive room. Miko Arian is doing her best. And she appears at the Hateyama branch with Sylphy and Marie. As a Miko who receives oracles from the Goddess, she has a strong voice. She also asks Iren to help her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 383 Iren, Learn about the Cure Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Iren, who was listening to the exchange between Mizer and Miko Arian, is suddenly caught by Miko Arian¡¯s gaze and her eyes blinking. Nevertheless, she listened to the conversation properly and managed to reply. ¡±I-If there¡¯s anything I can do¡­ Should I be looking for materials?¡± And Miko Arian¡¯s answer is a gentle smile to Iren, who can only think of what she can do to help. ¡±No. But I want to use the archive room. I need this to tell you something in private¡­ May I borrow her for a moment?¡± ¡±¡­depending on the subject. What do you want to talk about with Iren-kun? As Branch Chief, I¡¯m responsible for managing the staff¡± Although it was unlikely that the Goddess¡¯ Priestess would do anything to harm Iren, it would be uneptable if she forced her to do something terrible, so Mizer questioned Miko Arian¡¯s intentions. Moreover, there are some people in this world who are willing to pay a price for their powerful effects. So, be wary and stay out of trouble. ¡±To get through this situation, I will give her the strength to fight. After all, there is a way to alleviate her condition, though it will only be temporary. But I can¡¯t tell you how to do it because it¡¯s ssified information¡­¡± ¡±What¡­ alleviate¡­ my¡­ condition¡­?¡± ¡±How is that possible¡­!?¡± Iren, who had been suffering from the aftereffects of the Breathless Disease, was stunned by Miko Arian¡¯s unexpected words, while Mizer, who knew of her affliction, muttered in astonishment. Then, as the adventurers who didn¡¯t know what was going on looked at him in confusion, Miko Arian asked again. ¡±Branch Leader, if I may? I¡¯d like to treat her before the monsters attack again¡­¡± ¡±Branch Leader¡­!¡± Miko Arian¡¯s proposal was like a dreame true for Iren, who had given up on being an adventurer because she thought she would never be able to use magic again. On the other hand, Mizer, who knew her well, could not say no to her expectant gaze. ¡±Please take care of Iren-kun¡± With that, Mizer entrusted Iren to Miko Arian. However, if he knew the specifics, he would not have entrusted her, but he had no way to know that, and he only expected to increase their strength to ovee this situation. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó As Miko Arian and Iren enter the archive room from the hall, Sylphy and Marie are standing guard in front of it. Upon entering the room, Iren immediately noticed that there were already people there. Shinji, who had been transferred by ir earlier, greets them. He is the first to get down on one knee and show respect to Miko Arian as an Apostle. And because of Iren¡¯s presence, he wanted to show their rtionship as Miko and the Apostle. ¡±Miko-sama. We¡¯ve been waiting for you¡± ¡±Apostle Shinji, please exin to her¡± Iren looked at Shinji in surprise as he stood up and nodded. After all, the Miko had called him an Apostle. And because of that, there is no doubt in her mind that Shinji is an Apostle. ¡±Yes. ¡­Now, Iren. First of all, I need you to promise not to tell anyone about what I¡¯m about to tell you about how to temporarily heal your aftereffects and that I¡¯m an Apostle, okay?¡± ¡±Yes. ¡­I promise not to tell anyone¡± After confirming her aggreement, Shinji pulls out a scroll from his pocket. Iren, who has no reason to be afraid now, takes the scroll from Shinji. When she reads it, the content inside is a penalty for breaking the vow by leaving the mundane world and entrusting her body to the temple, and Iren nods without hesitation. Immediately, the vow scroll red up and took effect. ¡±Now, Iren-san, I will tell you the reason why you cannot use magic¡± Shinji spoke of the existence of the magical pores in the human body. He said that if he could reopen the magic pores that had been closed due to the Breathless Disease, Iren would be able to use magic. This story is too far-fetched. However, if this story is correct, there is a possibility that various outrageous researches will be carried out, and it makes sense to keep quiet about it. That¡¯s how dangerous it is to talk about the possibility of increasing the amount of magic power that can be acquired, Iren thought. ¡±I¡¯m relieved that you understand the danger, Iren-san. Now, may I ask for your help first?¡± ¡±¡­Yes¡± Shinji smiled calmly and held out one hand. Iren ced her right hand on top of that hand, and Shinji ced his other hand between hers. Using the magic he borrowed from Freri, Shinji imagines an invisible, tiny hole in her skin and covers the skin of Iren¡¯s hand with magic. ¡±¡­Ah¡­this¡­feeling¡­¡± At first, Iren felt nothing, but as time passed, she felt a slight revival of the sensation she had long forgotten in the hand Shinji was touching. It¡¯s the sensation of magic leaving her body, a feeling that had been normal when she had been able to use magic before the aftereffects. And because of the feeling, Iren is able to realize that she might actually be able to manage her aftereffects, and her eyes moisten. As the first attempt went well, Shinji, with a feeling of inner relief, let go of her hand. ¡±Really¡­ It¡¯s amazing¡­ I can generate magic power now¡­¡± ¡±This will take care of the aftereffects, if you can believe it. However¡­ I need to touch Iren-san¡¯s whole body as well¡± Iren, who was in tears, soon retracted her tears. Then, Iren¡¯s cheeks slowly flushed as she looked at Shinji with a very unhappy expression on her face. Still, she understood that she needed to be touched all over by Shinji in order to heal. ¡±Isn¡¯t there anyone else who can do it?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but currently, I¡¯m the only one who can do it. So, if you can¡¯t handle it, we can stop. And as long as you keep your mouth shut about what I just said, you won¡¯t have any problem with it¡± Shinji looks at Miko Arian as he says this. The look in his eyes seemed to say, ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible¡±. Iren, who saw this, guessed that he didn¡¯t mean it either. In fact, he did. ¡±Iren-san, we will respect your wishes¡­¡± If she refuses, she won¡¯t be med. But Miko Arian¡¯s murmur made Iren think. She was in love with Mizer, and she felt she should refuse. But more than that, there is the allure of being able to use magic again, the sense of responsibility to face the threat before her as a fellow Hateyama staff member. More than anything, the thought of Alvin, the embodiment of her former dream, rekindling in her mind, pushed her back. ¡±¡­I¡¯ll do it. Right now, I need every bit of strength I can get¡± Having made up her mind, Iren affirmed clearly, though her cheeks are blushing. A story in the reference room, an introduction. The next chapter is about Iren¡¯s treatment. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 384 Iren’s Treatment, Top Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Although they decided to undergo the treatment, Shinji knew that it would be embarrassing to be seen by Miko Arian, so he and Iren went to the back of the archive room. First, Shinji took off the robe he was wearing and presented it to Iren. When Iren looked at Shinji with a puzzled expression, Shinji smiled and pressed the robe into her hand. ¡±If you put this on and close your front, it will be the least visible when you take it off, right? I mean, I¡¯ll need to touch you directly, but I won¡¯t need to see you¡± ¡±T¡­ Thank you very much. I¡¯ll borrow it¡± Thanking him for his thoughtfulness, Iren put on Shinji¡¯s robe. Then, after covering the front with his robe, Iren began to remove her clothes, fumbling around in ther robe. As Shinji had his back against Iren, he could not see her undressing or folding her clothes, so she put a certain amount of trust in him. (The way he was acting just now, Shinji-san doesn¡¯t seem to have any evil thoughts¡­? I feel that he does it because it¡¯s the job of an Apostle) In the first ce, if he had looked at her like he was doing it for his benefit, she would have refused. In that case, she could understand his gentlemanly response. ¡±Um, I¡¯m ready¡­¡± ¡±Is it safe to look at you now?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± Shinji turned around when he heard her nervous voice. There she is, Iren with an embarrassed blush on her cheeks and a robe covering her body. She seemed to be wearing a ratherrge uniform and a cape, but the cape did not reveal the shape of her breasts, which appeared to be quiterge. For Shinji, who prefersrger breasts, this is an unexpected blessing. [Freri, take care of the magic] [Nn, leave it to me] When Shinji asks Freri to cast an estrus magic, a magic that increases sensitivity, she happily epts. She intends to use the magic to arouse her body, little by little, in ordance with Shinji¡¯s treatment. ¡±So, shall we start with the right arm?¡± ¡±Yes. In that order, yes¡± As Shinji stood in front of Iren, Iren held out her right arm through the gap in the robe. Shinji touches her wrist with both hands, gently wrapping it around him, and Iren shivers once. Shinji, unconcerned by her nervousness, uses his magic in the same way as he did with her hands early. Iren, on the other hand, is a little less tense when she sees Shinji begin to treat her with a serious face. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The treatment for Shinji¡¯s aftereffects began in a few minutes. He had finished the treatment on both arms, and Iren became able to release magic power from her arms. Moving on from there, Shinji¡¯s hands are now touching Iren¡¯s shoulders. As a result, Shinji had moved one step closer to Iren, and the distance between them had grown closer. In the meantime, something strange started to happen to Iren. (What is this? I¡¯m really, really thrilled¡­) Iren¡¯s cheeks flush and her breathing bes ragged as she watches Shinji treat her with a serious expression in front of her. It was because Freri had cast an estrus spell on Iren, and her body had started to go into estrus, but she didn¡¯t know that. ¡±Nn¡­?¡± So, the mere slide of his hand from her shoulder to her corbone felt so good that she let out a muffled cry. ¡±Excuse me. Did I tickle you?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Iren¡¯s cheeks became redder and her heart beat faster, embarrassed by the voice that had risen on its own. He can see that Iren¡¯s eyes are moistening, but Shinji has yet to show his true colors. (My body is weird¡­ But the magic is starting toe through¡­ so I have to be patient¡­) Iren herself is not aware of it, but her body is frustrated. Moreover, Mizer is 50 years old, and although he looks young, his energy is waning. Even when they share a bed, he runs out of energy after one session and tries to satisfy Iren with light kissing and hugging and a lot of manual caresses. This makes Iren feel happy, but she still feels somewhat inadequate. Now, Iren is feeling the sameck of happiness. The estrus magic is turning her head pink, and the feeling of inadequacy is greater than her embarrassment. Her heightened s*xual desire has robbed her of her ability to think straight and has made her feel the anticipation of being touched by Shinji. And after a few moments, the continued treatment of her corbone area is over. But then, Iren could tell, if Shinji continued to move his hand down, he would be able to touch her breasts, a forbidden ce that she had only allowed Mizer to touch. But Iren expects the same sweet pleasure as when they were lovers. But what Shinji touched is her armpit. ¡±Hyaaa ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but if you could just bear with me¡­¡± ¡±Y-Yess¡­¡± Unable to look over her shoulder, Iren quietly underwent Shinji¡¯s treatment. In an unseen robe, Shinji¡¯s hands proceeded to touch Iren¡¯s body in turn. From her armpits to her back, from her back to her stomach, from her stomach to her waist¡­ as time goes by, Iren¡¯s body gets higher and higher. By the time Shinji moved from the waist to the thighs, Iren hadpletely lost her inner thighs. (He¡¯ll find out¡­? He¡¯ll find out if I¡¯m wet¡­ ?) Her perfectly rutted body is ready, and her love juice is dripping from her secret parts and running down her inner thighs. She covered her front with her hands to hide her body, but she was so desperate to keep her fingers in ce that she didn¡¯t notice that Shinji could already see her breasts and stomach through the gap. That¡¯s how overwhelmed Iren has be with suppressing her s*xual desire. Then a voice echoed in her head. [You don¡¯t have to hold back¡±Open the robe. Invite him¡±Be honest with yourself¡±It¡¯s a cure, not cheating] Freri¡¯s magical, almost devilish whispering distracted Iren from her thoughts. [Look, he¡¯s excited, too ?] As if guided by these words, Iren¡¯s gaze went to Shinji¡¯s crotch. She could see that his pants were bulging. Knowing that Shinji, who had been treating her so nonchntly, was actually excited, it was not disgust that welled up in her, but relief and pleasure that she had felt the same way. [I¡¯m going to have him cure my vagina with his p*nis¡­?] Already flustered and unable to think, there is no way Iren can resist Freri¡¯s magical interference. Shinji finished treating her from her thighs to her feet. ¡±Almost there¡­?¡± As if to release the carnal desires welling up inside, Iren loosens the front of the robe and shows her naked body to Shinji. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 385 Iren’s Treatment, Bottom Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Iren opened the front of her robe, Shinji looked up at her naked body. Herrge breasts were hidden when she was wearing the Adventurer¡¯s Guild uniform, but now that she wore only a robe, he could see them. Her waist and thighs, which are not tight due to working inside the guild, are firm andfortable to the touch. And her body, after being repeatedly teased, desired a man and her love juice is dripping from her secret parts and running down the inside of her thighs. ¡±Then, the next one is the breast¡± As he stood up, Shinji¡¯s hands touched her soft breasts from the front. This alone is enough to send a sweet sensation of pleasure through Iren¡¯s rutted body, and it only increased as Shinji¡¯s fingers reshaped her breasts. (Why won¡¯t he touch it¡­ ?) Shinji¡¯s hands rubbing the breast in an indifferent way is no different from the treatment up to this point, and it gives her a working feeling. He didn¡¯t touch her nipples, which were her s*x points, but squeezed her breast flesh, and Iren¡¯s impatience only increased. [You have to be more aggressive in your advances ?] (Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ ?) As if guided by the resonating voice, Iren¡¯s hand moves. With one hand, she stroked Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was bulging up against his pants. Regardless of the treatment, it is an act of luring a man that cannot be excused. ¡±Iren-san¡­¡± ¡±Nipples¡­ nipples too, touch them¡­.? please¡­ ?¡± Iren¡¯s heart pounded as she begged with tears filled her eyes in response to Shinji¡¯s dumbfounded gaze. And taking advantage of Shinji¡¯s refusal to stop, Iren started to take off his pants, until finally Shinji¡¯s fingers clipped her nipples and rubbed them together. ¡±It can¡¯t be helped, can it? I can¡¯t believe the treatment makes you feel so naughty¡­¡± ¡­? because¡­.? I didn¡¯t know it would be like this¡­.? My nipples felt so good¡­.? Nnn ?¡± That¡¯s what she says when she¡¯s made into heat. But Iren doesn¡¯t know that, and her cheeks rx at the feeling of her nipples being yed with by a younger man. ¡±Are you feeling it when I me you? I didn¡¯t know Iren-san had such a habit¡­ that makes sense¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s ¡­? Hy¡­? D-Don¡¯t pinch my nipp¡­? ah ? too hard ?¡± Iren, who had only ever received gentle caresses, shuddered at the intensity of the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s caresses on her nipples. The throbbing of her heart makes her think that she is excited by the me. And with more and more of her love juices dripping from her clit and her thighs grinding together, she manages to pull down Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear. Because they are standing so close to each other, they cannot see each other¡¯s genitals, so they can only feel each other¡¯s touch. Despite this, Shinji¡¯s p*nis ispletely different from the one Iren knows. His p*nis was thicker and stronger than Mizer¡¯s, and Iren looked at Shinji with anticipation, wanting him to insert it as soon as possible. [Let¡¯s take out everything you¡¯ve umted so far¡­ ?] She made a number ofscivious gestures that she normally wouldn¡¯t make, because Freri had unleashed all the frustration she had been hiding deep inside. Now that the brakes are lifted, she flirts with Shinji without hesitation. ¡±I¡¯ll stop if you don¡¯t want to. So, do you want me to stop?¡± ¡±I-I¡¯m sorry¡­.? But I want you to do more¡­ ?¡± ¡±I thought you were a solid, upstanding staff member. But really, I never knew you were the kind of person who takes pleasure in being med¡­¡± ¡±No, don¡¯t say that¡­.? It¡¯s not¡­ Hiiin¡­ ?¡± Shinji lightly pped Iren¡¯s ass. But that was enough to make Iren¡¯s vagina tingle. Her body is clearly aroused, and it seemed that Shinji was right. But that too was Freri¡¯s doing. On the other hand, Iren is thrilled by the interaction, which she has never experienced with Mizer. Shinji is also excited by her unexpectedly good response. There is something uniquely pleasurable about introducing new pleasures and happiness to someone who is both confused and expectant. As a cuckolding man and Subus¡¯ son, it¡¯s a special treat. However, now is not the time to enjoy it. ¡±Either way is fine. I¡¯ll continue, but please put your hands on the shelf and turn your ass to me¡± ¡±Understand¡­ ?¡± Iren does as she is told and Shinji stands behind her, stripping off the robe. He then grabbed her soft hips as she thrust her hips out without being told, and ced his ns at the entrance to her secret region. ¡±We don¡¯t have much time right now, so I¡¯ll make this quick¡± ¡±Hi¡­? Kuhhh¡­? ?¡± Shinji moved his hips forward without hesitation, his p*nis thrusting inside Iren¡¯s vagina. The thing is clearly bigger than Mizer¡¯s, and it pushes its way through the wet vaginal walls. The ns pushes up against her vagina, easily prating areas that the Mizer could not reach. And almost simultaneously, when Iren¡¯s hips collided with the flesh of Shinji¡¯s ass, she came. ¡±¡­? Aaah¡­.? Fuuh¡­? Fuuh ?¡± Iren¡¯s legs and feet trembled as Shinji held her tightly from behind, unable to move. Shinji then turns her around and puts his lips on hers as Iren savors the sensation of his p*nis upying her vagina and asserting its presence. ¡±Nmu, nnn¡­.? Nnn¡­ nfu¡­ ?¡± Iren silently epted Shinji¡¯s lips, feeling the warm magic from his lips. While doing that, Shinji¡¯s hands also grasped herrge breasts, and their hips and ass came into close contact. Everywhere their skin touched, a magical power that prated Iren¡¯s pores enveloped her. And now, the treatment bes so sweet that Iren¡¯s heart is stolen. She stretched out her tongue from the lips that had only been ovepping, and sought to kiss Shinji to exchange saliva. She also shakes her hips in a desperate attempt to gain as much pleasure as possible. Shinji, on the other hand, only held back and did not move. Even without moving, the constant tightening of her vagina told him that she ising again and again. And when the treatment was finally over and she had climaxed many times just by his insertion and pushing deep inside her vagina, Shinji quickly parted his lips. ¡±Ah¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s overrr!¡± ¡±Haaaa¡­? ~~~~ ??¡± He pulls out his p*nis, and then, with onest thrust, he thrusts hard and violently into her vagina. He pinched her nipples as well, and after a series of shallow orgasms, Iren is finally able to experience a deep climax. This time Shinji pulls his cock out of her, as she climaxes, spurting out a stream of water, and wearing an expression of ecstasy that only a lover should see. Iren then copses to the floor, breathless, breathing hard and dazed. (It was amazing¡­.? He made me cum a lot¡­ ?) The pleasure of being med in such a short amount of time felt many times better than the act with Mizer. And the man who taught her that, Shinji, whispered to Iren. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone that Iren-san is a pervert who takes pleasure in being med¡­¡± ¡±¡­ ?¡± The scornful voice imprinted on Iren¡¯s head as she had just climaxed, making her realize that it felt good to be med and that her hidden s*xuality had been exposed. ¡±Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Let¡¯s just get through this safely¡± Shinji smiled, and Iren nodded at him, her unforgettable experience etched in her mind. Iren-chan in action (insertion only) It¡¯s good to see a serious and reserved person go wild at night (confusion) She¡¯ll be able to use her magic for a while after the treatment. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 386 Resistance Start Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who had finished the treatment, used teleportation magic to quickly leave the archive room, and Iren, who was left behind, put on the uniform of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild after she had caught her breath. On the surface, she looked calm, but her cheeks still flushed from the lingering effects of the treatment she had just undergone. (What did I do? I forgot myself¡­) As she cooled down, she thought back to her ownscivious behavior with a younger man, and the guilt she felt towards Mizer lingered in her chest. If it was just touching, she could justify it for the sake of treatment, but prating was nothing but cheating. Also, it was she who had invited Shinji, but still his treatment was sessful. Iren felt that she had regained the feeling she had when she was able to use magic, before the aftereffects. Most importantly, it was only an insertion and he didn¡¯t do it inside her. In this respect, Shinji could be said to have been able to control himself. In the end, she came to the conclusion that it was her fault that she felt so good and couldn¡¯t resist asking him out. That¡¯s why Iren feels more guilty for Mizer than happy to be able to use magic again. ¡±Iren-san?¡± ¡±Yes!?¡± A dispirited Iren remembered that she was in the same room as Miko Arian when she called out to her, and her face turned pale. It was a rare sight for her, whose facial expression did not change much. Miko Arian smiled gently at her pale face. ¡±Did the Apostle Shinji¡¯s treatment go well¡­?¡± ¡±Y-Yes¡­ Um, Miko-sama. About what just happened¡­¡± ¡±Fufu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone¡­¡± Seeing Miko Arian¡¯s maternal smile, Iren calmed down a little. After she calmed down, Miko Arian spoke to her in a quiet voice. ¡±This treatment will only be temporary¡­. Iren-san¡¯s magical pores have been closed for a long time and should return to normal over time. So, when it closes, you should be treated again, and the process repeated until the body learns that the condition of the magic pores is normal¡­ This is the method of treating the aftereffects of breathless disease that Apostle Shinji and I discussed based on the knowledge we learned from the Goddess¡± Hearing Miko Arian¡¯s story, Iren recalled the story of her colleague who had said that after her severed arm was magically glued back together, she had trained her arm to move over and over again until it was able to move again. Miko Arian¡¯s story makes sense if it is considered that the same thing is done with the magic pores. Also, she now understands why this aftereffect-free state is only temporary. Even if she could find out how to cure it, Iren is contractually unable to tell anyone about it. The thought of returning to her original state made her cry with tears. However, Iren knew that now was not the time for such whining. ¡±Thank you for showing me the way¡­ let¡¯s get back to the others. We need to be ready before the monsters horde arrives¡± Iren was very proud to be a staff member of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Like the adventurer couple she admired, Iren made up her mind to use her power to help her colleagues, albeit only temporarily, and so she urged Miko Arian to return to the hall. Miko Arian did not say any unnecessary words to her trying to be strong, but just nodded and returned to the Hateyama branch hall with Iren. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó After finishing Iren¡¯s treatment, Shinji joined Alvin and the others who were ying with Pegasus in the courtyard of the Hatayama branch. Those in the courtyard are Alvin and the other members of , who will be going to the dragon, Emily, and Sylphy and Marie, who are high-ranking spirits. Before Shinji went to cure Iren, he asked Alvin and the others tomunicate with the pegasus they were riding so that they could get used to it while he was away on a request from Miko-sama. ¡±Hey, guys!¡± ¡±Are you done with Miko-sama¡¯s business?¡± ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m done. I haven¡¯t seen you around for a while, but I guess the Pegasus has grown fond of you¡­?¡± Right now, Alvin is patting Pegasus¡¯ head in front of a chuckling Shinji. Not only Alvin, but also Milis, Renka, and Emily are enjoying the same affection. ¡±Pegasus is more friendly than I thought¡­¡± ¡±They¡¯re so cute~!¡± Milis and Emily, who are particrly fond of cute things, seemed to love Pegasus to the point of petting it. ¡±Shinji doesn¡¯t need to get used to it?¡± ¡±No problem. Now, I think we¡¯re ready¡± Pegasus are intelligent, and well-behaved Pegasus would never shake off a Temple priest, spirit, or Goddess¡¯ servant. As if to prove this, the Pegasus that was carrying Shinji obediently epted Shinji¡¯s hand as he tried to pet it. In normal adventures, it is Alvin who leads the party, but this time, it is the Apostle¡¯s job, and Shinji is asking for help from Alvin and the others. Therefore, Shinji looks around at each of them to make sure they are all in good condition. ¡±Yeah! I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡±I¡¯m ready too!¡± Alvin clenched his fist and shouted with full of energy. Next to him, Milis also shouted energetically. ¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought with Shinji and the others! I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on it!¡± ¡±Don¡¯t go off on your own, Emily. We¡¯re all going home safe¡± Emily turns up the corners of her mouth and smiles with a look of confidence. But Renka calms her down. Even though they were about to face a dragon, a monster stronger than anything they had ever fought, none of them became nervous and smiled at Shinji. Shinji¡¯s face naturally breaks into a smile at the sight of his trusty friends. The corners of his mouth turned up in a smile that conveyed his confidence and the ck-heartedness of his scheming. Alvin, who doesn¡¯t know Shinji¡¯s true face, is startled by the ck smile that conveys Shinji¡¯s intention to finish off the subus, Milis looks as if she¡¯s trying to hold something back, Emily¡¯s heart flutters and her cheeks blush, and Renka looks at him lovingly as if she can¡¯t help it. ¡±Let¡¯s show the demon who is getting carried away with the dragon what we can do¡± Each of them responded to Shinji¡¯s words. Then, on the backs of the Pegasus, Shinji and the others flew away from the Hateyama branch of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The counterattack begins. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 387 Battle to Defend the Hateyama Area, â‘¢ Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Shinji and his friends took off from the Hateyama branch on their Pegasus and they headed in the direction of the middleyer, they saw a group of monsters moving below them. The direction is towards the Hateyama branch, and there is no doubt that the swarm will attack the Hateyama branch. [Arian. There¡¯s a pack of monsters heading your way. This time there are monsters from the middleyer in the mix. There¡¯s also a High Ogre ssified as a Middle Level monster. Be careful!] [Yes, Danna-sama¡­ Leave the branch to me] Shinji exchanged thoughts with Miko Arian in order to inform her of the presence of a monster that she should be particrly careful of. It would be a lie if he didn¡¯t worry, but he has to trust her¡­ no, trust them. ¡±Shinji, those monsters down there¡­¡± ¡±We won¡¯t touch them. After all, we need to get as close to the demon as possible before she notices us. We¡¯ll just keep going¡± ¡±Will Miko-sama be okay¡­?¡± Shinji replied confidently to Alvin¡¯s concerned and anxious voice of Milis. ¡±That should be no problem. The best support for Miko-sama and the others is for us to kill the dragon and the demon and cut off the rest. Let¡¯s go¡± ¡±Yes. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡±Shinji, quickly!¡± Leaving the crowd of monsters, Shinji and his friends rush to the dragon and the subus. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The swarm of monsters Shinji and his friends saw is approaching the Hateyama branch and shing head-on with the branch staff and adventurers. However, the human forces had the upper hand in the battle. Why do they have the upper hand against a pack that should be more numerous and better than thest one? First of all, it is because of Iren, who has joined the front line. ¡±La ~~ ? ~~ ? ~~ ? ~~¡± Iren¡¯s clear voice, filled with magical power, echoes far and wide in the battlefield. As a mermaid, she could use mermaid magic. Iren learned magic from her mermaid great-grandmother when she was a child. And their magic voice can be used to deceive others. And to make it efficient, she uses ¡°Loudness¡± magic and her voice can be heard all over the battlefield. When a monster hears her voice, it loses its mind and attacks the monsters next to it before it appears on the battlefield and attacks a person. Although not all monsters are deceived, if one is attacked by a deceived monster, there is no choice but to fight back. As a result, fierce battles between monsters are taking ce everywhere. Moreover, without a leader, there is no one to stop the fights, and the monster bes confused. Because of this, the number of monstersing at the staff and adventurers has decreased considerably. (My magic¡­ more, more¡­! I will confuse the monsters!) Iren continues to use her magic at the top of her voice. She uses her magic with the intention of putting everything she has into this moment, which is the only time she can use her magic until the magic pore closes. In addition to Iren, there is a group of people who stood out. They are a group of four, all of whom wore robes indicating their temple affiliation and masks covering their eyes. Three of the four are elves, thanks to their long ears, and the remaining one is a witch, as she carries a staff and fires spells one after the other. However, since they had been on the battlefield with Miko Arian, they are perceived by those around them as the temple¡¯s warriors and Miko-sama¡¯s guards. ¡±¡­I¡¯ll have to ask senpai a lot of questionster¡± ¡±Go easy on him, okay?¡± They are the ¡°Green Travelers¡± who have entered the game at Shinji¡¯s request. And although they have been promoted to the Upper-Intermediate rank, they are not eligible to participate. Therefore, Shinji asked Miko Arian to take them in as guards around the temple. Moreover, it was for the sake of the goddess! So, L, Lili, and Lilu are willing to cooperate. Lili and Lilu in particr have been very proactive, partly because they have helped save Eve¡¯s life. On the other hand, Iris was surprised to learn that Shinji is an Apostle, and the story of Miko-sama and Goddess, which is too big for her, but she has decided to join the fight for the sake of Goddess. Shinji¡¯s reasons for not telling her and his reasons for doing so are understandable, but wanting to hear it from him again is an emotion only a girl in love can feel. ¡±¡­L and the others, too. ¡­You didn¡¯t tell me that you and senpai are nning to have a child¡± Iris is repeatedly creating the biggest fireballs on this battlefield and shooting them into the densely popted areas of monsters to burn them all down. The monsters, who had been attacked, want to stop Iris, but the walls of Hateyama¡¯s staff and adventurers are so thick that the monsters cannot reach her. At some point, a battle line was formed around Iris and the others. ¡±I just thought that Shinji-san¡¯s child would be enough. Onee-chan and Lilu too are both ready to have his baby¡­¡± ¡±Well, after all, our lifespans are different. If I can¡¯t be his girlfriend, I can¡¯t get married¡­ So, I want to raise the child of the person I love with lots of love¡± ¡±We¡¯ve already been corrupted by Shinji-san¡± L and the other three sisters all hold bows, look around, and speak in a low enough volume that no one can overhear their conversation. asionally, they would shoot arrows to save those injured by the monsters and prevent them from being pursued. And when the wounded adventurers managed to reach Miko Arian, she quickly healed their wounds. ¡±Can you still fight? If not, fall back¡­¡± ¡±No! I can still do it!¡± The adventurer replied in a cheerful voice to the concerned Miko Arian, and immediately returned to the front line. Everyone is fighting hard for the rarely seen Miko-sama and for the sake of Goddess. Morale is the highest it has ever been. ¡±¡­We¡¯ll talk about itter, but for now, let¡¯s fight¡± ¡±Let¡¯s do that¡± L nodded at Iris¡¯ words. Thus, the adventurers gained the upper hand in the battle to defend the Hateyama branch. The Green Traveler has entered the fray. With Iren, the Green Traveler, and Miko Arian joining the fray, the situation has be much morepetitive. The next battle is between Shinji and his friends, the dragon, and the subus. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 388 Battle to Defend the Hateyama Area, â‘£ Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and his friends are flying in the sky. On either side of them were Sylphy and Marie, flying side by side. Sylphy, a high-ranking wind spirit, can fly freely in the sky, and it is easy for her to fly with Marie. This is possible because Marie trusts Sylphy and entrusts her with everything. Marie also uses her magic. As a high-ranking water spirit, she can give orders to other water spirits. She had the water spirits searching the skies above Hateyama to find the exact location of the dragon and the subus. As water is everywhere, it would be extremely difficult to escape the watchful eyes of the water spirits. ¡±I can almost see the dragon~¡± ¡±Renka, Milis, please¡± ¡±Yes, I got it!¡± ¡±Yes, Shinji-san¡± Renka puts an arrow in her bow. The arrow has no arrowhead, but a jewel is attached to it. The original n was for Shinji to use his gravity magic to bring the dragon down to the ground, but based on what he had heard from Hayate, Shinji chose to do something else. Why did he talk to Hayate? It was because Shinji had asked Hayate, who had canceled the contract with Sylphy, to spare some of Sylphy¡¯s magic. Thanks to that, Sylphy has enough energy to use teleport magic repeatedly with Miko Arian, and Pegasus. (Kill the dragon? If so, you need to be blind it! ) (Dragons have very good eyesight, right? So it should be vulnerable to shes of light at close range! ) (Eh? How do I know that? Well, in the game, I had a lot of fun at the sh festival ¡°éW¹â¼À¤ê¡±) (What is ¡°game¡±? Well, it¡¯s hard to exin. It¡¯s a fun tool in my original world¡­) (Want to try it out? If it works, let¡¯s do that ag¡­? This is like knowledge of another world, right~? ) And so on. After Shinji put the conversation with Hayate out of his mind, he saw the dragon. The dragon and the subus seem to have noticed Shinji and the others, and turn their bodies towards Shinji and the others, as if they were nning to attack them head-on. Then, Renka shoots an arrow. The arrow she fired flew precisely towards the dragon¡¯s face. The dragon didn¡¯t even take a defensive stance against the simple arrow. But the subus that Alvin and the others had once beaten doesn¡¯t think that they would do something so senseless. So, she pped the dragon¡¯s back, but it was toote. ¡±Mil!!¡± ¡±!!¡± Renka shouts, and Milis casts a spell. The jewel attached to Renka¡¯s arrow was taken from a staff Milis had once used. Therefore, Milis could use the jewel attached to the tip of the arrow as a base for her magic even when it was far from her hand. ¡±Grooooaaaaaaa!?¡± ¡±Hyah!? Hey!?¡± The sh of light from the jewel turned the dragon¡¯s visionpletely white. And the dragon was thrown into a state of confusion by the sudden event and the never experienced state before. The panicked subus flew up into the sky with her wings before she could be shaken off. ¡±Fall ¡± Shinji¡¯s magic struck the confused dragon. The dragon¡¯s vision was blocked and it crashed in a straight line towards the ground without being able to resist. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Emily joyfully pulled on Pegasus¡¯s reins. ¡±Alvin! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡±I got it! Master!¡± The Pegasus with Alvin and Emily on board descended down after the dragon. Renka and Milis followed them, but Shinji was the only one who hadn¡¯t started his descent yet. His gaze is fixed on the subus that has taken off into the sky. ¡±Kuh, dragons really are so simple¡­¡± With her beautiful blonde hair blowing in the wind, the subus looked down at Shinji with a gesture that showed off her ample body. Despite the distance between them, her magic is much greater than when she was in her split body and stimtes men¡¯s instincts. Also, the fact that she doesn¡¯t panic when the dragon is struck down shows her confidence in her ability to charm and even corrupt Shinji and Alvin. (Hmm, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you) Freri, who has be a high-ranking spirit, prevents the subus from corrupting his reason. Without Freri¡¯s help, Shinji would not have been able to face her. ¡±Hmm, it¡¯s not working so well. Let me charm you closer ?¡± ¡±No thanks. I¡¯m not your opponent¡­ ir!¡± ¡±You¡¯re my opponent! Goddess enemy!¡± ¡±Ehh¡­ you¡­ again? No more. You¡¯re not very fun to y with~¡± ir appeared in front of Shinji and red at the subus. However, the subus only gives ir a disinterested nce. The subus has no intention of fighting a spirit that has no charm effect. ¡±You¡¯re not invited here if you can¡¯t even keep up with my split b¡­? Hey, Onii-san, hurry up and be mine¡­ ?¡± The bikini-d subus shakes herrge breasts and casts a spell on Shinji. But, although her breasts seem to be very soft, Shinji is not caught by them. Shinji, protected by Freri, activates ir¡¯s lewd crest. However, it is not for the purpose of making ir feel good. It is to create a magical connection between Shinji and ir. Even the subus is surprised to see the lewd crest on ir. ¡±Ehh? Why could you do that¡­¡± ¡±ir, fly¡­! Pseudo Affinity Magic ¡± ¡±Okay-noja~!!¡± A pseudo affinity magic that the contractor and the contracted spirit work together had casted. But until now Shinji and ir, who are not contracted, cannot use it. However, when ir became attached to Shinji and was no longer afraid of lewd crests, and when she recognized him as an Apostle, Shinji and ir became close enough to discuss the possibility of using affinity magic. The result was the pseudo-affinity magic . This is simr to the affinity spell, but ispletely different. is a magic that creates wings of me on ir¡¯s back. In ce of ir, who is not good at precise maniption, Shinji has created a magic wing that ir can handle. It was like Shinji came up with a magic that strengthens ir to fight, not himself, and ir cooperated with the development with enthusiasm. ¡±Kyaa, waaa¡­!¡± ¡±I won¡¯t let you get away this time! Prepare yourself-noja! ¡±Youu..!!¡± ir¡¯s speed as she pped her ming wings was tremendous, no less than the speed of the subus¡¯s flight. Moreover, ir could keep up with the subus¡¯s movements even as the subus changed her course. As ir caught up with her, the subus had no choice but to fight. She extended the ws on the tips of her beautiful hands and blocked ir from approaching. ¡±I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, ir. I¡¯ll go down¡± ¡±Yes, noja!¡± ¡±You wait!¡± Ignoring the subus¡¯s voice, Shinji descends to Alvin and the others. They assaulted the dragon and the subus. Shinji doesn¡¯t attack the dragon and the subus head-on, but instead happily blinds them, so it¡¯s not a fair fight. No wonder he¡¯s a bad wizard. Strengthening magic for ir. Long time no see the word ¡°affinity magic¡±. Instead of a spirit contract, Shinji uses the lewd crest, which makes his opponent aware of it (because it glows). If he uses it in front of a lot of people, ir will feel very embarrassed. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 389 Battle to Defend the Hateyama Area, ⑤ Edited by: Kanaa-senpai For the young dragon, there is nothing to fear but his own kind. And having met his beloved Subus only a short while ago, he had enjoyed rampaging at his will with her, and felt like a fool for having put up with such fun until now. And yet, what was happening now? The young dragon could not believe that he was being brought down to earth by a fragile creature for no apparent reason. This dragon, the strongest of the Hateyama, curled its body and crashed with a roar and a cloud of dust. But thanks to its sturdy body, the dragon is not seriously injured, but there is too much room for error to expose its appearance in front of the top adventurers. ¡±First, the wingssss!!¡± Emily jumped down from the descending Pegasus and swung her favorite spiked club down with both hands. The blow urately struck the bone supporting the dragon¡¯s right wing, crushing the tough scales and even the thick dragon bone supporting the wing. ¡±Guoooooooooooooooooooooooo!!?¡± The dragon roars in extreme pain. With a roar that sounds like a scream, the dragon swings its left wing, long neck and tail wildly on the spot. The power of the dragon¡¯s huge body is so great that the trees around it would be torn down by the mere act of iling. But Emily uses the magic power gathered in her legs to jump in the air and escape from the dragon¡¯s clutches. ¡±Now¡¯s our chance, when the dragon can¡¯t see us yet!¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­! Give power to my hero! !¡± ¡±Oahh¡­! !¡± Milis¡¯ magic, , temporarily raises Alvin¡¯s physical abilities by one level. And Alvin jumps down from the Pegasus and swings his great sword while keeping his distance from the rampaging dragon. The magic de from the de wounds the dragon¡¯s long tail, but it is not fatal. Even with Milis casting a spell on it, the hardness of its body was such that it could not be cut down, making it the strongest species in Hateyama. ¡±Gaaaaaah!!¡± ¡±The breath!¡± Under attack from Alvin, the dragon opens its mouth. Then, just as he thought he saw red mes in the inside of itsrge mouth, the mes erupted with great force. Alvin had moved immediately after releasing the magic de, so there is no way a random me can hit him. However, the trees are burned to the ground in an instant, and the mes continue to surge forward. But the red mes that burned everywhere are blocked by Sylphy¡¯s and Marie¡¯s barriers, which they built together. As long as this barrier is in ce, the environment will not be destroyed any further than necessary. And now, the battlefield ispletely prepared. The dragon¡¯s vision is returning, and it lowers its body, showing a sign of caution towards Alvin and the others. It seems the dragon has recognized the small creature standing in front of it as an enemy. ¡±It looks like the dragon is finally ready! But there is no escape now, and we won¡¯t let it go!¡± ¡±It¡¯s great that Master dealt with the wings. I failed to cut off the tail¡­ which is much stouter than I expected¡± Emily smiles as she holds the club in one hand and carries the sword on her shoulders as Alvin does. The two of them are standing majestically in front of the dragon. ¡±It¡¯sing!!¡± The dragon can¡¯t fly anymore because the bone in one of its wings has been crushed. However, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on its actions on the ground and runs forward with an agility that is unthinkable for its huge body. Alvin and Emily leaped to the left and right to avoid being hit by the dragon¡¯s charge, which would have cost them their lives. However, the dragon, who had been deeply injured, pursued Emily by instinct and changed its course. ¡±Master!¡± ¡±Alvin, take advantage!¡± Emily runs away from the dragon as if she is being chased. But she doesn¡¯t just run away, she makes a with her non-club hand and sends it to the dragon. However, the divided into two parts, one on the leg and the other on the arm, and fails to hurt the dragon. The reason for this is that the dragon is gathering magic power at the point where the hits, increasing its hardness, and is not able to break through it. (I guess I¡¯ll have to hit it directly¡­ Ohh!) The dragon is getting closer and closer, and mes burst from its mouth. But Emily intuitively sensed the danger and jumped to the side to avoid it. She broke out in a cold sweat as the mes would have hit her if she hadn¡¯t made her decision a moment toote. ¡±One more shot!¡± ¡±Guoooo!?¡± Alvin, who had stood behind the dragon, sent another to the same spot where he had just shed. The de seeded in giving a deep cut to the tail, just as he aimed. It reached the bone and fresh blood spurted out from the tail. The tail, nearly torn in half, could not be swung anymore, and the dragon¡¯s tail hung helplessly to the ground. In anger, the dragon turns around and breathes out a breath of fire. With his long neck in control, he spits mes from right to left, spreading them far and wide, leaving no way for Alvin to escape. Normally. ¡±Uooooo!¡± However, Alvin, strengthened by Milis¡¯ , leaps vertically. He leaps too fast and too high for a leap, and scorching mes pass below him. Still aiming at Alvin, the dragon turns its head and uses wind magic on him. The wind blows around the dragon, scattering des of wind erratically around it, keeping Emily away, and preventing her from focusing on attacking, and preventing archers from attacking. It is probably the most suitable magic for the current situation. ¡±Freri, we¡¯re going all out!!¡± ¡±Hmm¡­!¡± But Shinji came swooping down from the sky on the Pegasus, and Freri was clinging to his back. Then¨D¨D ¡±¡±¡±¡± Shinji¡¯s magic can be used by Freri, the contracted spirit. In the same way that a contractor can use a spirit¡¯s magic if the contracted spirit allows it, a contracted spirit also can use a contractor¡¯s magic if the contractor allows it. And now, the dragon¡¯s body is attacked by the magic of both of them. The gravity increases several times, and the dragon struggles with all its limbs to support its own weight. Although its whole-body creaks, the dragon¡¯s bones do not break. With its stubbornness, it can easily withstand the magic. But it can¡¯t move a single step. It became obvious that if they rxed their magic, the dragon would crawl away. ¡±Haaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡± Alvin, who had been leaping vertically, plunged down with his great sword in a wide swinging stance. And using Milis¡¯ , Emily¡¯s one-pointed concentration of magic power, and magic, Alvin put the best blow he could muster into the blue-colored great sword that his friend Smith had forge. The shining blue de of magicpletely covered the great sword, and the length of the de doubled Alvin¡¯s height. The fact that the sword is still that huge even when he uses one-pointed concentrates on it shows that a tremendous amount of magical power is contained in it. The dragon¡¯s instincts tell it that the de is meant to kill itself. But without being intimidated by the dragon¡¯s tremendous roar, Alvin swung his great sword down. ¡±I¡¯ll cut you down!¡± The attack easily ripped the dragon¡¯s scales, severed its flesh, and even tore through its bones. A blue light ran from the dragon¡¯s head to the tip of its tail andpletely stopped its movement. The next moment, the dead dragon¡¯s body lost its strength and was crushed by Shinji¡¯s gravity magic. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 390 Battle to Defend the Hateyama Area, â‘¥ Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Back in time to just before Alvin shed the dragon. ir and the subus are still up in the sky, flying around. ir is the one who is doing everything she can to prevent the subus from getting close to Shinji and the others. And due to magic, ir¡¯s speed has surpassed the subus. If the subus tries to descend, ir will block her and use her powerful fire magic to prevent her from doing so. Naturally, the subus¡¯ face contorted into an abhorrent expression, while ir¡¯s face showed a contrasting expression of pride. ¡±You¡¯re beginning to look like a monster, you know that?¡± ¡±Shut up¡­! I don¡¯t want to be told by a shameful woman who wags her tail at a man who carves your lewd crest¡­¡± The subus mocked ir¡¯s glowing crest. She is trying to shake ir mentally, but ir does not respond to her provocation. ir remains calm as she raises her arm, shooting out a ray of fire that pushes the subus further upward. ¡±This isn¡¯t so bad-noja. Ah~, it seems that you don¡¯t know the pleasure of being held even though you are a subus. How pathetic??¡± ¡±You¡­ have no shame¡­!¡± ¡±Look, there¡¯s an opening!!¡± As a result of ir¡¯s provocation, the subus failed to avoid ir¡¯s heat ray and ended up getting one of her legs burned off. Although her beautiful leg was burned off, it was quickly regenerated. This ability to regenerate at high speed is an ability that the subus had received from the Goddess Satin, and is a powerful one that could only be used by the main body. ¡±That hurt! You¡¯re hurting my body¡­!¡± ¡±Regeneration, huh? That¡¯s troublesome¡± ir ponders as she looks at the angry subus with a cold gaze. (If she can regenerate infinitely, there¡¯s no reason for her to avoid my attack. So, either she will be killed by a series of attacks, or she will be killed when I attack her vital locations. If thetter, I¡¯ll target the head, neck, and heart) Meanwhile, the subus has finally admitted that she cannot escape and has made up her mind. For the reward of eternal beauty, the subus obeyed the Goddess Satin. High speed regeneration is also a power given to her for the purpose of constantly making her body beautiful. So, fighting is not her true calling. And her only power was that given to her by Goddess Satin. ¡±Subus are creatures that drain the essence out of men. It¡¯s impossible for me to be held by one when I¡¯m supposed to be the one to take it¡± ¡±You¡¯re so narrow-minded-noja. You¡¯ve only met the poorest of men!¡± The subus¡¯s long ws struck again and again against ir¡¯s me-shaped sword. ir, who is more of a fighter, strikes harder with each blow, and the subus magic-enhanced ws burn from the heat. However, thanks to her regenerative ability, the difference between the two is negligible. ¡±Hmm, aren¡¯t you weak in pleasure? If you want, I can show you something that feels even better¡± ws and swords shed strongly, and then the two of them moved away. ir snickered at the subus, whoughed mockingly. ¡±Very well. But do you think a mere man can carve a lewd crest on me?¡± The subus replied in silence to ir¡¯s words as they stared at each other. She knows that it is not easy to carve a lewd crest on a race that is resistant to magic like spirits. ¡±Also, my man has made a contract with a subus and even subdued her. That alone should tell you how good of a man he is, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡±Hmph, that¡¯s nonsense¡­!¡± What a conversation to have in the middle of battle. The subus tried tough at ir, saying that there is no way that a subus would ever find such a man, but it seems possible. This is because she noticed the presence of Freri behind Shinji as he descended toward the dragon, and the reaction of a high-ranking subus whose presence isparable to her own before she received the power from the Goddess Satin. This meant that ir¡¯s story was not a lie and proved that Shinji is a man with a superior essence. Soon, she is attracted to Shinji, a being who possesses the most exquisite essence that can satisfy even the high-ranking subus. ¡±¡­!¡± But ir doesn¡¯t let her get away with it. After all, this time, there¡¯s an opening! and without raising her voice, she closes the distance at once. The sight of ir¡¯s pping wings of me made the subus regain herposure and try to avoid her. ¡±Ah¡­¡± But when she felt the impact on her back, she could not move. When she looked down at the strange feeling, she saw an arrow piercing her chest. It is Renka¡¯s arrow. Renka¡¯s arrow, using special magic, shoots from the ground into the sky and goes around the back of the subus. And realizing that the dragon¡¯s scales would block the arrow, Renka watched the battle between ir and the subus with , waiting for the right moment to shoot. ¡±I got you-noja!¡± ir¡¯s ming sword pierced the subus¡¯s chest, which was immobilized by the impact of the arrow. As ir thrusts the sword into her chest from the front, both of subus¡¯ eyes widen. ir¡¯s hand grasped the ming sword and shouted with more power and magic. ¡±You Goddess enemy! I will destroy you-nojaaaaaa!¡± ¡±Gyaaaahhh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± The subus¡¯s body instantly burst into mes. The subus¡¯s screams quickly faded into the mes and were soon lost. Even the Goddess Satin¡¯s ability to regenerate at high speed would not work if she is reduced to charcoal. As one would expect, the subus is defeated at almost the same time as the dragon is shed in two. And as the wind blew away the ck dust that had been the subus, ir looked down. ¡±Nice support, na-noja!¡± ir¡¯s words did not reach Renka, just as Renka¡¯s words did not reach ir. However, seeing Renka waving, ir also waves back. ir, with gone, slowly descends toward the ground. Thus, the dragon and the subus that had caused so much trouble in the Hateyama branch are defeated. After that, Shinji and the others return to the Hateyama branch with Pegasus. ir vs Subus. But Renka is also helping ir. The ability to control the trajectory of the arrows is perfect for surprise attacks. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 391 Return to Hateyama Branch Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The Pegasus, carrying Shinji and his friends, flies through the sky toward the Hateyama branch. The most noticeable among them is the pegasus ridden by Alvin. This is because he has tied the horns of the dragon he has cut off with a rope and hung them up. Although they would have liked to collect the dragon¡¯s tusks, blood, flesh, and other valuables, preferred to hurry back to the Hateyama branch. And eventually, the Hateyama branch came into view. There are many traces of battles around the branch, indicating that there had been a fierce battle. However, there is no serious damage to the Gate which needs to be protected, and it is clear at a nce that the adventurers are able to protect the branch. ¡±Thank goodness! Looks like the Hateyama branch is safe!¡± Alvin¡¯s cheerful voice brought a sigh of relief to Milis and the others. Shinji, who had heard that Miko Arian had been able to protect the Hateyama branch from the monsters, is just as relieved as Alvin and the others. A few momentster, an adventurer outside the Hateyama branch noticed Pegasus¡¯ appearance and waved to Alvin and the others. After some of them go inside to call for their friends, a lot of adventurers appear in the courtyard. And when they see the magnificent dragon horn hanging from Alvin¡¯s pegasus, they begin to fuss. Some distance away from the noisy adventurers, Mizer, Iren, and the rest of the branch staff appear happy, and finally Miko Arian appears. Alvin and the others descend to the center of the circle of people and dismount from the Pegasus. They walked up to Miko Arian and kneeled down in front of her. Alvin, the leader of the party, takes the lead and begins to report, so as not to make it public that Shinji is an apostle. ¡±Miko-sama, I¡¯m back! We¡¯ve sessfully defeated the dragon and the subus!¡± ¡±Thank you for your hard work¡­. Thank you for fulfilling the role as the Goddess Sword so well¡­¡± Behind Alvin and the others who are reporting, ir lifts up the dragon¡¯s horn, a proof of defeat, which was tied to the celestial horse so that the people around can see it clearly. The big horn reminds people of the dragon¡¯s huge body, and at the same time, it is enough to remind people of the bravery of who face the dragon head-on. But in reality, they attacked the dragon by surprise and hunted it without letting it show its true strength, but the adventurers who don¡¯t understand this look at Alvin and the others with a mixture of fear and confidence. (¡­ It seems that Alvin-san has surpassed his parents) In the midst of all this, Iren gazes at Alvin as if she sees something dazzling. She is deeply moved by Alvin¡¯s aplishment of defeating the dragon, which her parents had failed to do, even without her realizing it. The reason why she could be moved so honestly is that she herself used her magic power, even if only temporarily, and fought to protect the Hateyama branch. Even though it onlysted a short time, Iren was able to fight like the adventurer she once aimed to be and protect her friends. This experience helped her to lose the dark feelings of jealousy. (I guess this is the end. But how long can I use my magic¡­?) The only thing Iren regrets is that she won¡¯t be able to use her magic again. While Iren was thinking this, Alvin responded to Miko Arian¡¯s words with a formal bow. ¡±I am honored! Miko-sama, what should I do next?¡± ¡± have done their job well enough¡­ The Branch Leader will take care of the rest¡­¡± With that, Mizer stepped forward as Miko Arian called him. ¡±Right after this, I will report the defeat of the dragon and the subus to the kingdom. I¡¯ve already requested the dispatch of an order of knights to deal with the surrounding viges in the event of a disturbance. So, the adventurers and staff of the Hateyama branch, including , should rest. In the meantime, we will examine the information and decide on a n for the next morning¡± No one disagreed with Mizer¡¯s words. Everyone is exhausted and wanted to rest if they could. And Mizer smiles at them. ¡±I can¡¯t serve you alcohol yet, but I can prepare a delicious meal for you. Take your time and rest when you can¡± The adventurers cheer at Mizer¡¯s concern. Alvin is delighted and smiled brightly. Emily does the same, and Shinji and the others thanked Mizer, feeling that they are like brother and sister after all. Afterwards, Alvin and the others enjoyed talking and eating a delicious meal, surrounded by many adventurers. Thus ended an incident that greatly disrupted Hateyama and its surroundings. The incident, which ister called ¡°The Overflow of Hateyama¡±, is resolved. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó In the Divine Realm where gods live, the fight between Goddess Arian and Goddess Satin had been going on since before the beginning of ¡°The Overflow of Hateyama¡±. Goddess Satin is focused on preventing Goddess Arian¡¯s magic from gaining momentum, and is buying time at any cost. On the other hand, Goddess Arian, wanting to return to the temple as soon as possible, continued to unleash her magic in an attempt to defeat Goddess Satin. And because of this, the situation had be stalemated, and Goddess Satin¡¯s goals seemed to have been met. However, Goddess Satin is disturbed by the sudden loss of her connection to the subus who had given her her power. This meant that the subus had been defeated. And with her subordinate defeated so quickly, Goddess Satin decides to retreat, cursing the subus in her mind as useless. Now that the operation had failed, there is no reason to hold Goddess Arian back anymore. ¡±Hihi¡­ see you next time¡± After muttering a few words, Goddess Satin makes her escape without hesitation. With her opponent suddenly changing her movements, Goddess Arian wonders if she should pursue©`©` ¡±¡­Let¡¯s not do that. First, I need to understand the situation¡± Goddess Arian decided to check the anomalies in the world she controlled. She decided to prioritize her duties as a Goddess over her personal desire to chase rather than capture the Goddess Satin. Nevertheless, she does not intend to leave things as they are. (Useless Goddess¡­ one day, I¡¯ll get my revenge¡­) Vowing to do so, Goddess Arian hurried back to her temple. Then, she understood what was going on and decided to go to¡­ She decides to summon Shinji. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 392 Goddess Summoning and Shinji’s Achievement Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Thanks to the generosity of the Hateyama Branch Leader, Mizer, the adventurers and staff are treated with simple but tasty meals inrge quantities, free of charge. Although nothing fancy is served, the food is delicious, and the exhausted adventurers, feeling full and satisfied, quickly returned to their rooms and slept. After all, it is an essential skill for adventurers to rest when they can. is no exception, and each of them returns to their rooms to recover from their fatigue. However, as Shinji is trying to sleep, the voice of the goddess Arian echoes in his mind, forcing him to wake up. [Apostle Shinji. Wake up, Apostle Shinji!] [¡­Goddess] Shinji wakes up from his bed, wondering in his foggy head if the message has alreadye. Even if he wanted to sleep peacefully, he had to listen to Goddess Arian. He is aware that he has taken many actions without permission. [I¡¯m summoning you here now. We¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s happened] [I understand] He has no idea what kind of judgment he¡¯ll get. But he hoped it would be done as peacefully and quickly as possible, and with that Shinji disappeared from the room under Goddess Arian¡¯s magic. Naturally, Shinji is not going to be released immediately, but he has no way of knowing that. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó The destination of Shinji¡¯s teleportation. It was his first visit to that ce. That was to be expected. The ce where Shinji now is a room that the Goddess Arian has hastily prepared for this ¡°talk session¡±. The room is not only quiterge, but also has a unique structure. The first thing that caught his attention is a veryrge bed that can sleep several adults at the same time. The bed is clean, very soft andfortable, and had the charm of lulling a tired body to sleep in no time. Second, there is bath. There is a bathtub that could fit three adults in the room with the bed. The floor is tiled so as not to get wet, and there are no walls or anything else. It¡¯s the first time Shinji has ever seen a bath where the bathing figure ispletely visible from the bed. Other than that, the room is simple and has no particr features. In this simple (?) room, Miko Arian, ir, Sylphy, and Marie are already there, standing in a row to greet Shinji. ¡±Arian, what is this ce¡­?¡± ¡±This room is prepared by the Goddess¡­ and I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡±I have never set a foot in this ce too-noja¡± Neither Miko Aria nor ir had learned anything from Goddess Arian. They also had been summoned to this room and are simply waiting for everyone to arrive. ¡±Everyone has arrived, haven¡¯t they?¡± Shinji and the others look in the direction of the voice. Before they noticed it, a glowing white sphere is floating in the center of therge bed, and the voice of Goddess Arian ising from that sphere. ¡±Goddess, is that you¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. Apostle Shinji. This is the first time I¡¯ve spoken to you without a medium¡± ¡±D-Danna-sama¡­!!¡± ¡±No problem. I¡¯ll forgive your disrespect in this room today. Raise your heads and sit down¡± Unlike Shinji, who had only been an Apostle for a short time, Miko Arian and the spirits had knelt down almost as soon as the Goddess Arian had descended. They had never seen her without a medium before, and feared her too much. And hearing Miko Arian¡¯s voice, Shinji realized his disrespect and is about to kneel down, but Goddess Arian stopped him. Following her words, Miko Arian and the others raised their heads and sat back down. ¡±This appearance is necessary for me to speak with you. Don¡¯t worry about it¡± ¡±¡±I understand¡±¡± But the fact is, when a mortal sees her light sphere, a manifestation of God¡¯s power, they lose their mind. Because human flesh can¡¯t withstand the power of God. Still, after hearing Shinji and the others¡¯ replies, Goddess Arian proceeded. ¡±First, look at this¡± In front of Shinji and the others, Goddess Arian shows them a map of the continent where Shinji¡¯s homnd is located, viewed from above. Then a part of the northern part of the continent, around Hateyama, glowed red. Shinji and the others look at the map without saying a word, as the Goddess Arian says. ¡±The northern part of the continent, where the damage caused by this disturbance was done, is shown in red. Now that the Hateyama branch has defeated the subus, the Knights will destroy the monsters in the northern part in order¡± As the Goddess Arian spoke, the red area gradually faded and returned to its original state. Shinji is relieved to see that the situation was under control. ¡±And this is what it would have looked like without Apostle Shinji¡¯s work¡­¡± The map turned red again. The northern part of the continent had turned bright red, and only the area around the capital barely remained. Not only that, it had spread to the west and east. The destruction left everyone in a state of shock. ¡±If you don¡¯t defeat the subus, the monster from Hateyama will continue to be sent, and the battle line will copse. It is predicted that many people would have died. Apostle Shinji, thank you for your work¡± ¡±Y-Yes. I¡¯m d I could be of service¡± Shinji was stunned by the unexpected results, but felt d that he had pushed through. It was a good thing that he was in Hateyama, and he would have been horrified if he had not been there and involved in this situation. ¡±With this achievement, the sin of acting as if there is an oracle of Goddess is cancelled. The same goes for the Miko and the spirits¡± ¡±¡±Thank you (na-noja)¡±¡± With Goddess Arian¡¯s words of forgiveness, Shinji and the others are finally able to rest easy. The tense atmosphere eased, and they are able to look at each other andugh. ¡±Apostle Shinji will be given the right to use this room on a temporary basis, and will be rewarded for it. This is a useful room for you, as you will bepensating various people with your body, here¡± ¡±¡­What does it mean?¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s words made Shinji think of all the people he would be paying for. Miko Arian, ir, Sylphy, Marie, L, Lili, Lilu, Iris of the Green Traveler, Freri, Emily, Hayate, and the other women who he had personally asked for help. Exclude Renka, Milis, and Alvin of the because Shinji is thinking of giving back in a healthy way. ¡±Time moves fast in this room. A day here is ten minutes in the world of Apostle Shinji. You may spend six days in this room as you wish¡± ¡±Time flows differently¡­?¡± ¡±In addition to magic pores, there are many other kinds of knowledge and magic that have not yet reached Apostle Shinji¡¯s world. Magic to control time is one of them¡­ Fufu, this knowledge is one of the rewards¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡­¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s cheerful voice broke the seriousness of the situation. However, Shinji¡¯s head is filled with thoughts about However, such disrespect did not bother the current Goddess Arian. Shinji is the one who prevented a situation that could have destroyed half the world she was in control of. (Well, now the Apostle Shinji can fulfill his promise sessfully, right? Fulfilling the promises in turn, and at the end of it all¡­ fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it) It was impossible for Shinji to realize what Goddess Arian was up to. As rmended, Shinji¡¯s first day is spent with Miko Arian and the three spirits. The story from the Goddess. If it had not been for , he would have been in a lot of trouble. And Shinji-kun will do his best from now on. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 393 Day One, Miko and Spirits, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Goddess Arian, in the form of a glowing sphere, left, Shinji and the others did not immediately engage in physical contact. Although they touched each other in a different way. ¡±Arian, you did good this time¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­ ?¡± After a quick look around the room, Shinji finally calmed down. He listened to Miko Arian¡¯s request, who was ced her head on hisp, and gently stroking her beautiful white hair and head. She had always tried to pamper Shinji with her motherly nature, but today, the situation is reversed. Miko Arian is an oracle, and after she became a Miko, she rarely went out of Medio town. The reason is that after giving the oracle, it was the priests who acted, and there was no need for her to go outside the temple. Yet, here she was, in the middle of a war zone, treating the wounded in the middle of a raging battlefield. After exerting her energy for the sake of the goddess and her future husband, Miko Arian has lost her spirits. Her appearance, without the usual holiness of a Miko, was powerful enough to give Shinji the feeling of cuteness. ¡±I thought we¡¯ll get started right away-noja¡­¡± ¡±Well, there¡¯s plenty of time. Also, Shinji-san¡¯s proposal has been approved, and Miko needs to be rewarded for her courage. Or rather¡­ir¡± ¡±ir-chan¡¯s the one who¡¯s in the mo¡­? It¡¯s so naughty~ ?¡± ¡±I-It can¡¯t be helped-noja. I¡¯ve been holding back since I used my lewd crest-nojaa!¡± Somewhat apart from Shinji and Miko Arian, who are in a rxed mood, three spirits ¨C ir, Marie, and Sylphy ¨C are sitting on round chairs around a round table, chatting lively. ir¡¯s cheeks are red, not just from embarrassment, as she says. ir is horny because of the pseudo-affinity magic she used in the battle against the subus. And it¡¯s true that she suppressed the power to supress the pleasure, but the lewd crest kept activating during the entire time she was connected to the magic, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel naughty after the excitement of the battle subsided. ¡±If that¡¯s the case~, until Shinji-san is ready, you can do it with me~. I can take girls too~¡± ¡±Hmm? I just waiting for Shinji-noja. Don¡¯t try to get close to me!¡± ¡±¡­Really, it¡¯s so crowded over there¡± Miko Arian wrapped her arms around Shinji¡¯s torso and pushed him down on the bed with all her strength. It was a weak effort from Shinji¡¯s point of view, but as he fell back without resistance, she moved so that their eyes met, keeping their bodies together. Shinji feltfortable with the movement as she pressed herrge, soft breasts against him, and then he saw Miko Arian¡¯s face, looking a little sulky. ¡±Danna-sama, I want you to look only at Arian right now¡­¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s forget about ir and the others¡± The sound of the chair falling and ir¡¯s charming voice is very distracting, but Shinji, whose vision is filled with Miko Arian, apologizes and wraps his arm around her back. When Shinji touches her fluffy wings, Miko Arian squirms as if tickled, and her breasts change shape as they crush against his chest. The magnificent cleavage thaty just beyond his lowered gaze is truly a feast for the eyes. ¡±Danna-sama, you have such lewd eyes¡­¡± ¡±I can¡¯t help but be attracted by you¡­¡± ¡±Hyaa¡­? G-Geez, Danna-sama¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hand on her back grabs her plump, fleshy ass. He touches it directly through the slit, and the fresh skin absorbs his hands as he rubs it as if he were ying with it. It¡¯s a truly captivating ass that he can keep touching forever. But Miko Arian, her cheeks dyed, only lowers her eyebrows. Normally, she would have actively tried to make love to him. ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m a little sleepy¡­ hmm¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t being very considerate¡± After experiencing the atmosphere of the battlefield for the first time, Miko Arian was deeply fatigued. Perhaps she was relieved to be close to Shinji, but she seemed to be very sleepy. When Shinji put Miko Arian down next to him, she hugged his right arm with both of her arms. And with her arm between his soft cleavage, Shinji felt an indescribable killing sensation, but when he saw Miko Arian¡¯s pensive face, he couldn¡¯t force her. ¡±You can sleep like this. I¡¯m going to take a nap too¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Danna-sama¡­¡± Miko Arian fell asleep despite ir and the others¡¯ boisterous voices. Although they had had a lot of s*x, this is the first time they had slept together, and her face showed the happiness of sleeping next to her beloved husband. Shinji too is tired from the battle. Thus, he lost consciousness with Miko Arian¡¯s sleep. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Unbeknownst to Shinji, Miko Arian had agreed with the spirits that she would have Shinji all to herself for six hours. But Miko Arian, who was unexpectedly tired, fell asleep, Shinji too stayed asleep, and the promised six hours passed. ¡±Well, it¡¯s the time ?¡± ¡±ir-chan¡¯s naughty~¡­¡± ir, who had managed to escape from the clutches of the sulking Marie, moved together with Maria toward the lower half of Shinji¡¯s body while Miko Arian was holding one of his arms as a pillow, and removed his pants and underwear while leaving Miko Arian by his side. Marie was in a bad mood, but when she saw Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which was already erect, she immediately changed her mood. ¡±I knew it, it¡¯s so big¡­ ?¡± ¡±Both of you¡­ Shinji-san is still sleeping¡± ¡±Shinji likes to be woken up with a blowjob. So no problem-noja. Sylphy should be in the mix-noja¡± ¡±¡­? Well, if ir says so, then you¡¯re right¡­ ?¡± ¡±Nfu¡­? Together with Sylphy-chan~ ?¡± ir in front of the p*nis, Marie on the right, and Sylphy on the left. They all had the faces of women who had been seduced by Shinji¡¯s p*nis and taught to take pleasure in it. Their tongues, drenched in saliva, reach out and begin to lick his p*nis. *Lick? *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? The sight of the three of them hugging each other and licking one p*nis is very lewd. The girls continue to lick while breathing hot air. Eventually, ir, who¡¯s been working on the ns, can¡¯t take it anymore and takes it into her mouth. And because of ir¡¯s lustful sucking, Marie and Sylphy can¡¯t lick anymore. ¡±ir-chan, change after five times~ ?¡± ¡±Okhay ?¡± *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? ¡±I¡¯m next ?¡± *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? *slurp? ¡±It¡¯s my turn again-noja ?¡± The three women took turns sucking Shinji¡¯s cock. Their hands ovep each other at the base of the p*nis, and they guide the ns in front of the person who¡¯s sucking it, and then they take turns giving him blowjobs. Because of the three different ways of sucking, Shinji¡¯s p*nis ispletely erect and jerking. He looks like he could ejacte at any moment. The three of them are excited to see who will ejacte in their mouths. But the results did not meet anyone¡¯s expectations. ¡±¡±¡±Fuaaa¡­ ?¡±¡±¡± Immediately aftering out of ir¡¯s mouth, the ejaction begins in the middle of the three of them¡¯s huddled faces. From the tip of his erect p*nis, arge amount of the thick semen that had been produced in the heat of battle and killing before he fell asleep spurted out, staining the faces of ir and the others. Everyone sinks their cheeks in fascination and catches the smell of Shinji. The vagina that has been repeatedly filled with this semen is tingling with anticipation, and as they run their tongues over their p*nis to clean it after they¡¯ve expelled the semen¨D¨D ¡±Really¡­ you guys seem to like it¡­¡± Shinji, who had woken up before they knew it, called out to ir and the others. Miko Arian, ir, Marie, Sylphy. Miko Arian was down, tired from the daytime battle. Her first fight was in Hateyama, which is a dangerous thing to think about. And then there was the triple blowjob. Because of their simrities in appearance, one might think that they are triplets. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 394 Day One, Miko and Spirits, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In fact, Shinji had woken up from the moment ir and the others started moving toward his lower body, but he pretended to be asleep. If he hadn¡¯t, there was no way he would have been able to control the feeling of ejaction and shoot his cum into their faces at the right time. ¡±I have no choice¡­? I¡¯m tingling from the lewd crest? Also, Shinji¡¯s smell makes me want to do it even more-noja?¡± ir¡¯s tongue licked off the semen near her mouth, and she boldly took off her dress, quickly stripping naked. And in order to take care of her, Shinji gently pulled his arm out from under Miko Arian¡¯s body and put a soundproof magic in the shape of a dome. It was his idea to keep Miko Arian from awakening and disturbing her sleep. ¡±Then let¡¯s start with ir. I will get out of bed¡± ¡±Hmm? Okay, I¡¯ll go first¡­?¡± ir stands beside Shinji as he gets out of bed. She¡¯s been in heat for six hours, and it¡¯s hard to tell from her appearance that she is concerned about the pride of the spirits. In that case, Shinji smiles thinly and decides to be cruel to ir. With ir in tow, Shinji enters the tiled bathroom space. Sylphy and Marie follow behind them. ¡±ir, can you put your hands up?¡± ¡±Is this okay? Whaa, S-Shinji!? T-This outfit is¡­fuaah?¡± As Shinji¡¯s words are spoken, ir raises his hands upward and the ivy binds hes wrists together. When the ivy, controlled by Shinji¡¯s magic, stretches toward the ceiling and fixes it, ir is unable to move. If anything, ir remembered this position. In front of Sylphy and Marie, who are startled by the sudden turn of events, Shinji steps behind ir, with ir¡¯s front facing the girls. His hand then grabbed ir¡¯s breast, which was not wearing any clothes, and lightly squeezed it, causing a sweet voice toe out of her mouth. ¡±ir, it¡¯s the same as when I corrupted you. And now, you are so squishy from the lewd crest even though you are restrained¡­. But that time, you were still wearing the dress¡± ¡±S-Shinji? Sylphy and Marie¡­ ah, ah? Un? Y-You are messing with me around?¡± Shinji just pinched her nipples with his thumb and forefinger, and she lost her verbal resistance. ¡±Wow~? ir-chan, I didn¡¯t know he did this to you~? But it must have been hard to corrupt you~?¡± ¡±¡­¡± ir blushes in shame, Sylphy blushes as well and stares at ir with saliva in her mouth, while Marie talks to her at her own pace as usual. ¡±Yes, you¡¯re right. It took me all night to corrupt her. That¡¯s how strong the resistance of high-ranking spirits is¡­ right!?¡± ¡±Fuahh¡­? It¡¯sing in-nojaa¡­?¡± ir¡¯s mouth leaked out a squeal of delight, despite the fact that she was talking to Marie as she has been inserted without hesitation. ir¡¯s vagina is in excellent condition, leaking her love juices, and the folds of her vagina are tightening around the p*nis more than ever. ir¡¯s vagina, which is warmer than most people¡¯s, felt good, and when the ns touched the opening of her cervix, the vagina tightened in a pleasurable and loving way. And unable to take it any longer, Shinji began his pistoning motion. *squelch? *squelch? *squelch? *squelch? *squelch? The room is filled with the sound of the thick, muscr member slurping up the overflowing love juices. And ir¡¯s face is aglow with the pleasure of weing the p*nis she¡¯s been waiting for while the ns pushes up against her vagina. ¡±I¡¯ve thought this since the first time, but ir¡¯s vagina is so warm and good¡± ¡±W-What is it? ? Why are you mention it now¡­? Ah, haah? Ah, M-Marie, Sylphyy? Don¡¯t look at me-noja? Ah, anh, ah?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about us¡­~?¡±¡±(*nod* *nod*)¡± ¡±Even if you say so, Shinjii? ah? ah? hia? ah? ahh? Ywu are? too intense? Nna?¡± ir tries to move in time with Shinji¡¯s hip shaking, but she realizes that Sylphy and Marie are watching her. And so, ir doesn¡¯t move her hips because she doesn¡¯t want them to see her shaking her hips like that, still they don¡¯t care, they just stare at the s*x. However, such leisure is lost when Shinji starts to move his hips faster and ms his hips hard. With both hands grabbing her breasts, which bounce with each thrust, ir also begins to lose herself in s*x as his p*nis rubs against her vagina. *pound? *pound? *pound? *pound? *pound? And so, the two of them are in perfect sync with each other, and their hips work in synergy to create even more pleasure. It¡¯s not about apostle or spirit now, it¡¯s about a man and a woman having s*x like animals. ¡±Haa? Ah? I¡¯m cumming? I¡¯m cumming¡­?¡± ir¡¯s voice tells them that she is close to her limit. Shinji also felt an ejactioning on. Then, with the swollen ns of his near ejaction, he thrusts up into the womb, and the opening of his urethra meets the opening of her uterus. Their hips and butt pressed against each other, in the closest possible contact. *spurttttttttttttttttttttttttt? ¡±Nhooooooo? Ah? Amazing¡­? This is, this is absolutely unbelievable-nojaa¡­?¡± Shinji ejactes and arge amount of semen fills ir¡¯s vagina. The sensation of semen flowing deep into her womb and the climax that numbed her head to the core made ir feel the happiness of a woman. Moreover, because the first shot of the day is so thick and so much, it can¡¯t be contained and drips from the vagina while they are still connected¡­?. ¡±*pant¡­* *pant¡­? Cum shot inside my vagina (Nakadashi) is so good-nojaa¡­?¡± Her voice is ecstatic,ing from the bottom of her heart. And Shinji, who hears so, smiles, thinking that her rebellious attitude back then is a good reaction, but now that she¡¯s be obedient to pleasure, her reaction is also good. Sylphy and Marie, who saw ir, are jealous of her smile, as if she is a woman who has been corrupted by an incubus (man-subus). (ir-chan, I¡¯m so jealous~. You¡¯re getting a lot of love from Shinji-san~. Shinji-san¡¯s s*x is amazing~¡­) (ir, you look happy¡­. And the way Shinji-san looks at her as if she¡¯s his girl¡­ it¡¯s kind of nice¡­) The girls are already fascinated by Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Then, after a few moments, he pulls out his p*nis out of ir¡¯s vagina, revealing it covered in semen and love juice, and ir, having decided it was other spirit turn, squats down in front of Shinji and starts to give him a clean blowjob. ¡±Thank you¡­now it¡¯s Marie¡¯s turn, do you have any requests?¡± Shinji looks at ir, who is lingering in the aftermath of his deep climax, and Marie, who is licking his p*nis with her tongue. Marie also answered after seeing ir¡¯s figure. ¡±Hmm~¡­ If that¡¯s the case~, will you do the same thing to me as you did to ir~? I¡¯ve never been tied up before~?¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll do as you wish¡± ¡±Hyan? Aren¡¯t your wrists more painful than I thought?¡± ¡±I¡¯m taking it easy¡­ Also, Sylphy, please wait for me¡± With that, next to ir, he does the same thing to Marie, restraining her wrists with ivy. Shinji then takes his ce behind Marie, who seems to have lost her mind. It¡¯s not every day that Marie, a high-ranking spirit, gets the chance to be tied up, and the prospect of being caught in the back of a pose with so many openings makes Marie¡¯s heart race with anticipation. While Marie thinking so, Shinji pulled up the long skirt of her dress and hugged her from behind while inserting his p*nis between her thighs. ¡±Nn? Are we doing this with my clothes on~? ?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ more importantly, you¡¯re already wet¡± ¡±An¡­? I got wet while watching ir-chan~? Who wouldn¡¯t if someone showed them something that intense~?¡± Just by rubbing the ns over her panties, a wet sound could be heard. But Marie shamelessly affirms it and wiggles her hips as she rubs Shinji¡¯s p*nis with her thighs together. Shinji felt her low body temperature and the feel of her thighs is so good that it made him want to spill his load all over her thighs. ¡±Shinji-san~? hurry up~?¡± ¡±I¡¯ll try to do the same to you like ir¡± ¡±Haaaa~¡­? It¡¯s so big~~?¡± But today, his priority is to meet Marie¡¯s request. He pull down her panties and slowly insert his p*nis. Her sopping wet vagina easily epts Shinji¡¯s cock, and Marie enjoys the pressure with an enraptured expression. However, this is as far as her rxed attitude goes. Marie feels her womb tingling from the inside, and blinks her eyes. When Shinji pushes his hips forward, the depths of her vagina are pushed upward, and Marie¡¯s mouth is filled with the most wonderful sound of pleasure she has ever felt. ¡±Aaa~? Ah? Nnah? W-What is this¡­? Nuooohh?¡± ¡±What is it? I just cast a bit of estrus magic on you. Just like ir¡± It¡¯s true that magic doesn¡¯t work well on high-ranking spirits. However, now that Freri has grown, the quality of Shinji¡¯s magic has improved greatly. He can now exert his magic by touching Marie¡¯s genital with his genital and directly applying the magic to her womb. ¡±W-Whyy? Ah? Ah? Shinji-saa? Ah ? F-ir-chaa? Geez, already??¡± Marie¡¯s face is melted by Shinji¡¯s skillful use of his hips. She tries to move away from him reflexively, but he grabs her wrist and pulls her closer, and it made her vagina tighten up as he gouged her. It¡¯s obvious that she had climaxed lightly, but Shinji did not stop shaking his hips. Her head is shaking and she¡¯s drooling, and her mouth is filled with shameful sounds. ¡±Ah? Ah? I want to talk? Ah? Hyuu? Wait? Waitt? Ah? Ahhhh? Ah?¡± (That Marie¡­) Sylphyi gasped at the sight of Marie¡¯s one-sided torture. What Sylphy saw from her eyes is a woman who had been brought to her knees by a man. It¡¯s just a pleasant, intense intercourse between a man and a woman. The sound of flesh and flesh hitting each other and the harmony of their charming voices are the only thing that kept ying. The end is also abrupt. ¡±Ah¡­????¡± The same scene as the previous ir is unfolding. The ejaction in the vagina, which is done while they are in close contact, hits Marie with a pleasure that her head cannot handle. The climax is so deep that her back is turned, and when Shinji pulls his p*nis out, she loses her support and slumps to the floor. (This is¡­ the effect of estrus magic¡­ ? I never thought it would feel this good¡­ ?) While she is convulsing from cumming too much, Marie vaguely felt the afterglow of rutting s*x. Even Marie, who had spent so much time with him, did not know that s*x could be so good. Then, Shinji approached Sylphy, leaving Marie like this. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting, Sylphy. What can I do for you?¡± ¡±Umm, I¡¯d like to y it normal, maybe¡­but gentle is better¡± Sylphy seems to have cooled down a bit at ir and Marie¡¯s eagerness. So, Shinji, who had been told so, held her shoulders as gently as possible and put his mouth to her ear. ¡±Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be gentle, okay?¡± ¡±Ah¡­?¡± Sylphy¡¯s cheeks reddened as his fingers traced over her asshole, her sensitive spot. And then she was in Shinji¡¯s arms. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 395 Day One, Miko and Spirits, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was while Shinji and ir had finished their affair and were rxing after cleaning up that Miko Arian woke up. Since the soundproof magic had been turned off when the cleanup was finished, Shinji noticed the sound of cloths rubbing as Miko Arian began to move about. ¡±Arian, good morning. You slept well¡± ¡±Yawn¡­ Danna-sama¡­ Good morning¡­¡± Miko Arian, who is still sleepy, smiles innocently at Shinji as he walks over to her and lifts her head. ¡±I¡¯ve slept a lot¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s how tired you were. It can¡¯t be helped. You used a lot of magic, and it was your first time on the battlefield¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± Miko Arian starts to get down from the center of the bed, crawling on all fours. She looked so defenseless that it was no wonder Shinji¡¯s eyes are drawn to her swaying breasts and cleavage. ¡±Would you like something to drink, Arian? We are just having a cup of tea made by ir¡± ¡±Thank you¡­ Ahm¡­¡± Miko Arian grabbed Shinji¡¯s hand that was offered to her. But at the wrong time, her stomach rumbled with hunger, and Miko Arian blushed with shame. ¡±You seem to be hungry, shall we eat first?¡± ¡±Yess¡­¡± ¡±Ufufu~? Then~ I¡¯ll prepare it right away~¡± Miko Arian sat down on a chair with her head down as Shinji pulled her hand with a smile on his face. And when Marie left her seat and went to prepare a meal, Shinji followed her while Miko Arian looked embarrassed. ¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ó Shinji and the others finish eating the meal prepared by Marie. After that, they took a bath at Miko Arian¡¯s request. Like sleeping together, she doesn¡¯t usually have time to spend with Shinji, and she wants to do various things. The reason why she took a bath was because she wanted to do something like +wash her husband¡¯s back+. ¡±Danna-sama¡­does it feel good¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ you can do it a little harder¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Fufu, your back is big¡­?¡± Miko Arian gazed lovingly at Shinji¡¯s toned back as she scrubbed it with a soapy towel. As there is no partition in the bathroom, Shinji could feel ir¡¯s and others eyes on him, but he quietly let Miko Arian do what she wanted. ¡±Danna-sama, I¡¯ll wash the front too¡­¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡± Miko Arian¡¯s lush breasts pressed against his back. Her soft and firm breasts are exceptional, and Shinji couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of admiration. As her hands rubbed downward from Shinji¡¯s chest, she inevitably moved down to his crotch, where her hands rested on his erect p*nis. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ you¡¯re already like this¡­?¡± ¡±Arian¡¯s breasts feel so good. ¡­. Can you clean me more?¡± ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s excitement is evident from the blush on his cheeks as she happily washes his back. Her hands, slippery with foam, gently held his cock, and when she rubbed it gently, his cock bounced again and again. The bubbles mingle with the pre-cum from the ns, and the water begins to make a lewd wet sound. This action created a lustful atmosphere, which is a blessing for ir and the others who had been waiting for the right moment to mix. ¡±If you¡¯re so inclined, we¡¯ll join you-noja!¡± ¡±We will make you feel good a~lot¡­?¡± ¡±We¡¯ll wash you too, with our breasts¡± ir, with her healthy brown skin, Marie, with her clear white skin, and Sylphy, with her blemish-free skin. The three girls, each with their own nude bodies, sit beside Shinji. His arms are between the cleavage of Marie¡¯s and Sylphy¡¯s breasts, and his head is in ir¡¯s arms, burying his face in her breast. Shinji tries to speak, but his words are muffled and slurred. ¡±An ? Shinji, don¡¯t be violent-noja ?¡± ¡±Danna-sama, you can ejacte whenever you want¡­?¡± ¡±There¡¯s a~lot of time¡­? Lick¡­? Slurp¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji-san, do you like your ears too be attacked too? ? Kiss¡­? Chew¡­?¡± The sweet scent of ir¡¯s ticklish breast, Miko Arian¡¯s careful hand job, the whispering and ear licking in both ears. All of this ignited a fire in Shinji. Shinji is helpless as he is buried in the attractive woman¡¯s body, and he ejactes as the four women torture him. ¡­. However, as soon as he does, Shinji starts to fight back. ir,Marie and Sylphy, who had just been well disciplined while Miko Arian slept, did not have the energy to disobey Shinji when he told them to line up in a row. ir is on the left, Sylphy in the middle, and Marie on the right. But Shinji inserted his p*nis into Sylphy¡¯s vagina first, and then inserted his middle and index fingers into ir and Marie. ¡±Really¡­I was having so much fun with Arian. But you three are so unbearable. I think all of you need to be punished a little¡± Shinji looks at Miko Arian as he says this. And then, he asked her to wait until the three spirits are quieted down, but instead she stands beside Shinji as he tries to punish the spirits. She also feels that she has been interrupted, and wants to give them a little punishment. ¡±Danna-sama, I want to help¡­¡± ¡±Oh. Then you can help me by ying Sylphy¡¯s asshole. Sylphy has a weak butt, you know¡± ¡±S-Shinji-san? You shouldn¡¯t ask Miko to do that ?¡± But then, Miko Arian¡¯s thin, supple fingers gently stroked Sylphy¡¯s butthole, causing Sylphy¡¯s hips to jump and her vagina to tighten. ¡±It feels good. Can you do more?¡± ¡±Yes, Danna-sama ?¡± Miko Arian cuddles up to Shinji and starts ying with Sylphy¡¯s butthole without hesitation. Shinji also unleashes his estrus magic into the spirits¡¯ vaginas, shaking his hips and stirring their vaginas with his fingers as he increases the sensitivity of the spirits¡¯ bodies. ¡±Ah ? Ah ? S-Shinji ? that magic again ? this is no good noja ? it makes me addictive ?¡± ¡±Even though ? it¡¯s only a finger ? Ah ? Ah ? it feels so good~ ? Ah, ah ? I love this magic~ ?¡± ir and Marie are panting and shaking their hair,pletely captivated by the estrus magic. ir says no, but she won¡¯t run away and shakes her hips, and Marie is so intoxicated with pleasure she¡¯s almost dreaming. ¡±My butt ? and my vagina ? is tortured together ? Ah ? Ah ? It made me can¡¯t think anything ? I can easily cum¡­? Wait ? Please wait¡­?¡± Sylphy lowered her head in front of Shinji, who was pushing her vagina up and down and rubbing her shallow parts with great skill, and her beautiful back was turned up. She is already climaxing as her butthole is being tortured at the same time. But Shinji and Miko Arian didn¡¯t stop their torment. ¡±Aaahhhh ? ah ? why ? whyy ? so violently ? really ? aaah ? aaah ? aaah ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hips changed from skillful to forceful thrusting. Over and over again, the ns kissed Sylphy¡¯s cervix, her face twisted in a lustful way as her body prepared for ejaction and impregnation. The way she rubbed her butt in time with Shinji¡¯s thrusts is the very image of a woman ttered by ejaction. Rub¡­? Rub¡­? Rub¡­? Rub¡­? Rub¡­? Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Squelch¡­? Squelch¡­? Squelch¡­? Squelch¡­? Squelch¡­? Shinji thrusts his cock harder than ever, and pinches ir¡¯s and Marie¡¯s clits as the three women enjoy the harmonious sound of the water. At the end, they all climaxed at the same time. ¡±I¡¯m cumming ? I¡¯m cumming-nojaaaaaa ? ?¡± ¡±Hah, ahhhhhh ? it¡¯s so much, it¡¯s reaaly so much¡­? I¡¯ming so much¡­?¡± ¡±Haaaah ? I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­?¡± Miko Arian swallowed her saliva in front of the three girls. Apparently, the girl who was ying Sylphy¡¯s butthole was also affected by this overlyscivious atmosphere. (Danna-sama¡­ is this what you really do¡­?) Miko Arian had only ever been gently held by Shinji, and this is the first time she had actually witnessed the forceful s*x that keeps on tormenting them even after they climax. The sight of the three of them copsing to the tile floor makes her feel a strange envy. Because everyone had a happy look on their face, as if they couldn¡¯t help but feel good. ¡±Danna-sama¡­¡± ¡±Arian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She squeezed Shinji¡¯s arm, and Shinji caught her gaze. She looks up at him, her mouth moving as she speaks. ¡±Please love Arian a lot too¡­?¡± ¡±Of course. Arian, shall we go to bed?¡± ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Leaving the three of them in the bathroom, Shinji went to bed with Miko Arian in his arms. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 396 Day One, Miko and Spirits, Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Holding Miko Arian by her shoulders, Shinji moved from the bathroom to the bed. He sat with her in the middle of the king-sized bed, which could sleep several people. Despite the fact that he had just had s*x with ir and the others, Shinji¡¯s p*nis had not wilted, and Miko Arian, seeing the intense s*x that unfolded in front of her, is eager to connect. ¡±Arian, can you get on top of me?¡± ¡±Yes, Danna-sama¡­ ?¡± Lying on his back, Shinji had Miko Arian straddling his waist. ir and the others¡¯ naked bodies were beautiful, but Miko Arian¡¯s naked body excited Shinji even more. She had thergest breasts Shinji had ever seen, and looking up at her from below gave him a spectacr view that really turned him on. ¡±Danna-sama really likes breast¡­? Since Arian¡¯s breast is only for Danna-sama, you can have them as you like¡­¡­¡­¡­. ?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ Arian¡¯s vagina is already so slippery¡± ¡±Because¡­? I¡¯m so envious¡­? Nn~ ?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands grabbed the soft breasts that swayed with every breath and slight movement of her body. The softness of her breasts is so soft that his fingers sink into them, but they¡¯re also firm, and her vagina tightens up when he rubs them softly. ¡±Ah~? ah~? ah~? ah¡­? Danna-sama, Arian feels good too¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian spreads her pure white wings and wiggles her hips, making an erotic movement. Her vagina pressed down tightly against Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and her love juices flowed incessantly as she rubbed against her good parts. The dedicated cunt that remembers the shape of Shinji¡¯s is superb, and the hand that squeezes her breast is also very strong. ¡±Please don¡¯t y with my breasts only¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Danna-sama, Danna-samaa~? Please move too¡­? Ahh ?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away¡­!¡± ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ah, ah~? Danna-sama~? That¡¯s okay¡­? Arian¡¯s inside~? and Danna-sama¡¯s thing¡­? is twitching¡­? Ahh ?¡± Miko couldn¡¯t stand the caressing of only her breasts anymore, and at Arian¡¯s request, Shinji also changed his movements. He pulled his hand away from her breasts, grabbed Miko Arian¡¯s nubile waist and thrust up from below. As Shinji moved, Arian¡¯s hips changed from a circr movement to an up and down movement. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! The creaking and squeaking of the bed is breathtaking, and the timing of Shinji¡¯s thrusts and Miko Arian¡¯s hips descending are perfectly synchronized. His hips and hers pressed tightly together, and each time the ns pressed against the back of her vagina, a sweet, numbing pleasure shot through Miko Arian¡¯s head. If she moved boldly up and down with her back bent, her lush breasts would sway lustfully with jiggle! And the swollen nipples seem to be inviting Shinji to suck on them. (Isn¡¯t Arian¡¯s body too erotic¡­? She sways her hips with devotion¡­ it feels so good¡­) Although Arian¡¯s eyes are soaked with pleasure, deep inside her eyes, Shinji can sense her feelings for him. And so, Shinji¡¯s ejaction is heightened by an itchiness andfort that cannot be found in the pleasure of being turned into a woman and dyed with pleasure. ¡±Danna-sama¡­? Ejacte¡­? Ejacte into my vagina¡­? I love you, Danna-sama¡­ ?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ I¡¯m gonna ejacte, Arian¡­!¡± ¡±Ahhhhhh¡­? Ah~? So much¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian realizes Shinji¡¯s limit and speeds up her pace, begging him to cum. The inside of her vagina swelled to receive her beloved¡¯s seed, and tightened on his p*nis more tightly than ever. The tightness of the vaginal walls and the softness andforting weight of her hips nestled against the shape of his p*nis. Finally, the words of love brought Shinji to the end of his patience, and he shot his semen into her womb. ¡±Aaah¡­ it¡¯s warm¡­? ah¡­ ?¡± Miko Arian¡¯s smile as she epted Shinji¡¯s semen with a happy face only fueled Shinji¡¯s lust. He pulled her arm and hugged Miko Arian¡¯s voluptuous body in his arms. Their faces naturally approached each other, and they kissed. Their tongues are intertwined and the kiss is as thick as an exchange of saliva. ¡±Nhh¡­? Nnh~? *smooch* *kiss* Ranna-samaa¡­? *kiss* *chew* *slurp* *slurp¡­*¡± Miko Arian is slumped over Shinji, giving herself over to him, with herrge breasts crushed by his chest. She ps her wings, biting her happiness as Shinji grabs her plump ass and starts to swing his hips again, kneading her butts. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Miko Arian clutches Shinji with both hands to keep him from slipping off her, so they can feel each other¡¯s warmth more tightly. And with Shinji¡¯s well-trained arms hugging her, Miko Arian, who had already climaxed once and felt like she could cum easily, climaxed while biting down on her happiness. ¡±~~~? Ah¡­ *pant¡­* *pant¡­* Danna-sama¡­? More¡­? please do it to Arian again¡­ ?¡± ¡±Are you sure? It might be a little rough¡± ¡±Yes? If it¡¯s with Danna-sama¡­? Fuahh~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? So rough¡­? Nnn~ ?¡± So far, when Shinji has held Miko Arian, he¡¯s avoided the continuous climaxes that are hard on the body. After all, she was Goddess Arian¡¯s daughter, so he tried to be as gentle as possible. But now that she wanted him to, Shinji stopped trying to amodate her. Miko Arian also said that she wanted to feel her husband¡¯s true intentions. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Amazing, it¡¯s good~? Ah~ ?I¡¯m cumming¡­? Ah, ~~~? Ah~? This is~? Danna-sama¡¯s¡­ ?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ this is bad¡­ Arian¡¯s inside feels so good¡­ I can¡¯t stop my hips¡± ¡±*pant* Ah~? Ah~? is that so~? That makes me happy? Danna-samaa? I¡¯m cumming? Ah~? Ah~~~ ?¡± Holding on to Miko Arian¡¯s hips to keep her from kissing him, he thrusts his p*nis further into her climaxing vagina. All Miko Arian can do is hug Shinji tightly, pressing her body against his, and keep screaming sweetly in his ear. She climaxes and Shinji thrusts into her vagina like crazy. The way Miko Arian¡¯s flirtatious vagina writhed and squirmed reminded him of the s*x he had with Goddess Arian in Yoriko¡¯s body. ¡±*pant* *pant¡­* I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­ Arian!¡± ¡±Ah~? Yes~? Yess~? Please ejacte? Danna-samaaaa? Aaahhhh?? ?¡± Spurttttttttttttttttt! The ns pushes up against her cervix as he ejactes into her vagina for the second time. The spurt of semen is the most powerful of the day, and it¡¯s hard to believe that he has already ejacted many times. If not for the magic, Miko Arian would have been impregnated, and the seed ejaction while pushing on her womb brought her to a deep and profound climax, and she came with an unkempt face. ¡±*Pant~¡­* *Pant~¡­*¡± Now, Miko Arian is shaking her hips and breathing hard. Shinji, who has just had the most wonderful ejaction, is also feeling weak and lingering. As their hands gently caressed each other¡¯s bodies, the two of them are enveloped in euphoria when three figures appear. ¡±Both of you, don¡¯t forget about the me-noja¡­ ?¡± ¡±Shinji-san~? Fingers aren¡¯t enough, you know~ ?¡± ¡±If you show me something this intense, I¡¯m¡­ ?¡± Before he knew it, ir and the others, who were supposed to be lying down in the bathroom, had climbed into bed and started to pester him. Naturally, it is Shinji who gets the most attention, with a hint of degradation in the middle of the s*xiness. Miko Arian¡¯s gaze also was about to change again to the same one as theirs. (This is¡­ not over yet, huh¡­) Shinji¡¯s thoughts came true. In the end, the first day is spent in s*x. Shinji had a carnal feast with the spirits, and Miko Arian, the four beautiful women, to his heart¡¯s content. Miko Arian-chan! A girl with big boobs can do well in cowgirl position. Anyway, that¡¯s the end of the intense first day. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 397 Day Two, Miko and Magic Studies Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Not just one night, but almost the whole day, Shinji and the others spent in wild passionate activity. And by the time Shinji had fallen asleep, the date had already changed, and ir and the others had all passed out. Thus, the first day in a room with a different flow of time ended, and by the time Shinji woke up, it was just before noon on the second day. (¡­Ahhh¡­ I slept well¡­) When Shinji wakes up, his mind is foggy and he thinks back tost night, and he can remember the affair that his thing had no time to dry up. The lustfulness of the spirits was just the thing for an incubus, and Miko Arian¡¯s body was bing more and more developed as she took on more and more of his own colors, which was very fulfilling. (¡­I¡¯m hungry) Suddenly, Shinji¡¯s stomach rumbles. Remembering that he hadn¡¯t eaten properly since he had been screwing around, Shinji got up from the bed and noticed that there is a good smell in the air. The smell ising from the kitchen area in the corner of therge room. There, Miko Arian, wearing an apron over her white vestments, is stirring a pot with adle. When Shinji froze at the unexpected sight, Miko Arian noticed Shinji¡¯s movement and turned around. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ Good morning. It¡¯ll be ready in a minute¡­¡± ¡±G-Good morning¡­ Are you cooking for me?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ ? I wanted to try cooking for Danna-sama¡­ ?¡± Shinji adjusted his clothes and sat down in the round chair, watching her put one hand on her blushing cheek. He looked around, but saw only her. It seemed that ir and the others who had woken up while Shinji was sleeping had already left the room, so the only people in this room were Shinji and Miko Arian. And¡­ ¡±You had funst night, didn¡¯t you, Apostle Shinji?¡± ¡±¡­Good morning, Goddess. Thanks to you¡­¡± Here she is, the third person (?) Goddesses Arian, in a form of glowing spheres. Shinji bows to the glowing sphere hovering over the round table in front of him, but Goddess Arian immediately tells him to rx his posture. ¡±You don¡¯t have to be so formal in this room, Apostle Shinji, I don¡¯t me you for your disrespect¡± ¡±Thank you, Goddess. So why Arian can cook? I thought Miko was supposed to be taken care of and not do such things¡± ¡±Yes, she doesn¡¯t have to do that now. But before she became a Miko, when she was living on a floating ind of winged race, she lived a very normal life. It seems that she is beginning to practice to regain her instincts from that time. Isn¡¯t it admirable?¡± ¡±G-Goddess¡­ what are you trying to say¡­¡± From Miko Arian¡¯s panic, Shinji could tell that she was starting to cook for him again, something she no longer needed to do for herself. ¡±Thanks, Arian. It makes me happy¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Danna-sama, I hope the taste of my homnd will suit you¡­ just wait a little longer, please¡± ¡±Fufufu, I¡¯m happy for you¡­ So, Apostle Shinji¡­ what will you do today?¡± Shinji looks away from Miko Arian, who has returned her attention to her cooking, and looks at Goddess Arian. Goddess Arian, who can read Shinji¡¯s mind without his having to say a word, read his intentions and continued the conversation. ¡±So, you¡¯re taking today off, but on the 3rd day you¡¯ll be with , on the 4th day you¡¯ll be off, on the 5th day you¡¯ll be with Freri and the others, and on the 6th day you¡¯ll be off again. Well, I think it¡¯s a good idea, too, Apostle Shinji¡± ¡±Thank you very much. Yes, it¡¯s like that¡± Shinji had a n in mind, just as Goddess Arian had said, and now that he had been allowed, he wondered what he would do today. Even though almost half a day had already passed, there is still plenty of time to spare. Shinji takes his time to think. (Well, studying magic pores¡­ or studying magic to control time¡­ Both of them are hard to choose, but I think I¡¯ll go for time maniption magic. After all, this is a situation I¡¯m actually experiencing. Perhaps I can study the magic that¡¯s affecting this room¡­ If itsts for six days, there should be a magic circle somewhere¡­) Shinji is silent, but Goddess Arian watched him without interrupting. She continued to read Shinji¡¯s thoughts, watching his face as he made his predictions with a serious expression. (Fufu, he¡¯s thinking a lot¡­ There isn¡¯t really a magic circle in this room¡­ but maybe I should make one. That way, Apostle Shinji¡¯s research on magic will be more advanced) The magic that changes the flow of time between the outside and the inside of this room is maintained by Goddess Arian using her enormous magical power in a simple and forceful way. After all, for Goddess Arian, it is easy to maintain the magic while doing other things. The reason why Goddess Arian is still in the form of a ball of light is that if she reveals her true form, Shinji and Miko Arian, in their human bodies, will not be able to withstand the influence of the divine power. However, there is a solution to this problem. (For today, let¡¯s watch over Apostle Shinji and my daughter. But on thest day¡­ Apostle Shinji seems to be nning to take a rest, however I won¡¯t let him do so?) Goddess Arian is nning to monopolize the whole 6th day. And before Shinji can realize this, Miko Arian brings him a meal that she has finished cooking. ¡±Danna-sama, thank you for waiting¡­?¡± ¡±Thank you, Arian. It looks delicious¡­ Goddess, won¡¯t you eat?¡± ¡±No. I don¡¯t need it. I mean, I can¡¯t eat it now without a vessel¡± At Goddess Arian¡¯sck of concern, Shinji¡¯s stomach rumbled with relief. He was already starving. ¡±Please eat up¡­?¡± ¡±Thanks for the food!¡± Among the usual menu of grilled toast and fried eggs, only the soup is something Shinji has never seen before, but he doesn¡¯t mind and sips it. It tasted really good, and Shinji ate it one after another. Miko Arian continued to watch him with a happy smile. Afterwards, Shinji looked around the room and found a magic circle that kept activating the time magic. Time magic is a magic that Shinji does not know, so Shinji and Miko Arian exchanged their opinions on time magic and proceeded with their analysis. Thus, the second day passed with immersion in magic, and Miko Arian took care of Shinji until thest minute. The second day. Shinji spent the second day with Miko and the Goddess. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 398 Day Three, With -Green Travelers- Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a productive second day of exchanging opinions with Miko Arian about time magic, Shinji asks Goddess Arian to exin and guide to this room. Although it felt ufortable to use a Goddess as an errand boy, only Goddess Arian had ess to this room. Shinji had no choice but to ept the situation. And so. The three Elves, who are members of , are separated from Miko Arian. L, the eldest, and her twin sisters Lili and Lilu, and Iris came to this room. ¡±I was surprised to suddenly be approached by the Goddess¡­¡± ¡±¡­a very precious experience, desu¡± L¡¯s and Iris¡¯s reactions are identical, but they can¡¯t quite hide their excitement. The experience of being approached by a Goddess in person was something that they would never have in their normal lives, so it was understandable that they were excited. ¡±¡­Also, in this room, time moves differently, which is also a new concept. ¡­The existence of time magic¡­ it¡¯s mind-blowing, desu¡± ¡±I agree. It¡¯s a magic worth studying¡± ¡±You two, we can talk about magicter¡­¡± Shinji was ted, as was Iris, but Lili stopped them both. Shinji clears his throat once, regains hisposure, apologizes, and begins to speak. ¡±First of all, thank you. I¡¯m really grateful that you came to help me on such short notice. Thanks to you, I was able to defeat the demon and eliminate the Goddess¡¯s worries. As an Apostle of the Goddess, I¡¯d like to thank you¡± L and the others smiled at Shinji as he bowed. ¡±We are honored to be of service to the Goddess. Of course, it was partly because of Shinji-san¡¯s request ?¡± ¡±Onee-chan¡­. Don¡¯t be so serious¡­¡± ¡±Haha, we¡¯ve taken care of you before. I hope I was able to repay you in some small way¡± Lili looks at L with half-closed eyes as she talks with her hands on her cheeks. Lilu looks at her with a smile and a sideways nce, smiling happily. ¡±¡­I feel left out by Senpai and L-san and others. ¡­I know why I can¡¯t tell you, but since it was Senpai¡¯s request, I did my best¡± Iris, on the other hand, seemed rather unhappy. Iris knows it¡¯s not easy to talk about Apostle and Shinji¡¯s connection with the Goddess, but she can¡¯t help but be frustrated that she is the only one who didn¡¯t know about the situation. ¡±Iris too, thank you so much. I heard from Miko-sama that you did a great job¡± ¡±¡­Thanks to my daily training, desu. ¡­The other adventurers acted as a support wall so I could concentrate on my work, desu¡± ¡±That¡¯s how good Iris¡¯s magic is¡± Shinji nodded in satisfaction, looking at Iris, whose expression was proud but humble. Even though she had defeated a stronger-than-usual monster, the Hateyama monster, Iris¡¯s spirit remained calm and unruffled, and at this rate she would have no problem advancing to a higher rank. ¡±So, I want to thank you all, have you decided? I¡¯ll try to fulfill it if I can¡± L is the first to react to Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±Shinji-san, I¡¯d like to ask you out on a date in town¡­ but it seems not possible. So, let¡¯s spend a day together in this room ?¡± ¡±Yeah. I don¡¯t think the two of us can have a date in town too. And so, that would be fine¡± ¡±¡­I need a minute, desu¡± Iris, who clearly read the meaning in L¡¯s words, waited. Iris had a conversation with L and her two sisters after the battle, and found out that they are Shinji¡¯s saffle. Of course, L got Shinji¡¯s permission to tell her. For Iris, who is aware that intercourse is something that lovers and couples do, except for magic ritual, the term ¡°saffle¡± is unknown and uncharted territory. ¡±¡­Senpai. Renka-san knows about this too, right¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. Renka knows it too. My number one, my lover is Renka. With L and the others, it¡¯s just physical¡± ¡±¡­I see, desu¡± If Renka, his girlfriend and future wife, approves of it, it doesn¡¯t matter what Iris says. However, Iris is at a loss for words, as she can¡¯t simply say ¡°Oh, I see¡±. To this, Shinji gave her a wry smile. ¡±Well, I can understand why you don¡¯t understand. I know it¡¯s not normal. But I¡¯m a son of a subus who has been raised by a subus. I¡¯m not going to stop living this life teaching girls how to have fun¡± ¡±Son of a subus¡­? Raised by a subus? Senpai¡­?¡± Iris¡¯s mind became more and more confused with more information. There is so much new information about Shinji in such a short period of time that she couldn¡¯t think straight. (¡­Umm, Apostle of the Goddess, a saffle, raised by subus, and son of subus¡­? Renka-san knows all this and still loves senpai¡­? It¡¯s true that Senpai is kind, a good wizard, and helps me when I¡¯m in danger¡­ So, I still love him, but¡­) In contrast to Iris, who was pondering in agony, L and the others seemed to be convinced. ¡±I can understand why Shinji-san is so good at doing it¡­?¡± ¡±We¡¯ve been forced to learn¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy to y with Shinji-san¡­?¡± The three sisters, who had already sumbed to him, couldn¡¯t possibly object to Shinji¡¯s way of life, and Iris couldn¡¯t help but blink her eyes at the affirmation. In this situation, the sensible Iris is in the minority. Not wanting to wait for Iris¡¯s answer, L stepped in front of Shinji. ¡±Shinji-san, why don¡¯t we wait for Iris-chan¡¯s answer¡­ while we wait¡­? Why don¡¯t we do that? ? I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­?¡± The sight of L twining her arm around Shinji¡¯s arm seemed provocative to Iris. Lili and Lilu also came close to Shinji, their eyes zed with the anticipation of pleasure. It¡¯s clear what L and the others are looking for. (¡­It¡¯s true, it feels really good to be together with Senpai. He¡¯s good at magic ritual too¡­? I want to do naughty thing too with Senpai¡­? B-But I don¡¯t want to have a rtionship just to do naughty things¡­?) Iris can¡¯t decide, and Shinji¡¯s eyes meet. In front of Iris, Shinji¡¯s expression changes from his usual gentle smile to a confident and somewhat dangerous smile. Shinji urges Iris on, knowing that she will not be able to reject him with the lewd crests etched on her body. ¡±Iris too. You can think about itter, can¡¯t you? For now, why don¡¯t you just think about what makes you feel good?¡± ¡±¡­? Senpai¡­ you are a bad person, desu¡­?¡± Iris¡¯s body wanted Shinji, and the tingling she felt in her core made her unable to resist, even though she knew that the invitation is obviously a bad one. It reminded her of all the good things she had done with Shinji, and all Iris could do was make a verbal, token defiance. ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m a bad wizard¡± ¡±¡­Then I¡¯m the apprentice of a bad wizard, desu. So, I¡¯ll think about itter¡­?¡± And so, the lewd third day began, involving Iris as well. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 399 Day Three, Lewd with -Green Travelers-, Pre Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Having persuaded Iris to agree, he thought it would turn into a 5P with her involved, but it didn¡¯t. After all, Iris, who had seen therge bathroom with its uniqueyout, wanted to take a bath first and wash her body clean. Well, there is a bathhouse in the Hateyama branch, but it is onlyrge enough for one person and is only used by the staff in shifts. So, the adventurers had no choice but to cleanse themselves with magic, and so did Iris and the others. ¡±¡­I want to take a bath first, desu¡± ¡±Then me too. Shinji-san, can I use the bathroom with Iris-chan?¡± ¡±Oh, no problem. You can use it as you like¡± Iris and L thanked him happily and headed for the bathroom. It seems that the two of them, who have a high affection for Shinji, want the person they like to see a more beautiful version of themselves. ¡±Then we¡¯ll do it first ?¡± ¡±Shinji-san is alone, and I think it¡¯s better to have two of us together than four of us together ?¡± The twins, Lili and Lilu, on the other hand, seem to be more concerned with the quality of the act, and take both Shinji¡¯s arms, thinking that it would be more pleasurable for the three of them to engage in the act than for the five of them. Lili, whose blonde hair is tied up on the left side of her head, takes Shinji¡¯s left arm, and Lilu, whose blonde hair is tied up on the right side of her head, takes his right arm and pulls him towards the bed. ¡±¡­Senpai, let¡¯s take a bath together¡­ Mmgh¡­¡± ¡±Iris-chan, let¡¯s take a bath with me??¡± L hugged Iris to stop her. Then, Shinji climbed into bed with Lili and Lilu, while Iris, her face covered by L¡¯s ample breasts, wobbled about. Before the sisters could join forces, they split up into pairs, Lili and Lilu, Iris and L. Shinji couldn¡¯t help butugh at how well they did it. ¡±Iris, I¡¯ll be backter, can you wait a bit?¡± ¡±Mggh¡­ I understand, desu. L-san, jeez, please let me go. I can¡¯t strip¡­¡± ¡±Ufufu, why don¡¯t we give each other a wash and wait?¡± ¡±¡­I don¡¯t understand why we should doing that, desu¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t that fine? Just leave it to Onee-san¡± ¡±¡­Nn, as long as you wash me properly¡± As they go to the bathroom, L pushes her along, and Shinji somehow understands their usual rtionship. L, the eldest daughter, had originally led her twin sisters, Lili and Lilu, to the party, and Iris must have joined the twin sister. As if to confirm this idea, Lili and the others speak. ¡±After Iris-chan joined, onee-chan got more and more excited¡­¡± ¡±Iris-chan¡¯s arrival was a good stimulus for us. I think it¡¯s a good thing that we got promoted to upper-intermediate rank in no time¡± ¡±Iris-chan also practices her magic every day without fail. We mustn¡¯t lose, right?¡± Lili and Lilu, who are twin sisters and have simr voices, took turns talking to him. The girls are in the room, so they are not wearing cloaks, but are dressed in thin sleeveless shirts and miniskirts. When Shinji¡¯s hand touches their bare legs, both of them shiver. ¡±I¡¯m d to see you guys are getting along so well. It seems that Lili and Lilu are going to start first, so let¡¯s get started¡­¡± ¡±Oh, Shinji-san. Wait¡± ¡±Let us do it first, okay?¡± At their words, Shinji¡¯s hand ran down their thigh, stopping his finger from going between their legs. It was the first time he¡¯d heard the girls say they wanted to service him. ¡±It¡¯s been a while¡­¡± ¡±Oh yeah. I have to say hello to Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­¡± ¡±Okay, okay. I think I¡¯ll leave it to Lili and the others today¡± Both hands stroked Shinji¡¯s cock up his pants. Shinji¡¯s eyes were moistened with anticipation, and he smiled. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In the middle of the super-sized bed, the twins took off Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear. His exposed cock was already erect, and Lili and Lilu are staring at his big cock with their cheeks stained at a breathing distance. ¡±*pant¡­* as I thought¡­ it¡¯s so big¡­ ?¡± ¡±The cock that saved us¡­ ?¡± They both breathed hotly on him, and his cock trembled. It was as if it wanted to be stimted quickly. On the left side of the cock is Lili, and on the right side is Lilu, and they open their small mouths and start flicking their tongues. ¡±¡±*lick* *flick* *flick* *lick* *lick* *slurp¡­* *pant* *lick* *lick* *kiss* *kiss, kiss*¡±¡± Lili and Lilu¡¯s tongues are not as skillful as they seem. Their technique is not as skillful as the three spirits¡¯ blowjobs he experienced on the first day. Nevertheless, Lili and Lilu¡¯s blowjobs gave Shinji as much pleasure as any other. Besides, the two girls are so well-timed that it is almost as if they are talking to each other with their eyes. Unlike the ir and the others spirits who took turns licking him, their tongues are constantly crawling over his p*nis. Their double blowjobs are so well synchronized that the ns is flooded with pre-cum one after the other. (My mouth, it¡¯s getting tired¡­) (Then, let¡¯s move on) Pant¡­ with a hot exhale, their tongues part once. The thread of saliva connecting the tip of the tongue to the cock is severed, and Lili and Lilu move to reposition themselves. They pull up Shinji¡¯s shirt and lightly kiss his nipples with their lips. At the same time, their slender fingers tease at his cock. As their fingers delicately work on his saliva-stained p*nis, Shinji can¡¯t help but cry out. ¡±Kuh¡­ both of you, it feels so good¡­¡± ¡±*kiss¡­* I¡¯m d then¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s nipples are getting really big¡­ ?¡± ¡±Shinji-san¡¯s nipples must feel good, too¡­? *kiss* Hyaa ?¡± The twins¡¯ red tongues lick Shinji¡¯s nipples. Lili squeezes his rod up and down, and Lilu rubs his ns carefully, and it doesn¡¯t take long for him to feel like he¡¯s about to ejacte. Shinji¡¯s hands also grabbed and kneaded their petite asses, and it made them twitched and squirmed. When Shinji touched them, the raging twins became even more aggressive. Their hands moved wildly in an attempt to make him ejacte, and finally he couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡±Kuh¡­ I¡¯m about to ejacte¡­!¡± In response to Shinji¡¯s words, Lili and Lilu move simultaneously. ¡±*chew* *Slurppppppppp¡­*¡± Lili takes her hand away and immediately opens her mouth wide to suck the ns into her mouth. She guides the p*nis into her warm mouth and swallows the first thick load of cum of the day that shoots into the back of her throat. ¡±*kiss* Nnuu¡­? *lick, lick* *lick, lick*¡± Lilu, on the other hand, changes her sucking point from her nipple to Shinji¡¯s lips. To response her, Shinji¡¯s tongue extends out to her small mouth and enters her mouth, and it intertwines with Lilu¡¯s tongue. The deep kissing of their tongues intertwined with each other enhanced his pleasure of ejaction, and they continued to kiss each other stubbornly while he let out thest drop of his cum while making watery sounds. ¡±Puha¡­? Shinji-fuan, fuh-haan¡­ ?¡± When the ejaction is over and Lilu stops kissing Shinji, who is still reeling from the aftermath, Lili shows him the semen all over her tongue. It¡¯s a lot of cum, and she had drunk most of it, but there is a reason she hadn¡¯t finished it. ¡±Lili, give me some¡­ ?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ ?¡± Before Shinji¡¯s eyes, Lilu takes Shinji¡¯s semen from Lili¡¯s mouth and swallows it. As the twins shared his semen, the cock, which had never wilted, became even more engorged. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 400 Day Three, Lewd with Green Travelers, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Lili and Lilu are now sharing Shinji¡¯s thick semen, and the sight of the beautiful elves twins is enough to make Shinji cum, so he quickly lifts himself up. He pulls the twins closer together and whispers to them, smiling but with a re in his eyes, and they change their position to the one he wants. Lili and Lilu, who had finished their services, also wanted to be prated by Shinji. ¡±Am I not too heavy¡­??¡± ¡±It¡¯s fine¡­?¡± The two sistersid on the bed with Lili on top and Lilu on bottom. All of their clothes are stripped off, revealing their beautiful white skin, their modest breasts, their secret parts ovepping each other, and even their unclean assholes in full view of Shinji. Then Shinji inserted his erect cock into the gap between the twins, which was soaked with love juice. ¡±You two are already wet enough¡­ which one should I start with?¡± Lili and Lilu¡¯s secret part, which was already wet from the blowjob and handjob, smoothly prated, and Shinji¡¯s swollen ns pleasuring their clits as he moved his hips back and forth. He also fondles Lilu¡¯s small but round buttocks with both hands, showing a hint of indecision, and murmurs as he uses his hips slowly and impatiently. ¡±I¡¯m first, right, Shinji-san~??¡± ¡±I want it first¡­?¡± Lili looks up at him, and Lilu turns around and looks up at him too. Their voices are both flirtatiously sweet as they anticipate their first s*x in a long time. ¡±Aaah¡­? It¡¯sing in, it¡¯sing in¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m getting itter~¡­ Ugh~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not going to leave you alone. One by one, okay?¡± Lili squeals with delight as the cock enters her vagina. Lilu, on the other hand, grumbles, but it turns into something more pleasurable when two of Shinji¡¯s fingers enter her vagina and stir it. Even though it¡¯s been a little while since thest time, Lili¡¯s vagina, once disciplined, quickly adjusts to Shinji¡¯s huge cock. Lili¡¯s vagina is so tight that his cock pulls out with slow movements, and when he thrusts deep into her again, he is able to enjoy the pleasant pleasure of scraping the tight vaginal walls. (I like it~? when my vagina gets gouged~? I really like it~?) Lili is also trembling with the pleasure of being prated by Shinji. His slow and painstaking rubbing of her vaginal walls was the most pleasurable motion Lili had ever felt, and she quickly reached a light climax. Without a word, he pulled his cock out of Lili¡¯s quivering hips and inserted it into Lilu¡¯s vagina, which had been loosened with his fingers. ¡±Oh~? it¡¯s here¡­? Ah~? it¡¯s grinding inside me~?¡± ¡±*Pant* Ah~? in order, huh¡­?¡± As Lili savored the aftermath of her climax, the ns kissed the back of Lilu¡¯s vagina as her hips were gripped. Lilu¡¯s face twisted with pleasure as her vagina, the point where she felt the most, was suddenly poked. Shinji too moves his hips and lightly pokes Lilu¡¯s vagina with his ns. (Shinji-san~? remembers all my sensitive parts~?) Each time he thrusts into her vagina, she feels so much pleasure that her eyes start to flicker, and she climaxes without hesitation. Just like Lili, Lilu¡¯s hips trembled and she did not make a sound. Immediately, after pulling his cock out of Lilu¡¯s spasming vagina, he moves it back into Lili¡¯s vagina. Shinji¡¯s hips naturally became more powerful as he enjoyed the luxury of alternating between the differently textured vaginas of the twins. ¡±Ahh~? Ah~? Shinji-san~? Only poking the ce that feels good? Ah~? Ah~?¡± ¡±Poking only in the back¡­? Only ? Only the sensitive ce~? Ah~? Hya~? Ah, ah~?¡± As their bodies became more and more sensitive, the span of their climaxes became shorter and shorter. And after being made to cum over and over again, Lili and Lilu became weak and let their bodies sink into the bed, and their bodies ovepped each other perfectly. Despite being at the mercy of Shinji in this way, Iris, whose back being swept by L, feels the pleasure of the twins¡¯ moans. And from the corner of her eye, she sees Lili and Lilu mingling with each other, and they look really good and happy. Shinji holding them also looks happy, and it makes her realize once again that the way of life she proimed is the truth. (Even though a rtionship that¡¯s just about having s*x shouldn¡¯t be good¡­ Lili-san and Lilu-san both look happy¡­) Although she said she would think about itter, a little distance between them would make her calm down. L, who was pouring down Iris¡¯s back as Iris was lost again, whispered in Iris¡¯s ear. ¡±Can¡¯t you ept Shinji¡¯s way of life?¡± ¡±¡­To be honest, I don¡¯t know yet. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me to stay in a rtionship with senpai just to have s*x with him¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think you need to give up¡± ¡±¡­L-san?¡± Iris looked back at the unexpected words from L. L then smiled serenely at her. ¡±Shinji-san has his own ideas, Iris-chan has hers. Just because we and others have epted it, doesn¡¯t mean Iris-chan has to do the same¡± As elves, L and the others had a longer lifespan than humans. Even if Shinji and she were to be lovers and get married, he would surely have to take care of her. If this is not possible, then perhaps she can conceive the child of someone she loves and be a friend in order to enjoy the present time. L¡¯s idea was to cherish the present time because of her longevity. ¡±It¡¯s up to you, Iris-chan, not to give up. No one knows what the future holds. For now, enjoy having s*x with the person you love~?¡± ¡±¡­That¡¯s what I¡¯ll end up with in the end, but thank you very much¡± Iris was surprised to hear about Shinji¡¯s unusual way of life, but she did not dislike it. If that was the case, Iris thought, it would be the same as before. (I also have s*x with senpai (person I like). Not just a s*x friend, but a second wife. To achieve this, I¡¯ll continue to work hard at practicing my magic and wait for the right time. Just do everything I want to do) With an unexpected assist from L, Iris was able to clear her mind. Iris¡¯s body has been corrupted, but she haspletely regained her strength of will. Shinji, unaware of this, shakes his hips vigorously to end Lili and Lilu¡¯s intercourse once and for all, and enters thest spurt. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! As Iris and L talk, Shinji, who has ejacted into Lili and Lilu¡¯s vaginas once each, inserts his cock between the twins¡¯ private parts and ms his hips against them. Lili and Lilu writhe in pleasure as the ns rubs up their pussy and hits their clits. ¡±*Pant* Ah~? Ah~? Cumming? I¡¯m cumming again¡­?¡± ¡±Me too~? I¡¯m cumming¡­? No~? I¡¯m cumming¡­?¡± ¡±¡±~~~?? ?¡±¡± Both Lili and Lilu climaxed at the same time, their hips trembling and love juices spurting out from their private parts. Shinji also pulled back his hips, pulled out his cock, and sprayed semen at the entrance of their private parts, which were dripping with a mixture of semen and love juice. Spurt! Spurtttt! Spurtttttt! The gush of white stains the bodies of Lili and Lilu. Looking down at them breathing heavily, Shinji felt a sense of satisfaction as the twins looked ecstatic and happy in the afterglow. ¡±Hey you two, let¡¯s take a break¡± ¡±Yeah¡­? I¡¯m a bit tired too¡­?¡± ¡±Me too¡­? let¡¯s change to Onee-chan and the others¡­?¡± ¡±Okay. Come to the bathroom for cleansing once you¡¯ve settled down¡± ¡±¡±Yes¡­?¡±¡± Shinji turned his attention away from Lili and Lilu, who repliednguidly, and towards the bathroom where L and Iris were. After washing their bodies, they sat facing each other in the bathtub. While L was actively talking to Iris, who seemed to bepletely calm, Shinji stepped into the bath. ¡±Hey, you two. I¡¯m going to wash up first¡± As Shinji, sweating from s*x with the twins, sat down on one of the chairs in the bathroom, Iris and L, who had finished their conversation, stood up and sat down beside him. The twins Lili and Lilu. It¡¯s like a twin bowl, they have to stack on top of each other (sense of mission). While Shinji is working hard, Iris seems to have recovered from her upset. And Iris-chan is exceeding Shinji¡¯s calctions (because of L). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 401 Day Three, Lewd with Green Travelers, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Shinji tries to foam the soap and feels the presence of Iris and L behind him, an arm reaches out and grabs the soap from his side. ¡±Shinji-san, I¡¯ll soap you up¡± ¡±Are you sure? Sorry, L¡± ¡±No problem~? Iris-chan, would you like to join me?¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯ll join you, desu¡± After L covered her hands in foam, she handed the soap to Iris and then touched Shinji¡¯s back with both hands. With a gentle, caring touch, she began to rub Shinji¡¯s back with her wet hands. The palm of her hand crawling over Shinji¡¯s back is soothing, and the way she washes him without any hint of lewdness makes him feel rxed. After all, he had thought that L would want to have s*x with him as soon as possible. And now Iris¡¯s hand joins in. A hand, smaller than L¡¯s, rubs Shinji¡¯s arm, and Iris¡¯s naked body appears out of the corner of his eye. ¡±Do you want me to clean Iris too?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, desu¡­ Senpai, just be quiet and get cleaned, desu¡± ¡±Don¡¯t be in a hurry, we have plenty of time. Shinji-san, please be quiet too~?¡± L said the same thing, and Shinji left the girls to their own devices. Well, he had expected Iris to be troubled, but she seemed to be moving swiftly and without hesitation. (She¡¯s recovering quickly. It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s a good student, but¡­) Shinji lightly stroked Iris¡¯s feminine, round buttocks to see how she was doing, and Iris lightly pped Shinji¡¯s hand with an angry look. ¡±¡­senpai, don¡¯t do anything naughty, desu¡± ¡±Okay, sorry, sorry¡± ¡±Don¡¯t get too angry, Iris-chan¨D¨DHyaa¡± If Iris made even the slightest gesture that she felt, he was going to let it go with the atmosphere, but she gave him a firm warning. In contrast to Iris, when Shinji continued to fondle L¡¯s buttocks, she let out a happy cry. If it were a normal L, she would havee right away, but the fact that she only raised her voice was unnatural. (I wonder if she has something she wants to talk about before doing so. If that¡¯s the case, then¡­) Shinji looks sideways at Iris, who is cleaning her arms. Iris, sensing Shinji¡¯s gaze, takes a small breath to calm down and makes eye contact with Shinji. Iris¡¯s cheeks flush as she opens her mouth to Shinji¡¯s defensive stance. ¡±¡­senpai, I couldn¡¯t hate you, desu. After all, I still like you¡­¡± ¡±¡­As I said before, my answer is still the same¡­¡± ¡±I know, desu. So, I¡¯ll continue as before¡­ desu. ¡­And I¡¯m going to have s*x with senpai and continue my training and I¡¯m going to make you fall in love with me as I said, desu¡± The reason Iris said this was because she had learned a lot from L while Shinji was with the twins. L, with the permission of the Goddess, answered Iris¡¯ questions to the best of her ability, and she knew that the Goddess also approved of Shinji¡¯s way of life. Iris¡¯s flexible mind was able to ept Shinji¡¯s way of life as long as the Goddess, the guardian of the world, approved of it. ¡±It¡¯s so passionate~? Shinji-san is loved. Of course, I love you too~?¡± ¡±M-My answer is the same asst time too¡­¡± ¡±¡­Yes. But I¡¯ll wait patiently, desu~?¡± The smile on Iris¡¯s face was very cute. But the next moment. Her smile changed from that of a woman of her age to that of a woman who knew a man, and he could see the mes of lust lighting up in her eyes. ¡±Well, now that we¡¯ve talked¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it, Shinji-san~?¡± ¡±Mgh!¡± Iris stood up and hugged Shinji¡¯s face to her modest breasts. Even though they were modest, they were swollen and soft, and as he felt their softness on both cheeks, suddenly a warm, soft, slimy object enveloped his cock. It seems that L turned in front of him and sat at Shinji¡¯s feet, inviting his erect cock into her cleavage. The pressure of her breasts and the bubbling wetness of her cleavage made his ns jerk with pleasure as she shook them slightly. ¡±Shinji-san must like this¡­? It¡¯s so jittery, your cock, it¡¯s so cute¡­?¡± ¡±Geez. ¡­senpai ¡­senpai, please touch it, make it big¡­ mmm ?¡± Iris brings Shinji¡¯s hand to her breast bulge, as she tries topete with L¡¯s aggressive up and down movements. Sure, he likes big tits. But every woman¡¯s breasts are different, and Iris¡¯s sensitive breasts are just as good, he thought, as he kneaded them with both hands. ¡±There¡¯s some slimeing out, Shinji-san¡­? It¡¯s jittery¡­? Whenever you want, please¡­?¡± ¡±S-Senpai¡­? that ce too¡­ *pant* ah~? Senpai~? Your fingers, feel good, desu¡­? Suck~? my breasts too¡­? ah¡­?¡± Shinji takes Iris¡¯s hardened nipple in his mouth. He sucks on it and rolls it around on his tongue, and when he tortures the sensitive nipple, it makes Iris arch her back. As he does that, his other hand pinched the nipple that wasn¡¯t being sucked and slipped the other hand into Iris¡¯ dripping vagina. The fingers rub Iris¡¯s clit with precision, and she squirms with tears in her eyes as the pleasure flickers before her eyes. At the same time, Shinji had reached the end of his patience. The violent up and down movements of L¡¯s left and right breasts, and the kneading of her breasts gave him a pleasure that he could not endure for long. The hard squeezing of her breasts, which could kill an average man in a heartbeat, was the only thing keeping his erect cock in check. ¡±Kuh¡­ L, I¡¯m going to cum!¡± ¡±Ah~? That¡¯s great¡­? so much¡­?¡± ¡±~~? Ah, Senpa¡­i~?¡± Shinji¡¯s ejaction and Iris¡¯s climax were simultaneous. Iris is hugging Shinji¡¯s head and trying to keep her legs from copsing as she shakes with climax. Shinji, while supporting her, was intoxicated with the pleasure of ejacting into L¡¯s cleavage, pouring a generous amount of semen into her breasts. L also continued to squeeze him until the very end to make sure there was no ejacte left in him, but then his p*nis regained its hardness before he had time to enjoy the afterglow. ¡±Shinji-san¡­?¡± L removes her hands from her breasts, and the sight of a bridge of semen between her breasts is a sight to behold. It was an erotic sight that stimted Shinji¡¯s s*xual proclivities to such an extent that it made him even more aroused. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 402 Day Three, Lewd with Green Travelers, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The white slime stained her breasts. L looks up at Shinji with a look of ecstasy on her face, indicating that she was very excited by the amount of ejaction. Iris also wakes up from her climax and releases Shinji¡¯s head from her arms. But there was a look of displeasure in her eyes. ¡±¡­senpai, you seem to be ejacting more than before, desu¡± ¡±Fufu~, he sure loves my breast~?¡± ¡±¡­Do you like the big ones, senpai¡­?¡± ¡±I like big ones, and I like small ones too. Each of you has a different body, you know¡± Although Shinji admits that he likes big breasts, there¡¯s no way he can say that he likes big ones. Instead of muddying his words, he decided to say that he likes every girls like an incubus. ¡±¡­senpai is a naughty person, desu. Although I knew that¡± ¡±And so, does Iris-chan, who epts it. You came so easily with my fingers just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Because¡­ Senpai, you¡¯re so good¡­ Mm~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m d that Iris feels good¡± ¡±Kya¡­ S-Senpai¡­?¡± While Shinji and Iris were talking, L was washing the bubbles off of everyone¡¯s bodies, and Shinji, sensing from her behavior that she was there to support Iris, stood up and held Iris up with both hands. This is what is called a princess hug. When Shinji looks at L, she gives him a wink with one eye. Shinji takes it as a sign that L can wait untilter, and leaves the bathroom with Iris in his arms and heads for bed. He then lowered Iris onto the soft bed. But when Shinji tries to prate her in the normal position, Iris interrupts him. ¡±¡­senpai, I want to get closer to you, desu. That would be my request, desu~?¡± ¡±Alright. Then, Iris is under me¡± At Iris¡¯s request, Shinji changed his position. Hey down, covered Iris and hugged her tightly with both arms. When hugged from the front, Iris happily put her arms around his back and hugged him back. The skin-to-skin contact area was so wide that they could sit in the face-to-face position, which was Renka¡¯s favorite position, but Shinji decided to pull his hips back and ce the tip of his cock against her private parts in order to have a close normal position. Iris also spread her legs wide and prepared to ept Shinji¡¯s body. ¡±Ah~? senpa¡­? Mmm¨D¨D? Ahhh¡­?¡± The cock is inserted into the vagina. Her body, imprinted with lewd crests, gives Iris a pleasure that sends shivers down her spine just from insertion. Slowly, the head of the ns prates the vaginal walls filled with her love juices and reaches Iris¡¯ innermost region. ¡±Senpa¡­? *Kiss* *Kiss* Mmm¡­?¡± She closes her eyes towards Shinji, who has stopped moving, and Iris starts to pucker her lips. To answer that, Shinji¡¯s lips ovepped with Iris¡¯s and they kissed briefly, then Shinji started to piston. ¡±Haa~? Ah~? Senpai¡­? *Kiss* I like kiss, desu? Mm~? *Kiss* *Smooch* Mmm~? Ah ?¡± ¡±I feel good too. You seem to be feeling it more than usual, don¡¯t you? I can tell because your vagina is so tight¡± ¡±Because¡­? Ah? Ah? Ah? Ah? Senpa¡­? *Kiss* *Kiss* Ah~? Mmm~?¡± Well, being kissed by the person she loves, in a close embrace, is very special. Iris¡¯s heart was happy, and her body showed it in the form of her vagina¡¯s tightness. Iris was intoxicated by the sensation of the ns pushing against the back of her vagina, as the warmth and saliva were exchanged in the close normal position. (Even though it¡¯s slower than before¡­ this position¡­ so close to senpai¡­ feels good¡­ I like it¡­?) Their tongues licked each other. Her modest breasts are crushed by his chest, and the hardened tips of her nipples rub against his chest feels good. As Iris wanted to get even closer, she wrapped her legs around Shinji¡¯s waist and hugged him with her arms. Now, Iris waspletely captivated by the close normal position. (I knew she was serious. No, I don¡¯t feel bad about it, I¡¯m happy about it, but marriage¡­) Iris reacts better than usual. It¡¯s easy to imagine that this is because she is satisfied both physically and emotionally by the close normal position, which is a position that lovers do. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not happy to be liked. But Shinji has decided that Renka is special. He is not going to think about a second wife until he and Renka be husband and wife. (Well, today is a thank you for defeating the subus. I have to make sure she¡¯s satisfied. After all, I¡¯m the son of a subus¡­! ) It¡¯s against his principles to go back on a promise he made to someone who asked for help and responded. And so, stopping to think about anything else, Shinji moved his hips skillfully, thinking only of the pleasure he would bring to Iris as she moaned beneath him. He thrusts deep into her vagina, rubs the shallowest parts, pulls his hips until his cock is almost out, and then inserts it back into her. Of course, while continuing to kiss Iris deeply. Iris is quickly driven to the brink of climax by Shinji¡¯s passionate torment. ¡±Ah~? Auu~? Senpa~? Senpai~? Ah~? *Kiss* *Slurp* *Lick, Lick* *Pant* Ah~? I like you~? I like you, senpai~? Ah~? Ah, ah~?¡± The vagina tightens convulsively, and Shinji firmly holds Iris¡¯ body in his arms for a vaginal ejaction. As if he had no intention of letting her go, the ns pokes the entrance to her uterus repeatedly with the tip of his cock. The weight of Shinji¡¯s cock on top of her body isforting to Iris. The swelling of his cock in her vagina tells her that he is about to ejacte, and she instinctively moves her legs to catch the semen as deep as possible. The timing of Shinji¡¯s thrusting hips and Iris¡¯s pulling back was perfect, and the ns and cervix touched each other. In the midst of the numbing pleasure, he ejactes deep inside Iris¡¯s vagina. Spurttt! Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! ¡±¨D¨D? Ah~? My senpai~? *Pant* Ah~? *Slurp* *Slurpppp* *Kiss* *Lick, Lick* *Kiss*¡± Rich semen poured into Iris¡¯s womb. And while this powerful ejaction continued, Shinji and Iris continued to kiss, as if she would have conceived if not for the contraceptive magic. The pleasure of it prolonged the aftermath of their climax. Their tongues licked each other until they hadpletely settled down. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 403 Day Three, Lewd with Green Travelers, Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Haa¨D¨D? haa¨D¨D? Senpai¨D¨D ?¡± After her climax, Iris regained her senses. She looked up at Shinji with a look of debauchery on her face as she felt much better than she had imagined. At her reaction, Shinji thinks that he can stimte her even more to make her fall, but Les up behind him. ¡±Shinji-san, it¡¯s my turn next, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± L unties Iris¡¯s arms and legs from around Shinji¡¯s body, and presses her only big breasts against Shinji¡¯s back, causing him to fall. With that movement, Shinji¡¯s unwilted cock slipped out of Iris¡¯s vagina. ¡±Oh¡­ L-san, you¡¯re so impatient¡­¡± ¡±Please rest a little, Iris-chan¡­? I¡¯ve been waiting for this too¡­?¡± Iris was forced to move away, and Iris made a disappointed voice, but L didn¡¯t apologize and begged Shinji to do her. This attitude of hers, and the fact that she interrupted at such a good time, made him think that L was trying to prevent Iris from bing his s*x friend. And to find out her intentions, Shinji takes L up on her offer. ¡±Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s your turn. L, let¡¯s do it over there¡± ¡±Okay~?¡± Shinji points to a round table where they eat, far from the bed and the bathroom. L also senses Shinji¡¯s intentions and separates from his back and walks with him to the round table. ¡±Can you put your hands on the table?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Today, from behind¡­?¡± Obeying Shinji¡¯s words, L put her hands on the edge of the table, exposing her beautiful naked body. L¡¯s long blond back, part of herrge breasts was visible. Shinji stands behind L, looking from the top of her head to her feminine hips. He then grabs L¡¯s waist. On the other hand, L thrusts her hips out so that Shinji can easily insert his cock, and turns her head to wait for him to do it. ¡±Mmm¡­? Nah¨D¨D? Ahhhh¡­?¡± The erect cock is inserted into L¡¯s vagina. Shinji¡¯s hips press against L¡¯s hips as her wet vagina effortlessly epts his huge cock. The tightness of her vagina and the soft flesh of her ass were nice, but the part of L¡¯s body that Shinji was most attracted to was herrge breasts. So, he wrapped his arms around her and grabbed her from behind, and his fingers sank into the flesh of her breasts. He then began to shake his hips while enjoying the softness and firmness of her breasts as he rubbed them. ¡±Ah~? ah~? ah~? *Pant* Mm~? Shinji, san~? You¡¯re squeezing my breasts too much~?? ahh~?¡± Despite the fact that it had been a while since she had been prated, L¡¯s vagina quickly adjusted to Shinji¡¯s size. L¡¯s body reacted on its own just by rubbing her breasts, which are her sensitive area, and her body, which had been standing straight up, gradually fell forward. Before she knew it, her body was hunched over and Shinji was covering her. Seeing that, Shinji whispered in L¡¯s ear. ¡±You¡¯re being very supportive of Iris today, L¡± ¡±Ah~? ahh¨D¨D? ahh~? Iris-chan? *Pant* ah~? is like a little sister to me~? fufu~? ahh~?¡± ¡±Little sister, huh. I¡¯m d you¡¯re close¡± As he spoke in a quiet voice, Shinji¡¯s hips changed from pistoning to grinding against the vaginal wall as he pressed his ns against the vaginal opening. L, too, is eager to get pleasure, rotating her hips in a circr movement to increase each other¡¯s pleasure. As the water made a lustful sound, L¡¯s mouth turned up in a gentle smile. L considers Iris as an equalpanion, but she also considers her as a little sister. That is how close L and her two sisters are with Iris. That¡¯s why this time, L, who is in the position of big sister, tried to help Iris not to be corrupted. ¡±Shinji, san? you¡¯re not going, mm~? to get mad at me for something like this, are you¡­? ?¡± ¡±Well¡­ I owe you for helping me out today, so I¡¯ll try to be considerate of L¡¯s feelings!¡± ¡±Ah~? ah~? Shinji, san? suddenly, so intense¡­ah~? ah~? ah~? ah~?¡± Shinji decides that he has heard what he needs to hear and changes his movements. He pulled his hips back and began to thrust forward again, his hips mming hard against L¡¯s flesh. He also pinched the nipples at the tips of her breasts, which shook with the impact, and the moansing from L¡¯s mouth grew louder as he tortured her two sensitive areas. ¡±Hyaa~? ah~? ah~? poke it more~? ah~? Shinji-san~? more~? more~~? ¡° L moves her hips without Shinji¡¯s help. Their hips work together in synergy, increasing the pleasure of each other. L¡¯s vagina is the best of the four, and Shinji shakes his hips as he shoots his load into the beautiful elf. (Ah~? I¡¯m going to cum¡­? It¡¯s so thrilling¡­?) Hisst spurt of hips raised her expectations for vaginal ejaction. L was also about toe, and her eyes were flickering. She tightens her vagina and lowers her hips to catch the semen in her womb. Then, as the ns pushed into her vagina, Shinji ejacted when the connection was deepest. Spurttt! Spurttttt! Spurttttttt! ¡±~~??? ah~? it¡¯s hot¡­?¡± L climaxed, her hips quivering, and she was intoxicated by the pleasure of her womb being filled with the seed of the man she loved. Shinji, too, is filled with the desire to conquer as L joyfully epts his sperm. He pulls out his p*nis, removes his hand from her breast, and steps back, and L, who has lost the support of her lower body, leans against the table. Seeing her expression of ecstasy and contentment, Shinji¡¯s smile deepens and he looks around the room. He saw Lili and Lilu are cleansing themselves in the bathroom, ying with each other. Iris is staring at him and L on the bed, and her eyes meet his. Seeing the envious look in her eyes, Shinji turns back to Iris. (There¡¯s still time¡­ I¡¯ll do as I please¡­) As the searing time continues. Once again, he knocks Iris down and pours his cum all over her body. After that, he ate the meal that Lili had prepared for him and held her. As per Lilu¡¯s wish, she held Lili and Lilu one on one. He also pours his cum into L¡¯s big breast while ying with them as he pleases. Not only did he have s*x with the three of them, but he also had a fivesome with all four of them. And so, the third day of Shinji¡¯s life went by with the utmost lust. L-chan chapter. L is the leader of the usual . Iris seems to be like a little sister to her, who takes good care of her. L is satisfied with the fact that she can make a baby even if she is treated as a saffle. It is a difference in values due to the longevity of the species. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 404 Day Four, A Day with the Goddess Arian Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the third day, which is no exaggeration, Shinji woke up just before noon on the fourth day. When Shinji woke up, there is no one around him. L and the other members of have been sent back to their original rooms by Goddess Arian. (I have to rely on her for everything, huh? When I¡¯m in this room¡­) Shinji gets out of bed, dressed in just a shirt and long pants. There¡¯s no need to change clothes in this ce where no one can see him, so Shinji sits down at the table and looks at the food on the round table. (I wonder who made this food. L and the others had parted ways yesterday¡­and Arian¡­ it seems not her either) Shinji thought so, but he noticed that the food tasted obviously different from the food he had eaten the other day. Miko Arian¡¯s home-cooked food had a homey taste and simple appearance. However, the food in front of Shinji¡¯s table looks like it has been carefully prepared and served in a restaurant. He picks up a bite-sized bucket and brings it to his mouth. ¡±Tasty!¡± He mutters to himself. And as the food on the table is very tempting, Shinji sits down, unable to bear the taste and hunger. He had just picked up another bucket. But then¨D¨D ¡±Apostle Shinji, you¡¯re awake¡± A voice called out to him from behind. There is only one person who calls Shinji ¡°Apostle Shinji¡±. As his expected, Shinji looks back to see Goddess Arian in the form of a glowing sphere. ¡±Good morning, Goddess¡­¡± However, the appearance of Goddess Arian, which is contrary to Shinji¡¯s expectations, stops his greeting. She had a beautiful neck and long silver hair with a dazzling luster. Her ample breasts and fleshy hips remind him of Miko Arian, and he feels right to call them mother and daughter. Her curvy waist emphasizes her good style, and her bare legs stretching out from her miniskirt and her slender arms stretching out from her thin sleeveless chiton, without a single blemish, make her look almost divine. The original Goddess Arian has wings of lighting from her back, and the wings and their radiance are a manifestation of divine power, and have an influence that could drive a person insane if seen directly. Therefore, Goddess Arian had taken measures to prevent people from seeing the wings of light. ¡±What¡¯s wrong? Apostle Shinji, you¡¯ve got a dumb look on your face. Fufu¡± ¡±¡­No, Goddess. What¡¯s that look¡­?¡± ¡±This figure is an imitation of my true form. Originally, I would have wings as proof of divine power but it¡¯s impossible to you to see them directly. So, I made a new form without wings. This way, we can see each other only within the confines of this room¡­¡± Goddess Arian smiles as she ces her hand on her chest. The figure of the sphere of light and the figure of the Goddess. It is a form between the energy-saving sphere and the power of the goddess, a form that she created so that she would not identally drive Shinji insane by showing her wings. Only Goddess Arian herself knew the reason why she had taken this form, and Shinji could not have guessed it. It could be said that he could not find the time to do so. After all, his gaze was lured by the movement of his hands to his chest, and his eyes were drawn to the cleavage created by therge breasts that pushed up her chiton. Still, he managed to raise his gaze from the seductive body that made him want to give up everything and devour it, and made eye contact with Goddess Arian. ¡±So, that¡¯s it¡­ It is an honor to be able to see the Goddess in her true form. And, I apologize. Did the food on the tablee from the Goddess¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. I prepared it for the Apostle Shinji. You may eat as you please. I¡¯ve prepared the same food as the famous restaurant in the Apostle Shinji¡¯s world, do you like it?¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡­ it¡¯s very good¡± In Goddess Arian¡¯s hands, it would be no problem to instantly create aplete meal without having to make it by hand. But while thinking so, Shinji¡¯s eyes shifted from Goddess Arian to the food. If he didn¡¯t, he would have drifted into the most disrespectful thoughts. (Even though I had so many women yesterday¡­ no, I¡¯ll focus on the food now¡­ yes yes, it¡¯s delicious¡­) Shinji was even more aroused than he had been when he faced the high-ranking subus. Even though he was allowed to be impolite in this room, Shinji knew that he should avoid indulging in lewd fantasies in front of her, and fled to the delicious meal. Goddess Arian, who could read even his thoughts, was inwardly delighted by the fact that Shinji found her current appearance so attractive that he had to turn away from her. (It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t feel bad about Apostle Shinji¡¯s lust. Fufu, I even feelfortable with it¡­?) It is precisely because Shinji is trying to control himself that he feels excited when he looks at Goddess Arian as a woman. And now, Goddess Arian sits on the edge of the bed while Shinji stares at food, distracting himself from her. Goddess Arian sits on the edge of the bed with her left leg spread out and her right leg bent. Her thighs are boldly visible through her skirt, but her panties are not, however her cleavage is deeper due to her bent body, and herrge, soft breasts are crushed by herp. Then Goddess Arian, smiling seductively as if inviting a man, called out to Shinji. ¡±Apostle Shinji, what will you do today¡­?¡± ¡±Today I am going to study time maniption¨D¨D¨D¨D¡± When Shinji looked at Goddess Arian, his eyes caught sight of her. The image was so alluring as a woman that it was a violence to his vision and reason. The seduction of a goddess that charms every man. However, Shinji could restrain himself in the face of a figure that no man could resist. Only Shinji, a man who had fought many battles and was the son of a subus, could have endured it. ¡±*Gulp* ¨D¨D¨D¨Dtime maniption magic¡± (I really want to do it with you¡­ Goddess, you¡¯re too naughty¡­) ¡±I see¡­ well, if you need anything, just let me know¡± There¡¯s nothing he can do about the voice in his mind leaking out. Still, his mouth was able to give a rational response. Even as he averted his gaze, he could still see Goddess Arian¡¯s morous figure in his mind and decided to go back to eating. On the other hand, Goddess Arian stares at Shinji as he mindlessly eats while trying to keep his lewd thoughts at bay. (It¡¯s good, Apostle Shinji¡­ your patience and carefulness¡­ it¡¯s really good¡­?) Shinji¡¯s attitude, which is not easily dominated, is desirable. So, Goddess Arian¡¯s smile only deepened. After dinner, Shinji immersed himself in the study of time magic. Even so, it was impossible to avoid seeing Goddess Arian all the time, and he often caught her in his eyes. While Shinji is stimted by her seductive gestures as Goddess Arian watches him from various positions, he still agonizes over his research. And so, the fourth day passes. Shinji is now on his fifth day. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 405 Day Five, Fellowship with Freri and the Other, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Amid Goddess Arian¡¯s tempting gestures, Shinji managed to get through the fourth day by immersing himself in the study of magic. To him, Goddess Arian was apletely superior being, and he knew that he could not touch her without her direct invitation or permission. No matter how much she seems to be inviting him. That¡¯s why Shinji couldn¡¯t make a move even if he wanted to, but he woke up very early on the fifth day and met Freri, Emily and Hayate early. ¡±So, this is where the goddess told us to go, huh? A big room~¡± ¡±A room with a different flow of time, isn¡¯t this like something out of manga? It¡¯s a fantasy thing~. Magic is so useful~¡± Emily and Hayate are looking around the room as soon as they arrive. They both looked curious, and Shinji wondered if they were acting the same way because of their simrities in personality, despite their different styles. [I was surprised when I suddenly lost contact with yoy. I¡¯m d the Goddess contacted me right away] [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect to be here either. I knew I couldn¡¯t contact the outside once I¡¯m in this room] [Hmm¡­ Our magic connection was severed. That scared me] And as soon as Freri saw Shinji, she pounced on him and is now in his arms. She¡¯s rubbing her head against Shinji¡¯s chest, protesting with her thoughts, and hugging him. Freri, who had never lost her magical connection with Shinji since she signed the contract, was very shaken by the sudden turn of events. It was fortunate that Goddess Arian contacted her immediately, otherwise even Freri herself would not know what she would have done. That¡¯s how things are for her, being with Shinji is a normal thing. And now, Emily and Hayate were rummaging around in the room, partly because Freri had jumped on Shinji first and got bored. ¡±Shinji? I¡¯m going to use your bathtub!¡± ¡±Onii-san, can I have it too? I haven¡¯t had a bath this big in a long time. But¡­ isn¡¯t it too open? This design¡± ¡±Oh, okay. Have a good time, both of you¡± Shinji smiles as he pats Freri¡¯s head and sends them off. As a side note, Emily and Hayate have seen each other many times at the store, and he has heard that they are on friendly terms. Therefore, the two of them went to the bathtub while talking amicably. [I¡¯ll forgive you if you give me lots of magic power] [Okay, okay. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could stop sucking on it before I can¡¯t move because I¡¯m going to do it to both of them too] [Hmm, I get it] Shinji raises his hands in surrender as Freri looks up at him with using eyes. Shinji is already half-erect from the feel of her soft breasts through her dress pressed against his chest, and Freri also wants to cum. And so, Freri crouches down at Shinji¡¯s feet and tugs down his pants and underwear, revealing her favorite part of him. Shinji, on the other hand, sits down on the corner of the bed at the suggestion of Freri¡¯s gaze. Freri slid her body between his legs and pulled the shoulder straps of her dress off her arms, revealing herrge, shapely breasts, soft and firm with fresh skin, the kind of magical breasts that captivate men. ¡±Ooh¡­ ah¡­ ooh¡­¡± [It¡¯s hard~? Shinji~? likes breasts¡­?] The base of the cock is sandwiched between her breasts, and saliva drips down onto the rod when Freri¡¯s long tongue touches the ns. The rod, held tightly between her breasts from both sides, is slick with saliva and pre-cum, and the swaying breasts rub up against the entire rod, giving Shinji pleasure. And then there¡¯s the ns torture, where her breasts cover the ns and make it a mess. Freri now never lets Shinji get bored with her, and she never lets him get used to the different ways she uses to get him to cum. ¡±Kuh¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±Nbuu~? Mmm~? *Slurp* *Slurp* *Smooch* Mmm~? Mmm~? Mmm~? *Slurpp*¡± As there¡¯s plenty of time, there¡¯s no reason to hold back. So, unable to contain his ejaction, Shinji holds Freri¡¯s head with his hands, ready to spill his cum into her mouth. Although his cock is forced deep into her throat, Freri does not wince, but rather sucks on it with her cheeks as if she wants him to ejacte quickly. And with this, Shinji pours his first thick load of semen into Freri. Spurttttttt! Spurttttt! Spurttt! The previous day, Goddess Arian had given him a lot of stimtion, so his semen came out inrger quantities than usual. But it was a treat for Freri, and she happily drank it. It¡¯s a devastating sensation for Shinji to feel his magic being sucked out of him along with his semen, but it doesn¡¯t take his heart away. Rather, Freri is intoxicated by Shinji¡¯s semen and magic. [Delicious¡­? Shinji¡¯s is my favorite¡­? more~?] ¡±Oh¡­wow, it¡¯s sucking me out¡­¡± Even after Shinji¡¯s ejaction, the expression on Freri¡¯s face as she sucks on his cock is lustful and fascinating, and she doesn¡¯t let go of sucking on it as if it wasn¡¯t enough. She sucks his cock like she wants more. ¡±Hyaa¡­ Onii-san, you look sofortable¡­¡± Hayate is watching Shinji and Freri from inside the bathtub. Even in the original world, she had only seen other people interacting with each other in images, and the scene unfolding in front of her eyes had a lewdness that made her cheeks turn red, even if she had experienced it herself. Especially if it was Freri¡¯s greedy blowjob. ¡±Hayate has big breasts too, so you can do it¡­¡± A half-eyed Emily muttered, staring at Hayate¡¯s breasts with a grudge. Emily, the only one with small breasts among the three women in the room, can¡¯t take it any longer and jumps out of the bathtub. ¡±Freri? I¡¯ll join you!¡± ¡±Eh, Emily!!¡± ¡±Oh? Whoa, Emily!¡± Emily jumps on Shinji and pushes him down on the bed, leaving Hayate surprised. And with his cock still trapped in Freri¡¯s breast, Shinji can¡¯t move much, and Emily gets on top of him. Hayate, who is left alone, continues to observe from inside the bathtub, wondering what to do. Freri, Emily, and Hayate. Personal followers and partners. In the extra chapter of the ebook, Emily has made up with the old party at the heliotrope. That¡¯s why she¡¯s visiting the store and has be acquainted with Hayate. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 406 Day Five, Fellowship with Freri and the Other, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Emily rides Shinji¡¯s chest, but when she receives Freri¡¯s thoughts, she grabs Shinji¡¯s sides and moves him up on the bed. Emily then straddles Shinji¡¯s face, with her body still damp from the bath, and presses her clit against his mouth. ¡±Mgh¡­!¡± ¡±Freri¡¯s first. I¡¯m doing it here~?¡± [Mmm. Shinji, do a function-granting magic] Shinji¡¯s face is buried in Emily¡¯s crotch, and Freri is straddling him. As Freri straddles his erect cock, she gently lowers her hips and begs for a spell while her entrance of her clitoris touches the ns. Each girl moves as she pleases, but Shinji responds. ¡±Oh~? Shinji¡¯s tongue~? Ah~? it feels so good¡­?¡± Shinji holds Emily¡¯s thighs with his hands and inserts his tongue into her secret area. His tongue fluttered in the shallow part of her vagina, licking away her love juices, and then he pulled out his tongue and stimted her clitoris, giving her endless caresses and making her hips quiver with pleasure. [Aaah¡­? Shinji¡¯s cock¡­? I love it¡­? I¡¯m moving now¡­? *Pant*] Freri, who found Shinji¡¯s cock had been enchanted with a function-granting magic, sat down and inserted it in a cowgirl position. And with her legs spread wide apart, Freri shakes her hips up and down at a high pace from the start, tightening her vagina around the cock, squeezing the rod with her vaginal folds, and torturing the ns with her vulva. Her vagina and the dance-like movements that only a subus can create give Shinji the most pleasure he¡¯s had in days. But his tongue, which had been working hard on Emily, masked some of the pleasure Freri was giving him. ¡±What? What¡¯s that move? It¡¯s so erotic¡­¡± Freri¡¯s breasts bobbed up and down as she worked her hips with ruthless smoothness and intensity. To Hayate, who was the same s*x as Freri, this was a very lewd sight. Hayate felt ted at the sight of the woman overwhelming Shinji, the man who had yed her (Hayate) and taught her the pleasures of s*x. (It was all an act with me~¡­ but not this time, right? Onii-san is not moving at all¡­) Right now, Shinji is busy trying not to ejacte too soon. Although he is able tost longer than before, Freri still has aplete advantage, since he has not yet prepared a new countermeasure. In response to the rising feeling of ejaction, Shinji sends a thought to Freri. [Freri, I¡¯m going to cum again¡­ kuh, uh!?] [Geez, hold on a bit¡­? Not there yet¡­?] Just as Shinji is about to ejacte, Freri drops her hips and connects with the deepest part. Freri¡¯s vagina tightens in a way that is impossible for a human being, and she mps down hard on the base of his cock to stop him from ejacting. On the other side, Shinji removes his mouth from Emily¡¯s private parts and bounces his hips to prevent ejaction. Although the feeling of ejaction has subsided, Shinji¡¯s male instinct to sire women has increased, and his mood changes. So, his thoughts of passive gratitude to the girls fade away and he begins to seek more pleasure. ¡±Emily, would you mind stepping aside?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Yeah~? Okay~?¡± Emily¡¯s heart flutters at the sight of Shinji¡¯s eyes, which, despite his words, give off an air of uncertainty. She¡¯s the type of person who, like Freri, wants to be strongly desired and tortured by Shinji, and Emily retreats from him in hope that he¡¯ll turn on the offensive. [I told you before to hold back a little¡­] [Hmm¡­? It was so long ago I forgot¡­? Sorry~?] [An absolute lie!] [Ah~? Hii~? Ah~? *Pant* Ah~? Shinji¡¯s cock~? more~? ah~? ah~?] Freri, who had been straddling Shinji¡¯s body with her thighs, turned forwards and ovepped his body. She presses her soft breasts against Shinji¡¯s hard chest, and Shinji grabs her firm ass, but Freri¡¯s lustful expression shows no remorse. Now, Shinji and Freri had just signed a contract together, and it was a promise they had made after they had been made to work so hard. It¡¯s been a long time since Shinji and Freri have been in a pause, and in a frenzy, Shinji pushes Freri up from below. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Freri, smilingsciviously, clings to Shinji¡¯s shoulders. She sways her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s, and their desires meet. They put their lips together, their tongues intertwined, their skin rubbing against each other, their genitals deeply connected. It¡¯s hard to tell which one of them is the initiator, as the intense, sweaty s*x unfolds in front of Emily and Hayate, who stare at them speechlessly. Emily looks at them expectantly. Hayate looks on with curiosity. As they stared with bated breath, Shinji was reaching his limit. ¡±*Slurp* *Lick* *Smooch* Mmm~? *Pant* *Slurp* Ah~? Do you want to cum? Me too~? I want to cum~? Mmm~? Cumming~? Ah~? Ah, ah~? I like you, Shinji~? Mmm~? Nnnnaaahhh~?¡± Freri whispers in a voice that only Shinji can hear as they stare into each other¡¯s eyes at close range, and her pretty voice bes the final stimulus for Shinji. So, pressing his ns against her uterus, the deepest part of her, made Shinji feel so good that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath as he ejacted. Even Freri was intoxicated by the force and volume of the semen as it poured into her womb. Freri embraces Shinji tightly, and in the afterglow of her climax, she sucks in the best of his semen, feeling satisfied both as a woman and as a subus. After the ejaction subsided, their mouths parted leaving a trail of saliva behind them and they enjoyed the aftermath. ¡±Ah~¡­ that was good¡­ But, please don¡¯t do that, okay?¡± [Mmm¡­? I¡¯ll work on it¡­?] When Shinji let out a sigh that he might be hit again by Freri¡¯snguid but unrepentant thoughts, he finally took his hands off Freri¡¯s body. Despite the fact that he has just embraced one of the most perfect women in the world, Shinji¡¯s desires are endless. ¡±Emily¡± ¡±Shinji¡­ please be hard on me, too, okay? Ah~?¡± Shinji moved Freri¡¯s body to the side and headed towards¡­ Shinji¡¯s hands then ced on Emily¡¯s naked body, which was lying on her back. After that, Emily¡¯s ankles are grabbed, and she is brought close to his head in a position where her private parts are fully visible for him. Seeing this, Shinji ces his cock on her exposed private parts and inserts it with one breath. Freri is the main character for this chapter. One of the strongest characters in the series (in a s*xual sense). If a person is s*xually entangled with a subus, he or she can¡¯tpete with her, so it¡¯s necessary to defeat her before that happens. Though there is no chance to meet a subus in the first ce. And now, if Shinji doesn¡¯te up with a countermeasure soon, he¡¯s going to lose his position. Good luck. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 407 Day Five, Fellowship with Freri and the Other, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Emily¡¯s body has been waiting for Shinji¡¯s pration, and she epts his object without any difficulty. She is petite and slender, and her vagina is tight, giving Shinji a pleasant sensation of pleasure just by inserting his cock into her. At once, Shinji pushed his cock into the deepest part of her vagina and pushed it into her womb. The strong pressure makes Emily feel suffocated, but she can greatly feel that she is being conquered by Shinji, and her love juice drips more and more. ¡±Emily, you really like this kind of thing, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Yes, because I can feel that I am Shinji¡¯s girl~ ?¡± Emily¡¯s cheeks are rxed and she looks like a maiden in love. She would be very pretty if she were not forced by force into a position where she is pinned down. The mismatch is so great that Hayate, who is watching the scene from the side, keeps watching with bated breath to the fact that the cheerful and energetic Emily likes this kind of y. ¡±If you expect me to do it like that, I have to do it¡± ¡±Un~? Please~? move a lot~? Ah~? Ah~? Lots of it~? Mmm~? *Pant*¡± To response this, Shinji removes his hands from Emily¡¯s ankles and changes his grip to her thighs. Then he begins a powerful piston movement as if he is pressing down on her from above. Emily squeals with pleasure at the sensation of the cock thrusting deep inside her vagina. [Shinji~?] ¡±Ah~? ah~? Freri~? Geez~? Ah~ ?¡± ¡±Guh¡­ You¡¯re going to¡­ join in again too, huh¡­¡± Freri, who had already returned to the scene, hugged Shinji from behind, pressed herrge breasts against his back, and put her arms around him and ran her fingers over his nipples. Shinji¡¯s hips are gentle as Freri clings to him, but the soft sensations on his back and the nipples make Shinji¡¯s cock more powerful. [Emily, you¡¯re so cute. Shinji, shake your hips more~?] ¡±Okay, okay. Emily, I¡¯m going to fuck you harder¡± ¡±Yeah~? Mmm~? Nku~? Ah, ahh~? Aaahhh~? Shinji~? Shinji~ ?¡± Freri encourages Shinji, and Shinji also speeds up his thrusts against Emily. Although Shinji often fucks Freri and Emily, Freri is the type of girl who makes love even with a girl, and Emily likes to be fucked, so the two of them fuck Emily every time. (3P is amazing ¡­. Looks like everyone is having fun¡­) Shinji, Emily, and Freri are all happy andfortable, and no negative feelings are apparent. Then Hayate suddenly thinks that if Shinji is holding Freri and Emily in that order, then Hayate¡¯s turn is next, and she instantly bes restless. (A-Am I going to join them!? It¡¯s a little embarrassing. I have to tell Onii-san!) While Hayate is fidgeting by herself, Shinji shakes his hips repeatedly in order to inject his sperm into Emily. Then, as Shinji pushes hard against her tight vagina, he pushes the ns against the opening of her cervix and unleashes his sperm. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡±Cum~? Cum~? I¡¯m cumming too~? Cumming, cumming, cummmming~~~~? ?¡± With her thighs tightly pressed, the cum poured into Emily¡¯s womb from above, filling her to the brim. Emily¡¯s face is intoxicated with ecstasy as her hips jerk and her uterus and vagina are filled with semen. After the ejaction subsided, Shinji removes his hands from her and Emily¡¯s legs fall down on the bed. He then pulls out his p*nis, and a gush of semen pours out, soiling the bed sheets. But¨D¨D ¡±Phew¡­. kuh, Freri¡­¡± [Just cleaning up~?] Freri moves in and runs her tongue over Shinji¡¯s cock, which is stained with semen and love juice. This is a standard cleaning blowjob for the threesome. But the cock, which was still erect rather than deted, was sensitive, and his lust red up under Freri¡¯s tongue. Normally, he would extend his hand to Freri, but today there were others. As he receives Freri¡¯s blowjob, Shinji¡¯s eyes turn to Hayate. ¡±Why don¡¯t youe over here, Hayate? Isn¡¯t that what you came here to do?¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s a little embarrassing to be seen by others¡­¡± ¡±Even though you were watching others from the side? Or should I just not do that today?¡± ¡±No, Onii-san, I¡¯m here with the intention of having s*x with you, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­ But I prefer to be alone with you¡± For Hayate, who has never yed with more than one person, mixing with Shinji and the others is a mental hurdle. It could be said that she was not willing to join the group. And so, finding that she didn¡¯t want to join the group, and also finding it troublesome to verbally invite her to join them, he stopped Freri¡¯s blowjob with his eyes and moved to the bathtub where Hayate was bathing. Without hesitation, Shinji puts his hand on Hayate¡¯s thin shoulder to check her out as he sits down next to her. ¡±O-Onii-san¡­ ?¡± ¡±Then, let¡¯s start with just the two of us, as Hayate wants. And, Hayate¡¯s advice was helpful. Thank you¡± ¡±You¡¯re wee? I know it¡¯s just game knowledge, but I¡¯m d it¡¯s useful~ ?¡± With that, Shinji crawls his hands up her body, looking at Hayate, who has a look of anticipation in her eyes. Her body, which had been exposed to a lot of male-female intercourse, is sensitive, probably because it has already been corrupted. After all, just by stroking herrge breasts, waist, and thighs, her sweet voice was heard. ¡±Onii-san¡­? In here, I¡¯ll be seen¡­ ?¡± ¡±There¡¯s no other room. You¡¯ll have to live with the fact that they¡¯ll see you¡­ and graduallu, you won¡¯t mind it so much¡± ¡±Ah~? Onii-san? Ah~? Onii-san, your finger¡­ ?¡± Hayate is concerned about the direction of the bed, but she has no time to worry once Shinji¡¯s fingers are in her secret ce. In no time at all, Hayate¡¯s thoughts are dulled by the pleasure, and Shinji¡¯s hands are moving forward to further subvert her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 408 Day Five, Fellowship with Freri and the Other, Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji¡¯s fingers stir Hayate¡¯s vagina, repeatedly and insistently rubbing her sensitive areas. And thinking she is still concerned about Freri¡¯s gaze, Shinji brings his face close to Hayate¡¯s and speaks to her, blocking her view, as she nces toward the bed. ¡±I don¡¯t know what the game is, but I appreciate getting some useful opinions, no matter what the source. You said it was a manga world when you entered the room, I wonder if you know of any other rooms like this¡± ¡±O-Onii-san~? don¡¯t touch that ce¡­? ah~? yes~? games and manga are~? fantasy stories~? ~? in my world~? it¡¯s for entertainment~? different passage of time~? quite a ssic¡­?¡± ¡±Heh~, such a great thing is a ssic. That¡¯s great. Game? Manga? That¡¯s a great idea¡± Shinji was very interested in what Hayate said. And while revising his opinion of Hayate, he caresses her neck and corbone with his lips, pecking at them. ¡±Ah¡­? Onii-san, I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know, as much as I know¡­? Yaan~? You know, all my weak points¡­?¡± Shinji sucked on her nipples, which were getting hard due to the vaginal torture, as he moved down from her corbone to herrge breasts. Shinji also squeezes the other breast, and Hayate moans in pleasure from having her two s*xual zones caressed at the same time. (As I thought, Onii-san really good at this¡­? It¡¯s so different from doing it alone¡­? It feels so good~?) A pleasure that cannot bepared to masturbation. This is partly due to the increase in sensitivity through the lewd crest, but most of all due to Shinji¡¯s skill to hit her weak points with precision. As her body has corrupted, she is delighted only by Shinji¡¯s touch. And she can no longer afford to worry about the eyes of others. ¡±*Smooch* You¡¯re going to have to teach me a lot more from now on, okay? Hayate, can you move up here?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Un, can I straddle you?¡± ¡±Yeah. You can sit down right there¡­¡± ¡±Fwahhh~? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had yours¡­? I knew it, it¡¯s big¡­?¡± In a face-to-face sitting position, Shinji and Hayate are connected. Shinji grabbed her waist and pulled her to him, and the ns reached the back of her vagina, causing Hayate, who was sitting on top of Shinji, to let out a pleasurable moan from her mouth. ¡±You can move me any way you like¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant* Geez, Onii-san, you¡¯re moving too~? Ah~? *Pant* Ah~? Ah~? Mmm, Ah~? As I thought~? Doing it together~? Feel so good~?¡± Hayate shook her hips up and down several times as she was told, but sheined that she could not reach the feeling of moving together that she already knew on her own. So, Shinji immediately thrust his hips up and down, and his arms shook his body in time with Hayate¡¯s movements. Their breathing bes more and more synchronized, and the pleasure increases ordingly. Hayate¡¯s face melts and she shakes her hips enthusiastically, finally experiencing the pleasure that she had imagined. Shinji¡¯s movements also elerate as he watches the cleavage created by her breasts that sway in front of his eyes in time with her movements. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum inside you like this¡­!¡± ¡±Cum inside me~? I¡¯m cumming too~? Nnah~? Ah~? Cumming~? ~~~~~? Ah¡­? It¡¯s pourin out¡­?¡± Just before ejacting, Shinji buries his face in Hayate¡¯s cleavage. He held her hips tightly, pushing her uterus up as he ejacted, which Hayate had been waiting for. He pushes his hips against Hayate¡¯s, and with the deepest connection between them, Hayate is intoxicated by the pleasure that fills her vagina. Feeling the pleasure, her vagina tightened tightly, and she sucked up all the sperm so that no sperm remained in Shinji¡¯s. ¡±You remembered to tighten it properly. Great, great¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant¡­* Yes, I dit it as hard as I could~?¡± After ejacting, Shinji looks up from Hayate¡¯s breast and sees that she is in ecstasy, her face so full of ecstasy that he assumes that she haspletely lost all sane thoughts. Then Shinji asked her to move on to the next step. ¡±Hayate, stand up and point your ass at me. I¡¯ll poke you from behind just like before¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Yeah, okay, Onii-san¡­?¡± Upon being asked for more, Hayate stands up regretfully and pulls out the p*nis once. Hayate immediately grabs the edge of the bathtub and thrusts her firm ass toward Shinji, who also stands up and grabs her slender hips from behind. Shinji¡¯s cock is again inserted into the semen-dripping vagina, and the piston movement begins. ¡±Ah~? *Pant* it¡¯s so much deeper than before~? More~? Ah~? Onii-san~? Onii-san¡¯s back~? is amazing~?¡± He kept on cumming continuously until he fell down, and the doggy position was also very special. Without a word, Hayate moved with Shinji, and together they were getting hornier and hornier. Freri and Emily also approached and lined up on either side of the s*x-crazed Hayate. They, too, thrust their asses toward Shinji. ¡±Hayate only is not fair~? Do it to me, too~?¡± [Everyone feels good~?] ¡±In order, okay? Both of you just have to hold on a little longer¡± With that said, Shinji withdraws his hand from Hayate¡¯s waist and inserts two fingers into Freri¡¯s vagina with his left hand and into Emily¡¯s vagina with his right hand, while keeping his hips in the same movement. As Shinji¡¯s fingers torture Emily¡¯s semen-filled vagina, Emily¡¯s charming voice and Freri¡¯s sweet breath make Hayate realize that she has somehow gotten mixed up in the multiple-yer game. ¡±Ah~? Shinji¡¯s fingers are good, too~? Ah~? that¡¯s good~? Shinji¡¯s thick fingers~? give me more~?¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant* Mmm~? *Pant¡­* ahh¡­?¡± ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Onii-san~? Onii-san¡¯s~? twitching thing~? make me going to cum~?¡± Perhaps because of their mutual exposure to each other¡¯s perversions, Hayate no longer felt embarrassed. Rather, the immoral situation of having all of them moaning together under the hands of one man was very arousing to her. Her movements of her hips were getting more and more intense, not less. (Hayate is easily influenced. That¡¯s what I like about her) Shinji¡¯s piston movement is also naturally more forceful. The situation in which Shinji makes multiple women squeal is a perfect example of an incubus. Aftering once, Hayate climaxes unbearably from the deep pration. ¡±©`©`©`©`? ~? Ah~? Ahh~? I came again¡­? anh~?¡± ¡±Ah~? It¡¯s here~? Shinji¡¯s~? Aahn~? Ah, Ah~? Good~? It¡¯s good~?¡± He pulls his p*nis out of Hayate¡¯s vagina, which is convulsing with climax, and inserts it back into Emily¡¯s vagina. Shinji then embraces Emily, and Freri moves herself against Shinji again, and the three of them intertwine with each other. Among them, Hayate, who has be less averse to the idea of multiple partners, joins them¡­ ¡±Fwaaaah~? ~? Shinji~? Cumming, Cumming, Cumming~?¡± ¡±*Pant* Mmm~? Fuuh~? Mmm~?¡± After he ejactes vaginally into Emily, then¡­ ¡±~~~~?~?¡± ¡±Onii-sa~? Ahh~? Yaaaaa~? Too much~?¡± He ejacted inside Freri and went back to Hayate. ¡±Haaaa¡­? Oniisan¡¯s, still full¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji, it¡¯s amazing~? hya~? ah~? even in the center~? you can still do it~? an~?¡± ¡±That¡¯s too much¡­? I¡¯m going crazy¡­?¡± He ejactes inside Hayate again and hugs Emily. The foursome in the bathroom continued until Hayate, who was the weakest, was exhausted. After that, they took a break to have a meal, but they spent a very lustful day. Shinji learns many things from Hayate, and he is convinced that thest day will be a day of further magical research. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 409 Day Six, Goddess and the Last Lustful Day, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who has had his fill of Freri and the others, falls asleep in bed alone at the end of the fifth day. And before he falls asleep, he is relieved to know that his concerns about thest day have been taken care of. (Now I will be able to bear it in front of the goddess. Any pent-up libido will be taken care of when I return to the other side) Thinking back to the fourth day, Shinji thinks the situation will be simr on the sixth day. Now that he has gotten rid of the horniness that had built up on the fourth day, he thinks that he can concentrate on his research on the magic of time. Until this moment. Shinji wakes up from his sleep with a pleasant sensation. And what jumped into his open vision was the cleavage behind the chiton, created by therge breasts with white skin. ¡±Apostle Shinji. Your meal is ready¡± ¡±¡­Good morning¡­ Goddess¡­¡± ¡±Come on, get up. Time is finite¡± Shinji replies with his eyes drawn to the soft breasts that sway with each shaking movement of her body. Though his eyes are drawn to the back of Goddess Arian who leaves his side with a smile, and to her ass, he takes a deep breath and suppresses his s*xual desire once more. (I was surprised¡­ it¡¯s a little too much for my eyes in the morning¡­ though it¡¯s a feast for my eyes¡­ Still, let¡¯s get back on track and have a meal¡­) At the time of the magic ritual, their desires were exposed, and they hit each other with everything they had. Though he has no regrets, and though he has not been punished for it, Shinji believes that the Goddess who makes this room is a force to be reckoned with, and should not be so easily touched. Goddess Arian, who knows what Shinji is thinking as he crawls out of bed, turns her back to him and rxes her mouth. It is good that Shinji fears herself in a good way, she thinks. With this thought, Goddess Arian puts Shinji¡¯s breakfast on the table. * * * Shinji started to eat his breakfast, but he was feeling very restless. The reason for this was the sight of Goddess Arian sitting in front of him. Unlike the fourth day, Goddess Arian kept her presence in Shinji¡¯s sight. She was sitting with her elbows on the table, her hands folded, and her chin resting on her folded hands as she watched Shinji eating. Her gentle smile, which suggests affection, is so favorable that a man might mistake it for affection, and her ample bosom reveals the cleavage of her breasts, almost spilling out. However, Shinji was eating his meal in silence, not wanting to treat the Goddess Arian with disrespect. ¡±Apostle Shinji, listen to me while you eat¡± While saying this, the tips of her breasts encased in thin chitons. Shinji, who had been looking away due to the shadow cast by the chiton because of theck of a bra, turns to face Goddess Arian. ¡±Shinji is the first person, except God, to know my true form. This is because I have borrowed Miko¡¯s body and the form of a ball of light is enough for me tomunicate with others¡± As she spoke, Goddess Arian brushed her long, beautiful silver hair with one hand. The gesture is truly graceful and entuates her good looks. ¡±Then, why do I have to appear before the apostle Shinji in my true form? Why did I go to the trouble of creating a figure without the wings of a goddess? Do you understand?¡± Shinji was at a loss for words at the sound of Goddess Arian¡¯s voice and the content of what she said. And behind her eyes, he noticed the fire of lust. Seeing this, he puts his knife and fork on the table and swallows hard. Even though he knows it will be read, he can¡¯t stop the impious thought thates to his mind. ¡±Yes, Apostle Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±Goddess¡­!?¡± With a single blink of an eye, Goddess Arian moves behind Shinji in that short time, puts her hands on his shoulders, and whispers in his ear. Though they are alone, only the two of them can hear her voice. ¡±It¡¯s for the sake of fellowship with Apostle Shinji~?¡± ¡±!!?¡± These words had a destructive power that blew away the idea that Goddess Arian is superior or an honorable subject in a single blow. Goddess Arian, who had read Shinji¡¯s thoughts and ced her lips sweetly between his earlobes, continued her words. ¡±What do you want to do today¡­?¡± ¡±Of course, I¡¯m going to have s*x with the Goddess¡­!¡± What kind of subus¡¯ son is he if he doesn¡¯t respond to her words? Even the most cautious Shinji can¡¯t help but make up his mind if his partner is yed so well, even if it is Goddess Arian. As Shinji is motivated, Goddess Arian makes a move with her words. ¡±Then, let¡¯s enjoy¡­ this one day~? Apostle Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±¡­!? Oh, Goddess¡­!¡± ¡±Fufu, first, as proof that my words are true¡­ let me serve you as a mere woman, Shinji¡­?¡± Again, in the blink of an eye, Shinji and Goddess Arian had shifted, and both were on the bed. Shinji¡¯s lower body clothes are gone, and his erect cock is clearly visible. Goddess Arian, on the other hand, sits between Shinji¡¯s legs and removes her pure white chiton. Immediately, Goddess Arian¡¯s breasts captivate him. The size, shape, skin color and quality, and peach-colored nipples are all perfectly bnced, and Shinji¡¯s cock is erect to the point of tearing even before he touches them. (How magnificent and erotic it is¡­?) Goddess Arian, who is normally in a higher position, serves him with her breasts. This action was a sign that, for this one asion only, they are only a woman and a man before they are a goddess and an apostle, and that they are allowed to tolerate disrespect. Although it was the first time for her to have s*xual intercourse with her own body, Goddess Arian did not hesitate to wee Shinji¡¯s s*xual desire into her cleavage. Now, she looks not like a Goddess but only a woman, her cheeks flushed and her eyes moistened with expectation. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 410 Day Six, Goddess and the Last Lustful Day, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Goddess Arian¡¯s ample breasts were the best for Shinji, who has had s*xual intercourse with various women. Her breasts, which seemed to embody Shinji¡¯s ideal, mped his cock from both sides, and he was enveloped by the soft sensation from the ns to the base of the cock. ¡±Oh¡­!¡± ¡±Fufu, that¡¯s a good reaction. Nbu¡­?¡± While making eye contact with Shinji, who squealed involuntarily, Goddess Arian stuck out the tip of her tongue and dribbled saliva into the cleavage. Shinji¡¯s hips lifted up in sweet pleasure as she rubbed his cock with her breasts with her hands so that the saliva, her breasts, and his cock would be in contact with each other. ¡±How is it? Shinji. Isn¡¯t the skin of a goddessfortable~? with just a light rubbing against each other?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ it¡¯s amazing, that¡¯s all I can say¡­¡± ¡±Right~? Fufu, your waist is floating~?¡± Shinji can see that Goddess Arian¡¯s cheeks are flushed and ted as she smiles. Even though she holds her breasts with both hands and rubs them up and down in a very ordinary way, her pre-cum is already running out of juice. (What¡¯s so different¡­? It¡¯s just like Freri¡­!) Shinji¡¯s mind recalls the image of Freri whom he had fucked the day before. Although, she is different from Freri, who has the blood of a subus and excels in s*xual skill, the pleasure seems simr and it must be caused by something other than technique. Perhaps there is something simr to function-granting magic. That¡¯s what Shinji thought. ¡±You shouldn¡¯t think about other women¡­? However, I don¡¯t feel bad about being on par with Shinji¡¯s best experience. Maybe I should be a little stronger~?¡± Goddess Arian, who knew Shinji¡¯s thoughts, strengthened her hand to make Shinji say that it was the mostfortable one. And with this, Shinji¡¯s stiff cock, which was buried in the flesh of her breast, squeezed and he could only jerk his hips. ¡±Is it here~? Fufu, isn¡¯t it good here, too? Ahhh, it¡¯s twitching¡­? I think you¡¯re going to ejacte right away~?¡± She watches Shinji¡¯s reaction with her eyes, feel the bounce of his cock buried in her breasts, and look into his mind to find the point where she can please him. Goddess Arian is relentless in her service (breastjob) that simply makes Shinji feel good, and in no time at all she has him on the edge. (I can¡¯t believe it! It feels so, so good¡­! I¡¯m going to cum¡­!) Shinji didn¡¯t expect to be cornered so one-sidedly. After all, he had been the one who made the Goddess Arian possessed by Yoriko soundst time, so he had thought that this time he would be able to take the initiative again. However, he is now overwhelmed by Goddess Arian. The reason for this was the skin of the goddess. While the wings of light are the strongest divine power that can make a person crazy, the skin of the goddess also has a weak divine power that fascinates people. Because of this, Shinji feels pleasure just by touching Goddess Arian¡¯s skin. But since Shinji has been trained by Freri, he is able toy his skin on the Goddess Arian¡¯s skin without going crazy. If it were a man who is not familiar with s*xuality, he would be instantly knocked out and turned into a puppet. ¡±Ah¡­ I knew it was good~? Shinji¡­? Ejacte whenever you want, as much as you w¡­? *Lick* *Lick* Nnnh~? *Lick*¡± Goddess Arian knows other goddesses who charm apostles and manipte them at will. However, Goddess Arian did not intend to make Shinji her puppet, but was confident that Shinji would be able to withstand her charms. In fact, Shinji is not fascinated, but is staring at Goddess Arian with the eyes of a male on the verge of ejaction. And that made her more than happy. While thinking this, Goddess Arian ran her tongue over the ns peeking out from the cleavage. It is the finishing touch to her arousal with her tongue, as she seeks for the sperm of the strong male who has taught her the pleasure of a woman. ¡±Oh, Goddess¡­ oh, I¡¯m going to cum!¡± ¡±Ahhh¡­? You ejacted a lot, didn¡¯t you¡­? It¡¯s so strong¡­? Fufu, and it¡¯s warm¡­?¡± Semen spurts out vigorously, staining Goddess Arian¡¯s face and beautiful silver hair while she is licking. It stained from her corbone to her cleavage, and Goddess Arian looked entranced by the force and volume of the spurt. However, there was one thing she was not satisfied with. ¡±Shinji¡­ Now, It¡¯s not Goddess, right¡­?¡± ¡±Ohhh¡­ oh, I¡¯m still, I¡¯m still sensitive¡­¡± Shinji writhes as his sensitive cock is sucked and rubbed by her breast after his ejaction. The semen became a further lubricant, and not only did it make a slurping sound, but it also intensified the pleasure. ¡±Fufu, it¡¯s so muscr¡­? I could squeeze you more like this¡­? If you don¡¯t like it, you know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ Arian, please stop¡­¡± ¡±Yes~? Well done, Shinji¡­?¡± If they are just a man and a woman, then they should call each other by their first names. So, having hit the target of what Goddess Arian wanted to say, she released his cock from her cleavage to give him forgiveness. ¡±Was it so good¡­? Was the breastjob so good¡­? Fufu¡­? Your list of the best breast jobs¡­? You¡¯ve renewed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ *Pant* *Pant* next, it¡¯s my turn¡­!¡± (So erotic¡­ I can¡¯t be passive¡­) Shinji ejacted so much in her cleavage that his semen was stringing and forming bridges. This scene makes him feel even more immoral for having defiled the body of a goddess, and he can¡¯t stop himself from getting more and more horny. After a few moments, Shinji gets up and wrestles with Goddess Arian, who is smiling a charming and proud smile, which is more like a subus than a subus. Goddess Arian does not resist the move. She, too, is ted by Shinji¡¯s aggression, and she has been expecting it. ¡±Come on, Shinji~? let¡¯s connect¡­?¡± She opens her arms to reveal her beauty. In front of her exquisite body, Shinji grips her waist without hesitation and presses his ns against the entrance of her secret passage. However, Shinji does not insert his cock into her. Thanks to the breastjob, he realized that Goddess Arian¡¯s body has the potential to surpass Freri¡¯s. ¡±Arian, I¡¯m putting it in¡­¡± ¡±! Shinji, wait¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s cock is given the effect of giving pleasure to the woman by the function granting magic. Goddess Arian, who read his mind, tried to stop him, but his cock was inserted before her. That was all it took. ¡±Ahhh~?¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s mouth was filled with ecstasy. Goddess times, breastjob. This is a situation that is typical for a woman with big tits. Goddess Arian is trying to suppress the power of the goddess as much as possible. Still, if there is no resistance, it is not possible to touch each other. But Shinji, who has been trained by Freri-chan, is a s*x powerhouse. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 411 Day Six, Goddess and the Last Lustful Day, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Although the tip has only been inserted, both Goddess Arian and Shinji are convinced. It was definitely better than when they were connected with Yoriko¡¯s body. Slowly, the cock moves through the unopened vagina. The vagina, which epts Shinji¡¯s cock without suffering, is overflowing with love juice and tightens around Shinji¡¯s cock. As Shinji¡¯s cock moves through the vagina, which is sofortable that it is hard to believe that he has never had s*x before, he confirms the existence of the virgin membrane. ¡±Ah¡­ah¡­? Shinji¡¯s, deep inside¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s cock breaks through Goddess Arian¡¯s virgin membrane and reaches the deepest part of her body, without any hesitation. Shinji¡¯s movement stops as he inserts his cock into her. Looking down at Goddess Arian, who is already in ecstasy, Shinji already feels ejaction from thefort of the goddess¡¯ vagina. (It¡¯s as good as the fully grown Freri¡­¡­ really, it feels so good just to be in there¡­.) Shinji is not the only one who can¡¯t afford it. Goddess Arian was also lost in her thoughts because of the pleasure she felt from the pration of the cock, which was affected by the function-granting magic, into her vagina. Her face is so ecstatic with the pleasure that she has no time to read Shinji¡¯s thoughts. (It¡¯s much better than before¡­? This is Shinji¡¯s real thing~? Howfortable¡­?) The best cock and vagina. And the first to recover from the immobility caused by the mutual pleasure was the experienced Shinji. After taking a deep breath, he pulled his hips back and pushed his cock into the tight vagina again, refusing to let go. With a single piston movement, Goddess Arian¡¯s hips bounced, her breasts swayed boldly, and her love juices spurted out. Shinji¡¯s hips would never stop, and he thrusts again and again. ¡±Nhaaa~? Ah~? Ahh~? It¡¯s good¡­? It¡¯s really good, Shinji~? *Pant* *Pant*¡± ¡±Arian¡¯s body also feels so good everywhere I touch¡­ your vagina, your breasts¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hand reaches out to her breast as if he is being attracted to it. His five fingers enjoy her breasts, which do not fit in his right hand, as he rhythmically shakes his hips, sliding his fingers along her body and making love to her skin. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ahhhh~? More~? Move more, Shinji~? I¡¯ll move, too~?¡± ¡±Uh¡­ Arian¡­? That move¡­¡± ¡±Fufu~? I¡¯m getting a little used to it~? Ah~? Here ites~? this one~? this one, isn¡¯t it~?¡± Soon Goddess Arian was getting used to Shinji¡¯s hips and pleasure. She thought about how to make her movements more pleasurable. So, while looking at Shinji¡¯s face, she moved together and practiced together with him. On the other side, Shinji¡¯s smooth use of his hips and the tightness of his vagina made Goddess Arian feel hisposure. Though Shinji was in the dominant position, the normal position, at some point Goddess Arian began to take over the pace. ¡±Kuh¡­ I¡¯m going to fuck you harder¡­!¡± Shinji grabbed both of Goddess Arian¡¯s wrists. Then, he pulls her hands back and her arms pull her breasts up, making them stand out more visually and she wiggles her hips. ¡±Ahhh~? Ah~? This is so great¡­? So deep~? It¡¯s so deep~? Ah~? Ahhh~? No way~? I can¡¯t move¡­? Ahhhh~?¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s hips are pounding relentlessly against the back of her vagina, leaving her with little room to spare. It was an act that Shinji had to drive into a corner, but he was able to regain the initiativepletely. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! He lowers his center of gravity and picks up the pace to shoot his sperm into Goddess Arian¡¯s vagina, who is enjoying the pleasure of being pounded. Her legs and hips kept bouncing as she had already climaxed several times. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? Ah~? I¡¯m cumming~? Ahii? Such this move~? I¡¯m cumming, cummmmming~? Ahhhhhhhhh~? Ahh~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­ I¡¯m going to cum too¡­!¡± ¡±I give you permission~? I give you permission~? Shinji~? Ah~? Ah~? Quickly~? Cum inside me~?¡± Spurttttttt! Spurttt! Spurt! Goddess Arian climaxes with a wordless cry of charm as she is ejacted with her ns and womb against the vagina. The waves of pleasure, more than when she was possessed by Yoriko, turned Goddess Arian¡¯s thoughts into a nk white. ¡±Haaaaaa¡­? Ah¡­? Atst, it¡¯s happening to me¡­?¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant¡­* I ejacted¡­inside¡­Goddess¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Haa¡­? Fufu, you¡¯re the only one who can impregnate a goddess, aren¡¯t you? Shinji¡­?¡± Having been engaged in intercourse as just a man and a woman, the afterglow of ejaction distracts Shinji and he calls her by mistake. However, Goddess Arian felt good after the vaginal ejaction (Nakadashi) and stroked her belly as if she wanted to provoke him. Although there is a contraceptive spell and it is uncertain whether a person can impregnate a goddess, the gesture arouses Shinji so much that he blows away the thought of worrying about such a small matter. And Goddess Arian catches Shinji with a charming face. ¡±I haven¡¯t cum enough¡­!¡± ¡±It is okay¡­ I will allow you to spit it out as you desire¡­? Come on, let¡¯s do it again¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s grip on her wrist should have been one-sided, but he finds himself intertwining his fingers with hers in a lover¡¯s embrace. And with a tight grip on his hand, Shinji¡¯s hips swayed with desire. The mixture of semen and love juices in her vaginas is even more extreme, and their hips do not stop from bucking against each other. ¡±Ahhhh¡­? I¡¯m cumming again¡­?¡± His testicles keep producing sperm, and his carnal desires are unquenchable. Before he knew it, Goddess Arian¡¯s legs wrapped tightly around Shinji¡¯s waist, and their hips were in contact with each other. The man¡¯s instincts are telling him to embrace her, as she looks like an enchanting woman. ¡±Fufu¡­? You¡¯re still strong¡­? That¡¯s good, Shinji~?¡± After several times of vaginal ejaction. Goddess Arian and Shinji switch ces, after all, Shinji is getting tired from the constant shaking of his hips. So now, Goddess Arian, looking down on Shinji from above in the cowgirl position, licks her lips with her tongue and smiles lewdly at him. It is the first time for me to have an experience with the goddess herself. She is a goddess, so she has high specs. She is as good as a subus, and Shinji is surprised at her good shape. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 412 Day Six, Goddess and the Last Lustful Day, Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The bed continues to creak and squeak. Goddess Arian straddles Shinji and uses her smooth hips in a way that even a skilled prostitute would be proud of, and her tightness gives Shinji the ultimate in pleasure. On the other hand, Goddess Arian was also enjoying the pleasure of being prated repeatedly by Shinji¡¯s cock, which was so strong that it did not wilt. ¡±*Pant* Pant* Mmm *Pant* Fufu~? Shinji, can you feel it? My vagina seems to have learned your shape¡± ¡±Ugh, kuh, yeah, it seems like it. Arian¡¯s vagina, it¡¯s sucking on me¡­¡± ¡±Anyone would be like this if they were prated by such a strong object~? Ah, it¡¯s really, really good¡­?¡± Right now, all of Shinji¡¯s thoughts are upied with the feeling of pleasure and Goddess Arian¡¯srge breasts, which are shaking with the up-and-down motion, and his excitement is felt by Goddess Arian. (I can¡¯t stop looking at them¡­ Arian¡¯s breasts are really erotic) After having cum so many times already, Shinji¡¯s thoughts were now filled with straightforward lust. Goddess Arian, on the other hand, also allows him to see her not as a goddess, but simply as an attractive woman. No, not only does she allow it, but she even takes pleasure in it, a pleasure that sends shivers down her spine. (Shinji~? It¡¯s because you try to be a serious apostle that I forgive you~? But you must take responsibility for teaching me this kind of pleasure¡­?) Perhaps as a reaction to her long years of working diligently as a goddess, Goddess Arian was addicted to s*x where she could be just a woman as long as she was shaking her hips. And to fulfill Shinji¡¯s deepest desires, she emphasized her breasts by pulling them together with her arms and shook her hips boldly. Shinji¡¯s eyes immediately be more and more attracted to the sight of her breasts bouncing up and down in front of his eyes, and his cock swells up even more. Having his desire fueled like that, there is no way Shinji can hold back his ejaction for much longer. So, he grabs her plump thighs and pushes up as hard as he can, shooting his load into her womb again. ¡±Kuhh¡­ *Pant* *Pant* I¡¯m getting squeezed¡­¡± ¡±????~? Nfuu¡­? Ahhh¡­? *Pant* this sensation¡­? I¡¯m going to be addicted to it¡­?¡± Goddess Arian climaxes with an enraptured look on her face. Her vagina writhes, sucking up every ounce of sperm. Although it¡¯s much easier that she doesn¡¯t suck the magic out of him, her greedy sucking is as good as Freri¡¯s. But with this, Shinji was confident that his cock would not wilt during the pration. After a few moments, the sweating, red-cheeked Goddess Arian, brushing her hair with her hand, tried to move again¡­ but stopped in mid-stride. ¡±Shall we eat first, Shinji? People can¡¯t move when their stomachs are empty~?¡± ¡±Thank you¡­¡± Shinji can only thank her for her smile, knowing that she can read his thoughts about his hunger. After that, the same situation happened¡­ after reading Shinji¡¯s mind, Goddess Arian¡¯s ¡°pampering¡± continues. ¡±Shinji, you can keep eating~?¡± ¡±I-I can¡¯t calm down and eat if¡­ oh¡­¡± ¡±Fufu~? But you¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you? Making it so big¡­? Hamu~? *Slurp* *Smooch* *Chew*¡± As Shinji sits on a chair to eat, Goddess Arian¡¯s blowjob assaults him, burying her face in his crotch. Even though it would normally be considered an immoral and reprehensible act to have s*xual intercourse during the meal, Goddess Arian allowed it. ¡±You can do whatever you like, okay? Fufu, Mmm~? For example, thrust your cock¡­? From behind~? ah¡­¡± ¡±Arian¡¯s breasts are so erotic¡­I feel like I could ejacte as much as I want just by touching them¡± And now, in the standing back position, Shinji holds Goddess Arian from behind, and tastes her bouncing breasts with both hands, tasting them to his heart¡¯s content. His ns and her womb swell up with arousal as they press against each other, and their hips and asses rotate and rub against each other in a close, slow s*x. Their lips and tongues also suck each other, and Shinji pours his cum again and again in a gentle pleasure. ¡±Ah~? *Pant* Ah~? Ah~? this~? is~? so intense~? so intensee~? and it¡¯s so good~? Cumming~? Cumming~? I¡¯m cumming¡­?¡± ¡±~~~? Ejacte? Ggh!¡± After resting their bodies, the next step is to start having hard s*x, with their hips hitting each other hard. In normal position, cowgirl position, and doggy position, Shinji pour his sperm into her womb as he desires, without being particr about the position. Goddess Arian also allows the man¡¯s desire to possess her, and epts his pleasure with a charming smile on her face. (Ahhh~¡­ if I get used to this feeling, I¡¯ll be ruined¡­) Thanks to Goddess Arian, who reads his thoughts and acts ahead of him, she does not force him to think deeply, and time just passes in a state of ¡®easiness¡®. Even now, Shinji¡¯s cock is sandwiched between the cleavage of Goddess Arian¡¯s breasts, as she has read the slightest thought in his mind about having a breastjob. And seeking for more pleasure, Shinji himself thrusts his hips up and tastes the breastjob on his knees, to which Goddess Arian gives him a charming smile with a mixture of affection and lust. ¡±If you know that, Shinji, you¡¯ll be fine, Shinji¡± ¡±Arian¡­!¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard for me to let go of this happiness, too. However, it is not more important than the work of the goddess. Shinji and I are able to have this time because we are both fulfilling our duties¡± Shinji only nodded his head silently as she spoke to him while she made a sultry sound and rubbed his cock with her breast. ¡±Let¡¯s have fun without losing our minds, shall we?¡± With this, Shinji shoots his sperm into Goddess Arian¡¯s mouth, who licks the ns with her tongue, instead of replying. * * * In the end, Shinji and Goddess Arian continued to have intercourse throughout the day. Of course, Shinji cannot study magic. But he was able to feel a sense of fulfillment that more thanpensated for it. ¡±It was very good, Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±Me too. I¡¯ve done all I can do¡­I can¡¯t ejacte anymore¡± ¡±I understand. I can see that you are deeply fulfilled¡­ Fufu, I feel the same way¡± They lie naked on the bed, and Goddess Arian pokes Shinji¡¯s cheek with her fingertip while she gazes at him with a satisfied, disheveled smile. For the past six days, especially today, thest day of the festival, he has been indebted to Goddess Arian. Thanks to her, he has been able to fulfill his promise to the women and is now able to continue his research on the magic of time in his original world, for which he is very grateful. Moreover, he was now feeling somewhat refreshed, as if he was releasing the stress of being entangled with the goddess. ¡±Go back to bed and clean up afterwards¡­¡± ¡±Yes. But as I told you on the first day. The rest will settle down in its proper ce. I¡¯ll be busy for a while, too. Stay strong with my daughter, Shinji¡­¡± ¡±Of course. That¡¯s what I do¡± Shinji looks at Goddess Arian next to him with a smile, and looks at her beautiful naked body as if it is thest time he sees her. Her body had been spotless, but now there were some red marks on it. They are the marks that Shinji sucked on and put on her¡­ ¡±Fufu, there¡¯s still a little time left, Shinji~?¡± Her words, which were so clear to his horny mind, made Shinji reach out his hand to enjoy her body one more time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 413 Conclusion of the Disturbance Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a very intense sixth day, Shinji returns to his room at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Hateyama branch and goes to sleep. The next morning goes by without incident, and Shinji joins Alvin and the others for breakfast with the other adventurers and staff of the Hateyama branch. There is a sense of tension in the air because the situation in the area is still unknown and the adventurers may have to take their turn. Then, Mizer, the leader of the Hateyama branch, appears. All eyes in the room were on Mizer. ¡±Good morning. Let me begin my talk right away¡± Mizer begins to speak in a quiet tone, but there is no sense of heaviness in his atmosphere. His voice echoes in the quiet room. ¡±When I reported the defeat of the dragon, I also reported the defeat of the subus that was the cause of this trouble. Actually, the number of monsters attacking us seems to have decreased considerably after the report, and the Knights seem to have been able to protect many of the people. Thus, it was decided that the Knights would clean up the monsters around the Hateyama branch and report the results to the kingdom¡± Mizer¡¯s words caused a stir among the adventurers. ¡±This concludes this urgent request. I thank all the adventurers present here!¡± ¡±¡±¡±Woahhhhhhhhhh!!!¡±¡±¡± The deration of the end of the state of emergency rouses the adventurers. Alvin and Shinji also rejoice, pping each other on the shoulder, and Milis and Renka join hands in joy. Having experienced firsthand the massive onught of the monsters, they knew that if they were defeated, they would be in trouble. That is why they are happy to receive the deration of the end of the state of emergency from the branch leader and to have sessfully defended the area. ¡±I have arranged for the rewards to be given by the adventurers¡¯ guilds where the parties are based. Please pick it up upon your return. Then everyone is hereby dismissed!¡± As Mizer leaves, the adventurers exchange farewells and start to head for the transfer magic circle hut. And Alvin, the party leader, is forced to deal with the situation. * * * All the parties except Alvin and the other members of return to their base city, and the Hateyama branch bes very quiet. In the meantime, Alvin and the others were discussing what to do. ¡±What are we going to do?¡± ¡±Well, we haven¡¯t found the yet, have we? Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re here for?¡± ¡±Yes, but¡­ look, I don¡¯t think we know what kind of situation Hateyama is in after all this happened. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to go back up there right now¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ true¡± Renka affirms Alvin¡¯s concern. Shinji agrees and nods his head as does Renka. ¡±In this disturbance, we fought as the sword of the goddess. It was against a dragon. I don¡¯t think my parents could have done the same. So now I don¡¯t think I have to risk it all to climb Hateyama¡± ¡±I hope Alvin is satisfied. What about Renka and Milis?¡± ¡±Yeah. Al¡¯s feelingse first¡± ¡±Okay? If Al-kun says so!¡± ¡±Thanks, everybody. Thanks for being with me¡± Alvin smiles happily at Shinji and the others¡¯ words. His smile was genuine, and it gave Shinji and the others a sense of aplishment that he had surpassed his parents. (I am d that Alvin was satisfied. As for the rtionship between the dragon and his parents, it¡¯s not my ce to say¡­) The information was obtained by eavesdropping in the first ce. Shinji, however, knows that Alvin has been trying for a long time to surpass his parents. ¡±So, are we going back today?¡± ¡±Yeah. Let¡¯s pack up and go back. I think we¡¯re supposed to get our rewards from Medio¡¯s guild¡­ and maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll be called back to the castle again¡± Alvin¡¯s prediction was right on the money. The report from Mizer has been delivered to the kingdom, and it is reported that led by the honorary knight Alvin has solved this disturbance. It is only natural that Alvin should be called out for his great work in a matter that shook the country. ¡±I¡¯m sure of it. Honorary knight¡± ¡±As expected, I have to wear stiff clothes again¡­¡± ¡±Al-kun, let¡¯s work hard, okay? If there is a party, I¡¯ll be with you¡± Alvin, who had only been a nobleman for a short time, was notfortable with the formal attire of nobility. Nevertheless, it is one of the duties of an honorary knight. It is easy to imagine that a victory party would be held if the knights were also in battle. As Alvin¡¯s partner, Milis¡¯ presence was also confirmed. ¡±Then, let¡¯s pack our things. We haven¡¯t been here that long but it¡¯s been a very intense time¡± ¡±Yeah. Alvin, let¡¯s pack up our stuff and go say hello to the branch manager and Iren-san¡± ¡±Oh, yeah, they have done a lot for us!¡± Alvin agrees to Shinji¡¯s proposal. Thus, also decided to leave Hateyama. After packing up their belongings and saying goodbye to Mizer, the branch leader, they finally go to Iren in the archive room. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 414 Alvin Learns about His Parents Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others entered the archive room to pay a visit, but the room had changed considerably. The archive room, which was neat and orderly before the disturbance, was now filled with various tools and stacks of papers on the desks. In such a situation, Iren, who was wearing the uniform of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild staff, was silently writing letters on a piece of paper. ¡±Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry to bother you at your busy time¡­!¡± ¡±¡­? Everyone of . Good morning. I apologize for the mess in the room¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sorry to bother you at this difficult time, but¡­ are youpiling a document?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m justpiling information about what happened during the incident. We need to use this information for future reference. I¡¯m going to be working on this for a while¡± This reminds Alvin that he too was interviewed by Iren. Considering the effort required to examine and summarize what each person said, he was impressed that it was beyond his ability to do so. So, not wanting to take up too much of her busy schedule, Alvin decides to offer a brief greeting. ¡±We¡¯ve decided to go back to the base too. We¡¯ve been indebted to Iren-san, so we¡¯vee to pay our respects¡± ¡±¡­But you haven¡¯t gotten the yet, right?¡± ¡±Yes. But the situation in Hateyama is unstable because of this trouble. It¡¯s not like we need the desperately¡± From Iren¡¯s point of view, he could not feel Alvin¡¯s lingering attachment to Hateyama. In this atmosphere of having aplished what needed to be done, Iren guessed that Alvin had achieved his goal. (We may never see each other again. Before that, I want to thank you!) As a mere employee of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, Iren cannot easily meet Alvin, an honorary knight and a nobleman. Thinking of this, Iren¡¯s mouth naturally moved. ¡±Well then, see youter¡­¡± ¡±Excuse me? Before you go, may I have a moment of your time to talk to you about your parents, Wolf-sama¡­?¡± ¡±Eh?¡± Alvin stops as he is about to leave. Milis also stops moving because of the unexpected content of the conversation. Shinji and Renka also stop moving, but they are not surprised because they know what is going on through eavesdropping. (It is now or never to tell him. Alvin knows that he has surpassed his parents, and now that he has decided to go home, there is no problem in listening to Iren¡¯s story) Rather, Shinji proposed that they go to the archive room to greet Iren so that she would tell him about Alvin¡¯s parents. The fact that she started talking spontaneously, without prompting, saved a lot of time and effort. ¡±What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡±I am the one¡­ who was saved by the that Wolf-sama¡¯s parents picked!¡± Iren tells Alvin, who is confused, the truth. The confession is like a confession to the Goddess, a painful confession of her heart. As Shinji and Renka know, Iren tells the story of how Alvin¡¯s parents saved her, how they went to Hateyama to help her, and how the dragon killed them in the end. Although there is no proof of this story, Alvin intuitively understands from the way Iren tells the story that it is not a lie but the truth. Milis holds Alvin¡¯s hand, who cannot hide his agitation at the information about his parents that he suddenly learned from an unexpected source. The look of concern on Milis¡¯ face, on the face of his loved one, makes Alvin somehow regain hisposure. Then, Alvin quietly listens to Irene¡¯s story. She finishes telling him about how much she admired her parents, how she had failed as an adventurer due to her residual disease, and how she had be an employee of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild to at least help adventurers. ¡±¡­I could not be an adventurer who helps others like your parents did, even though they helped me. But I am d to have be a guild member because I could say thank you to you directly. Thank you very much¡± Iren bowed his head deeply, and Alvin could feel her deep gratitude. Alvin was happy to know a part of his parents as adventurers. (My parents were good adventurers¡­! ) Having lost his parents at an early age, he felt lonely. But now that he hears the words of those who were saved by their parents, Alvin is d that he trained hard and became an adventurer like his parents, even though he was lonely. ¡±I should be the one thanking you! I didn¡¯t know my parents that well. So¡­ it¡¯s good to hear your story¡± ¡±Wolf-sama¡­¡± Alvin¡¯s nostalgic smile shows no anger that he lost his parents because of Iren. On the contrary, he thanks her, which makes Iren feel guilty. Alvin then continues to speak to her. ¡±Besides, I don¡¯t think bing an adventurer is everything. You have helped many adventurers as a staff member, haven¡¯t you? What¡¯s important is that you want to help others. I think it is the same for my parents, and me, Iren-san¡± Alvin¡¯s earnest words resonated well with the sense of helplessness that Iren was carrying inside her heart. It was probably because Alvin was the son of a respected adventurer. ¡±So, let¡¯s keep up each other¡¯s good work, okay? I will help many people as an adventurer and an honorary knight¡± The words did note out of his mouth, like his parents¡¯, but everyone present understood without words. Shinji squinted at Alvin¡¯s renewed determination as if he were seeing something dazzling, and Renka looked at him as if she were seeing a younger brother who had be more reliable. Then Milis took Alvin¡¯s hand tightly in hers. ¡±¡­Yes. Me too. I will do what I can. Thank you, Wolf-sama. Be well¡± ¡±Oh, yes, see you some other time!¡± Alvin grabs Iren¡¯s hand. Then, they shake hands firmly in farewell and let go of each other¡¯s hands. Iren seems to have made a decision, but no one questions her about it. Thus, Alvin and the return from the Hateyama branch to the Medio city and to the Wolf residence. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 415 Iren’s New Dream Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Alvin and the others left, Iren continued to work quietly in the archive room. This event was an unprecedented one, and as the person in charge of the archive, she was determined to keep a record of it. (I need to make sure that the contents are understandable to anyone at any time) Iren was examining the information one by one with such a thought, hoping that it would help someone someday. She has always worked diligently, but now is the most fulfilling time for her. That is how much the conversation with Alvin had affected her. (The important thing is to want to help others¡­ I feel it is a good word because Wolf-sama said it to me) Because he is the son of her benefactor, his words were able to reach the heart of Iren, who felt a sense of debt. Even if someone else, even if her lover Mizer had said these words, they would not have healed the wound that lies deep in Iren¡¯s heart. With a positive mindset, Iren lost track of time and threw herself into her work. Except for eating and using the bathroom, she stayed in the archive room all the time. It was after dark when Mizer, who had finished his work during the day, came to visit her. ¡±Iren. Your office hours are already over¡± ¡±Mizer-san¡­ is it already thatte?¡± ¡±You seem to have been concentrating a lot. The information from the Knight¡¯s Order has not arrived yet, and it is still a time-consuming task. Please take it easy¡± ¡±Yes. I understand¡± Mizer reminded her of her mistake, and Iren put down her pen. Feeling fatigue in her eyes from concentrating for so long, she sits up, clutching her eyes. She then begins to prepare drinks for herself and Mizer as usual. ¡±Finally, we have a break. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure how things would turn out, but¡­ I think it¡¯s settled in a good way¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ But it was because Miko-sama came to the rescue. Without her¡­ we would have been in danger¡± From Iren¡¯s point of view, Mizer¡¯splexion is not good. This was not surprising since he was in charge of the Hateyama branch. I can say that this was the most tense time in Mizer¡¯s life. The mentally fatigued Mizer looked old and worn out, and Iren ced a mug of freshly brewed coffee in front of him and sat down. ¡±The cause is the cause. I think that Mizer-san¡¯s response was as usual. Even the rescue of Miko-sama was in time because Mizer-san was able to hold on¡± ¡±¡­Thank you, Iren. Speaking of Miko-sama¡­are you alright? I couldn¡¯t believe you could use magic temporarily until I saw it. For now¡­¡± Mizer is also on the battlefield, fighting a horde of monster. Therefore, he witnessed Iren¡¯s use of magic. He has never heard of a way to cure the aftereffects of the breathless disease, even temporarily, and being told that the information is confidential, he cannot pry into it, but he is genuinely worried that Iren¡¯s body may have been overloaded. ¡±There is nothing wrong with me. But, as Miko-sama said¡­ the cure seems to be temporary. I have the feeling that I only have less magic avable to me than yesterday¡± After one night, the magic pores in Iren¡¯s body were about to return to normal. The amount of magic power that can be released outside of the body has obviously decreased, and she realizes that she will not bepletely cured without continuous treatment, just as Miko-sama had said. (Continuous, treatment¡­) Suddenly she¡¯s reminded of Shinji¡¯s treatment. The sensation of being stroked all over her body, the sensation of having her magic hole pried open, and the presence of a strong cock filling her vagina. Iren, who would have blushed at the memory if not for the aftereffect of theck of change in her facial expression, hurriedly shakes off her evil thoughts and puts on a mysterious face. ¡±Well¡­that¡¯s a pity. If you had been cured, you might have been able to pursue your dream once more¡± Fortunately, Mizer was unaware of her struggle. He would think that her mysterious face was also a sign of regret that she was not cured. ¡±¡­Don¡¯t worry about that. I don¡¯t think that being a good adventurer is the only way to repay the help I received. I want to do what I can do¡± Unlike in the past, Iren¡¯s reaction was not one of regret for not bing an adventurer. Mizer, who was surprised by the unexpected reaction, smiled at her positive words. (Has this incident changed her mind about something? Or is it because he met Alvin-kun? Whatever the case may be, I am d that she was able to ovee her feelings) Iren is no longer stuck in the past. And after no longer needing to be an adventurer, she has moved on and has a new goal in her heart. She has a new goal: to find a cure for the aftereffects of her breathless disease. And after the turmoil, Miko Arian visits Iren before she meets Shinji. She asked Iren to join her in the temple after she reminded her not to tell anyone about the magic pore and the cure. At that time, Iren refused the offer, but was told to visit Miko Arian in Medio whenever she changed her mind. (But now, I will study the magic pore under Miko-sama. I will find a way to help everyone that does not rely on intercourse) To help someone else suffering from the aftereffects as she did, to find a safe way that is possible without knowing the existence of the magic pore, and the conversation with Alvin pushed her to make a decision to change her path. To do so, she had to finish her work of organizing her documents first, and she worked silently. ¡±I see. Then I will do what I can do. In the meantime, I¡¯ll clean up the mess until we can get back to our normal work¡­¡± ¡±Fufu, yes. I wish you the best of luck, Mizer-san¡± Iren gives a faint smile and Mizer nods his head in encouragement. In the not-too-distant future, Iren will leave the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and head for the temple, but there is no way for Mizer to know that now, and they spend a peaceful moment together. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 416 At the Wolf Residence after the Return from Hateyama Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the has arrived back to Medio from Hateyama and returned to the Wolf residence after receiving a reward from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild for an urgent request. After telling Akane and the servants that they have returned, Alvin returns to his daily life as the head of the Wolf family. However, with no territory and only servants, Alvin¡¯s only task is to deal with the letters that havee in during his absence. Thus, Alvin and his family decided to take a good rest and focus on relieving the fatigue that had built up in their bodies. ¡±Well, I think Alvin will be busy a littleter. If the information about this case gets out among the nobles, invitations for the party wille in great numbers¡± ¡±I¡¯ll have to talk to Chris again¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s words were right on target. A few dayster, information about the massive monster flooding that had urred in the Hateyama area began to circte. The information was urate, including the fact that Alvin, an honorary knight, had defeated the monster and avoided an unprecedented crisis. As a result, the Wolf family began to receive invitations to parties one after another. ¡±There are too many¡­¡± ¡±Al-sama is the most popr one right now, so it¡¯s no surprise¡­. I also received a letter from them asking me toe with Al-sama¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Chris, I didn¡¯t mean to bother you¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m proud to be your fianc¨¦e. Al-sama has done the job well¡± In such a situation, Alvin asked Christina, his fianc¨¦e, for help. So, with the help of Christina, who visits the Wolf family, Alvin and Milis do their best to sort through the letters. Still, they are hoping to have their wedding in their hometown soon, but their faces are very dejected. (No wonder. They saved the northern part of the country, no exaggeration. They have proven that they are capable of fighting as the sword of the goddess, and what nobleman wouldn¡¯t want to be associated with them?) Alvin¡¯s reputation among the nobility has risen dramatically as a result of this sess. And Christina was relieved that she had made the engagement official before Alvin¡¯s departure for Hateyama. If the engagement is formalized, even if a higher-ranking nobleman wants to take Alvin as a son-inw, they cannot break the engagement forcibly. Even if they are royalty. ¡±The first one is the party in the capital, isn¡¯t it, Chris-san?¡± ¡±Yes. The royal family is having a constion party in three weeks. So, we should decline the other invitation because this party made us busy with preparations for it. They will know that Al-sama will be honored, so no one willin about the reason¡± ¡±Then this, this, this, and this¡­¡± ¡±Al-kun. I will write a letter in turn¡± ¡±Thank you, Mil!¡± ¡±Madam, paper and pen¡± Milis began to write a reply to the refusal, and Enrica, the daughter of a noble and a maid at her side, added to the wording. ¡±Al-sama. When do you n to hold the wedding ceremony in your hometown?¡± ¡±I was thinking soon. Is that a problem?¡± ¡±Yes. Under the current circumstances, I think that many people wille forward to participate in Al-sama¡¯s wedding¡± ¡±S-Seriously¡­? I don¡¯t want to get too shy¡­¡± Weddings in the countryside are usually small and intimate, usually between family members and neighbors who have known each other for a long time. But Christina¡¯s point of view was a blind spot for Alvin, who had been envisioning a friendly country wedding ceremony rather than a formal and stuffy one. ¡±So, let¡¯s have the wedding party on a different day. You¡¯ll have to be patient on that day¡­¡± ¡±It can¡¯t be helped. Now that I¡¯m an honorary knight, I have to do what¡¯s necessary¡± ¡±We need to decide on the schedule and other things. It should be in some form by the day of the party¡­¡± With this, Alvin, Milis, and Christina are busy preparing for their future together. * * * Meanwhile, Shinji, who has disclosed his secret of being an apostle of the goddess to Alvin and his friends, is leading a free and easy life as before. Since Christina and the servants take care of the Wolf family¡¯s business, Shinji, Renka, and Emily, who are only house guests, have no work to do. The activities of have also taken a break, and Shinji and his friends are living a very peaceful life. Shinji worked out with Renka and Emily that day to keep his body fit, and returned to his room after sunset. (I can take it easy for the time being. Just as well. I¡¯ll be able to study th time magic¡­) The fellowship with Goddess Arian was a great time, but it has not helped him to make any progress in his research of magic. And now, using the knowledge of other worlds that Hayate had given him as a reference, Shinji worked alone at his desk. While he was thinking silently in the dimly lit room, he suddenly received a thought from Milis. [Excuse me, Shinji-san. Are you free right now?] [I have a time. Milis is working hard today too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy being an aristocrat] [Yes¡­ it¡¯s all new to me. But Chris-san is teaching me a lot of things, which helps me a lot. I¡¯m wondering if we could meet to talk about this? I¡¯d like to discuss Al-kun¡¯s request] [Is Alvin already in bed? But if you leave the room, he might find out] Shinji is already nning to have a talk with Milis, despite his saying so. But if this is Alvin¡¯s request, he knows that Alvin wants a more extreme situation than before. [Don¡¯t worry. I made sure Al-kun didn¡¯t wake up¡­] Milis¡¯s words do not feel false. Shinji guesses that she has used Freri¡¯s sleeping powder, and leaves the room. [Okay. I¡¯ll be on my way there now] [Yes. ¡­. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Shinji] Late at night, Shinji sneaks out to Alvin¡¯s bedroom. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 417 Corrupted Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the second floor of the Wolf house, at the far end of the house, there is the couple¡¯s bedroom. In there, Shinji steps into the room. The room is simple, but apart from some peculiar ornaments, which are Alvin¡¯s taste and have a strange presence, it is a normal room. Alvin is sound asleep in his bed in the bedroom and does not notice Shinji¡¯s intrusion. He would have noticed if Milis had not put him into a deep sleep¡­ Upon Shinji arrival, Milis is dressed only in a thin negligee with a jacket over it, and she saw his gaze fell naturally on her body¡­ especially her ample breasts. His eyes are lecherous, which she never feels during the daytime. But she didn¡¯t feel aversion to the way Shinji looked at her, which normally should have bothered her. ¡±Alvin seems to be sleeping well. Let me ask you about Alvin¡¯s request¡± ¡±Well, Al-kun wants to see it clearly from the beginning. Because before, he only watched thest part¡­¡± ¡±Oh. Originally, it was only supposed to be a shadow. And that¡¯s not what we were promised¡­ but, okay. It seems that Alvin is looking for more stimtion¡± Shinji chuckles as he recalls the previous event. He thinks back to the image of Alvin, who had been excited by the way Milis was embraced by him, and realizes that he really wants the same thing. (I didn¡¯t expect Alvin to fall this far, even though it was Freri¡¯s idea) Alvin¡¯s previous request haspletely woken his propensity. And having no reason to refuse, Shinji nodded his head immediately. ¡±Okay. I don¡¯t have any reason to say no¡± ¡±Then, tomorrow¡­ will it be okay with you, Shinji-san?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. Because, after this, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to have s*x with Milis for a while¡± Shinji¡¯s expression was one of disappointment. It is the same expression as when they slept together at the Hateyama branch, but this time Milis¡¯s thoughts have been absorbed by the pleasure. Since this is the second time they are talking about this, Milis continues her words without getting flustered. ¡±Then, since Shinji-san is using contraceptive magic¡­ shouldn¡¯t our rtionship be the same as before?¡± The wordsing out of Milis¡¯s mouth were not a termination of the rtionship, but a desire to continue it. Since returning to the Wolf residence, Milis has been having s*xual intercourse with Alvin. However, she is not fully satisfied with s*x with Alvin. She thinks that she has to have s*x with Shinji. This is happened because Milis is dragged down by her corrupted body. And by this point, Milis no longer has a choice but to continue this rtionship. Even though she does not love him, her heart is still caught up in the happiness that Shinji is giving her. ¡±Milis has be so erotic that she still wants to have an affair after the wedding. I¡¯m d, Milis¡± ¡±Shinji-san, you are the one who made me like this¡­ you taught me¡­ a lot¡­ of this¡­? ahhh¡­?¡± Shinji hinted to Milis that the rtionship was over so that she would no longer have any excuses. But Milis did choose to continue the rtionship of her own volition. So, Shinji begins to y with her body as if he owns it, and Milis does not resist. ¡±Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve made you just the way I like it. I think your breasts got a little bigger too¡­ right?¡± ¡±Nnah~? Ahn~? Shinji-san, you rub them a lot¡­? Every woman will get bigger their breast rubbed¡­?¡± Her breast was nurtured by Shinji, not by Alvin. And it¡¯s been a long time since that happened. Then, after Shinji ying with her body, Milis removes her top and flutters her breasts against her negligee. Shinji looks back at Milis with moist eyes, and her tingling body slowly melts her reason. (Sorry, Al-kun¡­? I love Al-kun. But I can¡¯t stop it¡­? Besides, it¡¯s okay, right¡­? This is what Al-kun wants too¡­?) Milis still loves Alvin. However, the happiness that Shinji gives her exceeds her love for Alvin. Even though there was an excuse that it was because he (Alvin) wanted it, it can be said that Milis chose lust over love. The blur that Milis felt when finding out that Shinji was an apostle also made her subconsciously aware that her carnal desires exceeded her love. (She is fully corrupted¡­ Even though she kept her feelings for Alvin, Milis will never refuse my request again) Shinji smiles knowing that Milis is now a captive of pleasure, and that her body and soul have been corrupted. In order to confirm his guess, Shinji whispered in Milis¡¯s ear with a sneer. ¡±Milis, I¡¯m going to do it again today, so keep your butt facing me like this¡± Despite the fact that Alvin is sleeping on the bed right next to them, Shinji is still seeking Milis¡¯s body. Milis too should refuse to engage in s*xual intercourse with Shinji, no matter what. At least, she should consider moving to a different ce. But¡­ ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Milis turned her back to Shinji with a lustful, debauched smile, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to see him. Milis puts her hands on the bed and sticks her buttocks out, even though Alvin is sleeping in front of her eyes. Behind the white negligee. Shinji reaches for her buttocks, where her pale blue panties are fully exposed. Milis-chan¡¯s turn. Her body has already corrupted, and her mind has finally corrupted too. And instead of depriving her love, she herself has chosen pleasure over love. Milis-chan, who used to be a pure priestess, has beenpletely corrupted. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 418 Milis, beside Alvin’s sleeping body Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji looks at Milis¡¯s pale blue panties, which are already slightly stained. And with a light squeeze of her breast, her private parts easily be wet. That is how much her body has been corrupted. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ *Pant* Ah~? Nhaa~? Suddenly, licking it¡­? Ah~? *Pant*¡± Milis was a bit nervous when she saw Shinji sitting behind her, but she made a sweet sound when he started to lick her secret parts with his tongue. Even though she wants to escape, Milis can¡¯t do it because Shinji holds her thighs. ¡±What happened now¡­? Ah~? Different from usual¡­? Mmm~? Ah¡­? Don¡¯t dig it up~?¡± Shinji¡¯s tongue not only licks around the secret parts, but also scoops up the overflowing love juices from the shallow pration. The usual custom is that Milis¡¯s service starts with cheating s*x, but for some reason, it is different today. (His face is buried in my ass¡­?) Shinji¡¯s breath made Milis itch. And she felt a sense of shame at being watched up close to her asshole, but she had no intention of rejecting his cunnilingus. With her ass sticking out, Milis continues to support herself with her arms trembling with pleasure. Shinji also doesn¡¯t forget to cast a spell on her asshole, and moves the tip of his tongue from her secret parts to her asshole. ¡±Hiiii!? Shinji-san~? That¡¯s my ass~? Ah~? My ass~? Mmm~? Ah~? You are doing it with my pussy too~? Ah~? Ah~? Hah~?¡± Milis, whose ass has been touched by fingers but never licked before, turns her eyes ck and white. The sensation was different from that of fingers, but it was not bad at all, and Milis learned another kind of pleasure. Milis is almost climaxed by the finger on her clitoris, her wet secret parts, as well as her asshole. Even though she tried to resist, there was no way she could stand Shinji¡¯s continued oral and finger caresses without saying a word. ¡±Ah~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cummming~? I¡¯m cumming too early~? Ah, ah? ~~¡­?¡± Milis climaxed easily and shook her hips. She almost copsed, but she was supported by her thighs and did not fall down. However, her arms had lost their strength, and she was lying on the bed with her upper body on the bed, with only her ass lifted up, as if she was waiting for insertion. ¡±Isn¡¯t the ass service good, too? There¡¯s still so much more to be done, but it seems you¡¯re unable to move¡± ¡±¡­? No, that¡¯s not true¡­? Shinji-san,e here¡­?¡± Shinji finally took his face off Milis¡¯ ass and stood up, removing his pants and underwear. His cock was painfully erect, ready to thrust at any moment. Simultaneously, Milis feels the male¡¯s boiling s*xuality and opens the entrance of her secret opening with her finger, inviting Shinji to enter her. Shinji then aims his ns at her fluttering pussy, and the tip of his dickes close to her. ¡±Nice work¡­!¡± ¡±Fuahhh¡­? Please insert it¡­? *Thrust* Ah~? It¡¯s good¡­?¡± Milis¡¯s lewd and inviting gestures were something Shinji had learned earlier. And after seeing it, Shinji is so pleased with Milis¡¯ obedience that he inserts it deep inside her in a single thrust. Milis, who was prated at once, reached a light pration. She arches her back, shaking her shoulders, and Shinji covers her, trapping Milis¡¯ body beneath him. The strong male held her down, and Milis¡¯s submissive mind was tickled, causing her chest to rise and fall. ¡±You came again, huh? Milis¡¯s body has be really naughty toe so easily¡± ¡±D-don¡¯t say that¡­? Ah~? Even though I just came¡­? Don¡¯t grind it¡­?¡± ¡±But you don¡¯t hate it, do you? Tell me the truth¡± ¡±Ah~? Ah~? I like it when you grind it~? I feel good when you thrust it deep~? Ah~? yes, that ce, ahhh~?¡± Milis¡¯s rationality is melted, not by the s*x between the two, but by the sultrynguage that reveals Milis¡¯s true feelings, and by the sticky use of her hips, which presses the ns against the back of her vagina to teach her the thickness and hardness of Shinji¡¯s cock. (Ah~? This is~? This is amazing~? I can¡¯t think anything¡­? sorry~? Al-kun~? sorry~?) Milis once again realized that her body had been corrupted by Shinji in such a way that she could not resist. On the same bed with Alvin in front of her, she apologizes in her mind as she shakes her hips in ascivious manner. On the other side, to taste Milis, who feels guilty, Shinji¡¯s slow piston movement also brings her to the climax. Unlike Goddess Arian and Freri, Milis¡¯ vagina is one of Shinji¡¯s favorite ces to enjoy s*x. ¡±Milis¡¯s body is very responsive and I like it. I¡¯m d we could continue our rtionship. Milis likes my cheating cock too, right?¡± ¡±I like it~? I really like it~? Shinji-san¡¯s cock~? it feels good, I like it~? ahhh~?¡± ¡±I like Milis¡¯ body, too. Especially this one¡± While praising her body, which he has turned into a convenient s*x partner, Shinji puts his hands in front of Milis¡¯ body and grabs her breasts, which sway with the piston movement. Shinji again thinks that the best part of Milis¡¯ body is her breasts. Their size, firmness, and softness are all first-rate, and just touching them keeps his cock erect forever. And facing the rising sensation of ejaction, Shinji shook his hips to ejacte inside of her vagina without any resistance. ¡±First, I¡¯m going to ejacte once, okay?¡± ¡±Mmm~? Yes~? Please cum inside me~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah¡­? Cum inside me deeply¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hips swung gently, but when he ejacted, he thrust his p*nis deep into her vagina to fill her uterus. Milis¡¯s climax was also gentle, and she was enjoying the sensation of semen pouring into her womb with a fascinated face. While the two were basking in the afterglow, Shinji¡¯s hand was on the bed, after taking it away from her breast, and Milis¡¯s hand was on top of his hand. Shinji silently epts Milis¡¯ hand, which intertwines with his fingers as if clinging to his hand. With Milis-chan. Milis-chan is made to do Shinji¡¯s bidding. Her bottom is also serviced. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 419 Milis and Impregnation Reservation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As soon as the afterglow of the climax recedes, Shinji releases Milis¡¯s hand and pulls out his cock. He also takes off her sweat-drenched negligee and leaves her in pale blue underwear, andys her on the bed. Milis, who has been put on the bed, obediently spreads her legs as demanded, and Shinji sits between her legs, and gazes at her, who was look at his erect p*nis with eager eyes. She seemed as if she were a woman who was thrilled by the muscrity of his cock, which she imed she had not yet had enough of. ¡±Fuahhh¡­mmm¡­? haaaaah~¡­?¡± The second pration. There was neither a forceful lead nor a lewdly flirtatious act, and they connected in the missionary position without any hesitation. Any sense of loss Milis had felt after the first pration is gone, and her cheeks are sloppily rxed, looking very lewd and satisfied. ¡±You¡¯re so tight¡­I think this is the best I¡¯ve ever had. Although I¡¯ve been ustomed to it for a long time, it¡¯s not the same as before¡± ¡±~? You don¡¯t have to tell me¡­? ah, ah¡­? because Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis~? feels so good¡­?¡± Perhaps because Milis has chosen to continue her rtionship with Shinji, her body is responding in a way that makes both of them feel good. Her vagina stirs aggressively in order to get as much pleasure as possible, just as it does when she has s*x with her beloved (Alvin). This change in Milis¡¯s feelings was beginning to have an effect on her. And just a light back-and-forth motion of Shinji¡¯s hips gives Milis a numbing sensation of pleasure. The pleasure was as good as the s*x that the male (Shinji) had been having with the female (Milis) in order to dominate (own) her. (Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis, I like it? it¡¯s impossible not to like this? I want it more and more¡­?) Milis¡¯ already fallen feelings go even deeper. It is imprinted in her head that she is d she chose to have s*x with Shinji, and her tight vagina desires Shinji more. (The tightening is amazing. Now, I¡¯m feeling even better. It¡¯s worth to corrupt her) Shinji knew that this change was the result of the mind being corrupted. Sex that is only for the body and s*x in which both body and soul are given to the other person havepletely different reactions. Shinji knows this from his past experiences. While thinking this, he grabs Milis, whose face she should not show to his friend, and lifts her hips, and increases the intensity of his movements. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Hii~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Au~? Wau~? Nnha~? It¡¯s good~? It so intense~? Really intense~? Ah~? Haaa~?¡± Milis¡¯s big breasts are shaking with each thrust of Shinji¡¯s cock and she herself raises her hips, huffing and puffing. The bold movement of her breasts makes her pussy harder and thicker, which in turn increases the pleasure and drives Milis crazy. Despite the fact that Alvin is sleeping right next to her, Milis makes loud and charming noises because she trusts that Shinji will not do anything that Alvin will find out about it. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? ah~? cumming~? ah~? cumming~? ahhh~? cummmmmming~?¡± Milis arched her back and stood on her tiptoes. Her vagina tightened as if she wanted Shinji¡¯s semen, but Shinji stopped moving and endured. He holds her tightly, looking down at Milis¡¯ smiling face and tasting her tightness while talking lightly to her. ¡±You came again. Isn¡¯t it fast than usual?¡± ¡±Haa, haa¡­? ugh¡­? Even though you know the reason¡­? Ahn~? Stop~?¡± ¡±I wish I could hear it from Milis¡¯ mouth¡± ¡±Hah~? I-I understand~? Shinji-san¡¯s man parts¡­? I¡¯ve fallen in love with it, so¡­?¡± Milis, who is weak and lying on the bed, has no way to escape Shinji¡¯s mean words. So, her innermost thoughts can be easily revealed when Shinji pokes her vaginal depths again while the afterglow is still fresh in her mind. ¡±I¡¯m d you love it. Milis¡¯ body has be more honest. I like it more and more¡± ¡±I¡¯m d~? ah~? ah~? ah~? keep doing it more~? ah~, ah~?¡± Shinji leaned over and covered Milis. He then holds her with both arms because of the seriousness of the question he is about to ask her. Milis feltfortable with her breasts crushed on his chest, and she felt morefortable with her arms around Shinji¡¯s back. ¡±Of course. But I want Milis to have my baby someday, too¡± ¡±Eh~? Baby¡­, baby is, ah¡­?¡± ¡±You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡±B-beca¡­? I want Al-kun¡¯s, baby¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Stop¡­? Even though you know my weak point~? Nmu~?¡± Milis¡¯ eyes widen at the sudden words. However, her eyes immediately drop to the floor as she is repeatedly prated Milis can¡¯t say a word of rejection, even though she should be offended that she¡¯s being told a wrong story. And while she wavers, Shinji covers her lips with his, and Milis reflexively agrees to the kiss. (Stop~? Stop it~? Even though I don¡¯t like it¡­? But my body~?) Her body wants to conceive Shinji¡¯s child. And unconsciously, her legs are entwined around Shinji¡¯s waist, allowing him to ejacte inside her vagina. There was no resistance from Milis, and Shinji exchanged thoughts to drive her away with deep kisses. [I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t find out about it. I can easily cover it up with Freri¡¯s magic] [No~? Stop~? I¡¯m Al-kun¡¯s¡­?] [You are his wife, but cheating cock is your priority. So, why not?] Slurp! Slurppp! Lick¡­ Lick¡­ Smooch! Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Shinji presses down on Milis with his weight, making her fall deeper and deeper into the depths. Alvin, the only one who can help her, remains asleep within arm¡¯s reach. And in Milis¡¯ mind, it feels so good, so good, that she can¡¯t think about anything else. This mind¡¯s voice of her leaks out with her thoughts. [I understand~?] [If so, will you give birth? Will you be conceive with Milis¡¯ favorite cheating cock?] [I¡¯ll conceive a baby~? I¡¯ll conceive your baby, Shinji-san~?] Milis¡¯s maxims, which were not good, hinted at a future of impregnation. Shinji, who hears her words, took this as a sign of approval and ejacted, pushing his ns against her cervix as a final push. Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt! ¡±Nhuuuu~?? Puha, ahh~? ahh~? It¡¯s so much¡­? I¡¯m going to have a baby¡­? I¡¯m going to have a babyy¡­?¡± Because of the contraceptive spell, she cannot be pregnant. However, there was a force that made Milis believe that she would have been impregnated without it. And in the midst of the most wonderful pleasure, Milis, who was clinging to Shinji with all her might, realized that she was about to conceived by the boy in front of her, and she felt the urge to ept the idea. While thinking this, Milis pulls Shinji¡¯s face in front of her andys her lips on his. She kissed him lightly several times, without any reason, just because she wanted to. ¡±*Kiss* *Kiss* Haa¡­? It¡¯s still big¡­? It¡¯s so much, even though you have ejacted¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not over yet. It¡¯s just the beginning¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Please do more¡­ *Kiss*¡± From that point on, there were few words, and they simplyy on top of each other. Once epted, Milis is repeatedly poured with desire and climaxes only to fall to the point of depravity. As they copte, they discuss the next day¡¯s reward for Alvin. ¡±Well then, see you tomorrow.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ *Pant* *Pant* Good night¡­?¡± Then Milis, who had been held until she was exhausted, put one hand on her cum-filled vagina and looked after Shinji, who had packed himself up after s*x. She could not take back her words that she would conceive Shinji¡¯s child until the very end, but would she really conceive his child? The answer to this question will be revealed in the not-so-distant future. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 420 Second Cuckold Play with Milis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Milis had her way with Shinji. When she was alone with Alvin, she told him that she was prepared to give him a reward. Milis, with her cheeks slightly reddening, continues to speak as if she is waiting for Alvin¡¯s reaction. ¡°Well, Al-kun, I also have a favor to ask you¡­. I don¡¯t mind if you watch from the beginning, but it¡¯s embarrassing to have Al-kun right next to me¡­. B-but I think it¡¯s okay if you wait a little while, like you did thest time¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. I see. Of course you¡¯re right¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I think Shinji-san also finds it hard to do. So, please watch me secretly at first¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s heart is stirred by Milis¡¯ shyness, as if she is not afraid to do the deed. But Milis¡¯ssciviousness makes Alvin¡¯s heart flutter. He is torn between his desire to see Milis¡¯ssciviousness and his fear that she might actually be stolen, but he can¡¯t stop her from doing so. After all, Alvin is obsessed with the sweet exuberance he once knew. ¡°Okay. Then, let¡¯s watch it from my room at first¡± The couple¡¯s bedroom has a door leading to Alvin¡¯s room, so that they cane and go without going out into the hallway. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry, Al-kun¡± ¡°No need to apologize? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being spoiled¡­. I mean, it¡¯s not a new question, but I think Mil is¡­¡± ¡°You can count on me, but I only love Al-kun, so don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡± Milis smiles at Alvin and her attitude is the same as before. But it¡¯s not possible for Milis to change her attitude now that she is finally aware of it, since Shinji has already taken over her body and taken her under his spell. However, Alvin, who did not notice it, breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that. I know I should stop you rather than ask you this. I just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because we¡¯re in this together¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Is that¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that Al-kun wants to be spoiled by me. When Al-kun asks for me a lot after Shinji-san, it¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to win me back¡­ and I know you loves me¡± Milis¡¯ words are unmistakably sincere. Alvin feels that she is adorable, and that the sharing of a secret that he cannot tell anyone is only possible with the utmost trust and love. ¡°So, Al-kun is the only one who doesn¡¯t have to feel guilty. I can¡¯t tell anyone about this, but¡­ it¡¯s funny yet I¡¯m d that Al-kun and I are so much alike¡± ¡°¡­Haha, maybe you¡¯re right. I love you, Mil!¡± ¡°What? You scared me~¡± Alvin hugs Milis with all his might, who gives him an indescribable, troubled smile. Although surprised by the sudden hug, Milis hugs Alvin back. ¡°Oh, but Al-kun, you can¡¯t ask Chris-san to do this, okay?¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t even tell Renka this¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It just secret between me and Al-kun¡­ no, between the three of us, including Shinji-san~?¡± Milis tilted her head in Alvin¡¯s arms, and Alvin nodded back. Alvin feels a bit sorry for excluding Renka from the group, but in fact, he is in the position of being kept in the dark about Shinji and the others¡¯plicated rtionship. (Mil really has a big heart. I¡¯m going to love Mil no matter what¡­) For the umpteenth time, Alvin is determined to take good care of Milis. * * * That night. The servants had gone to bed, and the Wolf resident was silent. But in a room on the second floor of the building. Shinji and Milis were sitting side by side in the bedroom of Alvin and Milis. Shinji was dressed in a casual shirt and pants, which he wears when he sleeps, while Milis was wearing a transparent negligee, which should be shown only to her husband. The pale blue underwear behind the negligee is the same as the one on the previous day when Shinji held Milis, but Alvin, who sneaks a peek through the door of the next room, does not know it. ¡°How can I say, you look s*xy. Especially when Milis wears it¡± ¡°Thank you very much. Al-kun picked out this negligee for me¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Alvin, you have good taste¡± Shinjipliments Milis with an attitude as if he sees her for the first time, and Milis looks down as if she is embarrassed. From Alvin¡¯s viewpoint, it is obvious that Shinji¡¯s eyes are focused on Milis¡¯ ample cleavage. (The atmosphere is different from before¡­maybe it¡¯s because there is no massage, or the tension is gone after the second time¡­oh! ) Out of the blue, Shinji¡¯s hand reaches out to Milis¡¯s breast. A light squeeze and a finger sinks into her breast. Seeing Milis¡¯ cheeks turn red and her body wriggle, Alvin cannot read the sense of rejection in her eyes. ¡°Al-kun¡­watch me¡­?¡± Alvin swallows hard at Milis¡¯ words and continues to watch. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 421 Alvin Opening More Doors Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who was rubbing Mili¡¯s breast from the side with one hand, turned in the same direction to see what she said and where her gaze was directed. He saw Alvin staring at them in the shadow of the slightly opened door, and decided to change his position for a slight change of pace. ¡±Milis, could you please stay seated?¡± ¡±Uh¡­yes, okay¡± ¡±Thank you. Here we go¡± ¡±What? Shinji-san¡­?¡± ¡±Well, I thought it would be easier for Alvin to see you this way¡± Shinji moves behind Milis and sits down. He puts his arms around her from behind and lifts herrge breasts as if supporting them from below. Milis¡¯s cheeks blush and her eyes moisten as Shinji¡¯s hands caress her soft and tender skin. She is already ready to ept the caress, but the weak and frustrating caress makes her feel inadequate. On the other hand, Alvin¡¯s crotch swells up as he is shown that her breasts are changing their shape by Shinji¡¯s hands. ¡±Hyaa, ah? Shinji-sa, nn?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a good reaction. I wonder if you are excited to be seen by Alvin¡± ¡±Hyann~? Mmm~? Don¡¯t y my nipples, ah, don¡¯t pinch it either~?¡± Shinji teases Milis¡¯ nipples with the tips of his fingers. His mouth curves happily as he tweaks, pinches, and flicks the hardening nipples, enjoying her reactions. Alvin, who saw her reaction, is fascinated, and his nose is breathing hard. It is hard to imagine his brave and daring appearance in the daytime. ¡±Ah¡­? That part¡­? No¡­?¡± ¡±You¡¯re already wet. Come on, open your legs. If you close your legs, he won¡¯t be able to see, right?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? I-I understand¡­? Ah¡­? Your finger¡­? Your finger¡­? Ah¡­? Haa¡­? Don¡¯t let it slide¡­¡± Shinji rubs her breast with his right hand while his left hand crawls to Milis¡¯ secret ce. Milis tries to close her legs as soon as possible, but Shinji does not allow her to do so. Unable to resist Shinji¡¯s words, Milis closes her eyes and opens them into an +M+ shape, making a squishing sound as Shinji expertly stirs her vagina with his fingers. (Shy Mil is so erotic¡­ I hope she doesn¡¯t really hate it¡­) Milis¡¯ morous figure, shyly sucking a finger with her pussy, shows no sense of resistance or disgust. Her back is supported by Shinji¡¯s chest as she is tossed around by the pleasure, and a certain trust is felt in her. Alvin convinces himself that his uneasiness is due to the fact that the first time was uneventful. ¡±Ah~? I¡¯m cumming¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? by Shinji-san¡¯s finger¡­? Al-kun¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­¡± ¡±Mil¡­!¡± Alvin and Milis¡¯ gazes meet each other through the open door, and Milis¡¯ voice, her eyes moistened with pleasure, heightens Alvin¡¯s arousal. He can¡¯t help but be aroused by his lover¡¯ssciviousness, which he can¡¯t bring out in himself. ¡±~~? Nnah~? Ahh~? Ahhhh~?¡± Milis finally climaxes in front of Alvin. And at this moment, Alvin thinks that the sight of Milis¡¯s back arched over, her hips trembling as her arms are entwined with Shinji¡¯s arms is so lewd and beautiful. ¡±You came? I think it will be okay if it¡¯s this wet¡­¡­.e on, can you move away from me a little while so I can get ready?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Yes¡­?¡± Milis obediently follows Shinji¡¯s words as he lightly touches Milis, who leans on his shoulder. Milis had not looked away from Alvin until then, but when Shinji pulls down his pants and starts to put a contraceptive on his exposed cock right next to her, Milis¡¯ eyes nce toward Shinji. (Mil¡­? Is she expecting it¡­!?) Alvin was worried that he had made an irrevocable request to his lover (Milis), even after all this time. And it made him doubts Milis¡¯s words that she loves him (Alvin), which he heard the day before. He also wonders if Milis has lost her heart after just one s*x as a result of indulging in Milis¡¯s kindness. Such anxiety appeared on his face. And when he looked at Milis again, she stood up from the edge of the bed she was sitting on and took a step forward. With reddened cheeks, Milis bends forward with her hands on her knees and a beautiful smile on her face as she sticks her buttocks out to Shinji, who stands behind her, ready to go. ¡±Al-kun, I love you¡­? I¡¯ll do my best~? Mmmm~?¡± Her smile, which shows her love for hims (Alvin), is tinged with pleasure by the insertion of Shinji¡¯s cock. Then, Shinji, who was ready, grips her waist tightly, and his cock slowly thrusts forward, reaching the depths of Milis¡¯ vagina. ¡±Hmmm¡­ are you okay? Milis¡± ¡±Y-yes¡­? It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­? You can move¡­? Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­?¡± Piston movement begins with Shinji¡¯s gentle use of his hips. And Milis looked veryfortable as she received Shinji¡¯s cock with her eyebrows raised and her face entranced. Her breasts were bouncing with each thrust, and the sound of the water was echoing in the room. (Mil¡­? Why am I¡­ so¡­ excited¡­? I have to stop it, before it¡¯s toote¡­!) Alvin could not enter the room. He feels pathetic and frustrated because he has been shown the difference of being a man who can please a woman, but he is more excited by the sight of his lover (Milis) being lewd. ¡±Ah¡­? ah¡­? ah¡­? ah¡­? ah¡­? It¡¯s deep~? Stop~? Hyaa~? Stop~? Ahh~?¡± The sight of Milis, who is pinned down and moaning at Shinji¡¯s mercy, makes Alvin¡¯s cock juices flow freely. And ever since the piston movement started, Milis¡¯ eyes are averted from Alvin¡¯s. But Alvin¡¯s eyes are still on Milis. As Alvin watches Milis¡¯s eyes, he suddenly understands. He has reached the point of no return. Even with this understanding, Alvin¡¯s love for Milis did not change. In fact, he even loved her more. Milis had learned the pleasure of being held by another person (Shinji) because of his own desire. Alvin too came to believe that he was the only one who could continue to love Milis who had been changed. (Mil¡­ I will continue to love Mil¡­? Even if Shinji¡¯s cock is making you crazy, I love Mil the most¡­!) Alvin, who was thinking this, finally saw Shinji¡¯s eyes as he fucked Milis from behind. Shinji too instinctively looks straight at his hot gaze, which tells him, +I¡¯m the one who loves Milis, you know+. (Really, I don¡¯t know what Alvin is thinking anymore¡­? (I don¡¯t know what Alvin is thinking anymore¡­? I¡¯m just holding her because he asked me to¡­! ) Shinji inwardly grumbled at Alvin who looked at him hotly as if he were his rival, without any killing intent or hatred. Sigh!¡­ Shinji sighed and does not understand the mindset of a cuckolded man, who is excited to have his lover embraced by someone else. Anyway, Shinji shakes his hips hard to finish the cuckold y that Alvin wants. Milis, however, who had already reached a light climax a few times, is now getting excited at once. Unlike the two men, who were in a mixed state of mind, Milis was genuinely enjoying the pleasure. Her hands were on Shinji¡¯s arms, which were unconsciously sped together, and she was actively shaking her hips at the right moment with her face tinged with pleasure. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming~? Shinji-san~? I¡¯m cumming for Shinji-san~? Al-kun~? Al-kun~? I¡¯m cumming~??¡± ¡±Oh¡­? I¡¯m watching you, I¡¯m watching you. Mil!¡± Alvin is excited by the sight of his lover being embraced by another without hiding it, and Milis is excited by the sight of his lover getting excited at the sight of her. Before these two, Shinji and Freri have transformed their s*xual proclivities to the extreme, and Shinji thrusts his cock into Milis with extra force. ¡±Ahhhh~?? I¡¯m cummmmming~??!¡± Milis arches her back, her hips bucking. Her vagina tightened so much that Shinji reached his limit and ejacted. Milis exhales heavily as she is entranced by the vigorous ejaction she feels through the contraceptive. When Shinji finishes ejacting and pulls out his cock, Alvin opens the doorpletely and enters the room. He runs to Milis, who copses into a sitting position andys his upper body on the bed. At this moment, Milis also looks at him. ¡±*Pant* *Pant* Al-kun¡­? You were watching me¡­?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ that was great. Thank you, Mil¡­!¡± While Alvin and Milis hold each other¡¯s hands and stare at each other, Shinji smiles as he disposes of the contraceptive that has served its purpose. ¡±Uh¡­I¡¯m gonna go now, okay?¡± ¡±Oh¡­Shinji¡­see you tomorrow¡± ¡±Hyaa~? Al-kun¡­?¡± Without dressing himself, Shinji grabbed his clothes and decided to return to his room with a quick teleport spell. And without paying attention to Shinji¡¯s departure, Alvin takes Milis in his arms and puts her on the bed. Milis also looked only at Alvin. ¡±Mil¡­. How was the s*x with Shinji?¡± ¡±¡­? Oh, Al-kun¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m not mad. I asked you to do it. Just tell me, Mil¡± Alvin¡¯s expression was a mixture of anxiety and anticipation that he could not hide as he undressed. Milis nodded clearly and hesitantly. At his answer, Alvin¡¯s cock swelled up in front of Milis. Alvin hugged Milis and held her in the normal position. ¡±Nnhaa~? Al kuuun~? You just came out of nowhere, that¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡±Even I¡­? Even I can make Mil better¡­!¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Mmm~? Mmm~? Al-kun~?¡± Milis hugs him back. Milis makes a sweet voice, but it is not as lustrous as the one Alvin had heard just before. Rather, her vagina, which has been trained by Shinji, is the one that overwhelms Alvin. ¡±I love you. I love you, Mil¡­!¡± ¡±I love you, too Al¡­? Al-kun¡­? Chuu?¡± A kiss on the lips, something I promised Shinji I wouldn¡¯t do. Alvin, who does not know that she has already kissed Shinji many times, ejactes with the kiss full of love. ¡±Ohhhh, ugh¡­¡± ¡±Nn¡­? I can feel it, Al-kun¡¯s¡­?¡± Right now, it is the best ejaction in a jumble of emotions for Alvin. Maybe, this was the longest ejaction in his life, which made him forget everything, including the feeling of defeat, and the feeling of shame. Even with his inferiorityplex, Alvin shudders at the dangerous pleasure of this depressive ejaction. (It was probably the best ejaction he had ever had¡­) Milis, who was thinking this, pats Alvin¡¯s back as he breathes heavily, and Alvin gradually regains hisposure. ¡±Mil¡­. I love you, Mil, no matter what you are¡± ¡±Al-kun¡­. I love you too, any Al-kun¡­¡± Alvin and Milis whisper to each other as they embrace. They spend a long time in each other¡¯s embrace, repeating the kisses as if they were touching each other. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 422 Alvin Looks to a Brand New Life of Immorality and Prosperity Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning. Alvin wakes up to find Milis sleeping right beside him. So as not to wake her from her peaceful sleep, Alvin sneaks out of bed and goes out into the corridor after a quick dressing. He goes towards the presence of people and finds Terentia, the maid. She too notices Alvin, straightens her posture and bows her head. ¡±Good morning, Wolf-sama. Can I help you?¡± ¡±Good morning. Mil is still sleeping. When she wakes up, get her ready for the morning. Do you know what the others are doing?¡± ¡±Shinji-san and Renka-san are at the temple. The head maid says that Emily-san has gone to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡± The time is a littlete for breakfast and early for lunch. Because Alvin and Milis had been upte at night, they had woken up toote. ¡±Oh¡­ okay. Thank you¡± ¡±Wolf-sama. Would you like some breakfast? I can bring it to your room if you need it¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll ask you to bring it¡± ¡±Certainly. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡± After Alvin watched Terentia¡¯s back as she left quietly with her eyes downcast and bowing with her light-purple hair flowing in the wind, he returned to his office. He now finds himself alone in a quiet room. Alvin sits in afortable chair, leaning his back against it and stretching the muscles in his arms. As Alvin gazes out the window, his mind wanders back tost night¡¯s events. (This is not normal, but¡­ it¡¯s a littlete for that¡­) He started this act of letting his lover be held by someone else because he wanted to. Alvin himself does not know how long he has had this particr proclivity. Of course, it is natural that he does not know, since this propensity was instilled in him by Freri. (Mil¡­. I can¡¯t make here like Shinji. I mean, I think Mil is too good. I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­..but Shinji easily took Mil¡¯s body as a captive¡­¡­.) Milis climaxing repeatedly in Shinji¡¯s arms is so lustful that Alvin¡¯s cock gets lightly erect just by thinking about it. And Alvin has already admitted that he is no match as a man. He knew it because ofst night that Milis was bing a captive of his s*x with Shinji. However, Alvin feels guilty for changing Milis. Although Milis has been disciplined for a long time and has already been changed, Alvin does not know it and thinks that he has changed Milis to the present state after only one cuckold y. (It is not safe to go any further¡­. It might be really toote, right? If Mil falls in love with Shinji¡­ I¡¯ll have nothing but regrets¡­ but¡­) He just can¡¯t forget Milis¡¯ lewd appearance. In addition, he looked into her eyes afterwards and confirmed that Milis loves him by making love to her and confirming their feelings to each other many times. As if to assure himself that he is okay, Alvin closes his eyes and catches his breath, which had been getting heavy. Knowing instinctively that any further thought would lead him deeper and deeper, Alvin subconsciously turns his thoughts away. (Shinji¡­. Shinji is an apostle, huh¡­) Alvin¡¯s mind is filled with images of Shinji, a wizard he can rely on. In hindsight, Alvin¡¯s group has made a great leap forward thanks to Shinji. Alvin too never expected to find out his big secret in Hateyama, where he went to surpass his parents. (How fast it all happened¡­ I¡¯m already over my parents too. And I¡¯m an honorary knight. Thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work¡­I wonder where I would be if I hadn¡¯t met Shinji¡­) Alvin has risen from the bottom too well. Unlike he could have imagined, Shinji is now a part of Alvin¡¯s group. If hypothetically speaking, what would have happened if they had never met? But that is certain is that Alvin never knew that if he had not gotten involved with Shinji, he would not have been cuckolded behind his back. Still, this fact never dawns on him, and Alvin yawns loudly as he abandons this idea, unable to imagine a scene without Shinji, with whom he is so familiar. Alvin then picks up an open letter, the culmination of all his work. The letter bears the royal coat of arms, and Christina, who gave the letter to Alvin, reminds him not to reveal its contents. (In recognition of your sess in Hateyama, you were given thend and permission to continue the Wolf family for the next generation¡­!) Because of the nature of the matter, the royal family notified Alvin in advance. Only Alvin, Milis, and Christina¡¯s fianc¨¦, the head of the Beltz family, knew about this. Even after the party and other arrangements are over, Alvin is still busy because he has started studying to be a lord. ¡±The next generation, huh¡­¡± That is, to have a child. Alvin can picture Milis and Christina holding their child. It was a very happy scene. ¡±¡­From now on, I¡¯ll have to work harder and harder¡­¡± Alvin picked up the book Christina had prepared for him to realize this vision. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 423 The Wolf Family is Busy Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It has been almost a month since the Hateyama Incident was resolved. In the capital city, Nord, Alvin was recognized by the king for his service, and rose to an unusual position for an honorary knight. In the past, no honorary knight has ever been promoted further and allowed to continue his domain or his house. Everyone knew that he had done so well. Naturally, many people talked to Alvin at the party held afterwards. And he attracted the attention of all the nobles, from the lowest to the highest. But Christina, who had been educated as a noblewoman, helped him a great deal. She assisted Alvin to avoid being misled, and she guided Alvin not to make any improper advances. As Alvin is not affected by honey trap, he is not attracted by the beautiful noble daughters. Besides, his respect for his wife Milis and his second wife Christina reminded the nobles of their presence, and let them know that using a woman would cause displeasure. Although the constion party was a hard work, it was attended by the knights who defeated the monster around Hateyama, and it was probably the only good thing for Alvin to be able tomunicate with them. Thus, Alvin had be the most notable person in the world today. ¡±¡­Hahhhhh¡­ it¡¯s so hard to be famous¡­¡± Alvin now in his office at the Wolf residence. While sitting in his chair, Alvin sighs loudly and hangs his head. Beside him, his beloved wife, Milis, and his fianc¨¦e, Christina, look at him with a wry smile. ¡±The amount of letters is so much¡­ they¡¯re piling up¡­¡± ¡±Al-sama, the hardest part is now. We just have to hang in there until we get through this time¡± The unopened letters are piling up on the desk. However, Milis is writing replies to the letters that Alvin has opened, and she is working hard with her hands, showing no sign of finishing. Seeing her beloved wife like that, he has no choice but to work hard and diligently. So, in the presence of Milis, Alvin opens the letter, checks its contents, and consults with Christina who sits next to him. As a new aristocrat, Alvin cannot make decisions on his own, and he needs Christina¡¯s wisdom. Because of this, Alvin consults with Christina, who is looking through the documents rted to Alvin¡¯snds. However, the work was not progressing as well as they had hoped. ¡±First of all, we need manpower. I¡¯m sorry to keep relying on Chris, but please help me again¡­¡± ¡±Yes. We are looking for someone we can trust. Especially the deputy and the vault keeper who will be in charge of the territory, they must be trustworthy¡­¡± ¡±Al-kun¡¯s territory, it¡¯s far away¡± ¡±It¡¯s north of the capital, closer to Hateyama. It takes three days from Medio to the capital and two more days from there by carriage¡± The territory given to the Wolf family is close to Hateyama, the area affected by the recent disturbances. It had been ruled by a royal deputy, not by a nobleman. The Wolf family is to receive a reward as well as money to support the reconstruction of the area. ¡±Originally, the area was under the direct control of the royal family. In the documents, most of thend is farnd utilizing arge area ofnd. And Al-sama¡¯s first job will be to help the affected people by using the reconstruction funds¡± ¡±This is a big responsibility¡­ I have to go to the territories, and many things to do¡­!¡± ¡±Let¡¯s take care of things in order, Al-sama. We have to look ahead to after the reconstruction¡­ but that willeter¡± There was a reason why the royal family entrusted the Wolf family with thends near Hateyama. And that is because the people are worried that there will be another attack by the same kind of monsters. So, to alleviate their fears, Alvin, an honorary knight, was chosen as a lord. Because the more the people work in peace, the faster the recovery will be. Christina understood this well. ¡±Sooner orter, huh? Anyway, we can¡¯t go home or have the wedding until things are settled¡­¡± ¡±Do your best, okay? Al-kun!¡± ¡±Okay! First, let¡¯s deal with the letters, shall we? After that, we¡¯ll go to the territory inspection. Then we¡¯ll go home for the wedding!¡± Christina smiles at the excited Alvin and Milis. She too is nning to have a wedding with Alvin, and she is looking forward to it. But suddenly, there is a cheer from the garden of the mansion. Alvin looks out the window and sees a young man shing down a wooden puppet manipted by Shinji. ¡±Oh, it seems there¡¯s a very skillful guy here¡­? If I had more time, I¡¯d check him out myself¡­!¡± ¡±We don¡¯t have time for that, Al-kun. Also, we decided to let Shinji-san make the first screening of the army for the territory, right¡­?¡± ¡±I know, Mil¡­. But, it looks fun¡­¡± Since the word has spread, there have been frequent visits to the Wolf family from people who want to work for the newndowners. Since the majority of them aremoners like Alvin who dream of bing sessful, it is decided that the first screening will be a fight against a wooden puppet controlled by Shinji. The wooden puppet controlled by Shinji is not so strong. If a person has a certain skill, he or she can defeat a wooden doll controlled by Shinji, who is not good at closebat. And there was no way they could hire an amateur who could not defeat such a wooden puppet as a soldier to defend their territory. And now, after seeing Renka held back the name of the victorious young man, Alvin returns to his office with a sense of dread in his heart. Milis follows him, but Christina, who sees Shinji outside repairing the wooden puppet, is reminded of the night she was vited. The night when she was drowned in a dizzying sea of pleasure. (¡­? Why did I¡­?) Christina¡¯s body is seeking Shinji, even though it is the worst thing that has ever happened to her. She grips her arms tightly in her palms, trying to calm the fever of frustration that wells up in her core, but to no avail. She felt an irresistible tingle above her secret part, which was covered with a lewd crest. But she suppresses it with a will of steel. (Don¡¯t worry¡­ at night, I¡¯ll justfort myself again. Just hold out until the wedding, Christina) Christina tells herself this and turns away from Shinji. Then she returns to the office with Alvin and the others. Volume 11 starts. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 424 Relationships that Need to be Changed Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After being given thends, the Wolf family has been forced to change its internal situation. In particr, it¡¯s about creating an heir for the Wolf family and passing it on to the next generation, which is a duty and honor that was not avable as an honorary knight. If it was only an honorary knight position, it would be Alvin¡¯s personal story, and he would not have to worry about other nobles, but this is not the case for the next generation. If the discussion of personnel matters proceeded, it was natural to talk about Shinji and other members of the party and Emily who yed the role of a mentor. The one who brought up this subject was Christina, who was working in her office. ¡±Al-sama, about Emily-san and the others¡­how long do you n to keep them in residence?¡± ¡±Hmm? Is that a problem? I was thinking that if possible, the rtionship with Master and the others should remain the same¡± ¡±Yes. It¡¯s a significant disadvantage for the future¡± Christina¡¯s expression is one of uncertainty. But Alvin can¡¯t think of a reason, and decides to continue listening to her. ¡±Everyone is looking for the best and the brightest. If they stay with us for a long time, they are considered as if they are owned by Al-sama. Or it could be seen as a public statement that you are inferior and unworthy of employment¡± ¡±I hope people don¡¯t see me that way¡­¡± ¡±Well, in general, if there is a clear employment rtionship, such as hiring someone as a mentor, it should be publicly stated. Otherwise, people may think you have something to hide¡­¡± Christina had a hard time saying this, but she was prepared to be ostracized as she continued to talk about the need for Alvin to have an aristocratic mindset as well. ¡±I understand Al-sama¡¯s desire to be on an equal footing with Emily-san and the others. However, Al-sama will be a nobleman with his ownnds now. We can no longer return to a rtionship of equality in the true sense of the word¡± Christina¡¯s words were painful to hear. But Alvin knew that she was right. Although he did not feel it at all, he had to act like an aristocrat or he would cause trouble for everyone. And Alvin had to agree with her. ¡±If we want Emily-san and the others to continue to support the Wolf family, we have to hire them. It will be a problem if the servants and the other people listen to what they said¡­¡± For example, how can Alvin tell if their words are the same as his instructions? Or Is their position better than someone employed by the Wolf family? Or if something goes wrong, can they take responsibility for it? Christina says there are a lot of problems that could arise just off the top of her head. Christina wants to say about Shinji but she can¡¯t because her body has been developed and her actions have been restricted by him. And that¡¯s why she thinks Shinji must have the chain of being a vassal of the Wolf family. (Al-sama trusts him¡­ I have to protect the Wolf family¡­! I won¡¯t let him do what he wants¡­!) No wonder, Christina¡¯s feelings toward Shinji are negative. Shinji¡¯s words are unreliable and his reason for wanting to hold Christina is unconvincing. She suspects that Shinji¡¯s goal is Wolf family fortune. She thought that by making Shinji a vassal, she would be able to give an orders to him, and prevent him from doing whatever he wanted to her, who would be his second wife, and also fire or expel him at the slightest opportunity. In fact, Shinji is not interested in the Wolf family fortune, but only in Christina¡¯s body, which Alvin loves. Besides, Christina doesn¡¯t know that the situation is toote, as Milis¡¯ body has already corrupted and Alvin is excited by being cuckolded. ¡±¡­Yes, I know. I understand what Chris is saying¡± Alvin nodded in front of Christina when she had finished. He had the presence of mind to listen without rejection, even when it went against his own wishes. His experience as the leader of the has helped him to hone his ability as the head of a noble family, not to believe what he hears from those around him, but to use it as a reference and to reconcile it with what he hears. ¡±I will talk to Shinji and the others once. I want to make sure that Renka, Shinji, and Master don¡¯t get into trouble. If possible, I¡¯d like to spend more time with them. I can trust them with my work. Thanks Chris. It was hard for you to say, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­? No, it¡¯s my role to do this¡­ as your fianc¨¦e, of course¡± Men are stronger in aristocratic society. Only men are entitled to the session of the head of the family, and some people disrespect women. Alvin¡¯s words were a wee relief to Christina, who had lived in an aristocratic society. ¡±I hope you will continue to advise me¡­ Even though we are technically sired, we can still spend time together as we always have, as long as we are out of the eyes of others, right?¡± ¡±¡­yes, that¡¯s right. As long as it¡¯s not in a public ce, it¡¯s fine¡± ¡±Right. I¡¯d like to be able to rx at home and on my adventures¡± ¡±Fufu, Al-kun¡­¡± Milis giggles at Alvin¡¯s yful way of speaking, and the serious atmosphere disappears. Suddenly, there is a knock at the door of Alvin¡¯s room. ¡±Alvin, may Ie in?¡± ¡±Okay!¡± Shinji and Renka heard the answer and came into the room. Some time had passed, and they hade to report that the first selection of the applicants who visited the Wolf family had beenpleted. ¡±Al, here is today¡¯s list of sessful applicants¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka. Shinji too, thank you¡± ¡±This is nothing¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I need to talk to both of you about something¡± ¡±What¡¯s wrong? Al. You¡¯re so formal¡± Alvin tells Renka the story he has just heard, just in time for Renka¡¯s voice of curiosity. Shinji and Renka do not interrupt Alvin¡¯s story, and Renka understands his exnation. Shinji, on the other hand, is a former nobleman and knows what he is talking about. He also nned to tell Alvin when the time was right. Now that Alvin has fulfilled his dream, he was nning to use the after his wedding while the ¡¯s activities are inactive, to go looking for his parents. (Being a vassal means less free time. I had nned to tell Alvin after I knew what kind of ce the world was like and made a n¡­) Shinji looks at Christina with a sideways nce, thinking that it would be no problem after he has reunited with his parents. And it is easy to imagine that Christina has told this story to Alvin. After all, when Shinji looks at her, Christina averts her gaze, and Shinji is convinced that his guess is correct. ¡±¡­That¡¯s why I want Shinji and the others to be my vassals. I want to continue to work with you¡± ¡±Of course, why not? Shinji?¡± ¡±Yes, no problem. The details will be worked outter, but I¡¯ll be your vassal¡± ¡±Thanks, both of you. I¡¯ll talk to Masterter!¡± Renka immediately answers, and Shinji joins in. At this point, they cannot hesitate and break the trust they have built up. It is just a matter of timing, and Shinji has no objection to serving the Wolf family. Besides, he had no intention of giving up the environment that he had built up so far. (However, I would like to return the favor a little) Thus, Shinji, Renka, and Emily also became officially employed by the Wolf family. Shinji thinks that Christina was the catalyst for this. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 425 Giving Back to Christina, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai That evening. In a room of the Beltz family in Medio. After the servants had gone to bed. Christina was trying to sleep in her room, but was having a hard time falling asleep because of a strange tingling sensation in her body. (Ugh, this feeling again¡­? My stomach is tingling¡­?) Since Shinji had carved a lewd crest on her, Christina sometimes felt the sensation that her uterus was getting impatient, as it was now. She rubs her legs together in the bed, but she is restless and turns over and over. This gesture is made in the midst of her struggle to decide whether or not to masturbate. (I-it can¡¯t be helped¡­? I can¡¯t sleep in this condition¡­ this is unavoidable. Al-sama¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­? I do it with Al-sama in mind¡­?) Christina takes a few more heavy breaths, and then she decides tofort herself by touching her breasts and pussy with her fingers. Her secret parts, already moist with her love juice, and her hardened nipples are so sensitive that with just a touch of her fingers, Christina makes a sweet sounds thate out of her mouth but she stifles them. ¡±Mmm¡­? *Pant* *Pant* Al-sama¡­? Al-sama¡­?¡± Christina closes her eyes and thinks of Alvin¡¯s face as she masturbates, unaware that Shinji has somehow been teleported into her room by magic. At this, Shinji¡¯s mouth twists into a smile at Christina, who has a determined attitude against him, getting lewd with his magic. ¡±Ah¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? ah¡­? mmm¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s body trembled in front of Shinji. She tries to bask in the afterglow of the sensation while breathing roughly and shallowly, but she is bewildered by the fact that, unlike usual, her body heat does not abate at all. It is because Shinji is sending his magical power to Christina¡¯s crests. (¡­why¡­today¡­? Still, not enough¡­?) If anything, Christina felt even more impatient because she had reached the lightest of depths¡­ the depths of her vagina, which had been developed by her abominable act with the man, was still tingling. Just when she tries to move her fingers again, Shinji finally speaks to her. ¡±You¡¯re getting used to masturbating, aren¡¯t you, Tina?¡± ¡±¡­? If you think I¡¯m crazy¡­ it was you who did this to me¡­ also stop calling me that¡­!¡± Christina pulls her hand away and stops masturbating, then steps back on the bed, trying to get some distance from Shinji. Her cheeks flushed with rm, but Shinji continued the conversation with a pleasant smile on his face. ¡±Yes. I¡¯m sending my magic power to lewd crest, so the tingling will never subside. You see that dim glow?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­? Aren¡¯t you ashamed¡­? to use such a despicable method¡­?¡± ¡±No, not at all. I wouldn¡¯t touch Tina if I didn¡¯t have to. Even a nobleman would do something worse if they had to¡± Christina notices a hint of aversion in Shinji¡¯s eyes as he speaks. However, it is only for a moment, and her body heats up more and more as Shinji¡¯s smile deepens, and Christina can¡¯t help but let out a sweet voice. ¡±I came here today to thank you. It was Christina who suggested Alvin to make me his vassal, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant* Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ I knew it was inconvenient for you¡­? so youe here like this¡­ Nnu~? wasn¡¯t it? Fufu¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s expression of satisfaction doesn¡¯tst long. Her eyebrows are lowered, her eyes are moistened with tears, and she rubs her knees together, looking for all intents and purposes like a female who desires a man. Shinji feels happy to see Christina¡¯s stoutness as she carries on her conversation with only her energy, despite her appearance. It is because Christina is like that that she is so worth corrupting. ¡±As long as my eyes¡­ are there~? I won¡¯t let you¡­ do what you want¡­ I will¡­ protect¡­ the Wolf fam¡­?¡± ¡±You¡¯re brave. Really, Alvin will make a good wife. With Tina, the Wolf family will be safe¡± ¡±Why¡­? are you trying to disturb¡­?¡± ¡±Haha, indeed. But as I told you before, I¡¯m not interested in the Wolf family fortune¡± ¡±I can¡¯t believe it¡­ ah¡­?¡± Shinji shrugs his shoulders at Christina¡¯s questioning look. He notices that her eyes are ncing at his crotch, and knowing that she is about to run out of patience, Shinji deliberately takes a step back. ¡±Well, you¡¯ll just have to wait and see how things work out. Well then, I¡¯ve finished my talk and I¡¯m going back now. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your masturbation¡± ¡±Eh¡­?¡± Christina choked on the unexpected word. For a moment, she was aware of her disappointment, and she nced at Shinji to cover it up. ¡±I-if you¡¯re going to leave, you¡¯d better fix this¡­?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t want to be mean to you then. The effect willst all night, so just keep jerking off¡± ¡±T-that¡¯s¡­impossible¡­? How can I sleep like that¡­?¡± Desperate words shake Christina¡¯s heart. It was hard to stop herself from masturbating. She could not sleep at all, and she imagined herselfforting herself all night long, and she shuddered at the thought of it. ¡±You¡¯re still working with Alvin tomorrow, right? You have to keep trying¡± ¡±Eh? If it¡¯s for my body¡­? Then why don¡¯t you just go ahead and hold me¡­?¡± ¡±No, no, I don¡¯t feel like doing it right now¡­ okay¡­¡± ¡±!!!?¡± Christina is at a loss for words as Shinji takes off his pants and underwear as if nothing is wrong. She looked at the shriveled p*nis hanging down helplessly. Well, for Shinji, control of his p*nis was easy. He can make it erect or dete at will. ¡±You see it, right? If you want to get rid of the tingles, you know what to do, don¡¯t you, Tina?¡± Shinji sits back, legs spread apart, his eyes full of joy. Christina shivers with humiliation, but the burning lust is too much stronger than the humiliation to do anything about it. She struggles to decide whether or not to please her master (Shinji) in the way she has experienced in her subus dreams¡­ ¡±I understand¡­¡± For Alvin, for the office tomorrow. Christina gets off the bed slowly and kneels at Shinji¡¯s feet in the chair, feeling helplessly that she has been set up¡­ ¡±Really, you¡­are¡­ the worst¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah, I know. I¡¯m a bad wizard¡± Christina swears and res at him, but Shinji is not hurt in the slightest, only smiling more pleasantly. Christina understood that her unnecessary words only made Shinji happy. ¡±*Kiss*¡± He kisses the tip of the drooping ns in a flirtatious manner. Thus, Christina¡¯s first kiss is dedicated to Shinji¡¯s p*nis. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 426 Giving Back to Christina, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After kissing it once, Christina ruffles her hair with one hand while holding the root of Shinji¡¯s p*nis with the other hand. In order to make his p*nis erect, which does not respond to her touch with her lips, she opens her mouth and brings it into her mouth. ¡±Nmu, mm, hu¡­ Mmm¡­ Mmm, mm¡­¡± Thanks to the subus¡¯s dream in which she served Shinji as a maid and s*x ve, Christina¡¯s licking is not too inexperienced, even though it is her first time to give a blow job. She breathes through her nose, licks the ns with her tongue, and sucks on his p*nis, which slowly erects as Shinji looks down at her. ¡±You¡¯re good, Tina. Keep it up¡± ¡±Nn¡­ Fwah ¡­. Mmmm¡­~? *Lick* *Kiss*~? Mmm, mmm, mmph~?¡± Shinji¡¯s voice sounded so soothing that Christina had no choice but to continue to serve him as he asked. She should be annoyed, but she also feels a faint sense of pleasure. The days of lust spent as a s*x ve, and the mind of service grown in the midst of it. The effect on Christina of the subus dream, which was too intense to be simply described as a dream, is significant. Along with her s*xual skills, the ve maid Christina was being awakened. (Really, it¡¯s the worst¡­ If I don¡¯t get it up¡­ and get rid of it, I¡¯m going to have to¡­ I¡¯ll be in trouble¡­?) In Christina¡¯s eyes, besides the color of resignation that she had no choice but to obey, there is also an expectant look in her eyes. For the sake of experiencing the pleasure that she wants to forget, Christina continues her hard work. Because of her efforts, Shinji¡¯s cock bes fully erect in her mouth, and when she slowly removes her mouth from his, his magnificent p*nis is exposed to Christina¡¯s eyes. ¡±Good job, Tina. Thanks to you, I¡¯m ready to go¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s words brought Christina back to herself, who had been staring at his cock as if in a trance. Her corrupted body is ready to suck the p*nis, and the male aroma from the pre-cum deprives Christina of her normal thoughts. Once this happens, there is no way for Christina to rebel. ¡±Now you can straddle and insert yourself into me, okay?¡± ¡±Haah, mmm¡­? Understood¡­. This is to get rid of the tingle, so¡­?¡± ¡±Of course. I know. You don¡¯t want to do this, do you? You don¡¯t have a choice, do you?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I don¡¯t want to¡­?¡± With that said, Christina stood up and untied her negligee and panties, which were soaked with her love juices, in front of Shinji. Thump! the panties fell to the floor and Christina straddled Shinji who was sitting on a chair. Despite the fact that she said she did not want to, her movements were unhurried and showed no hesitation. The position she adopted was a back-sitting position with her back facing Shinji to avoid eye contact, which was the slightest resistance she could offer. ¡±Mmm¡­ Ahhh¡­? Ah???? Gaaaa¡­?¡± But such a slight resistance has no effect on Shinji. He waits for Christina to move, watching her beautiful backside as she breathes out a very pleasurable breath of pleasure from being prated in the ce that she has been waiting for. (I knew it¡­? Just being poked and prodded, it makes me feel so¡­? Weird¡­? but it¡¯s not enough¡­?) Although Christina reached a light climax, her body was still not satisfied. The fever does not subside, but rather grows, demanding more and more pleasure. As long as Shinji continues to send his magical power, Christina¡¯s arousal will nevere to an end. ¡±If you stop, it will never end, you know?¡± ¡±Fuuh~? Fuuh~? I-I know it~? I¡¯m going to move¡­ now¡­?¡± Christina was trying to catch her breath, but she could not remain idle for long if she was being agitated. So, she slowly raises her hips up, but her vagina tightens, not wanting to let go, and when she lowers her hips down, she sucks on the cock as if she needs more. Her flirtatious response, despite her attitude, gives Shinji an irresistible pleasure, which naturally makes his mouth twist. (Ah¡­? This, this sensation¡­? The sensation of being pushed up into the submissive position¡­?) Christina, too, is intoxicated by the sweet, numbing pleasure that runs through her head with each rub she performs. Once more, she lifts her hips and ms them down again. Each time, her vagina was pushed up by the ns, and she let out a hot moan. As Christina¡¯s movements be bolder and bolder, the sound of flesh hitting flesh bes louder and louder. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! Shinji senses that Christina¡¯s climax is near from the sight of her wildly swinging hips and her twitching vagina, and he reaches out his hand to help her. ¡±Nnah~? Don¡¯t pinch that ce, ah~? Hah~? Mmm~?¡± Shinji grabs and squeezes a well-shaped breast that fills his palm. At the same time, he also pinches her nipples, which are hard and plump, along with her soft negligee, and Christina¡¯s vagina squeezes tightly. Her tight vagina bes more sensitive against Shinji¡¯s thick and strong p*nis, and Christina quickly reaches her limit. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming~? Nnaaaaaaaa¡­?¡± She screams out as she has been trained to do. She is entranced by the sensation of cum pouring into her¡­ and thefort of hot cum hitting her uterus with such force that she continues to press her hips against it. ¡±Hah~? Hah~? Mmm~? Hah~? hah¡­?¡± Seeing Christina nowpletely quiet, Shinji moves in to give her even more pleasure. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 427 Giving Back to Christina, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Christina¡¯s vagina, which had been squirming as if tasting the semen filling her womb, calmed down a little, and her debauched thoughts started to work, and her face fell in shame at her own shallowsciviousness. She tried to withdraw from Shinji¡¯s body by lifting her hips, but Shinji stood up together with her and she could not pull his cock out of her. ¡±I¡¯ve had enough¡­ ah~? No, don¡¯t¡­?¡± ¡±No, no, no, Tina¡¯s hard work has motivated me to do it. One time is not enough¡± Because of his grip on her hips, Christina is unable to move away from Shinji, but rather is pulled back in for another light thrust to the back of her vagina. Every time she moves weakly and her hips slightly move apart, Shinji pulls her closer and pokes her vaginal depths again and again. Her body, which had almost calmed down, is hot again, and her womb is tingling with the pleasure of being prated. ¡±Come on, we¡¯ll continue on the bed. Let¡¯s walk to the bed like this, Tina¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s impossible¡­? To walk like this¡­?¡± ¡±Then put your hands on the floor. If you don¡¯t get to the bed, we¡¯ll be doing this on the hard floor. Is that okay? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to lie on the soft bed and be poked from behind?¡± ¡±~~? I¡­ understand~? I¡¯ll walk¡­? I¡¯ll walk now~? Ah~? Haah~?¡± Shinji pushes his cock into her hard for once, breaking from the act of gently pulling her to him so that she cannot escape. That one thrust made Christina realize that Shinji really intended to push her to the floor. Not willing to be pushed down like this, she endures the humiliation of having her hands on the floor, and Christina begins to move forward slowly, using both hands and both feet. (Every time I walk¡­? It hit something strange¡­? Ah¡­? It¡¯s hitting me again¡­?) As Christina moves forward at her own slow pace, Shinji follows behind her, yfully rocking his hips and making her squeal sweetly. She is treated roughly like a ve maid from subus¡¯s dream, and though she regrets it, she can¡¯t resist the prick thrusting against her. ¡±Good job, Tina. You made it to the bed¡± ¡±¡­? Don¡¯t touch my head¡­ Please¡­? Christina manages to reach the bed and copses on it, but she brushes off the hand that touches her head. Her resistance to the non-pleasurable act was still alive and well. But¡­ ¡±¡­Hurry up and hold me if you want to hold me¡­? If you don¡¯t¡­ Mmm~? I can¡¯t sleep either¡­?¡± She does not reject s*x. ¡±That¡¯s true. Tina has work tomorrow, so let¡¯s finish as soon as possible¡­!¡± ¡±Nnah~? Haa~? Ah~? This is¡­ so deep¡­? Hia~? Ahn~?¡± Shinji covers the face-down Christina and puts his hands on the bed. The atmosphere was different from the one on the chair, which was more malevolent, and she was shocked to see it. However, when he thrust his cock into her, her mouth was sloppily half-opened and she let out a moan of pleasure. (This, man¡­? Hyaa~? It¡¯s grinding against me¡­? From behind¡­? Ah~? No, I¡¯m losing it¡­?) Christina feels Shinji¡¯s weight on her well-shaped, spotless, beautiful ass. The weight of a partner she hates should be nothing but an obstacle, but the pleasure of a strong p*nis stimtes her female instincts. The woman¡¯s instinct tells her that she is happy to give in to this pleasure. As Christina writhes with pleasure, Shinji looks down at her with an amused expression on his face, and continues to thrust his hips. He then puts his face close to Christina¡¯s ear and speaks words to make her feel shame. ¡±You¡¯re even tighter than before. Tina prefers to be fucked like this rather than to move by herself, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡±No~? Ahh~? Yahh~? No, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not¡­? Ahhh~?¡± ¡±Okay, you don¡¯t have to deny it. I know. Tina¡¯s body is honest. She loves to be prated from behind, like this¡± ¡±Ah~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cummmmmming~?¡± Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! The intense and unrelenting piston movement is the final blow to Christina¡¯s body. But Shinji continues to pound Christina¡¯s vagina, which is shaking with her climax, making her hips buck and her body tense. ¡±Aih~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming¡­ Hyaa~? Aaah, I¡¯m cummmmming again~?? With tears streaming down her face, Christina begs for forgiveness, making a sound that a noblewoman should not make. She clutches Shinji¡¯s arm on the bed, not even giving a moment¡¯s thought to her pride. Then a deeper climaxes, and Christina¡¯s consciousness is dyed white. ¡±Hooooooooo~???!¡± This is followed by semen mming into the uterus. Not even the strength to raise her upper body anymore, Christina sank down on the bed. Shinji¡¯s tongue flicked against her neck and his hips bucked just enough not to interrupt the lingering pleasure, prolonging it. ¡±Haa¡­? haa¡­? haa¡­? mmm¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s face is rxed as she lies down, indicating that she is in a state of euphoria, unlike before she started the s*xual act. But Shinji is not done with her yet. ¡±It¡¯s only twice. It¡¯s too soon to be exhausted, isn¡¯t it, Tina?¡± ¡±I-I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­? I¡¯ll be crazy¡­?¡± ¡±If you learn from this, you¡¯d better stop trying to get in my way¡± ¡±Ahhh~? Ah~? Ah~? Uuh~? No, nooooo~?¡± In the end, Christina is held by Shinji until she passes out. In this way, Christina¡¯s body bes more and more familiar with Shinji, and she learns the taste of unfaithfulness. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 428 Christina’s New Concerns Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A week has passed since Shinji held Christina until she passed out. Perhaps she feels better after having been held by Shinji, Christina is now living a peaceful life¡­ although it is difficult to say so. It is because she has a new source of concern. Of course, it is rted to Shinji. ¡±Alvin, I have paid the money to the job offer to the conscripts as you told me. I also paid for the materials that arecking in the territory¡± ¡±Thank you, Shinji. Chris too. The people Chris introduced me to are very helpful¡± ¡±Yes. We are d to be of service to Al-sama¡± Inside Alvin¡¯s office at the Wolf residence. In addition to Alvin, Milis, and Christina, Shinji was also there. Shinji is holding the Wolf family¡¯s ledger in his hand. Why is Shinji holding this important ledger in his hand? It is because Alvin has given Shinji the job to be the treasurer of the Wolf family, the so-called ¡°funds manager¡± Shinji has been managing the shared funds used by all the members of and has been doing a very sound job of money management so far. He has kept a record of even the smallest expense, and there are no missing funds and no discrepancies when Alvin, as the group leader, checks it on an irregr basis. The appointment was based on his track record. ¡±We are going to Wolf territory first as nned. We will go to the viges as scheduled with materials along with the territorial soldiers. Is that clear?¡± ¡±Yes. We¡¯ll goter. The guy Chris introduced us to will be here the day after tomorrow¡± ¡±Okay. Then I¡¯ll give this back to you¡± Shinji hands the ledger to Alvin. The neat and orderly entries written by Shinji, who has nothing to hide in his work, satisfy Alvin who looks over them lightly as he did in . ¡±Shinji¡¯s writing is very easy to read!¡± ¡±It¡¯s because Alvin is used to seeing them. I am d to hear you say so. Well, I¡¯ve got some preparations to make¡± ¡±Yeah, take care!¡± ¡±Shinji-san, please~¡± ¡±Thank you for your hard work¡± Shinji gives Alvin and Milis his usual smile, bows lightly to Christina, and leaves the room. His seemingly polite behavior may seem suspicious to Christina, who knows his true face. After Shinji¡¯s footsteps move away, Christina opens her mouth. ¡±Al-sama. Why do you want Shinji to manage the funds? I thought he was supposed to take care of the personal security and so on¡± Christina tries not to take an usatory tone, but inwardly she is worried. She thinks Shinji is after the Wolf family fortune. There was no way she would entrust the management of her money to such a person. ¡±Shinji wanted to avoid working with the nobility as much as possible. If he was to protect me, he would have to meet the nobles here and there. Besides, I can trust Shinji to manage the funds!¡± (Al-sama¡¯s trust for such a man is tremendous¡­!) Alvin trusts Shinji, with whom he shares even his secret s*xual proclivities. If it weren¡¯t for the ¡°cuckoldry,¡± it continues to be a trust-worthy work. Especially if he is married to his childhood friend Renka and they are going to spend the rest of their lives together. ¡±Why doesn¡¯t he want anything to do with the nobility?¡± ¡±Oh. There was a problem before. It happened at the Magic Guild¡­¡± Alvin tells of an incident in the guild where Shinji was suspected to be a blood rtive of the Valencia family. He tells the story of how, although the facial features were indeed simr, the blood rtionship was denied by the magic tool. ¡±Shinji is not good at aristocrats, probably because of this. That¡¯s why I gave Shinji a job mainly in the territory. That¡¯s what he wanted, too¡± ¡±It was unusual for you to say that Shinji-san is not good at it, Al-kun¡± ¡±¡­I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Christina recalls the face of de-Valencia, the head of the Valencia family. The Beltz and Valencia families are rted through the magic guild, and Christina has often met de. (Indeed, they do look alike¡­) However, since the magic tool denies it, Christina decides that it is obvious that there is no blood rtionship. She had never imagined that Shinji had used magic to cover up the judgment tool. But in fact, subus¡¯ magic is so peculiar that it is unpredictable even with Christina¡¯s knowledge. Alvin thought that Christina, who was silent with a difficult look on her face, was anxious about Shinji¡¯s work. To reassure her, Alvin flips through the ledger. ¡±Chris, take a look¡± ¡±¡­Indeed, the handwriting is neat and the contents are easy to understand¡­¡± ¡±Right? Don¡¯t worry about it. Shinji has always taken good care of the party funds¡± Even to the eyes of Christina, who was being educated to marry into a family somewhere, Shinji¡¯s written ounts were easy to understand and read. If the financial numbers are correct, then Shinji is the right person to be entrusted with the management of the funds. (Truly, a man with nothing toin about¡­ If he didn¡¯t do that, I would trust him if I didn¡¯t know him) If anyone shouldin about this, it is Christina herself who will be the bad guy. As long as she can¡¯t tell why she doubts Shinji, she will lose the trust of her beloved husband (Alvin). Now is not the time, she says with an agreeable tone of voice. ¡±If he can do this much, then sure. I¡¯m sorry Al-sama, I didn¡¯t mean to sound suspicious¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry. Chris will figure it out. Shinji is a good man¡± ¡±Well, yes¡­¡± ¡±Al-kun, what about me~?¡± ¡±Of course, Mil too!!¡± Alvin puts his hand around Milis¡¯s waist and pulls her close to him, and she rests her head on his shoulder happily. The light flirting between Alvin and Milis shows how much they trust Shinji. (I have to keep a close watch on him¡­ I won¡¯t let that man do what he wants¡­!) Christina¡¯s heart is not broken yet. Shinji does not expect her to enjoy his reaction, and Christina¡¯s struggle continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 429 Shinji and the Others Arrive in Wolf Territory Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A group of carriages depart from the Wolf residence. In the lead carriages of the group are the workers of the Wolf family. It consists of five members. First is Shinji, who is in charge of leading the group. He is instructed by Alvin, the lord of the house, to lead the group on behalf of Alvin. He was assisted by Renka and Emily. The remaining two apprentice maids are Shuro and Neru. ¡±I¡¯ve never been out of town before¡­!¡± ¡±Shuro? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡±It¡¯s the first time for me to go so far away too¡­¡± Shuro looks out of the window of the carriage with her blue eyes shining. Emily is sitting next to her, who is so excited about her first trip that she might lean forward. Neru also seems to be slightly ted, though not as much as Shuro, and her expression is joyful as she holds her ck hair down with her hand. ¡±Unless you are an adventurer or a merchant, people don¡¯t go out of the town¡± Renka understands their joyful sentiments. Before she became an adventurer, Renka rarely ventured outside of town. Traveling far from home is something that only wealthy families do. Besides such rich people, adventurers and merchants are the ones who frequent the town. ¡±No one would go out of the dangerous town without a reason. In this case, with us and the territorial soldiers, it will be a rtively safe trip. It¡¯s an opportunity for you to have fun¡± ¡±Yes, thank you¡­!¡± Shuro turns to Shinji, who is sitting alongside Renka, and bows his head with a big smile. Shinji looks in the direction of the following carriages, smiling at her age-appropriate cuteness. (5 days, huh¡­? I don¡¯t think there will be any problems¡­) And below was the group behind the carriage in which Shinji and the others were riding. First, the carriage with the newly hired territorial soldiers. Behind them are carriages loaded with supplies for the territory. After that, the wagons are lined up alternately with soldiers and support goods. The wagons have the Wolf family crest painted on them, and the same crest is painted on the first wagon in which Shinji and the others are riding. The absence of a g, which could be regarded as a sign of lordship, makes it clear to any nobleman that there is no Alvin in this group. (No nobleman would call out to a group without the head of the family. If anything, bandits or monsters are likely to attack¡­ but with such arge number of people, bandits are unlikely to attack) The Wolf Family have made a name for themselves as adventurers and have risen to the ranks of nobility. Even a bandit would not think that their subjects are weak. So, Shinji thought that the most likely cause was monsters with low intelligence. [Freri¡­ can you please keep an eye on them?] [Hmm. All right. I¡¯ll let you know if any of them approach] [Thank you] This concern is also ayed by Freri¡¯s vignce in her surroundings. All that remains is to be careful not to be too careful. Shinji looks at the destination of the carriage with this in mind. * * * The Wolf Team continued on their way without any particr problems. Thanks to the well-maintained roads, they did not encounter any monsters during the three days from Medio to Nord, the royal capital. But the two days¡¯ journey through the Wolf Territory was not so easy, and monsters appeared frequently. However, the monsters that appear are only kobolds, wolves, and other monsters that even intermediate adventurers should have no problem with, and they are not numerous. In no time at all, Shinji, Renka, and a few soldiers defeat them. Although Shuro and Neru were pale when they saw the monsters for the first time, they did not make a fuss once they felt that they were not a threat. And so Shinji and the others arrive at the central part of the Wlf territory as nned. The town is smallpared to Medio. Still, it is thergest town in the Wolf territory. An important ce for the people of the territory to gather and do business. In therge mansion at the far end of the town, carriages enter one after another, attracting the gazes of the crowd. It will not be long before word spreads throughout the town that Alvin-Wolf has finally arrived, the new lord. ¡±Okay? Are you ready? Let¡¯s clean up!¡± ¡±Ha!? Yes, sir!¡± While Shinji and the others are on their way to greet the deputy of the territory, Emily and the soldiers are cleaning out the barracks, which have been left unused. ¡±Well, let¡¯s start transferring over the duties. As soon as it is done, I will return to Nord¡± ¡±I understand. Then, I¡¯m counting on you¡± Shinji and Renka take over the territory from the deputy. The process was very smooth, especially for a deputy in the service of the state. ¡±Shuro, let¡¯s clean the bedroom first¡± ¡±Yes, Neru-san. Let¡¯s do our best¡­!¡± Shuro and Neru, on the other hand, went to clean the vacant rooms of the mansion. Well, the deputies were working with a minimum number of people, and there were only a few personal caretakers. Therefore, the house is only minimally cared for, and the rooms where Shinji and the others sleep are not ready yet. Unlike the well-kept Wolf mansion, this mansion is worth cleaning, and Shuro and Neru are determined to make it spotless before Alvin¡¯s arrival. Thus, Shinji and the others begin their life in the Wolf territory. Daily life. Shinji and the others arrive in the Wolf territory ahead of the others. They have to work hard in the territory to return home as soon as possible. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 430 During the Wait for Alvin in Wolf Territory Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Shinji and the others stayed at the Wolf lord¡¯s mansion. They started moving early in the morning. The only townrge enough to be called a town in Wolf territory is , where the lord¡¯s mansion is located. The rest of the territory is notrge enough to be called a town, and is made up of viges where people work together to make a living. Agriculture is flourishing in thisrgend, but the crops have been destroyed by the overflowing monster from Hateyama. Not only the crops, but also the buildings in the vige were damaged. ¡±Our role is to protect the safety of the vige!? And then, to restore the buildings!? We also brought a lot of materials from Medio? So, each of you go to the vige you are in charge of, check what is needed, and let me know. Then I¡¯ll load them on the wagons and send them on their way¡± ¡±¡±¡±Understood, Emily-san!¡±¡±¡± ¡±Good!? I¡¯m counting on you, boys!¡± Emily stands on the tform, puffing out her chest as she gives the order. And seeing the cheerful voices of the soldiers lined up in front of her and the way they are moving so quickly, Emily smiles with satisfaction. Emily is treated as the captain of the soldiers who protect the territory. The soldiers cannot argue with her because she is the mentor of Alvin, whom they admire. As the soldiers had already met with Emily several times, they respected her solid abilities. Her strong and confident attitude and precise instructions also impressed them. (Well, all I have to do is to listen to the report, and then take charge ording to Shinji¡¯s instructions, right? Yosh!? It¡¯s perfect! Shinji will praise me again!) She is just following Shinji¡¯s orders, though. Well, Emily, who prefers freedom, joined the Wolf family because Shinji does. It is an unwavering principle. (We have to stabilize the territory soon, don¡¯t we? And then the wedding? And after that, making a baby¡­!? Hehehe, a baby with Shinji¡­? Renka should be the first, and after that¡­? I have to make sure I am ready for a rest!!) Since Emily is faithful to her desires, she is immersed in her fantasy world with a slight smile on her cheeks. And she has to work hard to have a baby with the man she loves, she thinks to herself. She puts herself into action. ¡±Then!? Let¡¯s do it!¡± Emily jumps down from the tform and rushes out. Watching her, the soldiers who are staying in the same town of Bejin as Emily say ¡±Emily-san is so cute and small¡­¡± ¡±Yeah, but she¡¯s stronger than Wolf-sama¡­¡± ¡±However, if I can look at her forever, it¡¯s nice¡­¡± They follow Emily with a smile on their faces as she moves busily. * * * Meanwhile, Shinji has visited the farnd surrounding Town. He is apanied by Freri, a contracted spirit, as they walk through the devastated farnd. [Freri¡­ is it still not good?] [..Hmm. Forgive me¡­] They saw a crops that have been unnecessarily dug up, their roots exposed and withered. Crops that have been trampled and fallen over. Crops that have been discarded after only a bite of the fruit has been bitten off. The sight of these wretched sights is enough to make Freri, who has the blood of a flower spirit in her veins, feel nothing but anger. Within the vast expanse of farnd, the townspeople are working on the least damaged areas first, and the worst areas are still untouched. Where Shinji and the others stand is a ce that has been left untouched by such circumstances. [So, we have no choice but to clean up the mess¡­. We¡¯ll just have to clean it up] [¡­Shinji. Use magic] [Yeah, I know] Shinji pointed the tip of his staff at the earth as he exchanged thoughts. He casts a spell which spreads over the entire farnd. ¡±Return to the earth¡­ ¡± The magic spreads in a circle around Shinji and Freri, and the debris of the crops touched by the magic slowly, slowly dpose. What would normally take many years topost is now aplished by the power of magic. For Freri, who is also a flower spirit that controls nts, this is an easy spell. [All that¡¯s left is to mix it just right¡­ Hmm!] Freri continues to work her magic. Ding! The earth shakes slightly, and thepost and soil blend well together. All that remains is for the people to cultivate thend and nt seedlings. There are not many wizards who can restore such arge scale of farnd by themselves. Even if there is one, he/she would have to pay a lot of money for the job. If one person cannot do it, the cost of hiring several people will eventually increase. Magic is extremely useful in managing a territory, and it was a great advantage for the Wolf family to have Shinji as a vassal. [Well, that¡¯s about it. There are many more ces like this¡­ so, we¡¯ll have to go around the viges in order] [I still have a lot of magic. Keep going, keep going¡­] [You¡¯re really motivated¡­ please take it easy on me, Freri] Shinji continues to use magic as Freri tries to work as long as she has the magic power. And as a result. ¡±¡­*Huff*, I¡¯m tired¡­ I¡¯ve done the whole perimeter of this town in one day¡­ Really, the pace is too fast¡­¡± ¡±Shinji, are you okay¡­? And Freri¡­ I know you¡¯re motivated, but you¡¯re overdoing it¡± At night, Shinji lies in his room on Renka¡¯sp, exhausted. Renka¡¯s expression is one of dismay as she touches her lover¡¯s (Shinji) hair and shrugs it off. Shinji, on the other hand, is enjoying the warmth and feel of her healthy thighs. ¡±It¡¯s so rxing after a long day¡­¡± ¡±That tickles, Shinji¡± ¡±Sorry, sorry¡­ Did Renka have any problems during the day?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ Nothing happened. I could have gone out with Shinji¡± ¡±Well, well. At least one of our men should be in the house¡± Shinji and Renka continue to talk peacefully. Suddenly, their conversation is interrupted. Renka¡¯s face naturally moves closer to Shinji¡¯s face¡­ their lips touch, and a small lip sound is heard. ¡±¡­Shall we?¡± ¡±¡­Yeah~?¡± The two of them are in the same room, alone, in secret, and it¡¯s natural that their desire for each other cannot be held back during their five-day journey. So, in the privacy of their own room, there is no reason for Shinji and Renka, who are lovers, to hold back. Yes, even if, unlike the Wolf residence in Medio, there is Shuro and Neru sleeping in the room next to theirs. Shinji still tries to hold Renka regardless of that. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 431 Love Affair with Renka and the Maids in the Next Room Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and Renka sit up and embrace each other on the bed. Renka¡¯s arms are around Shinji¡¯s neck and Shinji¡¯s arms are around Renka¡¯s back as they embrace with their lips pressed together. ¡±*kiss*¡­ nn, *kiss*¡­ hah, mmm~?¡± As if the repeated kisses were not enough, Renka¡¯s tongue stretches out and so does Shinji¡¯s. Their kisses are mild and gentle, as if they are confirming their love for each other. Their act made the quiet room filled with the sound of their breathing and the sound of their tongues entwining with each other¡¯s. ¡±It¡¯s already getting bigger¡­ I¡¯ll let it out¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯ve been saving up for a few days now, Renka¡­¡± ¡±Fufu~? It¡¯s throbbing¡­? Let¡¯s give you some relief¡­¡± Renka¡¯s hands, which was on his neck, move to his waist, and she pulls down Shinji¡¯s pants and takes out his erect cock. Renka gently wraps her hands on his cock and squeezes his rod. Then, she caresses not only the rod but also the ns and the underside of the cock. Meanwhile, Shinji grabs and squeezes Renka¡¯s ass. ¡±Ah~? Geez, Shinji¡­ mmm~? I told you not to do my ass¡­? You pervert¡­?¡± ¡±Are you still afraid?¡± ¡±Mmm¡­ a little bit. Besides, I¡¯d rather you do it in my vagina than in my ass¡­¡± Shinji tries tracing Renka¡¯s asshole with his index finger as he puts his hand inside her loose shorts, but she gives him a reproachful look and he stops himself from touching her any further. He could have made her go into heat and developed her asshole if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t. (Renka doesn¡¯t like it, and I should stop) If he prioritizes his role as incubus, he should force it, but Shinji prioritizes Renka, so he stopped. Thinking this, he moves his hand from her asshole to her front, touches her secret parts, and inserts his fingers into her pleadingly twitching vagina. As if nothing was happening, they caress each other¡¯s genitals with their hands, and their tongues entwine with each other¡¯s. Shinji¡¯s ns overflowed with pre-cum, and Renka¡¯s vagina dripped with love juice. And it made the sound of the water became louder and louder, and excited them even more. ¡±Renka, I want to do it already¡­¡± ¡±Nmm¡­? You don¡¯t want me to take it out like this¡­?¡± ¡±Renka, you said you wanted it in your vagina, so I couldn¡¯t resist putting it in¡± Part of Shinji want to ejacte into Renka¡¯s hand, which is squeezing his ns intensively. But most of all, he wanted to connect with her as soon as possible. So, even though Shinji speaks lightly, his eyes are strong. And Renka is very vulnerable to this strong, self-possessed gaze. ¡±¡­Then, give me lots of cum¡­?¡± With these words, she lies on her back on the bed, and Shinji covers her as Renka takes off her shorts and panties. * * * In the next room where Shinji and Renka are having s*x, Shuro and Neru are sleeping together. But then, Shuro notices a small sound first. [¡­Ah~? ¡­? Ah~? ¡­?] A small but lustrous female voice and a creaking sound reach Shuro¡¯s ears through the wall while she is dozing off on the bed. (Huh¡­? W-what is this voice?) Because of her upbringing in an orphanage, Shuro is taught by the sisters about the s*xual rtions between men and women. Shuro, who has no experience, remembers who is sleeping in the next room. (Renka-san¡­? Which means¡­) Shinji, Renka¡¯s lover, alsoes into her mind. She even picture them naked in each other¡¯s arms, and her ears start to turn red. The room is dimly lit, but she covers her head and Neru, her roommate, with the futon so that they doesn¡¯t hear Renka¡¯s charming voice. (T-they¡¯re lovers, aren¡¯t they? Of course, they will do naughty things!) It is true that she¡¯s very flustered, but it is also true that she¡¯s interested in the s*x between a man and a woman. So far, she has not spent much time with Shinji and the others after they returned from their adventures. However, after spending a reasonable amount of time in the same carriage for five days and talking a lot, Shuro has be familiar with them. Even though she knew it was not wrong for them to do that, it bothered her. Nevertheless, Shuro, who is a good girl at heart, never thought of eavesdropping, and so, she was shivering in the futon. But then, Renka¡¯s voice was getting a little louder, as if Shinji¡¯s torture was getting more intense, so loud that Neru could hear it. Neru, who was about to fall asleep, half-opens her eyes at the sound of the voice. (Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little¡­loud¡­? Shuro is shaking under the futon¡­) Neru turn her eyes to the bed where Shuro is sleeping, and she can see her head covered with the covers. Neru, however, can only grumble in her mind and closes her eyes again. [Ah~? Hyaa~? Ah~? Anh~? No~? So deep~? It¡¯s so deep~?] Neru tries not to be bothered by the sounds, but the more she tries, the more she is bothered by the voice. It seems so pleasant and happy that it makes her think back to herte husband and the love affair she had with him. (It¡¯s a great voice¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can make a voice like that. I mean, the s*x was good, but was it so good that I couldn¡¯t care less about my surroundings¡­?) Renka knows that Shuro and Neru are sleeping in the next room. But if Neru were in Renka¡¯s shoes, she would be too embarrassed to raise her voice so loudly that the next room can hear. But all Neru has ever known is s*x with her deceased husband. She has no way of knowing that there is such pleasure that makes her lose herself, and she can only tilt her head back. [I¡¯m cummmmming¡­.? Ah~? It¡¯sing out¡­.?] After a while, Neru finally feels that the s*x is over and breathes a sigh of relief. But the body of the young widow, who lost her husband at a young age, was beginning to tingle in response to Renka¡¯s happy and charming voice. However, her relief was a mistake. [Nnnah~? Ah~? G-geez~? Shinji¡­? Even though you let out so much¡­?] (Eh!? Is it still going on!?) Neru can¡¯t hide her surprise when she hears Renka¡¯s voice panting again. After all, herte husband had fallen asleep as soon as he finished once. And so the long night of Shuro and Neru had just begun. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 432 Renka Wants to Have a Baby with Shinji Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Having received her beloved man¡¯s sperm in her womb as she had wished, Renka is satisfied both physically and emotionally, and is immersed in the afterglow with an enraptured expression on her face. She feels the warmth of their bare skin against each other, the weight of Shinji covering her in the normal position, the sensation of his cock filling her vagina, and the tongues entwining with each other¡¯s. Renka is in a state of unparalleled euphoria as she hugs Shinji. Because of this, she was unaware that Shinji¡¯s soundproofing magic extended its effect not only to their room but also to the room next door where the maids were sleeping. ¡±Nnah¡­? Geez~? Shinji, what have you done¡­? You¡¯ve given me so much¡­?¡± ¡±But it¡¯s not enough¡­right?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Let¡¯s do it again~?¡± Shinji moves his hips gently, and Renka¡¯s sweet voicees out of her mouth. Their intertwined fingers and synchronized breathing make Renka more and more into the act. As her voice goes from subdued to loud and her moans be more lustful, Shinji¡¯s hips naturally be more powerful. Grind~? Grind~? He thrusts his p*nis into her vagina, and Renka¡¯s eyes widen. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Shinji, Shinji¡¯s~? Twitching and deep~? Ah~? Ah~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming so fast~?¡± Renka¡¯s sweet voice echoes in Shinji¡¯s brain, making him more and more excited. And suddenly, a voice reaches his mind, but Shinji doesn¡¯t look away from Renka¡¯s eyes. [Shinji, I¡¯ve seen enough of their reactions] The voice came from Freri, who is Shinji¡¯s contracted spirit. The flowers in the maid¡¯s room were enchanted by Freri, and she was watching Shuro and Neru with her magic. [Shuro has only knowledge. Neru has experience] [As expected. Then the one who¡¯s going to be corrupted is Neru] [Hmm. She hasn¡¯t had s*x since herte husband died, and I get the feeling that she¡¯s been avoiding anything s*xual] Freri¡¯s observant eye is urate in detecting the maids¡¯ s*xual experiences. Then, the reason why Shinji asked Freri to observe the maids is to have another coborator besides Akane. He thought that Akane alone would not be enough to help the Wolf family as more and more people came in and out of the Wolf territory after the Wolf family became the owners of the territory. (The head maid will be especially busy. So, the cooperation of the maids is indispensable to corrupt Christina¡­) As a preparatory step, Shinji turned his attention to Neru. He thinks that Neru, a widow, is more suitable for his taste than Shuro, and decides to make her a coborator. [I¡¯ll see her after tomorrow, when I get a chance¡­] [Hmm, I understand¡­ Today, I¡¯ll just let the voice reach them] With these words, the voice from Freri was cut off. Shinji also puts Neru out of his thoughts. And now, he waits for Renka, panting in front of him, to climax and for her to calm down as she wobbles and convulses. Then, when the tightness of her vagina has settled, Shinji whispers in Renka¡¯s ear. ¡±I¡¯m going to change the position¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant*¡­? Mmm, this position¡­ is the best¡­? The one where we¡¯re so close¡­? The one where we hold each other tighter¡­?¡± Shinji sits cross-legged after pulling out his p*nis, and Renka straddles him with her hands behind her back. She leads his erect p*nis, which has be sticky with her love juice and semen, back into her vagina. Now, Renka sits on top of Shinji in the sitting position, which is the position she prefers most. The position where they hug each other and their genitals are deeply connected is the best position for them to exchange their love. ¡±Nnah, ahh~? *Pant* *Pant*¡­? Mm¡­? Fufu, *Kiss*¡­?¡± ¡±What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re smiling all of a sudden¡± ¡±Nothing. Having s*x with Shinji, it felt so good¡­ and I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± Their movements are very slow, but the synergistic effect of their movements heightens the pleasure. Renka¡¯s smile is s*xy and calm, as she is aware of the euphoric feeling that s*x can only be achieved by being attentive to each other, something that cannot be experienced by devouring each other. (I¡¯m happy¡­? And soon, Shinji and I are getting married¡­? Father and mother must be surprised¡­?) Renka can¡¯t think of any other man but Shinji now, but when she left her hometown, she was going to spend her whole life with Alvin. Her parents know that Renka liked Alvin. But due to this, Renka smiled, knowing that they would be surprised when she introduced Shinji to them. ¡±I feel good too¡­Renka, I love you¡± ¡±~? Yeah~? Me too¡­? Shinji, keep doing this¡­? Ah~? Again, give me some¡­? in my vagina¡­?¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll cum, Renka¡­!¡± ¡±Yes~? Ah~? Come on¡­? Come on¡­? I want Shinji¡¯s baby¡­? Ahhh¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s hips m hard against Shinji¡¯s, and her vagina clenching as she begs for his seed. Her desire to be impregnated makes Shinji want to turn off the contraceptive magic, but he holds back and ejactes inside her vagina. Spurttttttt! Spurttt! Spurtt! With a squeal, they hugged each other, and Renka¡¯s vagina squeezed out all Shinji¡¯s semen she could. The semen is thicker than the original, but it does not drip out of her vagina, as a sign of Renka¡¯s strong desire to have a baby. ¡±Haaaaaa¡­? Ahhh¡­? Mmm¡­ Shinji wants a baby too, doesn¡¯t he? Because you¡¯re producing so many¡­?¡± ¡±Of course. Right after the wedding¡± ¡±I¡¯m so happy¡­? *Kiss*~? ¡­I can¡¯t wait to hold the baby in my arms¡± Renka strokes her belly above the uterus with a loving expression on her face. Shinji feels the same way as Renka with her gentle motherly smile. ¡±Yeah. Let¡¯s hurry up and finish the work with Alvin and the others. I should say hello to Renka¡¯s parents too¡± ¡±Please¡­? Mmm¡­? Ah¡­? Geez, you¡¯re still twitching¡­.? Shinji, you really are a bottomless pit¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s tone of voice is troubled, but she¡¯s not entirely unperturbed. Their peacefulpanionship continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 433 Neru Works While Thinking of Her Late Husband Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji worked hard untilte at night, but woke up early the next morning. And having finished most of the work around the town on the first day, Shinji decided to move up his schedule and go to another town. There is plenty of work for a wizard (Shinji) to do if he looks for it. He could not waste time. ¡±Well, I¡¯m sorry to bother you so early in the morning. Thank you¡± ¡±No¡­ it¡¯s the maid¡¯s duty¡± Shinji gets ready and receives his lunch from Neru in front of the Lord¡¯s mansion. Renka, on the other hand, was unable to get up to see him off due to ate night of socializing. Seeing Shinji putting the lunch box in his bag and putting his luggage back on his back, Neru opens his mouth to tell him what happenedst night, though she is a little reluctant to say so. ¡±Well, aboutst night. I could hear your voice in my room¡­¡± ¡±Voices¡­? Ah¡­ uh, I¡¯m sorry. I should have used magic. I¡¯ll be more careful next time¡± Neru is relieved to see Shinji¡¯s apologetic face with a furrowed brow, which makes it hard to believe that he had intentionally made her hear his voice. If it was unintentional, she was relieved that she would not have to go through the same thing again tomorrow. ¡±Even Shinji-san makes careless mistakes, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡±Well, I make mistakes too, you know¡­¡± ¡±Fufufu, I¡¯m sorry. Looking at what you¡¯ve done beforeing to this town and the way you guys usually act, I don¡¯t have the image of you making a mistake¡­¡± ¡±You¡¯re being too optimistic¡­ seriously¡± During the five-day journey, Shinji¡¯s instructions were precise, and both Renka and Emily trusted him and followed his directions. Even in , Shinji is often a good listener when talking with Alvin, Milis, and Akane. Because of this, for Neru, Shinji has be a dependable person. However, his careless mistakes result in a sense of intimacy with Neru. ¡±Shuro have turned bright red. When she woke up in the morning, she was the first to ask me aboutst night¡± When Neru woke up and got out of bed, Shuro told her about Shinji and Renka¡¯s voices and asked her what she thought they had done. (I didn¡¯t know she was so sullen¡­) Surprised by the hidden side of her colleague, Neru lightly talks with Shuro about the affair while thinking about her life with herte husband. And after calming her down and soothing her, Neru is here making breakfast and lunch. ¡±I guess I stimted Shuro too much¡­ I¡¯ll apologize when I get back. ¡­. I hope nothing happened with Renka who is still in the house¡­¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to go and talk to her about it¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s the case, can you help me¡­ I¡¯m so worried I can¡¯t do my job¡± ¡±Fufufu, I understand. I will try to calm Shuro down in case of emergency¡± ¡±Thank you¡­ for your help¡± Shinji¡¯s slightly pathetic way of asking for help reminded Neru of her deceased husband, and she nodded her head in agreement to Shinji¡¯s request. Perhaps relieved to see Neru, Shinji got on his horse and rode away from the lord¡¯s house. ¡±See youter¡± After seeing Shinji off, Neru returned back. As time went by, before sunset, Shinji¡¯s return did not cause Renka to be upset with him. This is because Neru talked with Shuro first and was not upset when she saw Renka. The reason why Neru went out of her way to talk with Shuro and help Shinji in between work was because she saw in Shinji the image of herte husband. (His face is not simr to him, but¡­ is it the atmosphere? That slightly pathetic part of him was simr to Van¡¯s) Her dead husband, Van, was a kind young man. Neru was introduced by her parents and arranged to meet Van, and the two hit it off and ended up getting married. He was a hardworking merchant who traveled between towns and was often away from home, but when he had time, he would walk around town with Neru, and it can be said that the couple spent happy times together. Neru loved Van, who smiled with a lowered eyebrow and a slightly pathetic face. However, her husband is killed by the malice of his colleague. After everything was over, Neru received a report from the head of the merchantpany where her husband worked that the people brought by his colleagues to protect the wagon were a bunch of amateurs. There was no way that such a group of amateurs could protect people and goods from the monster that attacked the wagon, and they were all killed, including her husband. The perpetrators said that they thought they would be safe because the road was not usually attacked by monster. Although the perpetrator was charged with embezzlement and killing the members of the tradingpany and sentenced to death, Neru was notforted by the loss of her beloved husband (Van). After that, the head of the tradingpany gave Neru a part of the property taken from the perpetrators and the couple¡¯s savings, and she continued to live in the house where they had lived together¡­ not willing to be seduced by men, until now. (¡­I¡¯m going back to temple to pray¡­) Neru is blessed with a good job and good co-workers. She is now happy in her peaceful life and walks down the corridor of the house to finish herst task of the day, thinking of herte husband, but not realizing that she is being targeted. [¡­?] Freri is watching her through the flowers decorating the mansion. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 434 Neru Falls into Freri’s Scheme Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji goes to a vige in the Wolf territory for a few days. During these days, Freri also observes Neru, who was working as a maid, but from her point of view, she does not understand what Neru enjoys in her daily life. (All she does is working as a maid and praying¡­) From early in the morning, Neru works as a maid and takes the initiative in her work. During lunch break, after eating, she took a nap and worked again. Even after dark, she tries to work until the end of the day, making sure that she is always working for someone else. And when she has nothing left to do, she goes to sleep as soon as possible. Neru¡¯s personal time is limited to chatting with her roommate Shuro and praying to the goddess. The chats are more like listening to Shuro¡¯s conversation rather than spontaneous talking. Due to this, Freri has no idea what Neru is looking forward to in life, and when she reports to Shinji as soon as he returns to the mansion, he tells her his guess. ¡±I think she still hasn¡¯t sorted out her feelings. After all, her lost husband was such a big part of her life¡± [Why doesn¡¯t she just do something fun?] ¡±She doesn¡¯t even feel like it. Freri¡­ a while ago¡­ the goddess teleported me and the magical connection was severed. It¡¯s simr to that¡± [¡­I understand a little] Freri doesn¡¯t understand the pain of losing a loved one, but when Shinji says about the time when the magical connection was severed, she can¡¯t help but nod her head. Freri knows the loneliness of suddenly losing someone she took for granted to be next to her. Although it would be a kind and humane thing to leave Neru alone now, but the half-subus Freri doesn¡¯t have that kind of feeling. She will just proceed with the story as originally nned. [It is about to be unbearable. Because every day she releases a little bit of fragrance that makes her feel naughty.] ¡±Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s a little less focused. .¡± [Fufufu. Neru knows that Shinji¡¯s naughty bits are great, so that¡¯s why.] Renka¡¯s charming voice and their long nighttime activities. Neru instinctively knows that Shinji is a good male. This is why she keeps her distance so as not to make any mistakes. [She can¡¯t relieve herself in her room because of Shuro¡¯s presence. She can¡¯t go to the bathroom because someone else mighte in. So if she wants to relief¡­] Now it¡¯s the time, that¡¯s after dinner. When most of the work is done and everyone¡¯s back in their rooms. Freri, who¡¯s been keeping an eye on Neru, notices that she¡¯s not going to her room but towards the warehouse, which is the least popr ce in the house. [There¡¯ s no other way but to sneak off somewhere.] Shinji smiles at Freri¡¯s fascinating thought. * * * Unaware that she is being watched by Freri, Neru is walking down the corridor of the mansion, trying not to make a sound. Her goal is an empty warehouse. She couldn¡¯t let anyone find her because she wanted to go there. (I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so naughty¡­ ¡­Is it because I heard Shinji-san and the others¡¯ naughty voices¡­?) Neru has been feeling a warm sensation in the core of her body for the past few days. She understood that it was caused by frustration. She wonders why her s*xual desire, which had disappeared after her husband¡¯s death, hase back. The only thing thates to mind is that she heard about Shinji and Renka¡¯s s*xual intercourse, and she wonders why. As for her being watched by a half-subus (Freri)and her contractor (Shinji), there was no way that she, an ordinary person, could have thought of it. (I could have done it in my room if I wasn¡¯t in the same room with Shuro. ¡­I have to finish this quickly and get back.) Neru enters a warehouse outside the vi, closes the door, and locks it from the inside. After looking around the dimly lit warehouse and making sure it is empty, Neru goes to an old table that she has been eyeing during the day. She puts one hand on the table, which is moderately high and has rounded corners, and rolls up the long skirt of her maid¡¯s uniform to reveal her white underwear. She presses her secret part against the corner of the table through her slightly stained underwear, and when she rocks her hips lightly, she feels sweet and numbing pleasure, and a moan escapes from Neru¡¯s mouth. (Mmm¡­? Hmph¡­? Van¡­? My dear¡­? Mmm¡­?) She slowly rubs the sensitive spot on the corner of the desk, closing her eyes and thinking of herte husband. Remembering the act with her beloved husband and the caress of his fingers, Neru eagerly presses her secret against the table and feels the anticipation of climax. (Mmm¡­? Coming¡­?) Just when she was about to climax, the door was opened. The door that was supposed to be locked opens and Shinji steps into the warehouse. Shinji knew that Neru was reliefing herself. But he pretended not to know and pointed his staff at Neru and said. ¡±That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve got a lot of nerveing into this mansion to steal¡­¡± Shinji pretends that he has noticed something wrong in the warehouse and has rushed to the scene. He is armed with his staff, and by saying that she is going to steal, he is showing Neru that she was suspected as a thief. ¡±¡­¡± Shinji, however, saw Neru reliefing herself. Neru, on the other hand, was also at a loss for words because Shinji had suddenly jumped into the room and she was mistaken for a thief. Therefore, there was a silent pause between the two of them. Shinji was the first to make a move. He lowered his staff he was pointing at Neru, who was frozen with her long skirt pulled up and her white underpants fully exposed in a very embarrassing way. He then closed the door of the room. ¡±¡­Let¡¯s talk about it for now¡­¡± ¡±¡­T-Thank you very much¡­¡± Neru, whose mind was finally back by Shinji¡¯s words, put her skirt back on and turned her head down with a voice that sounded as if it was about to disappear. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 435 Neru’s Plea Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and Neru face each other in the dimly lit warehouse. Shinji lowers his staff but looks at Neru with dismay and suspicion. He knows that Neru has broken into the warehouse to relieve her s*xual desire, but he is only pretending to be suspicious of her. It was understandable that she could not think properly when she was suddenly suspected. But in order to exin something, Neru starts to speak. ¡±U-umm, why are there people here?¡± ¡±I¡¯m just trying to figure out where the people are in the mansion, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t want any problems to happen while Alvin¡¯s away. As a matter of fact, that¡¯s how it worked.¡± ¡±You can¡¯t just¡­ spy on people¡­¡± ¡±Things don¡¯t settle well just because something¡¯s fine. As long as you have nothing to hide, there should be no problem.¡± Neru¡¯s words were lost in the pressure of Shinji¡¯s squinting eyes. Neru¡¯s impatience grows as he bes more and more suspicious of Shinji¡¯s attitude. ¡±Shinji-san! I didn¡¯t steal anything, did I? I mean, you saw me, didn¡¯t you? I¡­ umm, I just came to this room to relief myself¡­!¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes remained the same as Neru tried her best to exin herself with a red face. ¡±But it¡¯s possible that you just pretended to do that on the spur of the moment when I came close to you¡± ¡±That¡¯s not true¡­!? Because Shuro is in the room¡­ where else would there be no one?¡± ¡±That makes sense, but¡­ as the person in charge of the deputy, I can¡¯t easily believe you¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s doubtful expression turns into a troubled smile when he hears the reason, but no words of forgiveness are forting. Neru tried to exin further, but could think of nothing else to say except that she hade here to relief herself. ¡±Well, let¡¯s get back to your room for today. I will report this matter to Alvin who will be here soon. As a deputy, I have no rights over the servants¡± Shinji, as the deputy in charge, tries to respond in a perfectly reasonable manner. At his words, Neru¡¯s face turned pale. If Alvin is informed means that his employer (Alvin) knows that Neru has been reliefing herself in the warehouse. Then, her boss, the head maid (Akane), her fellow maids (Shuro and others), and other fellow servants also know about it. And what if the majority of people knew that she was suspected of being a thief and found out that she was just reliefing herself, which is too embarrassing? (I can¡¯t work at here anymore¡­!) It would be an unbearable shame for young Neru, even though she has been married before. Once her thoughts start to turn in the wrong direction, she can¡¯t stop it. ¡±S-stop¡­!? Wait a minute¡­!? I¡¯m not lying!¡± ¡±Even if you say so, I must report it. After all, you acted suspiciously.¡± ¡±I beg you, please don¡¯t do that¡­!¡± Neru¡¯s head was filled with the thought that she had to make this a one-time-only conversation. She approaches Shinji without hesitation, grabs Shinji¡¯s hand with both hands, and presses his hand against the pocket in the apron of her maid¡¯s apron. Shinji felt Neru¡¯s soft thighs through the apron and clothes and shook his head. ¡±Here, look. I don¡¯t have anything on me, right?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s no good. Please move away from me¡± ¡±I-I don¡¯t have any other pocket¡­¡± Neru boldly presses Shinji¡¯s hand against her chest to make him check the pocket on her chest. The bulge is notrge but soft, and his hand moves to check the softness. Neru is trying hard to clear up the misunderstanding and does not intend to deceive Shinji by seducing him with her body. However, the result is such a bad girl move. As Neru and Shinji got closer to each other because of the distance between them, and Shinji¡¯s thing was getting hard against her thigh, Neru finally became aware of the fact. (D-do I have no choice but to do it¡­?) In calm condition, she would never have thought like this. But Neru could not think of any other way to negotiate with Shinji. She decided that the only way to get him to change his mind was to flirt with him. (Van, I¡¯m sorry¡­ just for now¡­) Though the face of her beloved husband (Van)shed in her mind, Neru offered her body to save herself, rubbing her thigh against Shinji¡¯s thing as she spoke. ¡±Until you¡¯re satisfied, Shinji-san, please check it¡­ So, please¡­ please don¡¯t let Master (Alvin) know¡­ please¡­¡± There is no way that Shinji can be seduced by a poor attempt at seduction. And a truly innocent man would have rebuffed her and scolded her. But Shinji, who has chosen the life of corrupting women and giving pleasure to them, stands in front of Neru. [That¡¯s a great assist, Freri] [Fufu~?] Shinji puts his hands behind Neru¡¯s back as she tumbles into his grasp, and pulls back the apron strings of her maid¡¯s apron, which is tied behind her back. As Shinji praises Freri and hears her voice, he chuckles at the thought that reminds him of Freri¡¯s smug face. ¡±If Neru-san says so, then¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­, y-yes. ¡­. Shinji, san¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s voice has changed dramatically, and Neru is puzzled, but she can¡¯t say anything bad. She is convinced that she must not do anything to offend Shinji. So Neru is. ¡±Okay, after you take off your apron, can you put your hands on the table and turn your butt toward me? I¡¯ll check to see if there is anything missing¡± Neru does as Shinji says. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 436 Eating Neru, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Neru takes off her maid¡¯s apron and as Shinji instructed her, she puts her hands on the table and thrusts her butt. It is obvious what is about to happen, and her body trembles with nervousness. She is prepared to be held, but she does not know what she will be asked to do. This anxiety is expressed in the trembling of her body. ¡±Don¡¯t be so nervous¡­ is that too much to ask?¡± Her ck hair was tied back behind her head, her back was slender, and her hips were small. Her neat maid¡¯s uniform of long sleeves and a long skirt entuates Neru¡¯s fine lines. Her fragile widow status also reinforces the immorality of the situation of touching a maid, and Shinji is suddenly motivated to do so. Knowing that he can¡¯t relieve Neru¡¯s nervousness and anxiety by repeating words, Shinji quickly stands behind her. He begins by stroking her the waist, butt, and stomach gently. As he touches her back, shoulders, and arms, Neru¡¯s body, which had been more tense than necessary, rxes considerably. (I¡¯m d he¡¯s not going to be rough with me¡­ Mmm) Seeing her reaction, Shinji changes his way of touch. He wrapped his hands on her breasts and squeezed them to check them. Shinji¡¯s touch is very gentle, as if he is enjoying the feeling of touch. Gradually, Neru¡¯s nervousness fades away and she begins to feel the sensation. ¡±Mmm¡­ Ah¡­ Fuah¡­¡± Her nipples never touched, not even her are. But Neru feels certain pleasure in spite of the fact that she is wearing underwear and a maid¡¯s uniform. As she is a normal girl, there is no way she can realize that it is because her body has been made sensitive by an estrus magic, so she is puzzled and stifles her voice. ¡±Nnghhh¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands slip inside her skirt and caress her inner thighs. Her sweet moanes out unintentionally, and Neru is embarrassed. (It¡¯s a very innocent reaction. It seems she is a widow but inexperienced.) Neru¡¯s ears are red, but Shinji quickly pulls back her hips. Then her butt are pressed tightly against Shinji¡¯s hardened cock. Neru tries to pull her hips away from Shinji, but the hand on her thigh refuses to let go. ¡±If you move away from me, I can¡¯t examine you¡± ¡±Y-yes¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Shinji takes a step forward and gets even closer to her. Neru naturally can feel his cock on her butt, which is so obvious even through her clothes, yet Shinji continues to caress her while avoiding her sensitive parts such as her nipples and secret parts. (No way¡­ why, am I¡­ feel¡­ like this¡­?) Neru, who has led a celibate life since the death of her husband, wriggles her hips at the numbing sensation rising up from deep inside her body and the difort in her crotch that naturally begins to get wet. It feels good, but it¡¯s not enough. Neru is at the mercy of Shinji¡¯s exquisite moderation, which makes her want more. ¡±Haa¡­? Mmm, haa¡­haa¡­? Ah¡­¡± ¡±I can¡¯t find the stolen goods. Let¡¯s look more closely.¡± ¡±Kyaah~? Ah, my voice¡­?¡± Neru¡¯s voice filled with impatience as Shinji pulled away from Neru. But before she could feel her disappointment, Shinji kneeled down on the spot, rolled up Neru¡¯s long skirt, and moved inside her skirt. Shinji stroked her soft butt with his hands, and his breath tickled her when her buried his face between her half-open legs. Neru¡¯s body and mind are being built up by the caresses, and what she feels is not shame or disgust, but pleasure. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Shinji, san~? Ah~? Ah~? Why are you lick it~?¡± Shinji¡¯s tongue was wet with her love juices, and Neru could feel it through her panties. His hot breaths and expert use of his tongue make Neru¡¯s hips buckle. His persistent cunnilingus pummels Neru¡¯s head until her panties is so wet with Shinji¡¯s saliva and Neru¡¯s love juices that it no longer serves its purpose. (Amazing~? Ah~? Even though I¡¯m still cumming~? I¡¯m cumming again~? Ah~? Comiiiing~? Mmmm~? Ah~? Cumming againnn~?) Meanwhile, Neru kept thrusting her butt while listening to the sound of slurping, and climaxed shallowly again and again. Her head was filled with pleasure from the repeated climaxes, and she waspletely at the mercy of the man. (Shinji-san is too good¡­? I don¡¯t know such a thing¡­?) There is a desire to satisfy Shinji. However, Neru couldn¡¯t think how she could satisfy him after he kept making her cum so easily just by forey. She was taught through cunnilingus that the most pleasurable thing for her was to just keep epting Shinji¡¯s actions. Just as Neru was about to break down, Shinji¡¯s caresses finally ended ¡±Well, then, let¡¯s go check out the back part. Neru-san, could you please remove something that is in the way?¡± Neru hears Shinji get up from inside her skirt and pull down her panties. As she pulls up her long skirt, her soaked white pantieses into Shinji¡¯s sight. However, Shinji does not remove it by himself. He wants Neru to take off her panties herself, so that she will realize that she, the widow, has made her own choice to ept it. ¡±¡­Please check it out, to your heart¡¯s content¡­?¡± Neru¡¯s hand moves without hesitation and pulls down her panties. She reveals her beautiful secret parts, which she has never shown to anyone but her husband. Neru does this only once in order to be spared because she has no choice but to give her body to him. However, the anticipation of unknown pleasure is beginning to grow inside of her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 437 Eating Neru, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Neru is waiting for the pration with her ass sticking out. If she looks behind where Shinji is standing, she can see his cock, and her heart must be ready for it. However, she had never thought about the difference in the size of the cock, as she had only allowed herte husband to prate her. ¡±Ah¡­ uh¡­? Ah, ahhh¡­?¡± Her entrance of the secret part, which had not been used for a long time, is pried open and inserted by the erect cock. At this point, Neru realized that it¡¯s clearly too big. She bounces her hips, but is unable to move because of Shinji¡¯s grip on her. Due to her repeated climaxes from the cunnilingus, her vagina is loosened up and is producing a lot of love juice. So, Shinji could slowly pulls Neru¡¯s hips toward him, and the ns pushes the vaginal walls apart, pushing the ns deeper into the vagina. Neru feels the sensation of the vagina being pushed apart, reminding her of the first time she had done it herte husband. At that time, she felt pain because she was not wet enough, but now she feels different. The body, now in heat and fully prepared, can feel the pleasure of being prated by a hard and virile cock, and a tingling sensation runs down her spine and blows through Neru¡¯s head. Soon, the head of the cock reaches the depths of her vagina, and Shinji¡¯s hips are in perfect contact with her small ass. Neru climaxes lightly with a different kind of pleasant sensation she has never felt before as she is prated in a ce her husband could not reach. (Just by being inserted¡­ it feels so¡­good¡­?) It¡¯s obvious because this is a cock that satisfies a subus and even makes a goddess captivated. So, how could she not be disturbed by the insertion of such a vicious thing? ¡±I confirmed your deepest part¡­ Neru-san, is there something wrong because you are trembling so much?¡± ¡±Nnh¡­? No¡­ nothing at all¡­? Don¡¯t worry about it¡­? Just check it out as you like¡­?¡± ¡±Is that so? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re used to having your innermost parts probed.¡± ¡±Ahh¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Ahh¡­? There¡­? Ah¡­? Nnnh¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s fine piston movements are more than enough to make Neru¡¯s s*xual desire, which has been building up in her abstinent life, explode. She feels pleasure even at the first time she is prated, and her vaginal walls respond by wriggling greedily and mping Shinji¡¯s cock tightly. (She has a good reaction. This is exactly what an incubus is supposed to do. I need to give her more pleasure.) Taking advantage of the size of his cock, Shinji pulls his hips back until his cock is just about ready to be pulled out, and slowly pushes it deep into Neru¡¯s vagina again. The movement changes to such a way that it seems as if he tries to teach Neru¡¯s vagina how to receive his cock. (Amazing~? My inside feels good~? He is rubbing all my inside~? and spreading me out~? I can¡¯t remember what Van¡¯s thing like~?) Neru¡¯s vagina slowly began to adjust to Shinji¡¯s size as Shinji slowly inserted it into her again and again. It is as if Neru¡¯s body is forgetting Van and trying to remember Shinji, the stronger male. (No, it¡¯s a lie~? Even though I mustn¡¯t forget it~? But Shinji-san¡¯s is too strong¡­? I¡¯ll be forced to remember his instead of Van¡¯s¡­?) Neru¡¯s vagina bes less stiff when Shinji¡¯s cock is pushed in. And yet the tightness remains the same. Shinji, who feels that Neru is ready to receive his cock, increases the pace of his piston movement. Neru also begins to rock her hips in time. ¡±Ah~? Fuah~? Ah~? Ah~? This is good¡­? Ahh~?¡± Neru moans in rapture. And not needing to hold on to her waist any longer, Shinji removes his hands from her hips and hugs her body from behind. He undoes the front buttons of her maid¡¯s uniform and pulls off her underwear, which hides her small breasts, with spell, and throws it away. He then rubs her modest bulge with both hands, and flicks his tongue over her ears. ¡±Nnnnhh~? That¡¯s not good~? No~? Ah~? Ah~? Not like this~? No, Shinji-san~?¡± ¡±What¡¯s wrong? Tell me¡± Neru feels so good when Shinji pinches her erect breasts and whispers in her ear. Even the warmth of Shinji¡¯s body against her back feels good to Neru as she falls. But, Neru thinks that she should not remember the greatest pleasure (happiness) that makes her certain that once she knows it, she will never be able to go back to the way she was before she knew it. ¡±Because I¡­? I¡­? I have to¡­? Ah~? I have to remember Van¡­?¡± ¡±Why are you so afraid you¡¯ll forget?¡± ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Because~? Because Shinji-san is so much better than Van, and everything you do is so much better than him~? Ah~? Ah~? It bes bigger~? Nhhh~?¡± Her heartfelt cries of guilt mixed with pleasure fueled Shinji¡¯s arousal. And it made his member grows evenrger and makes him want to ejacte into her vagina right away, so he keeps whispering. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Neru-san. Your mind and body are different. As long as you continue to care for him, it won¡¯t be a betrayal.¡± ¡±Nnh~? Really, really? Ah~? Fuah~?¡± ¡±Yes. So please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡±Ahh~? Ah~? Yes~? Ah~? Cumming~? I¡¯m cumming~? Vannn, I¡¯m cumming~?¡± For Neru, who is near her limit, Shinji¡¯s words of forgiveness feel like a revtion. She begins to move her hips boldly and greedily as she climaxes. Shinji also thrusts her, and their hipse down at exactly the right time. Eventually, he hugs Neru¡¯s slender body from behind and pours his sperm into her in the most deeply connected position. ¡±Ah~? Ahhhhhhh~? Ah~? Amazing¡­? It¡¯s so much¡­ Ah~? Ah¡­?¡± The pleasure of having arge amount of semen poured into her uterus. Neru¡¯s bodypletely surrendered to the strong ejaction while being tightly restrained. As a proof of this, a faint pinkish glow of a lewd crest appeared on top of her vagina. After a long intermittent ejaction, Shinji finally finishes, and Neru falls down on the table as Shinji steps back and pulls out his cock. Only Neru¡¯s butt are lifted up, and the white semen dripping from her secret parts is a very lewd sight. ¡±I have examined you deeply, and my suspicions are confirmed. I will not report this case.¡± ¡±T-Thank you very much¡­?¡± Shinji approaches Neru, who is still slurring her words, and move his cock covered with love juice and semen toward her face. ¡±You shouldn¡¯te to the warehouse alone next time. If you ask me, I will apany you¡­¡± Shinji puts his ns close to Neru¡¯s mouth. Neru¡¯s cheeks blush and she takes the cock into her mouth without hesitation. (I can¡¯t be satisfied with masturbation anymore¡­? Van¡­ I¡¯ve be his thing¡­? But what¡¯s important is our memories, Van¡­?) Neru sucks Shinji¡¯s cock carefully while keeping the memories of their happy marriage in her mind. After this, the sound of Neru¡¯s mouth continues to echo in the warehouse. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 438 Arrival of Alvin and Others Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji wipes off the mixture their liquid dripping from Neru¡¯s jar and makes her put on her half undressed underwear and maid¡¯s uniform again. After dressing herself, Neru feels that she has done a terrible thing. She regrets having a rtionship with a man who has a girlfriend (Renka) to save her own skin, but she is also very satisfied with her body. The frustration she had beforeing to the warehouse is gone, and she is happy to have experienced the greatest happiness as a woman. The proof of this is evident in the lewd crest on her body. ¡±Neru-san, as long as you don¡¯t tell anyone. Please continue to serve as a maid as before. Is that what you wanted?¡± ¡±¡­Are you sure you¡¯re okay with this?¡± ¡±Yes. If you¡¯re worried, you can talk to Akane. She knows me very well.¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ Nhhh¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand moves closer and gently caresses Neru¡¯s butt. Just by doing so, a sweet voice escapes from her mouth. Neru¡¯s body reacts showing her desire for the man (Shinji) and making her panties, which she has just put back on, damp. (Even though he just touched my butt¡­?) Shinji smiles at Neru¡¯s anxious eyes, not the good-natured smile, but a wicked smile that conveys her a ck-heartedness that suggests he is nning to do something bad. But in this situation where she wants to keep secrets, Shinji¡¯s confident words and attitude are reassuring. ¡±Is it the same with the head maid¡­? That, Shinji and her¡­ have a physical rtionship¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. So, it¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t know that we had a rtionship until now, did you? Just leave it to me, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Shinji-san, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­ Ah¡­¡± Neru says she will follow Shinji¡¯s lead. At her answer, Shinji nodded his head in satisfaction and removed his hands from her ass, and Neru involuntarily made an impatient sound with a blush of shame on her cheeks. Neru is so ashamed that she did not realize that she is bound by the lewd crest. And now, her perception is distorted to favor Shinji over Alvin. (Well, I guess the minimum preparations have been made¡­) Thus, there are more maids in the Wolf family who put Shinji before their master (Alvin). * * * A few days after Neru is embraced by Shinji, Alvin and the others arrive at the territory. Alvin, Milis, Christina, as well as Akane, who had been hired by the Wolf family when it was founded,e here. But the newly hired butler has been entrusted with the Wolf mansion in . The reason Alvin would not leave Akane at ¡¯s mansion is because he values those he has known for a long time and hase to realize that they can be trusted. ¡±Now I finally feel relieved.¡± ¡±Hahaha, you can¡¯t look like that, Shinji. There¡¯s still a lot of work to do. You have to lead the men properly.¡± ¡±I know. And this is it. Here¡¯s the territory report.¡± While Shuro shows Akane and the other servants around the mansion, Alvin and the others talk in his office. Shinji has a casual exchange with Alvin, while Renka and Emily also greet Milis and Christina and start chatting with them. ¡±Ugh, Renka-chan. It was so hard to get the dress measurements and get ready for the party¡­¡± ¡±Are you going to make a new dress? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve worn it much yet.¡± ¡±Yes. Because the season changes. Dresses also change with the seasons. And¡­ my bust.¡± ¡±¡­A-Are they still¡­ getting bigger?¡± Milis is in Renka¡¯s arms, and Emily looks at herrge breasts with astonishment. Emily screams in despair at the unreasonableness of the situation. ¡±The Wolf family is the center of attention. It¡¯s the wife¡¯s job to behave so as not to embarrass Al-sama.¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯ll do what Chris-san taught me.¡± ¡±¡­You¡¯ve really improved your posture, you know¡­¡± The more Renka said this to Milis, the more beautiful she looked. Renka feels a little distant from Milis, who is gradually bing more and more like an aristocrat. When Milis tries to answer Renka ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡± Alvin¡¯s loud voice echoes through the gap in the conversation. ¡±Oh! Already so much? We¡¯re almost done cleaning up the farnd! !¡± ¡±Freri¡¯s been so worked up¡­ Well, she¡¯s been dragging me around day after day¡­¡± ¡±Oh¡­ because she¡¯s a flower spirit, huh? I¡¯d be d to get this over with as soon as possible.¡± To Alvin¡¯s surprise, Christina approaches Shinji and the others. Meanwhile, Renka and Emily are telling Milis about Shinji¡¯s sess, and Christina¡¯s eyes widen when she sees the report handed to her by Alvin. ¡±¡­This is¡­ amazing. Al-sama said Shinji-san is very good¡­ This is the work of several wizards.¡± It¡¯s an unbelievable report, but Christina doesn¡¯t think Shinji would tell a lie that would be easily discovered upon further inspection. (Really, this guy¡­! If he didn¡¯t do such a thing, he would be a good vassal¡­!) She hates him for limiting her, but he is too much of a wizard to let go. Christina had intended to find a way to banish him, but it seems unthinkable for the wife of the future lord to let such a good wizard slip away. ¡±¡­Al-sama. I would like to look over the other reports and so on. Are Al-sama and Mil-san going to go around the vige as nned?¡± ¡±Yes! I have to meet with the chiefs of the viges in the territory. We will go around and we will be back in a few days.¡± ¡±I understand. In the meantime, I¡¯ll make sure everything is in order for Al-sama to take office as soon as you gets back.¡± ¡±Thank you! Thank you very much, Chris.¡± ¡±Yes. You can count on me, Al-sama!¡± Alvin and Milis are nning to tour the territory. Christina¡¯s absence has been nned since she was in ¡¯s house. Thus, leaving Shinji behind to prepare for the trip. After the preparations, Alvin and Milis leave ¡¯s mansion. Shinji looks down at Christina from his office window as she sees them off in the garden with a bright smile on her face. Now with Neru is giving priority to Shinji¡¯s request as well as Akane¡¯s, this will make the dark work in the mansion easier! ** Alvin and the others arrive. In the meantime, Freri, in high spirits, is dragging Shinji around the viges faster than expected. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 439 With Christina in the Office, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After seeing Alvin off, Christina returned to the office. She had other things to do, such as checking the report on the results of Shinji and his team¡¯s work. Of course, Christina is not the only one who returns to her room. She is apanied by Akane, the head maid. Needless to say, this is to avoid being alone with Shinji. (Actually, I would have preferred Enrica and Terentia¡­) They are Christina¡¯s clear allies, but they have their hands full with Alvin and Milis. So, Akane, who was trained as a maid by the Beltz family, is chosen because she would not leave Christina alone with Shinji. This choice is not a mistake. Shinji and Christina are never alone in the office. However, it is a wrong choice in terms of the deterrence she expected. The work is done with a minimum of conversational interaction. After an hour or so, when the sounds of crunching letters and turning papers echo through the office, Shinji makes a move. ¡±Let¡¯s take a break, shall we?¡± ¡±¡­I don¡¯t need a break. Shinji-san, please go ahead.¡± Shinji stands up from his seat and approaches Christina, who continues to look through the documents without even looking at him. Christina expects Akane to be there to prevent Shinji from making any easy moves, but against her expectations, she doesn¡¯t prevent Shinji from cing his hands on both of Christina¡¯s shoulders. ¡±Tina should join us¡± ¡±What¡­! Akane-san, this is¡­ ah¡­? This feeling again¡­?¡± An aching sensation rises in the pit of her stomach. And with the activation of the lewd crest, Shinji moved his hands from her shoulders and caressed her breasts on her dress, making her weak to resist. And most of all, Christina found it puzzling that Akane, a servant of Alvin, was not surprised or protesting at the outrageous act of touching her master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but rather reacting by staring at Shinji with half-open eyes. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ is Christina-sama also?¡± ¡±Yeah. Don¡¯t tell Alvin.¡± ¡±I can¡¯t tell him, can I? But please have s*x with me again.¡± ¡±What¡­ you¡­!? Besides me, you¡¯ve done this to others¡­! Fuah~? Ahh~? Stop~?¡± Akane¡¯s words make Christina angry, thinking that Shinji had forced his way into her. However, her anger is quickly dissipated by the pleasure she feels. Her body, which has been developed through repeated s*xual intercourse with Shinji, is easily sensitive, and if Shinji tweaks her nipples a little, she is unable to think or speak. (My body is going crazy¡­?) Shinji¡¯s fingertips slowly, slowly caress Christina nipples. The pleasure is weak and frustrating, perhaps because she is wearing a dress. body shakes as I try to rub my nipples in time with his finger movements. Akane understands that Christina¡¯s actions are different from her repulsive words, and that she is bing addicted to s*x with Shinji. ¡±I have been with Akane since before Alvin became a nobleman. I told him about my rtionship with Akane because I thought it would prove that I wasn¡¯t after his fortune.¡± ¡±What¡­ do you mean? Ahh¡­?¡± ¡±Tina still thinks I¡¯m after the Wolf family fortune, right?¡± Christina silently shakes her head in affirmation. Shinji continues his story as the sound of Christina¡¯s repeated hot breaths echo through the room. ¡±Before he became nobles, I could fool him as much as I wanted if Akane and I cooperated with each other. But we didn¡¯t do it. Tina saw the proof of that, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡±Haah¡­? Haah¡­? Mmm¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s because I don¡¯t ask for more money than I need. Now that he is a nobleman, it¡¯s the same. I¡¯d rather have Christina¡¯s body than his fortune.¡± ¡±Oh, really¡­? Hah, mmm¡­? Really, that¡¯s the only reason¡­?¡± Christina, who has been suspicious of Shinji, finally begins to understand that he is not after the Wolf family fortune, but Christina herself. The revtion of Akane¡¯s existence is so significant for her because it must not be revealed. While she thinking this, Christina¡¯s shorts are getting wet before she knew it. Shinji continues to stroke her nipples as she rubs her knees together in difort and vaginal urgency. ¡±I don¡¯t want the Wolf family to fall. I just need my workce to prosper. So, I¡¯m counting on Tina¡¯s ability to do that.¡± ¡±What you¡¯re saying is a mess¡­ fuaah¡­? If Al-sama knew about this¡­ Ah¡­?¡± ¡±You know, Tina¡¯s a great girl with a great body rather than your fortune. You¡¯re worth the risk. And I don¡¯t care about your money.¡± ¡±I¡¯m not happy to hear your praise¡­?¡± Christina said exactly what she thought. She had no intention of pretending. But her body is delighted to be praised by Shinji, the man who gives her the greatest pleasure. (No¡­? Why am I so wet¡­? I¡¯m not even happy¡­? He¡¯s such a lousy man¡­? Why do I want him¡­?) Christina feels her love juices dripping down her thighs and onto the chair. Her body¡¯s reaction is different from her mind, which puzzled her a lot. But she is relieved that Shinji¡¯s purpose is clear: he wants Christina, not her fortune. Above all, she does not feel bad when Shinji, who is a good wizard even though she hates him, says that she is worth more than the Wolf family fortune. Christina, who has never been passionately seduced by Alvin, is overwhelmed by Shinji¡¯s willingness to embrace her at all costs, even at the risk of sin. She thinks that there is no way she canpete with such a strong willed man. Thus, this is the first time, a crack appears in Christina¡¯s will to defy him at all costs for the sake of the Wolf family. (If I¡­ be¡­ patient¡­ this man will work for the Wolf family¡­ If only I could be patient¡­?) When there are cracks in her resolve, her thoughts begin to flow in the direction of convenience. She will have every reason to be embraced by Shinji. While she thought his, Shinji puts his face close to Christina¡¯s ear. ¡±I have to leave the house soon. Once I leave, I won¡¯t be back until nightfall. So¡­ stand up, Tina.¡± ¡±¡­~? I understand¡­?¡± I can¡¯t go to work with this impatience in my heart. For now, she thinks she has no choice but to endure and be embraced. Making excuses in her mind, Christina gets up from her chair to be embraced by Shinji. ******* In the office. She tells Christina about her rtionship with Akane and says that she is not in it for her fortune but for Christina¡¯s body. Christina can¡¯t understand Shinji¡¯s desire to do such a thing, even if it means doing something shady. In the background, Akane ys the role of an assistant. She is always doing what Shinji asks her to do. She appears in a few scenes at¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 440 With Christina in the Office, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Christina stands up from the chair as Shinji asks her to do. She has no energy to refuse the s*xual act itself. After all, her body is also so eager for the man that her secret parts are dripping so much love juice that it soaks the chair. She also had a dark expectation of the pleasure she would get from being held by Shinji standing behind her. ¡±¡­Doing it this early in the day¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s also good. Maybe the good girl Tina doesn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡±Of course, I don¡¯t know¡­ mmm¡­? The tip¡­ Ah¡­?¡± Shinji hugs Christina and their bodies are pressed together. The hardness of the cock pressed against her, his hand gripping her right breast and his fingers rubbing her nipple, which is so swollen that you can see it through her dress. Christina makes a weak, sweet sound and she has never felt such an initial resistance that makes her body tense up. This good sign made Shinjiughs because she is beginning to ept the idea of being made love to. ¡±Umm, at least let Akane out¡­ I don¡¯t want her to see us doing it¡­¡± ¡±Why would I let Akane out? Even though she know that you¡¯re alone with me.¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be seen¡­¡± Christina is worried about the way Akane is looking at her. For her, it¡¯s unbearable to have her adulterous acts witnessed by the maid of the house. Even if it was known that she had an affair with Shinji, there was a big difference between being seen and being known. ¡±It can¡¯t be helped. Akane, could you turn your head away for a minute?¡± ¡±Yes, Shinji-san.¡± ¡±Tinae this way¡± ¡±Huh! That¡¯s a window¡­!¡± ¡±Do you mind closing the curtains?¡± Akane turns toward the entrance of the room and Shinji goes to the window of the office while hugging Christina. Shinji closed the curtains without waiting for Christina answer. Then, when Christina turned around with a look of protest, she saw Shinji¡¯s eyes glinting in hers. ¡±It¡¯s a little darker now. Is that all right?¡± ¡±¡­Do whatever you want¡­¡± If Shinji had wanted to, he could have given Christina the humiliation of being held in a well-lit room with Akane watching. But he did not do that and gave her what she wanted. Christina is not so stupid that she does not understand that. This unexpected attention from the unimpressive Shinji makes Christina feel obliged to do what he will ask. She puts her hands on the wall and opens her legs lightly, and Shinji also pulls down his pants and underwear behind her, exposing his erect cock. He doesn¡¯t forget to pull up Christina¡¯s long skirt and pull down her panties to her knees. After preparing this, Shinji slowly inserts his cock into her. ¡±Nnnn¡­ Aaaaahhh¡­?¡± Her secret part, which was soaked with her love juices, easily epted the pration. Her vagina remembers Shinji¡¯s cock, and she happily epts the most pleasurable object while it undtes to lead it deeper and deeper into her vagina. When the pration is over and Christina¡¯s peach butt touch Shinji¡¯s hips, she exhales in ecstasy at the presence of the cock filling her vagina. Akane, who overhears Christina¡¯s breath, thinks, ¡°She must feel really good from the bottom of her heart,¡± and steals a nce at them. ¡±Mmm¡­? Fuaah¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? No, not at the same time¡­? oh, Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Mmm¡­?¡± (Wow¡­ Christina-sama doesn¡¯t resist at all¡­ She must have been embraced so many times already¡­) Shinji holds Christina, who was standing, from behind. He grabs her breasts with both hands and squeezes the soft swell with his five fingers, sometimes rubbing and pinching the hard tips. His hip movements are at a very gentle pace, seeming more like pleasuring her than subduing her. The effect is so effective that Christina is now overwhelmed by the slow movement and the two points of her breasts. (Why is it so different from usual¡­? Ah, this¡­ this, this slow one, no¡­? He knows what¡¯s nice¡­?) It¡¯s not the kind of thing that tries to make her give in and crush her, but the kind of pleasure that Christina¡¯s head can handle. It¡¯s not just about the pleasure, but about the use of the hips to know that it feels good to be rubbed here, to be poked there, and so on. Her vagina, which has been ustomed through repeated s*x, firmly mps down on Shinji¡¯sdy-killer¡¯s cock and enjoys the pleasure. ¡±Tina¡¯s vagina is in good shape. It looks like you¡¯re finally getting used to my size.¡± ¡±Ah~? That kind of thing¡­ Nnhha~? No, just don¡¯t poke here¡­? Ah, ah¡­?¡± ¡±Tina, your hips are moving too. It must feel good to move together like this, right?¡± The whisper makes Christina aware of her unconscious movement. She stops moving when Shinji points this out, but her hips move again when Shinji pokes her deep inside the vagina. Once she bes aware of the pleasure thates from theirbined movements, Shinji¡¯s gentle hips are not enough. So, she begins to move her hips with clear intention before she ispletely consumed by the pleasure. Pound! Pound! Pound! Pound! The rhythmic pping of Shinji¡¯s hips against Christina¡¯s ass echoed through the office. Shinji licks the sweat from Christina¡¯s neck, which is hidden behind her golden hair, leaving a mark on her spotless skin. She doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s an act that leaves a mark, and all she can do is shiver at the tickle. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­? What, what happened¡­?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re about to cum. Maybe I¡¯ll cum too¡­¡± ¡±Why¡­ Mmm~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? This¡­ This is¡­? This is so hard¡­? Ah~?¡± The pace of Shinji¡¯s hips remains the same, but his hips have changed to a more forceful, deep-throating thrust for ejaction. This change is perfectly matched by Christina¡¯s debauched vagina. The tightening of the vagina with each push of the ns against the uterus is like an appeal to ejacte in the deepest part of her body. Christina¡¯s thoughts melted as the pleasure ran from her womb to the tip of her head. (This~? is the most amazing thing~? This~? This is~? very good¡­? It¡¯s so good and so fluffy~?) Because of her cracked resolve, there is no way Christina can stand it, and she climaxes with an inarticte cry. ¡±~~~? Ah~? Fuaaah~? Ah~?¡± Shinji¡¯s ejaction is almost simultaneous with Christina¡¯s vaginale. So, the hot semen poured into her climaxing vagina, filling her uterus to the brim. She not only epted the cum but also climaxed while pressing her peach ass against Shinji¡¯s waist. While they are connected in the deepest connection, Shinji hugs her from behind and she could feel his muscrity. At the same time Christina climaxed, her hated partner whispered in her ear. ¡±That was great, Tina¡­¡± ¡±~~?¡± His voice was filled with the sincere satisfaction of herbor. That voice tells Christina how good it felt, and how much pleasure she felt from knowing that the other person was also holding her. Maybe that¡¯s why. The reason why she let out words of affirmation that the real Christina would never say. ¡±¡­Me too¡­?¡± One word. But still just one word. Shinji hears the small word and smiles with satisfaction. The smile is felt by Christina without her having to turn around, and she finally remembers that the man smiling behind her is not the man she loves (Alvin) and regains herposure. ¡±If you¡¯re done, please go back to your work¡­¡± ¡±Oh, sure, of course¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­¡­.?¡± Shinji pulls out his cock, which remains firm even after his ejaction, and Christina feels a strange sense of loss. For her, it was normal to be held continuously and treated in such a way. That is why she feels unsatisfied¡­ (Why I feel so bad that he¡¯s leaving¡­ Even though it¡¯s only for a moment¡­) Shinji casts a spell on Christina¡¯s clothes, cleans her soaked shorts and dress, and pulls them up and puts them on her before the semen drips from her pussy. ¡±What¡­!?¡± ¡±Well, good luck with your work, Tina¡± Shinji, who has finished getting ready, turns his back on Christina, who is absolutely mortified, and walks out of the office. Christina stares at him with her face red with shame until she can no longer see Shinji¡¯s back as he leaves, promising to make it up to Akane. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 441 Christina’s Body can’t Reject Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After being held by Shinji in the office, Christina is forced to continue her work with semen in her womb. She cannot have a conversation with Akane, who is working without knowing her, and so Christina goes about her work in silence. As a fianc¨¦e, Christina does not have the right to make decisions on the Wolf family business. However, with Alvin and Milis¡¯ approval, Christina¡¯s decision-making power in the Wolf family is already like that of a second wife. Therefore, it is understandable. There is nothing wrong with Shinji¡¯s work with Akane, who turns out to be his coborator. When he says that he is not after the property, but Christina¡¯s body, he really means it. (I really don¡¯t understand¡­ It¡¯s not like he likes me and wants to take me away from Al-sama, he just wants to hold me. It doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­) Christina, a proper noblewoman, would never think about Shinji¡¯s way of living as a subus¡¯s child. His way of life is the opposite of the aristocratic way of life that prioritizes the interests of the family. ¡±Akane-san¡­¡± ¡±Yes. May I help you, Christina-sama?¡± ¡±¡­Well, why are you helping him? You know this is unforgivable¡­¡± Akane closes her eyes at the question because she doesn¡¯t understand it. Recalling the horror of her past, her body no longer trembles with fear. Still, the dreadful experience has not been erased. However, she is no longer a pathetic woman stained by monsters, but a woman who has been dyed by Shinji in body and soul. ¡±I am sorry, Christina-sama. I can¡¯t tell you why, but I can only say that it is my role to fulfill Shinji-san¡¯s wishes, no matter how small.¡± Akane¡¯s smiling eyes are so strong that Christina can sense her will not to talk no matter what. Those are not the eyes of someone who is being threatened and forced to listen to what Shinji says, but rather the eyes of someone who is speaking her true intentions. ¡±¡­I see.¡± Christina gave up and concentrated on her work, realizing that it was impossible to find out anything about Shinji no matter what she asked. After that, Christina¡¯s maid changed from Akane to Terentia. Even when Shinji is away, Christina does not leave her hired maids by her side, and this does not change when Shinji and the others return home at nightfall. Christina is alert for Shinji¡¯s approach, but he does note near her, and after taking a bath, she goes to bed and is able to fall asleep. * * * Christina always wanted to have Enrica or Terentia by her side, but there are times when this is not possible. It was when Christina was working in the office. The maids think that they are safe as long as Akane, the head maid, is there. Therefore, during Christina¡¯s office hours, they leave the office to take care of Christina¡¯s room and the mansion. Christina wants to ask the maids for help, but she is unable to do so because of the lewd crest, and Shinji appears just in time to see them off. Once in the office, she has no way to escape. Now, Shinji¡¯s touch is enough to make her crotch wet and her power to resist is taken away. Then, once he inserts his cock into her, she bes a prisoner of the pleasure he gives her, rocking her hips and clenching her vagina, begging for cum. It has been three days since Alvin left, and not a day has passed without Shinji¡¯s cum. Alvin had said he would be back in a few days, but thanks to the enthusiastic wee he has received in the viges, he has not been able to go back as expected. The letter exining the situation had arrived the day before, and today there was another one. ¡±Alvin and the others areing back tomorrow.¡± ¡±Haah~? Ah~? Ah~? Finally~? Al-sama is back¡­? Ah~?¡± On this day, Christina is being held by Shinji while standing back. Her vagina, which had learned how to pleasure Shinji¡¯s cock after the s*x they had had every day, was tightening, giving Shinji a pleasant sensation of pleasure. ¡±This is thest time I can hold Tina in the office today. It¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡±Finally~? Ah~? Ah~? Too strong~? Ah~? Haah~?¡± ¡±You like this position so much that you¡¯re willing to shake your hips. Well, Tina is only honest with her body.¡± Christina, who has resigned herself to being called Tina, blushes up to her ears in shame. Her body reacts even though she knows Shinji is speaking mean words on purpose. ¡±Shut up¡­? Why don¡¯t you just¡­ move your hips~? Mmm~? Ah~? Don¡¯t~? That ce~?¡± Christina¡¯s hips are bing more and more proficient. She moves her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s pistons, pressing her peach ass against his hips. She has learned that this feels the best, and she responds even more when he knocks on her weak spot. ¡±Ah¡­? It¡¯s good¡­? Mmm¡­? That ce¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? I¡¯m going to cum¡­? Cumming~?¡± Christina¡¯s mouth is full of lewd words. And having learned from her lewd dream, there was no way for Shinji to discipline her again. Then, as a matter of course, he ejacted inside her vagina. Today, too, Shinji¡¯s satisfied sigh was blown into Christina¡¯s ear as she was entranced by the heat of the abundant cum poured into her. ¡±Ah¡­it feels so good¡­ it¡¯s the best¡± ¡±¡­Me too¡­ It felt good¡­?¡± Such words, which should have been unpleasant, soaked into Christina¡¯s euphoric body and mind. Apparently, repeated sharing of happiness day after day was gradually peeling away the armor of her heart. She even said in front of Shinji that s*x feels good, something that the old Christina would never have said. Though she still thinks Shinji is a jerk. After Shinji pulls out his p*nis, he cleans himself with magic and begins to talk to Christina, who doesn¡¯t hesitate to pull up her panties before the semen drips out of them. ¡±When Alvin and the otherse back, we can report that the heavily damaged farnd has been cleaned up¡± ¡±¡­Yes. Although much earlier than nned. Thanks to you, all the urgent matters have been taken care of.¡± ¡±Though, you got a little carried away.¡± ¡±¡­!¡± Christina res at Shinji¡¯s words. However, the look in her eyes was not as sharp and disgusting as before, but more of a sense of shame that she should not say such an embarrassing thing. The proof is that she is blushing up to her ears. ¡±This will make them think it¡¯s fine to leave the territory for a while. Alvin wanted to have a wedding, and I think they¡¯ll say they¡¯ll go home soon.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We should prepare for that¡­¡± Christina thinks about the arrangements needed for the Alvin¡¯s wedding party. But, Shinji pats her buttocks as she thinks seriously about it. ¡±¡­Please, don¡¯t interrupt me¡­?¡± Christina frowned, but she did not shake his hand off. Christina had been through this once before. Her resistance to s*x has decreased, and she has reached a certain point of degradation where she no longer feels rejection of physical contact. Christina ¡ý¡ý¡ý Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 442 Arrangements for Returning Home Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others had returned to the Lord¡¯s house in the morning of the next day. Now, Alvin, Milis, Christina, Shinji, Renka, Emily, and Akane are in the office. Alvin and Milis are talking about the situation in the viges they have visited, and Shinji and the others are listening to them. ¡±And that¡¯s what happened. We were weed very well because Shinji and Emily had done the work in the territory before us!¡± ¡±They were really happy to see us! Thank you, Shinji-san and Emily-chan.¡± Shinji cleared the farnd that had been ravaged by the monsters, and Emily¡¯s well-trained soldiers defeated the monster that were surrounding the viges. Vigers who were forced to evacuate from their viges due to the monsters felt relieved to have the presence of the lords¡¯ soldiers to help them defeat the monsters, and it was natural that they were grateful to the Lord (Alvin) who sent them. Of course, in the past, soldiers had been sent from the country. However, the people had the impression that Alvin¡¯s soldiers, who had risen to power through force of arms, were stronger than those sent by someone unknown. In fact, the area around the vige is now safer than before, as some of Alvin¡¯s admirers have be soldiers. ¡±I will continue to train the soldiers well! Leave the management of the army to me!¡± Alvin and Milis nodded to Emily who patted her chest with a big smile. As they went around the viges, they saw firsthand the work of Emily¡¯s trained soldiers. They behaved in a manner befitting of a legionnaire, and it seemed safe to trust Emily to lead them in the future. ¡±We were in a hurry this time. But, next time I would like to take it a little slower. It was tiring and I think we should hire another wizard to help us.¡± Shinji is not too pleased when the people thank him. Though, it was worth the effort to visit the vige every day. But with Shinji alone, when problems ur, he has to deal with them in turn. Shinji says that he can¡¯t handle problems that ur in more than one ce. ¡±If you can do this kind of work, Shinji-san alone should be enough, unless something happens to you, right? The cost of maintaining a good wizard is high and puts a strain on the coffers. Al-sama, even if you hire a wizard, it would be better to hire him only after the territory is settled and tax payments can be expected from the people.¡± ¡±¡­Hmm¡­ you¡¯re right, Christina-san.¡± Christina, who was speaking in an orderly and logical manner, looked at Shinji sideways and broke off her opinion. Shinji also looked at Christina sideways but did not say a word. However, if it is said that the atmosphere is not so bad, it is not so. Rather, there is a good sense of unreservedness, as if there is no problem in saying harsh things, and Shinji shrugs his shoulders and makes a pose of surrender. Alvin can¡¯t help butugh at the two of them. ¡±Haha, Shinji can¡¯t beat Chris either!¡± ¡±Yeah. Alvin will get a strong wife. Christina-san will see problems that we don¡¯t even know we have.¡± Christina gives a half-lidded look at Shinji as he says something unnecessary. ¡±Al-sama was right, Shinji was an excellent wizard and treasurer. So, we need him to work hard. Don¡¯t you agree with it, Al-sama?¡± ¡±Yes. Shinji, don¡¯t talk too much¡­¡± ¡±Huff, I stirred a ho¡¯s nest¡± ¡±I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m going to work on my schedule¡± Alvin and the othersughed because Shinji seemed to be out of his depth. It would never have urred to them that Shinji and Christina, who have been at each other¡¯s throats as if they were dogs and cats, had been having intercourse every day until the day before they came home. ¡±Speaking of ns, Al-sama. The rest is up to the hard work of the people¡± ¡±Is that so? Then, Chris¡­¡± ¡±Yes. If Al-sama and the others return to their hometown, it will not be a problem. While Al-sama is away, I, Emily and Akane will take care of the house.¡± As the second wife, Christina will be Alvin¡¯s deputy, Emily will oversee the soldiers, and Akane will be in charge of the house in general. The roles had been discussed before Alvin¡¯s return. So, during the period when Alvin and the others returned to their hometown, had a wedding, and came back to the territory, these roles can be handled without any problem. ¡±Thank you, Chris! Okay, Mil! Renka! Shinji! Let¡¯s get ready to go back!¡± ¡±Al, calm down! Let¡¯s just wait a couple more weeks and see if anything happens, okay?¡± Renka stopped Alvin who was so happy. The two-week wait had been discussed beforehand with Christina and the others. To begin with, Alvin and Milis had gone out to patrol the territory as soon as they arrived. They thought they should spend a reasonable amount of time in their own territory before returning home immediately. ¡±Well, I¡¯m going to stay in my hometown for a while and I think I should go through the Lord¡¯s work in before I do that.¡± ¡±Al-kun. I think you should write first and tell them you are leaving.¡± ¡±¡­Right!¡± Alvin turned red as he was stopped not only by Renka but also by Shinji and Milis, who tried a perfect spin. ¡±It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen a pattern of Al¡¯s outbursts, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Well, well. That¡¯s how much he wants to have the wedding with Milis as soon as possible.¡± ¡±Geez, Al-kun¡­¡± Shinji and Renka look at Alvin warmly, as if remembering his vigorous days before he became an aristocrat. Milis smiles wryly and there is no one to follow Alvin¡¯s lead. Thus, Alvin and the other decided to stay in for a while before they return to their hometown, and Alvin, who had been in a state of flux ever since he was given a territory, finally had time to spend peacefully. Alvin and Milis had returned. Thanks to the hard work of Shinji and the other members of the team, the major problems have been taken care of. All that is left is to solve the daily problems as Lord. Shinji and Christina exchange a few words in front of Alvin. Rough drafts of Shizuku and Hayate. Shizuku Hayate Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 443 Christina, Alvin and Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A week has passed since Alvin returned to the Lord¡¯s mansion. It has been a peaceful week indeed. Alvin has been spending a meaningful time around Bejin town, interacting with the townspeople, recruiting a knight belonging to the Wolf family, training with the soldiers, and taking up horseback riding as a hobby. Milis and Christina are mostly making arrangements after their homing. Their wedding in their hometown will be held only with their family and local people, and the Wolf family needs to have a reception party on another day, which is the most difficult thing to prepare. To be honest, this is a world that Milis does not understand at all, and Christina is the main person in charge of the preparations, and Milis is the one who hears from Christina and approves it. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Chris-san¡­ I have to rely on you all the time¡­ Although I¡¯m the main wife, I don¡¯t know anything about manners and etiquette¡­¡± ¡±This is something that can¡¯t be helped. The manners and rules of nobility are not something you learn quickly. Mil-san, please memorize this invitation list next. Let¡¯s check and memorize the seating as well.¡± ¡±I-I¡¯ll do my best¡­!¡± Christina smiles at Milis, who is staring at the documents with such concentration that smoke seems to being out of her head, and picks up the next document to be processed in the office. Suddenly, Christina¡¯s eyes leave the documents. Milis tilts her head at her, looking unusually dumbfounded. ¡±Chris-san? Is something wrong?¡± ¡±Hmm? I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I¡¯m a little tired. Maybe I should take a break?¡± ¡±Yes~? Akane-san, please prepare everything.¡± ¡±Understood, Madam.¡± Milis believed Christina¡¯s words, but Akane could tell it was a lie. Akane does not bother to point it out, though. (Why do I remember¡­ After all, I don¡¯t have to be pressured here anymore¡­) Christina was looking at the wall, the ce where Shinji held her when Alvin and the others were away. With her hands on the wall, Christina has never been able to forget the pleasure she felt from behind as she stood there. Since Alvin¡¯s return, Christina has not been held by Shinji. She keeps Enrica or Terentia by her side when she is in the office. She knew that Shinji would not press her in the presence of other people¡¯s eyes. ¡±Here you are, Christina-sama.¡± ¡±¡­Thank you, Akane.¡± A cup of steaming tea was ced in front of her, and when she thanked her, Akane gave her a perfect and presentable bow. The reason why she is in a good mood and strangely morous is obvious to Christina by the red mark on her neck like an insect bite that she sees for a moment. (He really does whatever he wants¡­! How many women is he having rtions with?) Considering Shinji¡¯s tactics, Christina is not so dull that she can¡¯t imagine that he is having rtions with other women besides Akane. But she did not expect that Milis, who is right in front of her, was involved. The more she thinks about Shinji, the more frustrated Christina bes. It is not only frustration. Knowing the happiness of being held by Shinji, her body, which has blossomed as a woman, is now frustrated and longing for that happiness again. Christina¡¯s body has been made so that when sheforts herself, it is no longer enough, but her heart has not fallen so far that she desires Shinji. What will she do? It is a rule of nobles not to have physical rtions until they are married and be a couple, but Christina is now working as a second wife and is treated as such. They are practically a married couple. That is how Christina sees it. Therefore, she has decided¡­ ¡±Mil-san, I have something important to tell you¡­¡± ¡±What is it? Christina-san.¡± Christina says in a quiet voice to Milis while she is drinking tea in a very beautiful way, as if taking a break was also an exercise in manners. ¡±¡­I want to be united with Al-sama before Al-sama and the others return to the hometown¡­ will you forgive me¡­?¡± She tells his main wife, Milis, that she wants to sleep with Alvin. * * * That evening. Christina sits on her bed in her room waiting for Alvin¡¯s visit. After receiving permission from Milis, Christina invites Alvin to visit her, but she still feels uneasy at the thought of her beloved¡¯s arrival. (I-I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong¡­ Enrica and Terentia both said this would be fine¡­) Right now, Christina wears shorts and a thin, transparent white babydoll. The fabric is thick enough to cover only the tip of her panties, but the rest of her body is almostpletely exposed. She is too embarrassed to wear such outfit, and she could not wait for Alvin without the gown. Her only concern is that Shinji has taken her virginity. She has an excuse, of course. It pains her to lie, but if Alvin is concerned about it, she has a bleeding spot from a horseback-riding practice. Maybe that¡¯s when it ¡°ripped¡±. ¡±Chris, can Ie in?¡± ¡±Y-Yes. Al-sama,e in¡­!¡± Alvin enters the room after Christina gave her permission. When he sees Christina, he clears his throat. She is a noblewoman, the exact opposite of her daytime appearance of dignity, dressed only to be embraced by a man. Her well-groomed golden hair, her soft breasts, her skin behind her transparent babydoll, her slender butfortable body¡­ everything arouses Alvin. ¡±Chris¡­ You look beautiful¡­¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­? I¡¯m so happy¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s hands remove her gown and Christina is pushed down on the bed. In close contact, Alvin and Christina look at each other and finally kiss each other. (Al-sama¡­? I love¡­? The kiss, I¡¯m so happy¡­?) The hand of the loved one touches Christina¡¯s body. She lets out a gasp of ecstasy at thefort. However, it is not long before she can no longer feel the happiness of the touch. ¡±Ah, mmm¡­ Al-sama¡­ mmm, mm¡­¡± ¡±*Pant* *Pant*¡­ Chris¡­!¡± Alvin¡¯s finger caresses Christina¡¯s fully developed body, but Christina can¡¯t get enough of it. It feels good, but it is frustrating and makes her want more. Still, without expressing or saying a word of dissatisfaction, Christina lets Alvin take care of her. She believes that Alvin will make her feel as good as Shinji does. (Somehow, it¡¯s going to work¡­!) Alvin, on the other hand, is relieved that his cock has somehow be hard. He was worried if he wouldn¡¯t be able to get an erection, since he couldn¡¯t tell Christina about his s*xuality. As it turned out, it remained hard enough to be inserted. Although Christina¡¯s sweet voice is a little muffled, her body, which had been developed by Shinji, is easily wet and already more than wet enough. ¡±Chris¡­ Please keep up the good work. I love you.¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­? I love you too¡­? Mmm¡­?¡± The cock is inserted. Alvin¡¯s hips collide with Christina¡¯s before he can reach her innermost depths. ¡±It¡¯s in¡­! Chris¡¯s vagina is so tight¡­ It feels so good¡­!¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­ are you all the way in¡­?¡± ¡±Ah¡­ Chris, does it hurt? ¡° ¡±Yes¡­ it¡¯s okay, Al-sama, you can do whatever you want¡­¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯ll take it slow¡­¡± Alvin and Christina embrace each other head-on. Christina feels happy to be wrapped in the arms of the man she loves, and she also feels pleasure as he begins to move slowly. While she feels warmth in her chest from Alvin¡¯s care and tenderness, her body clearly feels ¡°not enough¡±. Unlike Milis, Christina has only known Shinji¡¯s cock since she started from a subus¡¯s dream until her real body was corrupted. Her body, which has tasted the cock that makes even a subus squeal, and has been immersed in the most wonderful pleasure, cannot be satisfied with Alvin any more. But on the other side, the tightness of her vagina, which Shinji has trained, causes Alvin to quickly fall. Alvin¡¯s strength is also much weaker than Shinji¡¯s. Still, the happy warmth of her belly is not enough to satisfy herself. Nevertheless, Christina feels a happy warmth in her chest and smiles gently at him. ¡±Al-sama¡­ Thank you. I am happy to be one with Al-sama¡­?¡± ¡±Me too¡­ let¡¯s sleep like this today¡­¡± ¡±Yes, Al-sama~?¡± Apletely different, short, one-time act from Shinji. The frustration she thought would be satisfied by Alvin¡¯s embrace is never satisfied. Christina, however, falls happily asleep in the arms of the man she loves. She pretends to be unaware of her desire for the pleasure of apletely unfulfilled body and a mind that goes nk. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 444 Christina Recognizes the Difference Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after Christina was united with Alvin, she woke up in the arms of the man she loves. The touch of bare skin isforting, and she checks on Alvin who is sleeping right next to her, but he is still deep in his sleep. As he sleeps, Christina gazes at him with a smile. (Al-sama¡¯s sleeping face, so cute¡­?) Alvin¡¯s energetic side makes her feel warm inside. She wants to watch him forever, and then Alvin leans down and his p*nis touches Christina¡¯s hand. Christina¡¯s cheeks blush as she touches the hardening of his morning erection. At the same time, she thinks back tost night when Alvin held her. She could feel the happiness of being held by the man she loves. But now that it¡¯s over and the night has passed, she can¡¯t honestly say yes to the question of whether the s*x felt good. The sensation of a thick and strong p*nis filling her vagina, the pleasure that takes away her thoughts, and the steady caresses that she is ustomed to making her squeal. And an ejaction that fills her womb to the brim with sperm. Christina, who had been held by Shinji for a long time, thought that s*x with him was the norm. She had thought that s*x was supposed to be like that, something that would be tremendously pleasurable, but her experience with Alvin had negated that. Alvin¡¯s s*x was gentle and tender, with a sense of tenderness and care. Shinji¡¯s s*x is a continual climax, with a sense of virility and strength. Christina couldn¡¯t believe that she felt happier with Alvin and much more satisfied with Shinji. (¡­It must be a coincidence. Al-sama must have cared about me¡­and was kind to me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be morefortable next time, Al-sama) Christina¡¯s hand is crawling on Alvin¡¯s erect p*nis. She stroked his pole and yed with his ns with her lustful hands trained in a ve maid¡¯s subus dream, but it was thinner and shorter than Shinji¡¯s dick, which had been memorized by her. As she does this, Alvin is awakened by the sensation between his legs. He is confused by the hand job, but he is aroused by Christina¡¯s seeming willingness to do it. ¡±C-Chris¡­ ah, ugh, not like this in the morning¡­ ahh¡­¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­? Good morning¡­? you were getting bigger¡­ does it feel good, Al-sama~?¡± ¡±Ah¡­oh, wait, it¡¯s emerged¡­!¡± The handjob, which Shinji trained her to give, is more than Alvin can bear. Christina can¡¯t help blinking her eyes at the sight of Alvin¡¯s body falling down and the sperm staining her hand. (Eh, sheesh¡­ Moreover, it has softened¡­) Alvin moans as she lightly rubs his p*nis, which is hanging helplessly in her hand, without any response. Christina is slightly disappointed because her standard is set by Shinji, a man with an unparalleled stamina. In the aftermath of his ejaction, Alvin is unaware of Christina¡¯s reaction, and by the time he regains consciousness from the aftermath, she is looking at him as if to ask him about his reaction. ¡±Haah, haah¡­ That¡¯s great¡­ thank you, Chris.¡± ¡±No¡­ I¡¯m d Al-sama was happy.¡± ¡±It was great¡­ you were really good¡­¡± Alvin brushes his hand through her hair as he looks at Christina. Alvin¡¯s eyes are filled with a certain joy as he touches her blonde hair. Milis, who is shy towards Alvin, does not wake him up in a naughty way. So, for him, Chris¡¯s naughty way of waking him up is really a new experience, and it has a stinging effect on Alvin¡¯s s*xuality, which has been awakened by the ¡°cuckold masochism¡±. (It feels good to be med, doesn¡¯t it¡­?) Alvin is gradually awakening to the advantages of being squeezed by a little too much, the so-called female dominance. ¡±It was worth practicing for Al-sama.¡± For Christina, who does not know such a propensity, being told she is good at it sounds like she is being asked ¡°Why? You are good at this¡±. But Christina quickly answered on the spur of the moment. Alvin epts Christina¡¯s answer and hugs her. ¡±Thank you Chris, will you do it again?¡± ¡±Of course, Al-sama¡­ Please love me again¡­?¡± She also hugs Alvin back and they y in the bed as long as the morning time allows. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 445 Christina Takes Advice Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and Christina arrive at the office on time. They did not neglect their work as lords and second wives just because they made love the day before. In fact, Alvin¡¯s energy is very high. The fact that Christina, a noblewoman, said that she wanted to be with him even if she had to break the rules of the marriage was because he could feel her strong desire for him. (She is also active in erotic matters¡­!) Alvin was very satisfied with Christina¡¯s service, which was like a morning rush, and left the mansion in high spirits to go on an inspection. Christina, on the other hand, is working in the office after seeing Alvin off, but she is not in the mood to rejoice with her hands up like Alvin. The reason was that she had failed to have intercourse with Alvin in the morning. Her n was to have Alvin attack her when he got excited by her service, however, in reality, it ended in a violent outburst. And it was inevitable. Although she was happy to have finally made lovest night, as well as this morning, she is still frustrated that she couldn¡¯t fully enjoy it. In such a state of mind, she could not make any progress in her work, and Milis, who is in the same office with her, worries about her. ¡±Chris-san, if you feel sick, why don¡¯t you rest¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Mil-san.¡± ¡±Please don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay? I¡¯ll be out for a while. Terentia-san, please.¡± ¡±Certainly, Madam.¡± Milis leaves the office with Terentia, leaving Christina and Akane alone in the room. Thinking that it is now or never, Christina is about to open her mouth but Shinji enters the office without knocking at the right moment. ¡±¡­Please at least knock, Shinji-san.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be careful next time¡­ and don¡¯t be so cautious, I won¡¯te on to you today.¡± ¡±I don¡¯t trust you. Although he¡¯s not here right now, Mil-san will be back soon.¡± Shinji nodded with a wry smile at Christina¡¯s reminder that Milis had left the room to go to the bathroom. She is wary that if Shinji embraces her now after she and Alvin have finally tied the knot, the afterglow will be washed away, but in other words, she is saying that she preferred Shinji to Alvin. ¡±Well, okay. Then let¡¯s talk briefly about what I want to talk about. As I said before, don¡¯t worry about anything, okay? I think Alvin is rather pleased with Tina¡¯s proactive attitude.¡± ¡±¡­How did you know¡­!?¡± The events ofst night and this morning are known. At this, Christina¡¯s face turns pale at the horror of it all. She had no idea how Shinji knew. Of course, it was because of Freri¡¯s eavesdropping using the flowers in Christina¡¯s room, but Shinji is not honest about it. ¡±I won¡¯t tell you how I did it. But that¡¯s not what I want to talk about. You know, Alvin likes girls who are s*xually active.¡± Christina can only wonder what Shinji means when he says this as if it were true. However, Alvin¡¯s reaction this morning is just as Shinji described, and she can¡¯t help but show a certain understanding. ¡±But I can¡¯t tell you because for some reason he wants to look cool. Maybe if you had just let Alvin take care of you, you wouldn¡¯t have known about it.¡± ¡±¡­Then why didn¡¯t you just tell me? Is this why you made me like this¡­!¡± ¡±No, it wasn¡¯t. Tina, the only reason I held you is because you have an attractive body. I hope you¡¯re not mistaking that.¡± At first Christina is furious, but her anger soon fades. She is not angry at all, even though she has good reason to be angry. After all, she has been with this man whom she has been with many times and whom she admires for his ability. Her admiration for Shinji, a male symbol superior over her future husband (Alvin), reminds her of the euphoria of being held by him, and of the pleasure of being a woman. These conflicting emotions are so mixed up that Christina is unable to continue. ¡±That was just advice. And that¡¯s all I want to talk. Since Tina has been with Alvin for a shorter period of time than Milis, I thought it might be helpful.¡± ¡±It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡±Of course, it¡¯s not my business. Still, I¡¯ll continue to hold you on asion and it¡¯s up to Tina to make the most of it. Well then, I¡¯m going to go back to work.¡± Shinji leaves the office, telling Christina that he will not stop touching her even after she has been with Alvin. Christina was unable to speak to him as he walked away. As Shinji left, silence filled the office. (¡­He really didn¡¯t touch me¡­?) She felt disappointed because she had expected him to make a move for some reason or other. It seems unfortunate for her, who is frustated¡­ (No¡­ this is fine. I don¡¯t know why¡­ but I will take his advice and I can forget about this feeling if I make more love to Al-sama) Christina puts a lid on her feelings. Her rational mind is still intact and her thoughts turn to how to seduce Alvin and arouse him. She does not know that this is exactly what Shinji wants her to do. Christina begins to think hard about how to make love to Alvin. It is obvious that she cane up with all kinds of ways to make love with Alvin, since she has the memory of being disciplined by Shinji. Then, when she and Alvin meet again and again, and continue to expose themselves to each other, revealing all their desires to each other, they reach the end of the process. Alvin will tell Christina about his desire to be cuckolded, which is aroused by the sight of his lover being held by another man (Shinji). (Today is Mil-san¡¯s turn, so let¡¯s try it tomorrow¡­ Al-sama, you can count on me~?) Unaware of such a reality, Christina is lost in lewd fantasies about Alvin. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 446 The Night Before Departure, One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Since the day Alvin got engaged to Christina, Milis and Christina have been alternately spending the night with Alvin. Alvin is happy to receive love from his wives day after day, night after night. These happy days pass in a sh, and the night before Alvin and his wife leave for home hase. On this night, Alvin is supposed to spend time with Christina. Christina is therefore polished by Enrica and Terentia, who stay with her from dinner onward. The reason for this is Milis¡¯ wish to monopolize Alvin for a month, but also because Neru needs to learn from Akane how to take care of the aristocrat (Milis). For this reason, Milis, Akane, and Neru are gathered in Milis¡¯ room. ¡±Are you ready, Neru? First, you put aroma oil on both of your hands. We don¡¯t want Madam to catch cold.¡± ¡±Yes, Head maid¡± Milis is lying face down on the bed wearing only panties and a bath towel covering her naked body. Neru then nervously applies rose-scented aroma oil on her exposed shoulders. Despite being amoner in the past, Milis is now a member of the nobility. So, it was understandable for Neru to be nervous. ¡±Mmm~¡­ It feels so good¡­ The pressure is just right¡­¡± ¡±Thank you, Madam.¡± Neru breathes out a sigh of relief at the sight of Milis¡¯s voice, which is so full of love and joy, and moves her hand forward. Neru pulls up the bath towel, and as she rubs oil into her back and around her waist, she finds that herrge breasts, the envy of even the same gender, are squished. (I guessed it even from her clothes, but they are so big¡­) Looking at Milis in her nude state, she looks one sizerger than usual. Neru can¡¯t help but wonder how they grow so big, but she keeps on giving oil massages with her mind at ease. Maybe that¡¯s why. Neru iste to notice that Shinji has entered Milis¡¯s room without knocking. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting, Milis.¡± ¡±Ah, Shinji-san, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡±Eh¡­? Shinji-san¡­?¡± Neru¡¯s hand stops at the exchange of words between Shinji and Milis in a normal, matter-of-fact manner. He only smiles back at Neru, who stares at Shinji¡¯s face with an expression of utter stupidity. ¡±Thanks to Shinji-san¡¯s advice, Chris-san and Al-kun are getting into it now. But, Shinji-san, I want you to take responsibility.¡± ¡±Then why don¡¯t Milis do the same? I¡¯m sure Alvin will be overjoyed.¡± ¡±Well¡­ It¡¯s a littlete for that¡­ but I prefer to be prated than to move by myself¡­?¡± Milis¡¯ embarrassed smile with reddish cheeks was natural, indicating that this lewd conversation was natural. ¡±M-Madam¡­? Are you and Shinji-san¡­?¡± ¡±Yes, I am Shinji-san¡¯s saffle. Since you are here, you must be the same as me, right, Neru-san?¡± ¡±We¡¯re the same¡­?¡± Neru is shocked to find Milis smiling at her and not feeling guilty. Neru, who has been married before, cannot understand why Milis would cheat on her husband even though she has a husband named Alvin. The weight of this is different from that of her own widowhood and that of Akane, who is unmarried. It was no wonder that Neru, a perfectly sensible person, could not tolerate it. Just then, Shinji puts his hands on both of her shoulders. Just by that, her body, which has a lewd crest on it, jumps up and down, reminding her of her interrogation. At the same time, she thinks. Regardless of how it started, if she had known that happiness while her husband was still alive¡­ would she have be the same way as Milis? That was how satisfied the fellowship with Shinji. ¡±Milis and I have a special rtionship. And it has been officially approved by Alvin.¡± ¡±What does¡­ that mean?¡± ¡±You see, Alvin enjoys the idea of his wife (Milis) being held by another man. Right, you two¡­?¡± Milis and Akane nodded at Shinji¡¯s words, and Neru became more and more confused. Basically, Alvin is aroused by the sight of someone holding his wife in front of his eyes, but either way, this is a story that is beyond Neru¡¯sprehension. She did not know what could make him get excited at the sight of his loved one being held by another person. ¡±Neru. There is no choice but to let it be that way. Renka-san knows this too.¡± ¡±H-Head maid¡­¡± ¡±I can¡¯t tell anyone because of the contents. It will be difficult for Christina-sama and Enrica to understand. But this is what Master (Alvin) wants. I invited you here because I thought you would be able to make the best of the situation.¡± ¡±Head maid¡­ I didn¡¯t want to know¡­¡± Knowing how deep the darkness goes, Neru can only wish she could go back to the days when She thought the Wolf Family was a good ce to work without knowing anything about it. Shinji, the source of the shock, smiles as he touches Neru¡¯s shoulder, who is still unable to think straight. ¡±As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, it¡¯ll be the same as before. I may have to ask you a small favor, but it¡¯s just a matter of taste. Think of it as helping your employer (Alvin), okay?¡± ¡±¡­If that¡¯s the case¡­ yes.¡± Neru nodded her head in agreement with Shinji, the master of the lewd crest, although she was not quite sure what to think. Even though she has been married before, she would never meddle in another family, even if it is her employer, and she would never tell other people their secret because she is a mature and reasonable person. ¡±Thank you. Then, that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡±Hyaa~? Wh-What are you doing¡­ ah~?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands, which had been resting on her shoulders, slide down in the front. His hands move delicately, stroking around her nipples on her maid¡¯s robe as Shinji begins to fondle Neru¡¯s modest breasts. ¡±We¡¯ll be gone for a month, remember? I wanted to make sure that Neru¡¯s body would not forget¡± ¡±M-Madam and Head maid¡­ Mmm~? Ah~? Ahh¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji-san, isn¡¯t it me first?¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll be thest¡­?¡± Shinjiughs as he puts only enough force in his arms to pull them free if he wants to. Thus, Neru, who has grown quiet and looks at the unknown with bewilderment and anticipation, Milis, who lies on the bed looking dissatisfied, and Akane, who never forgets to assert herself. All thedies and maids of the Wolf household are looking at one man (Shinji). Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 447 The Night Before Departure, Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Mmm~? Haah¡­? Yes¡­? That part¡­? That¡¯s good¡­?¡± A sweet female voice echoes in Milis¡¯ room. The voice belongs to Neru, who has been undressed by Shinji. She is lying on her back on the double bed and is being held by Shinji in the missionary position with her hands around his neck. She is already enraptured with a woman¡¯s face and her mouth is ckening ckly, exposing her body to Milis and Akane in ascivious manner that makes it hard to believe that she has only just been corrupted. It is nothing strange to the other two, who know firsthand the pleasure Shinji gives them, and they are just waiting for the man who has captured a new woman to turn his skills and energy toward them. ¡±As I thought, a garter is for a maid. It makes all the difference between having one and not having one.¡± ¡±You really like maids, don¡¯t you, Shinji-san?¡± Milis noticed that Shinji¡¯s eyes were more excited than usual. It is because the look in his eyes is simr to the look he gives her when he spanks her. Milis knows this because she is the most thoroughly corrupted among all of them and has been with Shinji for a long time. Neru, who is being prated by Shinji, is dressed in a white maid¡¯s catsuit, bra, panties, garter belt, and socks, which is the very image of a ¡°neat maid¡± without her maid¡¯s uniform. ¡±When wearing a maid¡¯s uniform and when not wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, I feel your spirit is different¡­ So, when I serve you with my breast, it makes you work harder¡­ Shinji-san, I¡¯m wearing a garter belt today too~?¡± ¡±Nna~? Ah, ah~? So intense¡­?¡± Akane pulls up her long skirt to show Shinji a part of the garter belt with ckce, and his arousal for holding Neru increases even more. Their conversation does not reach Neru¡¯s ears as she bends over uncontrobly. The heightened sensitivity caused by the lewd crest is driving so much pleasure into Neru¡¯s head that it is taking away her ability to think. (It feels good~? It feels good~? It feels good~?) Neru, who opens her legs in a wide M-shape, is a normal person with average mental capacity. So, she is not even capable of defying the lewd crest, and is not even think about herte husband. She simply and pleasurably exposes herpletely degraded female face to Shinji and the others. ¡±Cummmmming~~? Ahh¡­?¡± *Spurt! Shinji pours his cum into her womb, and the pleasure burns Neru¡¯s head to the point of fainting and making her weak. After a while, Shinji slowly pulls his p*nis out of her womb, and from the corner of his eye, Milis and Akane are looking at him. ¡±Shinji-san¡­? Next is me¡­?¡± ¡±Shinji-san¡­? Whichever you like¡­?¡± Milis lifts her soft breasts with her arms folded under herrge breasts and shakes them, and Akane rolls up her skirt to reveal a pair of ckce string pants behind ace garter belt. Shinji is momentarily troubled by the two women¡¯s debauched expressions, but it is Milis who reaches out to him. ¡±Ah~? Shinji-san, you¡¯re so big¡­? You really like breast and maids¡­?¡± Being pushed down from the front and turned over to a doggy position, she happily put her hands on the bed and lifted her ass up for easier pration. Milis, who had been held the most among the three, easily epted Shinji¡¯s big cock. Meanwhile, Shinji grabs Milis¡¯s fine breast instead of her hips and pulls her closer to him, connecting them deeply. He rubs her breasts with his hand, and a sweet sigh escapes from her mouth, making her vagina tighter. ¡±Ah, I like it. Your breasts are really worth rubbing.¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Ah~? I like Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis, too¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± Milis, who has fallen into the deep end, no longer hides the fact that she loves cock. Shinji¡¯s piston movement also bes more powerful as her vagina stirs, begging for cum. ¡±Ah~? Yes~? That¡¯s it~? That¡¯s what I want~? Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis~? So good~?¡± ¡±Milis, isn¡¯t your body too fond of me? It¡¯s so tight and sucking on my cock.¡± ¡±Because~? Ah~? Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis is so good~? It pushes me so hard¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Haa~?¡± Shinji¡¯s center of gravity is lowered so that he can prate easily. And the vagina tightened as he thrust deep inside. Milis, who is red to the ears, also moves her hips in a flirtatious manner. She looked just like a female who wants to be fucked. ¡±¡­Amazing¡­? I want to be made like that, too¡­?¡± ¡±Fufu¡­? Neru could understand¡­? The size of Shinji-san¡­? It felt so good¡­?¡± When Neru finally came out of her daze, the first thing she heard was the sound of water and flesh hitting flesh, and when she turned her head, she saw Milis being violently prated by Shinji. The breasts shook with each thrust even though she was being held by Shinji, and the face of the woman in a state of debauchery was unexpected from the way she usually gazed at Alvin tenderly. Neru swallows hard at the sight, and even feels a tingle in the pit of her stomach again. Akane affirms her and gazes at her with a look of debauchery in her eyes. ¡±Yes¡­ Very much¡­?¡± A strange sense of solidarity is beginning to form between Neru and Akane as they exchange nces. The connection between the rod sisters, who are embraced by the same man and know the same pleasure (happiness), entangles Neru¡¯s heart. ¡±Ahh~? Cumming~? Shinji-san, please cum too~? Cumming~? Cumming~? Ahhh~? Nnnhhh~?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡± Shinji hugs Milis from behind and covers her, pushing his p*nis deep into her vagina as he ejactes. The position in which he holds Milis down from above gives Shinji the greatest sense of conquest, and Milis the greatest sense of subjugation. (Ah¡­? Shinji-san is amazing¡­? My vagina is¡­ so hot¡­ so good¡­?) Shinji¡¯s cum is more robust than Alvin¡¯s, and the amount of cum he spits out is overwhelming. If there was no contraceptive magic, she would have been conceived¡­ that was appealed to her female instincts. Milis¡¯s hand, intoxicated with pleasure,ys on Shinji¡¯s hand rubbing her breast. She feels Shinji¡¯s breath in her ear, and when she turns her head to look at him, she looks at him hungrily, and Shinji responds. ¡±Nmu~? *Slurp*¡­ *Kiss*¡­ Nfu~?¡± Milisys her lips on Shinji¡¯s lips as he moves closer. To the uninitiated, the kisses seem to be more than just a s*xual encounter, as Milis does not hesitate to kiss him deeply with her tongue. However, Milis¡¯s kiss is more of a ¡°thank you~?¡± for making her feel good. Not only Akane but also Neru keeps looking at Milis with a passionate gaze. Their crotches get wet in anticipation of what they are going to do. ¡±Puha¡­ now, the next one is Akane¡­¡± Shinji smiles at her as he pulls his lips away from Milis. The night has only just begun. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 448 The Night Before Departure, Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The cock that Shinji pulled out of Milis is still erect, showing its immorality to Akane and Neru. Then, as Shinji moves away from Milis and lies on his back on the bed, Akane, who had been waiting her turn, removes only the skirt of her maid¡¯s uniform and straddles him. She brushes back her dark red hair and looks down at Shinji with lust in her eyes, and her flushed cheeks are a sign of anticipation. Her upper body, which hides her breasts, which are not asrge as Milis¡¯, is still dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform, showing off her ckce garter belt and panties. ¡±It¡¯s a nice view. I find ck more bewitching than white.¡± ¡±I¡¯ve tried to suit your taste, Master¡­? Well then, I¡¯ll serve you¡­ mm¡­ fuuh¡­ mmm¡­?¡± Akane moves her panties down with her fingers, grabs the rod, and leads it into her vagina. She then slowly lowers her hips and sits on Shinji¡¯s hips, letting out a sweet sigh of ecstasy at the sensation of his p*nis filling her vagina. (Shinji-san¡­? Make me feel so good¡­?) From the time when she started dressing up as a maid at the party house to the time when she became the head maid, Akane has often been with Shinji. When they have s*x, she calls him ¡°Master¡±. Shinji is the lover of her best friend (Renka), who helped her to ovee her painful past. She understands that there is a big difference between her (Akane), a failed adventurer, and Shinji. So, she will not get involved with him unless he wants her as a partner, no matter how much she feels indebted to him. Therefore, she never expresses her feelings more than that of a partner, preferring to act as Shinji¡¯s favorite ¡°maid,¡± a maid who serves her master (Shinji). But among Shinji¡¯s s*x partners, Akane stands out from the rest in that she mainly serves to make Shinji feel good, not to make herself feel good. Therefore, Akane¡¯s s*x is always devoted. ¡±Mmm~? Mmm~? Fuuh, mmm~? Mmm~? *Pant*¡­ Mmm~? Fuuh, fuuh~? Mmm~?¡± While she had her hands on Shinji¡¯s chest, her hips are swinging, emphasizing herrge breasts. She moves her hips in a gentle rhythm, giving enough pleasure even without Shinji¡¯s movement, trying to make him ejacte. At this sight, Neru could not help but gasp and stare at the sight of the matured and morous figure of the maid doing the cowgirl¡¯s work. (The head maid¡­ is so lewd¡­ and yet so beautiful¡­) The quietmunion reminded Neru of Akane¡¯s appearance as a graceful maid during the daytime. She thought that because Akane was devoted to serving Shinji without making vulgar moaning noises. And for Shinji, who loves maids very much, it is a very satisfying experience. There is a goodness that can only be taken from ¡°service¡± by Akane, the maid, and now he even considers it desirable. (A graceful maid by day, a lecherous maid by night. Akane knows what I like, I can¡¯t help it¡­!) The pure pleasure is not as good as Freri and the others. But Akane¡¯s attitude and the situation in which she tries to be Shinji¡¯s ideal maid make his p*nis harder, bigger, and more aroused than ever. So Shinji epts Akane¡¯s cowgirl position silently¡­ well, willingly. All he does is put his hands on her fleshy hips and thrust up in time with her movements. This is a rare pattern, even for Shinji, in which Akane takes the lead in the service s*x. ¡±Akane¡­ I¡¯m about to cum!¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Haah¡­? Whenever Master likes¡­? ??¡­?¡± Gentle but forceful, Akane receives the long ejaction in her womb. At the same time, a deep climaxes on her. She stifles her voice and endures to keep herself from cumming wildly. She is very strong as she holds herself back from copsing into Shinji¡¯s chest with her hips bucking. After a while, Shinji pulls her arm and hugs her close to him. He then covers Akane¡¯s lips with his while enjoying the feeling of her breasts being crushed by his chest. ¡±*Kiss*¡­ Master¡­? Mm, mmm¡­ *Slurp*¡­¡± When Shinji asks her to do something, she responds with an open and honest attitude, which is also very charming. The way their tongues entwined with each other¡¯s tongue was more than enough to show Neru how much Akane was into Shinji. ¡±Puha¡­ I¡¯d like to go on like this one more time¡­¡± ¡±*Pant*¡­ Yes, I understood, Master¡­?¡± Normally, Shinji would have been the one to take the offensive, unmasking Akane as a servant maid and holding her until she became a slut, but today, Neru and Milis were present. Akane knows what Shinji is trying to do without words, and after a short kiss, she retreats back from on top of him, but his trobbing cock is still strong, showing Neru just what an adulterer he is. ¡±Now Neru, it¡¯s your turn. Let¡¯s see how you serve Master¡­ okay?¡± Akane sat down next to Shinji¡¯s waist. She seems to be inviting Neru to join her, as she wiggles her hand over her cum and love juices. Milis also sits beside Shinji and beckons Neru to her with a morous smile on her face. Two women apanying one man. Milis and Akane look at Neru with a look that says they are not satisfied yet, and Milis and Akane look at her with a satisfied woman¡¯s expression. Neru knows it is hical to ept this invitation. But the lewd atmosphere, the overpowering aroma of male-female intermingling, the pleasure of knowing and the debauched thoughts rob her of her ability to make normal judgments. ¡±Yes, Head maid¡­?¡± Everything will be fine because she¡¯s with the others. She also want to be satisfied just like others. And with the sense of solidarity of having amon secret that they can¡¯t tell anyone pushes Neru¡¯s back and makes her straddle Shinji. ¡±Mm¡­? Nnh¡­? Ah¡­? As I thought, it¡¯s big¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± ¡±That¡¯s good for a start, Neru¡­ Just get used to Master¡¯s size first~?¡± Shinji finds it indescribably pleasurable to watch Akane, who used to be Renka¡¯s teacher, teach Neru how to do things. He also looks up at Neru, who is bucking hard on top of him, and then, he inserts his fingers into Milis and Akane¡¯s vagina. ¡±Ahhhhh¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s finger¡­ is good too¡­?¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Master¡­? Mmmm¡­? I¡¯m still in the middle of teaching her¡­? Mmmm¡­?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­? It¡¯s good~? Shinji-san¡¯s¡­? going deep inside me¡­? Haah~? Ahh~?¡± Women squeal around Shinji, and feeling the harmony of their voices, Shinji¡¯s body rages even more. One by one, he pours his semen into her womb, changes positions, and reinserts it into the next woman. Milis and the others are repeatedly distracted and then regain consciousness from the seemingly inexhaustible energy and brain-burning pleasure. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 449 The Night Before Departure, Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Shinji was holding Milis, Alvin and Christina also made love. Alvin is lying on his back on the bed in Christina¡¯s room, and Christina is straddling him. They are naked with nothing on their bodies, and they are making love as they were born. Alvin¡¯s well-trained arms and body firmly support Christina from below, and her slender, supple hands rest on his chest. Her long blonde hair and well-shaped, good-sized breasts swayed as she moved her hips up and down, and her vagina wriggling and begging for cum, giving Alvin the most pleasurable sensations. (I didn¡¯t know Chris would be so s*xually active. The gap between the daytime and the nighttime is huge. But it¡¯s good¡­!) Christina is a devoted support for Alvin and the Wolf family. Unlike her image as a virtuous noblewoman, Alvin is aroused by her aggressiveness for lovemaking. The so-called female dominance is something that Milis, who is passive, cannot achieve. The cowgirl position is a typical example, and Christina smiles bewitchingly as she shows off her body without any restraint. ¡±Al-sama¡­ I love you¡­?¡± Christina is shaking her hips hard because she wanted to get more pleasure from it. She feels the sensation of a hard object being inserted into her vagina, and it feels good, but it is not enough. Despite the fact that she feels happy and that her words of love are true, she still feels unsatisfied¡­ The cause of this feeling is obvious. Christina has already experienced better s*x and her body remembers it. (More¡­ just a little bit more¡­ deeper¡­) It was especially fatal that the p*nis could not reach the depth of the vagina. The euphoria that covers her whole body, which is felt when she is prated at the deepest part of her vagina, and which is evoked by the pleasure that prates her uterus with the tip of ns, is not present in her s*xual intercourse with Alvin. So, until now, Christina has not yet been able to feel pleasure from Alvin that can rece the intense experience of pleasure that leaves her unable to even think about it. Still, in order to get it, Christina dances lewdly, unintentionally driving Alvin into a corner¡­ ¡±Gh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? You¡¯re cumming¡­ Al-sama¡­?¡± Alvin is the first to fall. His sperm flow also seems to be less and less, and Christina does not feel satisfied even though it feels good. It¡¯s obvious, after all, despite they had just started to make love, they were repeating the same thing over and over again. The p*nis is easily pulled out. And once this happens, Christina knows that Alvin no longer has the energy. Thinking that she could force it to erect, but that would only make him suffer, she lies down next to Alvin. ¡±Chris¡­ thank you. That was great¡­¡± ¡±Al-sama¡­ yes¡­? *Kiss*¡­?¡± Christina smiles happily in Alvin¡¯s arms and Alvin is unaware of her discontent. After all, she hides her feelings so well that she is not lying about how happy she is. Then, pretending not to notice her aching body, Christina falls asleep next to Alvin. Alvin also falls asleep not knowing that Milis is being held by Shinji. * * * Early the next morning. Alvin, Milis, and Renka gather in front of the mansion. The four members of the would return to the hometown, and they would ride on horseback instead of in a carriage, in order to prioritize the speed of travel. Now, Alvin and the others are waiting for Shinji in front of a well-furred, well-built, and gentle horse prepared by Homac, who was in charge of the stable, while talking to him. ¡±Sorry everyone, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Shinjies out of the mansion at a trot, and Christina and Akanee out a littleter. Shinji dyed because he stopped by the office to tell Christina that he had forgotten to tell her something. It is only a few minutes. That¡¯s not a lot of time to have s*x. ¡±I told you to check in advance, didn¡¯t I? Even if it¡¯s a simple thing, you can¡¯t forget.¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡± Shinji shows his remorse at Christina, whose cheeks are flushed with red. Everyone thinks she is flushed with anger, but in fact it is because of her conversation with Shinji who dropped by the office. (My body¡­ it¡¯s getting hot¡­ it¡¯s not supposed to be like this¡­) In the office, Shinji told Christina that she would dream a subus dream tonight. This meant that she would be prated by Shinji¡¯s p*nis again. Even though the thought crossed her mind, Christina felt dampness in her panties. Her body¡¯s reaction was honest, as she had been disciplined so much. (I only want to do it with Al-sama¡­ why¡­?) There is no answer to the question. All Christina can do is postpone the problem by finishing her conversation with Shinji and going to see Alvin and the others off. Alvin smiles at Christina, who suppresses a twinge of pain in her body, and then he tells Shinji. ¡±Calm down, calm down, just leave it at that, Chris. I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to stay here.¡± ¡±Yes. Al-sama take care. I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s organized for the reception.¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you! Akane, you take care of her too, okay?¡± ¡±Certainly. Please leave it to me.¡± After they said their goodbyes, Alvin and the others mounted their horses. The horses slowly start to walk away, and Christina and Akane watch them until they are out of sight. [Look forward to tonight, Tina] ¡±~?¡± Shinji¡¯s thoughts echo in Christina head as they disappear. To shake off these thoughts, Christina returns to the mansion, but she doesn¡¯t realize that her expression has a hint of anticipation in it. At night, she is intoxicated by the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s sperm being poured into her in a subus dream. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 450 Alvin and the Others’ Homecoming Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Alvin and the others¡¯ journey are without problems. They keep their guard up and continue on their way to hometown, asionally defeating the monsters that appear along the way. Alvin¡¯s hometown is a day¡¯s ride from . After passing through the royal city, ¡±It hasn¡¯t changed¡­!¡± Alvin¡¯s voice expresses his nostalgic feelings as he is deeply moved by the scene, which is not so different from the one he remembers. Milis and Renka¡¯s voices also sounded the same as Alvin¡¯s. ¡±Come on, Al-kun!¡± ¡±Dad and Mom, how are you?¡± Alvin led the three happy people on horseback, followed by Shinji. As they approach, a soldier on guard in the vige spots Alvin and the others and shouts out to them, blocking the entrance with his spear so that they cannot pass through. ¡±Stop! Dismount from your horse and Tell me why you¡¯vee to this vige¡­¡± The guard was still too far away to see Alvin¡¯s face when he shouts, but when he sees it, he chokes out the words. The soldier had served in ¡±I¡¯m home!¡± ¡±Alvin! You¡¯re back!!¡± ¡±Yes! Can Ie in?¡± ¡±Of course! Milis and Renka, wee back! Your parents are waiting for you.¡± Alvin gets off his horse and shakes hands with the soldier. Milis and Renka also exchange a few words with the soldier, who smiles broadly and expresses his joy at the return of Alvin and the others, followed by Shinji. It is obvious that Shinji is one of Alvin¡¯s friends, and the guard do not condemn him for his behavior. After that, Alvin and the others walk through the peaceful vige, pulling the reins of their horses. The vigers who know them begin to murmur as their eyes naturally fall on Alvin and the others. Some of them even rush off to warn others. ¡±Let¡¯s go to my house for now. It should be clean since Sensei is taking care of it. Once we hitch up the horses, we¡¯ll go to Mil and Renka¡¯s house.¡± In the midst of themotion, Alvin walked calmly without paying attention to his surroundings, and Shinji and the others followed him, chiming in. Due to his aristocratic and imposing appearance, the vigers are unable to talk to Alvin. If Alvin had been as casual as he was when he lived in this vige, this would not have been the case, but now people can sense a sense of dignity from him. Unless Alvin speaks to them, as he did at the entrance of the vige, it is difficult for them to talk to him. After a short walk, they arrive at Alvin¡¯s house. Alvin¡¯s house is currently unupied, and Galleo has been maintaining the house since he left for . ¡±¡­I miss this ce¡­¡± An ordinary one-story house. This is Alvin¡¯s parents¡¯ house. The exterior of the house and the yard are kept clean and uninhabited. Alvin squints at the sight, remembering the days when he used to y with his parents as a child. ¡±It hasn¡¯t changed, Al-kun. The house is still beautiful, thanks to Sensei.¡± ¡±Well¡­ I¡¯ll have to thank him againter. Hey guys, the horses are this way.¡± Behind the house there is a garden with enough space for exercise. This ce is also very dear to Alvin¡¯s heart. This is where he remembers not only the memories of his parents, but also training with Milis, Renka, and Iris as he ties the reins of his horse. ¡±I will stay at Alvin¡¯s house during my stay in the vige, is that right?¡± ¡±Yes. Mil and Renka are at their parents¡¯ house. With the wedding preparations, it¡¯s only us¡­ ah, it¡¯s exactly the same inside¡­¡± Alvin opens the front door and enters the house. They enter the clean room, and Alvin goes first to the back of the house. After taking a tour of his old home, Alvin puts his luggage in his room andes back to the living room where Shinji and the others are waiting for him. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I was just looking around.¡± ¡±It¡¯s all right. Which room can I use?¡± ¡±Oh, I was going to ask you to use my father¡¯s room, but it¡¯s not ready yet. I¡¯ll clean it upter.¡± All Galleo was doing was maintaining the state of things; histe father¡¯s room was unupied and there was no way he had made the bed. Shinji asked Alvin to show him around, and after putting his luggage in his room, he joined Alvin and the others. ¡±Well¡­ let¡¯s go. First, let¡¯s go to Mil¡¯s house!¡± ¡±Yes! I think my dad will be home too¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± Milis can¡¯t wait to get out of the house, so she pulls Alvin¡¯s hand and Alvin leaves first. Shinji and Renka follow behind them, smiling wryly at each other. ¡±Oh, Mil¡­ you¡¯re just like you used to be¡­¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s good if it¡¯s your hometown. It¡¯s nice to have fond memories. At least, not for me.¡± Shinji has a feeling he can¡¯t have because he pretends his birthce, Valencia, never existed. He doesn¡¯t miss it. But Renka takes Shinji¡¯s arm. ¡±You¡¯ll have lots of good memories from now on. I want to show our child to my parents when we have it¡­ and I hope it will be our second home, I think.¡± ¡±I know. Thank you, Renka.¡± Shinji smiles along with Renka, who is convinced that a happy future wille for her. Teacher Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 451 Milis’ Family Home Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Milis¡¯s house is a store and a house. Her family is the only pharmacy in the vige, and they are very important. In front of the store, there is a woman who is sprinkling water on the ground. She has the same golden hair and the same hairstyle as Milis, and her face is very simr to Milis¡¯. That is not the only simrity. Her breasts, which could be seen through her clothes and the apron she wears over them, are as big as Milis¡¯. It is no wonder that Shinji is surprised to see such a youthful figure that it is hard to believe that she has a daughter, although he does not show it in his expression. As Milis rushes out, her mother notices. ¡±Mom! I¡¯m home~!¡± ¡±Milis! Wee home!!¡± Milis, who looks younger than her mother, jumps to her mother. Alvin and the others followed her as Milis hugged her, revealing her true self, not an adventurer or the wife of a honorary knight. ¡±Sheena-san, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± ¡±We are back safe and sound! I¡¯m d to see you are well.¡± ¡±Alvin-kun, Renka-chan¡­ Wee back!¡± Milis¡¯ mother, Sheena, smiles as she ruffles Milis¡¯ hair and buries her face in her ample chest. She then turns her attention to Shinji, who is standing behind Alvin and the others. ¡±Nice to meet you. My name is Shinji. I am an adventurer on the same party with the three of them.¡± ¡±You are too polite¡­ I am Milis¡¯s mother, Sheena. I¡¯m indebted to you for looking after my daughters¡­ please,e in. My husband¡¯s here, too.¡± ¡±Mom, where¡¯s brother?¡± ¡±He¡¯s out picking herbs. He¡¯ll be back soon. Come in, everyone.¡± Milis looks up from where she has buried her face andughs with Sheena. This exchange of trust between mother and daughter is so funny that Alvin and the others naturally smile. Milis¡¯ family consists of her father, mother, brother, and herself. Milis is able to leave home and be an adventurer with Alvin because of her brother. If Milis had been an only child, she would have followed in her parents¡¯ footsteps and be a pharmacist in the vige. Now, Sheena leads Alvin and the others into the house. The interior of the house has a calm atmosphere, and the subtle aroma of medicinal herbs makes Milis feel that she hase home. Then a mature man with short-cut blond hair appears from the back room. Milis¡¯s eyes light up when she sees his calm face. ¡±Dad! I¡¯m home!¡± ¡±Oh¡­ Wee back, Milis. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back safe and sound¡­ Alvin, thank you for protecting my daughter.¡± ¡±Caserta-san¡­ Yes! It was a promise between a man and a man!¡± Alvin walks up to Caserta, Milis¡¯ father, who is dressed in work clothes soaked in the scent of various medicinal herbs, and shakes his hand firmly. Caserta had been opposed to Milis bing an adventurer. It is natural for a parent to stop a beautiful daughter from taking a dangerous path. Moreover, Caserta¡¯s family is a pharmacist and has enough ie to support two children. Besides, the only reason Milis wants to be a dangerous adventurer is to be with the one she loves (Alvin). However, Caserta, who could not persuade Milis and could only watch over her, made a promise to Alvin that he would protect her. This is what Alvin calls ¡°a promise between a man and a man¡±. ¡±It¡¯s been a long time, Uncle!¡± ¡±Wee back, Renka-chan. Is that your lover, Renka-chan, that you wrote about in your letter?¡± ¡±Yes. Come here, Shinji.¡± ¡±Hello. My name is Shinji. Milis-san has always been a great help to me.¡± Just as he did with Sheena, Shinji smiles and bows his head in a friendly manner. Milis¡¯s parents are not wary of Shinji, assuming he is a good person if he is chosen by Renka, who has been close to Milis for a long time. (I was surprised to learn from the letter that he and Milis seem to be getting along well. Good for you, Milis.) Milis¡¯ parent were surprised when they found out that Renka started dating Shinji through the letters from their daughter (Milis) that they receive regrly. They knew that Renka had feelings for Alvin before. Therefore, they thought that Alvin, Milis, and Renka would be a couple if Alvin became sessful. However, Milis¡¯ parents are convinced that the mild-mannered Shinji is the reason why they have a good rtionship without anyplications. They would never have guessed that their daughter is having unfaithful rtions behind their backs. ¡±My name is Caserta. Please take good care of my daughter.¡± ¡±Yes. As a fellow party member and a servant of the Wolf family, I look forward to a long and fruitful rtionship.¡± ¡±Then, please take a seat while I make some tea.¡± It was a simple,monce greeting. Caserta nods his head in satisfaction at the polite response. As the wife, Sheena, looks at her husband with kind eyes, Alvin and the others take their seats at her suggestion. ¡±We¡¯re going to Renka¡¯s house, too, so we¡¯ll just have one drink.¡± ¡±Oh, you mean¡­¡± ¡±Fufu, Shinji will do his best~?.¡± Shinji sits next to smiling Renka, and his eyes are drawn to her. Shinji nods his head and takes Renka¡¯s hand, even though it makes him feel very awkward. ¡±I have to make sure I greet them properly. We¡¯re going to have a joint wedding, after all.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll make sure to introduce you properly, Shinji.¡± Renka¡¯s sincere smile is adorable and makes Milis¡¯ parents, her partner of many years, smile. Renka¡¯s love for Shinji is conveyed without words, and the couple smiles at each other. They feel relieved that the four of them are going to have a happy married life. After that, Alvin and Renka continue their conversation until the cup of tea runs out, then they leave Milis¡¯ house and go to Renka¡¯s house. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 452 Renka’s Family Home Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After leaving Milis¡¯ house, Alvin and the others go to Renka¡¯s house. No one was waiting outside while Alvin and the others were at Milis¡¯ house, and they arrived at Renka¡¯s house. ¡±At this time, they should be in the berry farm in the back. Follow me.¡± ¡±I¡¯m d to see that Renka¡¯s house hasn¡¯t changed, Al-kun.¡± ¡±Yeah. I used to help at harvest time!¡± Alvin and the others follow behind Renka into the back of the house. As Renka walks along the narrow path that the three of them used to take when they were children, the scene that unfolds in front of her is exactly as she remembers it. There is a wooden fence supporting a neat row of berry ivy, and in the midst of the magnificent berry fields, there is a red-haired couple wearing hats. ¡±Father! Mother!¡± Renka¡¯s voice draws a reaction from the couple, who are working. ¡±¡±Renka!¡±¡± The couplees running to Renka, abandoning the farm tools in their hands. Renka¡¯s mother hugged her daughter whom she had not seen for a long time, and her father patted her head. Renka¡¯s mother looked so much like her daughter that it was easy to tell at first nce that they are rted. She has the same medium-length haircut and a well-defined face, which is what one would expect Renka to look like when she gets older. His father is an ordinary man of medium height with a sincere smile. He has an unremarkable face but is cleanly dressed, and he and Renka¡¯s mother are a good match. ¡±I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well¡­¡± ¡±Geez, father is a worrier.¡± ¡±I¡¯m your parent. How can I not worry about my daughter? Especially after what happened to Akane-san. Now that she¡¯s with Renka, I¡¯m relieved that she¡¯s okay.¡± The grief in the voice of Renka¡¯s father, Prato, is evident. He has seen with his own eyes that Akane came back to the vige tired in mind and body, and that she had to leave the vige. Sometimes he shivered at night in fear that his daughter (Renka) would suffer the same fate, or that the day woulde when he would stop receiving her letters. However, instead of the letters ceasing, he was surprised but relieved when he found out that Akane was going to live with her, and secretly told Akane¡¯s parents about it. He can still recall the look of deep relief on her parents¡¯ faces when they learned that their daughter (Akane) was doing well. ¡±So, Renka¡­ is that man the one who is important to Renka?¡± Renka¡¯s mother, Qu, turns to Shinji, who was standing behind Alvin and Milis. Prato and Qu know that Renka had feelings for Alvin before. But they were surprised to learn from the letter that she has a boyfriend named Shinji, thinking that Alvin and Milis will be a couple in the future. Then, at Renka¡¯s mother question, Shinji leaves behind Alvin and Milis, and walks to the front of Renka and Milis, who are having a skin-to-skin rtionship with him. Shinji was nervous, which was out of character even for him. However, he puts his hand on his chest to suppress his heartbeat and bows his head politely. ¡±Nice to meet you. My name is Shinji, and I am dating Renka.¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. I am Qu, Renka¡¯s mother.¡± ¡±Nice to meet you. I am Prato, Renka¡¯s father.¡± Shinji and Renka¡¯s family exchange very formal greetings. In fact, Renka¡¯s parents were also very nervous. They had already agreed in a letter that Renka and Shinji would get married together along with Alvin and Milis. They also agreed that if Alvin and Milis are in favor of the wedding, the parents will not oppose it. Nevertheless, they are relieved to see Shinji in person because he seems to be a warm-hearted young man. Even if they can tell about a person¡¯s character from a letter, it is impossible to tell about his appearance. ¡±Fufufu, even Shinji is nervous¡± ¡±Anyone would be nervous in this situation¡­ Umm, I can¡¯t seem to see your little brother¡­¡± Shinji was told by Renka that she has parents and a younger brother. His brother was the heir to his family¡¯s berry farm, which is why Renka was able to be an adventurer. ¡±He¡¯s out shopping right now. But he will be back in a little while. If you want, you can wait for him at home.¡± ¡±Then, I¡¯ll take care of the farm, so, Renka, you show Shinji-san the way with your mother. I¡¯lle by the house when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡±Okay. Come this way, please.¡± Prato returns to the berry farm to do his interrupted work, and Qu takes off her hat and starts walking home. Alvin and Milis, who had been watching Shinji and the others, looked at each other and nodded. ¡±Now that we¡¯ve said hello to aunt and uncle, we¡¯re going back to Mil¡¯s house.¡± ¡±We haven¡¯t talked much with my mothers yet¡­ Shinji-san and Renka too, please take time to talk with aunt and uncle¡­¡± Once the meeting was over, there was no reason for Alvin and the others to stay. Shinji looks at Renka¡¯s family and says that all that is left is for him to do his best to get along with them. Shinji responded with a light wave of his hand. ¡±Thank you. Alvin, see youter.¡± ¡±Yeah! See youter, Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be backter!¡± ¡±Alvin-kun, Milis-chan,e again.¡± ¡±Yes!¡± Shinji and Renka left Alvin and Milis, and went into her house. Renka¡¯s house is also quite ordinary. Just as Milis¡¯s house smelled of medicinal herbs, Renka¡¯s house had a sweet scent of berries. ¡±Shinji-san, please sit down.¡± ¡±Mother, let me help you. Is the ce where things are ced differently?¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s the same ce it¡¯s always been. Then please do.¡± Shinji and the others sit at the family table, and Qu prepares tea. Renka is standing next to her mother, preparing tea together. Different from the pampered look Renka gives to him, her face shows the trust she has in her parents. (¡­I wonder if they are doing well, both of them¡­) Shinji looks at Renka and her parent, thinking of the subus parent who raised him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 453 Joint Wedding Arrangement Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and Renka sit side by side in the living room at Renka¡¯s family home, with her mother, Qu, sitting opposite them and talking about various topics. The topics of the conversation is from Shinji¡¯s joining to their bing lovers and marriage, but excludes the details that her mother would not want her to hear, such as how their physical rtionship began and the very lewd nighttime affairs. The topics of conversation are therefore exclusively about their activities as adventurers and how they spend their days off, except for intercourse. The conversation is led by Renka, Shinji adds to the conversation from the side, Q asks questions, and Renka answers again. ¡±Geez, Shinji! You don¡¯t have to tell that¡­ And Mom, don¡¯tugh at me!¡± ¡±No, no, I think Qu-san would want to hear it too.¡± Qu smiles at the sight of her daughter (Renka) talking to Shinji happily. Renka took care of Alvin, Milis, her younger brother Vento, and the younger children. She had a caring personality and lead the others around her as a big sister. She was used to being depended on, and Qu was very happy to see her daughter (Renka), who had only depended on her parents, relying on Shinji and allowing him to take care of her. ¡±You don¡¯t have to keep it a secret, Renka. Mom wants to hear more about it.¡± ¡±Ugh¡­ Shinji, don¡¯t say anything else, okay?¡± ¡±Sorry, sorry, I understand.¡± Renka¡¯s face turns red with shame and she looks at Shinji with her eyes fixed on him, and Shinji raises his hands in surrender. The exchange is funny again, and Quughs. The same thing happens when the brother Ventoes home from shopping and the father Pratoes back from working in the fields. Renka¡¯s sweetness and trust in Shinji makes her father and brother ept him as the man she is going to marry. After being epted by Renka¡¯s family, Shinji is taken care of until dinner and returns to Alvin¡¯s house after dark. * * * The next day, Alvin and his family start preparing for the wedding. Amoner¡¯s wedding takes ce in a temple of the goddess religion, where the marriage certificate is signed. Inside the church, only the bride, groom, and their rtives are allowed to enter. Afterwards, the couple goes out of the temple for a festive party. The wedding ceremony is one of the few entertainment for themon people, and the new couple is celebrated by many vigers. It is also an asion for the newlyweds to present themselves to the vigers, so that even if they are from other viges, they are widely recognized by the vigers, and it bes easier for the newlyweds to adjust to life in the vige as neighbors. Usually, only the newlyweds¡¯ rtives, neighbors, and passersby attend the wedding. But now, the square in front of the temple is crowded to a certain extent¡­ ¡±I think it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if all the people in the vige attended the wedding.¡± ¡±You think so¡­?¡± ¡±Well, It¡¯s Alvin¡¯s ceremony, after all. The temple too is aware of the situation. Look, they also sent us a report on the expected crowds on the day of the wedding and how they n to deal with them.¡± Alvin looks over the paper Shinji gave him and lets out a big sigh. It reads. [We expect considerable crowd] [As a countermeasure, we will send people from the surrounding vige temples] There is also a note on the paper. It contains the names and identities of the people from which vige they areing, which shows the concern for Alvin. In this way, Alvin would not need to be concerned. ¡±I¡¯m sorry to bother them¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the wedding of Alvin-Wolf. Just take advantage of the temple¡¯s goodwill. It may be a lot of work, but it will be a good memory for them.¡± Normally, when Alvin, who is now a member of the nobility, has a wedding, it is usually held in the royal capital or in a bug town such as . In such a case, the priests of small local temple would not have a chance to be involved in the ceremony. That is why the priests of the church in ¡±Well, Renka and I also enjoy the benefits of this¡­¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ it only looks that way because it¡¯s not open to the public, but it would be even more amazing if it turned out to be the ceremony of the goddess¡¯s apostle, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Hahaha. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a secret. Renka¡¯s parents probably won¡¯t be toofortable with me if they find out about it.¡± Shinji feels closer to Renka¡¯s family after talking to them all day yesterday. He feels that they are caring, of course, but he also feels that they are people with whom he would like to build a good rtionship. If Shinji revealed himself to be an apostle of the goddess, they might not have been able to get to know each other. ¡±I see. So all we have to do is prepare food and drinks to serve in the square.¡± ¡±Yeah, we¡¯ll have to ask forrge quantities so we don¡¯t run out. Anyway, if there¡¯s too much, we can take it back to the territory.¡± The food and drink served in front of the temple is supposed to be provided by the bride and groom. In Alvin¡¯s case, the quantity would be huge, but he has more than enough money to cover it. ¡±Then¡­ all that¡¯s left is the dress.¡± ¡±Yeah. Mil and Renka workte every day with their mother. Mil says she¡¯ll have enough time, but what about Renka?¡± ¡±Hmm, I heard she¡¯ll be fine too. I didn¡¯t think the bride would get stitches.¡± Milis and Renka had heard their grandmother sew a dress together with their mother when they were young, and they had always wanted to do the same in the future. Alvin and Shinji thought they would buy a dress, but they decided to listen to what they wanted and gave them the fabric of their choice. The design is also kept a secret, and Alvin can¡¯t wait to see it in person. ¡±What do you think the dresses will look like?¡± ¡±Well¡­ I think Renka will look good in anything¡­¡± ¡±What~? Come on, let me in on it~!¡± Thus, Shinji and the others proceeded with the wedding preparations, while Alvin blurted out in a bored tone of voice. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 454 Dress Completion Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A few days before the wedding, Shinji was visiting Renka¡¯s house. Renka¡¯s parents and brother are working in the berry farm, and Shinji is alone with her in Renka¡¯s room. Renka¡¯s room at her parents¡¯ house has a simr atmosphere to the one when she lived in the Wolf mansion or the party house, and it is afortable room for Shinji as well, although he has only been there a few times. In that room, Shinji saw Renka in her wedding dress. ¡±Shinji, what do you think? I think it looks pretty good¡­¡± Renka¡¯s white wedding dress is a simple slender-line gown. The long skirt of the dress floated in the air when she turned on the spot to show off the shiny, high quality fabric. ¡±It looks great on you, Renka¡­ Did this dress have the same design as the one Mother-inw wore?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. The fabric is different, but everything else is the same shape.¡± A wedding dress that exposes the neck, shoulders, and arms is amon dress worn by ordinary people. The bride and her mother would sewce, decorations, and frills onto the dress to make it their own. ¡±I see¡­ So all we have to do now is wait for the wedding. My suit also is already prepared.¡± Shinji is wearing an ordinary white tuxedo, and so is Alvin. Both of them thought that the bride would be the star of the show, and they had no particr preference for a tuxedo, so their outfits were easy to decide on. ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m really looking forward to it¡­¡± With a happy, calm smile on her face, Renka turned her back to Shinji. Even if she doesn¡¯t say a word about wanting to take off her wedding dress, Shinji uses his ¡°undress¡± magic on her and makes her take off her dress in an instant. The wedding dress would have taken her a long time to put on and take off, but with Shinji¡¯s magic, it came off easily and beautifully. ¡±Thanks~? Can you wait for me while I put the dress away?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡± Renka, who was wearing only a white bra and panties, showed her bare back to Shinji, and it was no wonder that Shinji, who was watching from behind, couldn¡¯t help but touch her. ¡±Hey, wait, Shinji¡­¡± ¡±Sorry. It was just that there were so many openings¡­¡± ¡±Geez, you¡¯re such a perv¡­¡± Renka stops Shinji¡¯s hand from lightly stroking her shapely ass. Despite her words of reproach, she is smiling and not angry. As proof, Renka quickly puts on her normal clothes and sits down next to Shinji. ¡±Well¡­ but now we can rx until the day of the wedding¡± ¡±Yeah, we¡¯ve been in a rush so far¡­ We¡¯ve been working a lot in Wolf territory, and now we have to prepare for the wedding when we get back home.¡± ¡±It would be a disaster if we couldn¡¯t get the clothes ready in time. We¡¯ll have to take a break from adventuring while we are back in here, so what should we do?¡± has informed the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in this town that they will return home and stay for a while, but the party has decided not to be active in the guild. The ¡±Once again, I¡¯m bored¡­ or rather, I¡¯m bored when there is more free time. Whatever I do, it¡¯s not as good as .¡± ¡±That¡¯s true¡­ Helping out in the farm¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel like a day off, does it?¡± ¡±Renka is doing the housework now, right? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind if you and Mother-inw take care of the farm.¡± During their stay at her parents¡¯ house, Renka does the cooking,undry, cleaning, etc. while her parents and brother work in the fields. This allows the two of them to have a lot of alone time every day, and Renka is very happy about it. Freri and ir, perhaps reading the mood, do not show up either, leaving Renka with Shinji, the most exclusive time in the past. While they were talking about this and that, Renka, who was sitting side by side with Shinji, leaned her body against him. Naturally, her well-shaped breasts pressed against Shinji¡¯s arms, and Shinji supported Renka. ¡±¡­Renka?¡± ¡±Mmm~¡­I want to do it¡­?¡± Renka¡¯s head is pressed against Shinji¡¯s as if wanting to be pampered. Shinji felt a strong s*xual desire for Renka, and when he felt her love, he wanted toy his body on top of hers. To this desire, Shinji has always responded perfectly, giving her an unparalleled sense of euphoria. What to the outside world might seem like an abrupt invitation is a normal urrence for both of them, and Shinji does not hesitate to lock lips with Renka. ¡±Mmm¡­ *Kiss*¡­ Mmm¡­? *Lick*¡­? *Lick*¡­ *Lick*¡­? M¡­?¡± He slowlyys her down on the floor, savoring the saliva that is infused with affection and the aggressive use of his tongue that seems to show his love for her. ¡±Haah¡­? Shinji¡­I love you¡­?¡± ¡±I love you too¡± Shinji¡¯s hands caress Renka¡¯s flushed cheeks as he gazes into her moist eyes, and Renka squints her eyesfortingly. Her appearance is adorable, and Shinji kisses her lips again and again. He tries to take off her clothes, but¡­ [Ane-san! Milis-san is here!] Renka¡¯s brother, Vento, calls out from outside the house, and they have no choice but to stop. As they look at each other, Shinji and Renkaugh. ¡±¡­See youter, okay?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­? *Kiss*¡­?¡± Shinji and Renka lightly lock lips for thest time and leave Renka¡¯s room to greet Milis. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 455 With Renka and Milis For the Last Time Before Marriage, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Renka-chan, Shinji-san, sorry to bother you~¡± Renka and Shinji greeted Milis at the door and the three of them went back to Renka¡¯s room. As soon as they entered the room, Milis took out her wedding dress from a bag she was carrying. ¡±I¡¯ve finished it and came to show it to you. How¡¯s Renka-chan?¡± ¡±I just finished mine too. Wait a minute¡­¡± Renka also takes out her wedding dress, which she had put away. Milis¡¯ dress and Renka¡¯s dress are made of the same fabric, so the color is the same white and the fabric has the same sheen. The slender line of the wedding dress, which exposes the neck, shoulders, and arms, has almost the same design, and the only difference between the two dresses is theces and other decorations sewn by each of them. If Renka and Milis stand side by side holding their wedding dresses, it is obvious that they look very simr. Seeing them standing side by side in their dresses would be very appropriate for a joint wedding ceremony. ¡±Renka-chan¡¯s dress is cute!¡± ¡±Mil¡¯s dress is cute too. Did you show it to Al?¡± ¡±Yes. Al-kun said it was cute too. Since I showed Al-kun my dress, I came here to show Renka-chan¡¯s dress, too¡± Shinji watched in silence as Renka and Renka-chan happily talked, smiling as they showed each other the dresses they had made. (They both look good together. Though, I can¡¯t say I want to hold them in their wedding dresses right now. Let¡¯s save the fun for after the wedding) At the same time, Milis shows her wedding dress to Shinji, who smiles calmly without letting out his lustful thoughts. Thought, in Milis¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of anticipation. ¡±Shinji-san, what do you think? Does it look good on me?¡± ¡±Yes, I think it¡¯s cute. I¡¯m looking forward to the joint wedding¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to it too~?¡± Milis smiles happily but her eyes are fixed on Shinji¡¯s legs. It seemed that her head was full of anticipation for the pleasure she was about to have with Shinji. It¡¯s obvious. After all, Milis hadn¡¯t done it with Shinji for more than two weeks since they had left Wolf territory. Furthermore, since realizing that she likes Shinji¡¯s ¡°gem¡±, Milis has been increasingly unsatisfied with Alvin alone. And the reason she seems happy is not because of thepliments, but because of her s*x-oriented mindset that being cute excites her and makes her feel good. ¡±Mil, where¡¯s Al?¡± ¡±Al-kun went to the temple to make arrangements for the wedding. He said it will probably take him until around dinner time.¡± ¡±I-I see¡­¡± Renka¡¯s breath catches in her throat as she catches the look of lust in Milis¡¯s eyes and sees the best chance she¡¯s had to make love with Shinji since her return home. Well, she had been monopolizing Shinji since she returned home, and had always been satisfied both physically and emotionally, but now Milis had an awesomeness that Renka did not have. ¡±Renka-chan¡­ Can I do it with Shinji-san¡­? Today is my first andst chance¡­¡± Milis¡¯ attempts to be nice were curtailed when she asked Renka to do something for her. However, Renka is very vulnerable to Milis¡¯s clingy gaze and request, and she cannot refuse with or without a hint of threat. ¡±Geez¡­ I have no choice, Mil¡­¡± ¡±Thank you, Renka-chan~?¡± ¡±Anyways¡­ I was nning to do it with Shinji right before Mil came¡± ¡±Ah, as I thought. After all, I saw Renka-chan¡¯s lipstick looked funny¡± ¡±Eh!? Really!?¡± ¡±Really. You should reapply it properly after kissing¡± Renka¡¯s cheeks turn red as she holds her lips with one hand in panic. She was only wearing a thinyer of lipstick now that she was rxing at her parents¡¯ house. Needless to say, Shinji was pleased by this teasing effort to make her look as pretty as possible. Thinking that Milis¡¯s pushy attitude was quite unusual, Shinji, finally able to move thanks to the conclusion of the girls¡¯ talk, approached Renka and Milis and touched their backs with his hand. ¡±Now that we¡¯vee to an agreement, let¡¯s put the dresses away. We can¡¯t get them dirty before the real show, can we?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Mil should put her dress away too. Shinji will make it dirty¡± ¡±Yeah. It¡¯s a precious dress, after all¡± With these words, the girls put their wedding dresses away with care. They put the bags away from the bed so that they would not get dirty, and Shinji sat down on the bed, put his arms around Renka and Milis, and pulled them close to him. The wedding is about to take ce, but it is Shinji, not Alvin, who sits between Renka and Milis in Renka¡¯s room in their hometown. Renka loves Shinji, and Milis, who is fascinated by his ¡°gems¡±, naturally leans against Shinji from both sides. The position that Alvin had upied before his departure is now Shinji¡¯s, and Shinji is more excited than ever to realize this fact. (Alvin has achieved his dream, and I have achieved mine. We will be together for a long time toe. Then we will have a good life together) The Wolf family is bing the perfect ce for Shinji as a cuckold. Its prosperity will continue to bring happiness to Shinji¡­ and to everyone involved with the Wolf family. With a determination to continue to work diligently, Shinjiys his lips on Renka¡¯s. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 456 With Renka and Milis For the Last Time Before Marriage, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji puts his lips on Renka¡¯s and moves his hand to hold her close. In response, Renka sticks out her tongue and twirls it with Shinji¡¯s as Shinji rubs her shapely breasts, which fit perfectly in his hands. ¡±Nnn~? *Slurp*~? Jupa? *Lick Lick*~? Haah¡­? Shinji, I love¡­? Chuu~? *Slurp*~?¡± ¡±Shinji-san¡¯s, already so big¡­?¡± While Renka is absorbed in the exchange of saliva with Shinji, with her arms wrapped around his neck, Milis, who sits opposite her, slips her one hand inside Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear and gently grips his already stiff erection, her favorite part. She then presses her breast against his, whispers in his ear, flicks her tongue in Shinji¡¯s ear, and rubs his p*nis, creating a very lewd atmosphere that surprises Renka, who has only been having one-on-one (lovemaking) with Shinji recently. ¡±Ah~? Shinji-san¡¯s hands¡­? Touch me so hard¡­?¡± Milis makes a sweet, debauched sound as Shinji rubs Milis¡¯s breasts, which are too small to fit in his hands. At this sight, Renka could tell that Milis had fallenpletely. ¡±Puha¡­? I knew it woulde to this. Mil really can¡¯t help it¡± ¡±Because¡­ I can only be satisfied with Shinji-san¡¯s cock. His cock is really great¡­?¡± ¡±You just like my cock, don¡¯t you Milis?¡± ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Affirming Shinji¡¯s words with a fascinated face, Milis pulls Shinji¡¯s cock out of his pants. Once she pulls it away, she moves her face toward this thick, hard, and magnificent cock and starts to suck it without hesitation. ¡±Ohh¡­ That¡¯s good¡­ Milis¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m d¡­? *Kiss*~? *Kiss*~? *Slurp*~? *Lick*~? Nfu~?¡± A few words of praise for Milis¡¯ aggressive blowjob escaped Shinji¡¯s mouth. These words arouse Renka¡¯s rivalry with Milis, and she decides she can¡¯t lose to her and kisses her lover even more deeply and fiercely with her tongue. ¡±*Kiss*~? *Smooch*~? *Lick Lick*~? Mmm¡­ Shinji, I love you~? I really love you~? *Kiss*? Mmm¡­ *Lick*~?¡­¡± Renka not only kisses but also slips one hand under Shinji¡¯s top, tracing the bare skin from his stomach up, and traces his nipples with her fingers. Under the ever-aggressive caresses, Shinji lets himself be caressed by the girls, but does not forget to caress their bodies. Shinji¡¯s fingers explore around the secret parts of Renka and Milis, and then he removes their panties by magic. Their exuberant vaginas are so wet that they immediately ept his fingers and drip their love juices as he works on them, increasing the sensitivity of their vaginas. Now, the room is filled with the sound of water as all three of them try to make each other feel better. The girls were getting desperate for Shinji¡¯s p*nis as he continued to stir their vaginas, and Milis focused on the ns in order to make him ejacte once as usual so that he could insert his p*nis into her vaginas as a reward. ¡±Haah¡­. I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± Shinji shot arge amount of cum into Milis¡¯ mouth without being able to hold back the ejaction that was soon toe. Milis, who drinks the semen as she has been trained to do, climaxes lightly as Shinji continues to y with her vagina. (After all, Shinji-san is amazing¡­? The smell, the chemistry¡­? Hurry up, I want him to put it in me¡­?) For Milis, who ispletely fascinated by Shinji¡¯s cock, mouth ejaction (Gokkun) is just a reward and a spice to make her anticipation for vaginal ejaction (Nakadashi) grow. She looks up at Shinji greedily, but her gaze is interrupted by Renka, who is holding Shinji¡¯s gaze. ¡±Shinji, you look sofortable¡­¡± ¡±Whoa¡­!¡± (I won¡¯t lose, I¡¯m Shinji¡¯s number one, after all¡­!) Renka¡¯s rivalry with Milis burns within her. She pushes Shinji¡¯s upper body down on the bed so as not to be outdone by her childhood friend (Milis), whose lewd gestures have grown to suit her too much. ¡±Mil, it¡¯s my turn next. Give me back the p*nis¡± ¡±Geez~¡­ Okay~¡­¡± Milis, who was the one to be mixed with Renka, had no choice but toply with Renka¡¯s request. She separates herself from Shinji and lies on her back beside them, and Renka straddles Shinji. Renka then strips off her clothes and exposes her naked body, and as she tries to put Shinji¡¯s cock in the cowgirl position, the ns moves through the folds of her vagina. Shinji¡¯s p*nis fits perfectly in Renka¡¯s vagina, and she sighs in ecstasy at thefort of his p*nis. In the midst of all this, Shinji does not forget Milis. He pulls Milis toward him, who looks somewhat displeased, and with a magic, strips herpletely naked and takes the tips of her ample breasts in his mouth. ¡±Hyan~? Ah~? Mmm¡­? Ahhh~? Shinji-san¡¯s finger¡­? is good~?¡± ¡±Ah¡­Ah~? Shinji¡­ Already~? Mmm~? Bigger~? Than usual~? Ah~? Ah~? Haah~?¡± Shinji squeezes Milis¡¯ big breasts, bites her hardened nipples, and stirs her vagina with two fingers. Renka, on the other hand, moves her hips up and down on him while her beautiful breasts swaying as well. Even with Milis¡¯ breasts blocking his view, Shinji thrusts his hips and pushes his ns up into Renka¡¯s vagina in time with her movements. The thrusts make Renka lean back and let out a loud and charming cry. However, thanks to Shinji¡¯s magic, their voices do not echo out of the room. So Renka and Milis continue to scream their hearts out, letting their impulses take over without restraint. ¡±Ahhhh~? This is amazing¡­? Shinji~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cummmmming~? It feels so good~? I¡¯m cumming~?¡± ¡±Ahhhh¡­? I¡¯m cumming too¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s making me cum¡­? Ahhhh¡­?¡± All three of them climaxed at the same time. Shinji¡¯s cum poured into Renka¡¯s tight vagina, and a happy heat spread through her womb. Renka¡¯s hips shuddered at the sensation of the thick semen, which was intended to impregnate her, and she was enraptured by the afterglow of her climax. Milis, who had been made to cum by Shinji¡¯s fingers, shoved herrge breasts into his face and jerked her legs. Shinji feels the softness of her breasts pressed against him so hard that it is difficult for him to breathe, but it gives him the greatest feeling of happiness, as he loves big breasts. As the three of them slowly bask in the afterglow of their climaxes, their three different sighs echo through Renka¡¯s room. But this is not the end. He caresses each of their bodies with his hands, urging them to continue the s*x. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 457 With Renka and Milis For the Last Time Before Marriage, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji carefully pulls Renka down from above,ys her on the bed, and then, pulls Milis up onto the bed. Instead of resisting, Milis gets on all fours and gets on the bed, where she stands on her knees with her ass in front of Shinji and shakes it lewdly. After giving him a blowjob, sucked on her nipples and climaxes with a handjob, Milis¡¯s body ispletely prepared by these actions. Shinji thought that there might be a heart mark in her eyes. After all, her eyes were so wet with lust. ¡±Sorry to keep you waiting, Milis, but I think you¡¯ve reached your limit, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Ugh, hurry up if you know already¡­? Shinji-san, please¡­?¡± ¡±Okay, here we go¡­¡± ¡±Nnghhhhh~¡­? There it is¡­ Ahh¡­?¡± Shinji gripped her waist with both hands and prated her vagina in one breath. Her body, which was not satisfied with the s*x with Alvin, epts Shinji¡¯s big cock with a strong sucking action as if she had been waiting for it. The walls of her vagina tighten even more as Shinji pushes his cock deeper and deeper into her vagina. Her vagina, which had be so ustomed to Shinji¡¯s cock, not Alvin¡¯s, kept filling Milis¡¯s brain with a sense of fulfillment and euphoria. Spontaneously, Milis¡¯s hips move, and a gentle thrusting movement begins. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis¡­? Ah¡­? Ahhh¡­?¡± ¡±Milis, you¡¯re so greedy. You¡¯re sucking on it like crazy¡­¡± ¡±Shinji¡­ Please kiss me, *Kiss*~? Renka, who had recovered from watching Milis¡¯s plump ass that rippled with every thrust, hugged Shinji from behind. She puts her arms lightly around him, so as not to interfere with his movements. Renka¡¯s adorable coaxing makes Shinji happy as she presses her shapely breasts against his toned backside. However, despite the deep kissing, Shinji kept his hips smooth and kept pumping rhythmically. At the same time, Renka again yed with Shinji¡¯s nipples with her hands, and in response, Shinji¡¯s p*nis reacts pleasantly. ¡±Mmm¡­? It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger¡­? Oh, god, ahh¡­? If you do that, I¡¯m going crazy¡­? Ahh¡­?¡± ¡±*Kiss*~? *Lick*~? *Smooch*~? Haah¡­? Shinji, I like¡­ I love you, Shinji¡­?¡± Milis¡¯s happy and charming voice also causes Shinji¡¯s hips to grind more boldly in proportion to her sound. Each time he pulls back, her vagina tightens, and when he pushes his hips back, the walls of her vagina writhe, begging him toe deeper. Because of the tightness of her vagina, which was as if she wanted to be seeded quickly, Shinji was at his limit. ¡±Mmmm~? Cummmming~¡­?¡± Milis also reaches the same time. She pushes her hips against Shinji who pulls her hips tightly against him, and she is soaked in the pleasure of the sperm pouring into her descending womb. (It¡¯s great¡­ but it¡¯s too bad I can¡¯t impregnate her¡­) After a long ejaction, Shinji pulls out his cock while entwining his tongue with Renka¡¯s. But while watching the white semen flowing out of her, he was thinking about impregnating her. However, it is difficult for even Shinji to fool the magic tool to believe that there is no blood rtionship between Milis and him. Especially the eldest son who seeded to the territory could have been checked more strictly. This is the result of Alvin¡¯s great sess, which prevented Shinji¡¯s mendacity. He is so disappointed that everything did not turn out as he expected. (If the first one doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll think of something before the second one. If not, so be it. Anyway, Milis has already been fully corrupted) For now, Shinji pulls his hand away from Milis, who is still holding her ass up, unable to move and gasping for breath, and instead, embraces Renka. With Milis looking at her shamefully and lewdly, Renka hugs Shinji back and straddles him as he sits down on his knees. They were joined in the face-to-face position, which is Renka¡¯s favorite position. ¡±Mmm¡­? You¡¯re exhausted after Mil¡¯s done, so take it easy next time, okay?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­¡± Shinji smiles at Renka as she moves her hips gently up and down. Enjoying Renka¡¯s more aggressive movements, Shinji engages her, and Milis, who has returned from her climax, engages him¡­ and the three of them continue to fuck each other. Fortunately, Renka¡¯s family does note back to the house, and Shinji, Milis, and Renka continue to have s*x as long as they can. As the sun begins to set, Shinji learns from Freri that Alvin has left the temple. Just then, Renka and Milis are cleaning up Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which is sitting on the edge of the bed, after he ejactes by double-titjob. ¡±It looks like Alvin has left the temple, so I think it¡¯s time to end this¡­ Uo¡­¡± ¡±¡±*Lick, lick*~? *Lick*~? *Kiss*~? *Smooch*~? Puha~?¡±¡± The two of them lick the sensitive tip of Shinji¡¯s p*nis from both sides after ejaction, and he can¡¯t help but let out a faint sound. Their tongues reach out and lick the pole like kittens begging for milk, and he gently puts his hand on their head and strokes their sweaty, sticky hair. Without words, Shinji understood that Renka and Milis were trying to make him cum onest time. So he ejactes to show them that they are his women. ¡±I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­Renka, Milis¡­!¡± Just before ejaction, the girls did not turn their faces away from their swollen p*nis, and Renka and Milis were showered with sperm that was sprayed with such force that it was hard to believe that Shinji had ejacted many times. * * * ¡±That was great, thank you¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s magic had cleared away all traces of their s*x in no time, and they were now dressed and sitting side by side on the edge of the bed, just as they had been before they started having s*x. Renka and Milis are sitting on either side of Shinji, holding him in their arms. They were filled with womanhood in body and soul, and their heads were still resting on Shinji¡¯s shoulders with a dreamy look on their faces. ¡±It felt so good for me too¡­?¡± ¡±Mil¡­ Al will be here soon, right?¡± ¡±Ah, yeah¡­¡± Milis¡¯ regretful attitude makes Renka suspect that Milis might be having a change of heart. However, she does not express her doubts now that the wedding is just around the corner. She knows that Milis wants to marry Alvin because of her wedding dress and the way she prepares for the ceremony. (Al¡¯s propensity is also a factor¡­ even if I say so myself and things getplicated, huh¡­) Renka tells herself that each couple is different, and quietly surrenders herself to Shinji. In contrast to her, Milis, after all this time, still leaves Shinji¡¯s body. Milis really wanted to stay in the afterglow, but Alvin¡¯s name was mentioned, and she had to leave. (¡­I wonder when we can have s*x again~?) Milis¡¯ thoughts immediately switch to the next opportunity. It is true that she is looking forward to her wedding and married life with Alvin. But it is also true that she is looking forward to a life of physical intimacy with Shinji. Between them, Shinji smiles to himself. It is a smile thates from the fulfillment of a wish he made when he first met Alvin and the others, a wish that he had made with all of his desires. (¡­I can finally rx and going forward¡­) Shinji looks ahead to after the wedding. While remembering the subus parents who raised him, he hugs Renka¡¯s shoulder. It was a very special time. After a long time, Shinji has achieved his original goal. Well, so did Alvin! (Though he got cuckolded¡­) The next chapter is the end of 11th volume. Although Alvin¡¯s goal of this volume has been aplished, Shinji¡¯s adventure still continues. He still hasn¡¯t finished cuckolding Christina yet! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 458 Alvin’s Happy Wedding Edited by: Kanaa-senpai This is thest chapter of Vol. 11. The hectic days passed in the blink of an eye, and the day of the wedding had arrived. In the groom¡¯s waiting room of the temple of the Goddess in the ¡±Alvin, why don¡¯t you sit down and rx¡­¡± ¡±I-I want to do it, but¡­ I can¡¯t calm down!¡± In the same room, Shinji was drinking coffee with his legs crossed. He was dressed in a tuxedo like Alvin, and his hair was neat. Shinji and Alvin are the only ones in the groom¡¯s waiting room because both of their parents are absent. ¡±Aren¡¯t you nervous Shinji?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know anyone in this town. And I don¡¯t mind the stares of other people.¡± ¡±I envy you¡­ Haah~, I hope I don¡¯t make a mistake, my heart¡­¡± ¡±Well, Alvin is the type of guy who can handle the real thing. You¡¯ve always made good decisions in critical situations¡± Shinjiughs at Alvin¡¯s concern before the event. These words are sincere and reflect his trust in Alvin based on his past performance. His words, which show that he has no doubts about the sess of the event, help Alvin regain some of hisposure. ¡±The bride is ready¡± ¡±!! Please!!¡± Alvin replied and the door opened. There stood the two brides in their wedding dresses. At the time the dress waspleted, Alvin also saw Milis in her wedding dress. He thought it was beautiful then, too. But she looked even more radiant now. ¡±¡­You look beautiful¡­ Mil¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m happy¡­ Thank you, Al-kun¡­?¡± When Milis smiles happily at Alvin, all the tension he had felt before is gone, and he murmurs to her without thinking. The smile gives Alvin an unprecedented feeling of happiness in his heart and lifts his spirits to a new high. ¡±It really suits you! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­!¡± ¡±Yes! I¡¯m so happy that¡­ my dream came true¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ me too! I think it¡¯s because Mil helped me to make my dreame true. Thank you so much¡± ¡±Yes! Renka and Shinji and of course Al-kun. We all worked very hard to make this day possible¡± Alvin followed Milis¡¯ gaze and saw Renka in her wedding dress and Shinji talking with her. Renka blushes with happiness and embarrassment at thepliment. Meanwhile, Shinji looks at her with calm eyes. Alvin¡¯s heart was grateful at the sight of his indispensable and irreceable friends looking so happy. ¡±Yeah¡­ I think so too. I¡¯m really blessed to have people around me. I was able to make my dreame true because of them. I know it¡¯s going to be harder from now on¡­ but I¡¯m counting on you, Mil.¡± Alvin¡¯s smile was not that of an innocent young man chasing his dreams, but of a man who knew what he had to bear. ¡±Yes! Let¡¯s work together, Al-kun. I¡¯ll do anything for Al-kun!¡± Milis, who looks at Alvin, also decides to support the one she loves. With hopeful faces, Alvin and Milis holding each other¡¯s hands can be said to be the ideal young couple. Following this, the wedding ceremony went off without a hitch. Alvin and Milis, Shinji and Renka are blessed with their arms linked in front of the nervous priest of the Goddess religion. Watching this scene, the father of the bride cries. Their families also bless them and they smile happily when the brides pledge their love to their respective husbands. Apanied by the groom and groomsmen, the four walk down the aisle of the temple side by side. As they stand in front of the big doors of the temple, the priests open the doors leading to the main square of the temple. The main square was filled with people. These people, who had gathered to celebrate Alvin¡¯s departure from his hometown and his great sess in life, look at the four standing at the open door and say words of congrattion. ¡±What a sight¡­¡± Alvin mutters to himself, but when he raises one hand to congratte them, the people in the square be even more excited. They said, ¡°Congrattions on your marriage!¡± to ¡°Pride of Nizio!¡±. In addition, there were many yellow voices, and young women were excited to see Alvin in his tuxedo. Against such a chaotic scene, Milis and Renka step forward. In their hands, bouquets of colorful flowers attract the women¡¯s attention. It is said among themoners that the girl who takes the bouquet thrown by the bride will be blessed with a good marriage. More specifically, it is the bouquet of Alvin¡¯s wedding. The specialness of the bouquet is so extraordinary that it is no wonder that the young women¡¯s eyes turn a different color. ¡±Al-kun, the bouquet, shall we throw it?¡± ¡±Yes. Shinji, can you please?¡± ¡±Yeah. Throw it high and I¡¯ll let the wind carry it to the girls. Whenever you¡¯re ready¡± ¡±Okay. Mil, let¡¯s go!¡± They smile and nod at each other. ¡±¡±One, two, three!¡±¡± They throw it high above at the same time. With the wind created by Shinji¡¯s magic, the bouquet falls to a group of women who raise their hands high in the air and stretch them out. Alvin looks at his friends, who are happy, smiling, and looking at the end of the bouquet. (Let¡¯s work hard to make the Wolf family prosper. I hope we can continue tough together like this. That¡¯s the best way to make not only me but everyone who has supported me this far!) His dreamse true and he renews his vows. Alvin looks at his beloved (Milis). But he is unaware of it because he is wrapped up in the happiness of the marriage. He is unaware of the fact that Milis is being held by Shinji without his knowledge, and of the fact that her s*x with Shinji is supreme in her mind¡­ This concludes the 11th volume. Atst, Alvin and his wife have reached the goal. They are now husband and wife. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 459 Wolf Family Goes to Medio Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After their wedding in In addition, because of the maid¡¯s absence, Milis could enjoy an ideal honeymoon life with Alvin by providing him with home-cooked meals. After all, once she returns to Wolf territory, she will have to act as the wife of an honorary knight (Alvin) and a nobleman¡¯s wife. She cannot directly take care of Alvin by herself as she does now. In contrast to Alvin and Milis, Shinji and Renka are stillmoners, so not much has changed. However, they have more free time because of taking a leave of absence from work, and they can spend more time together than at the mansion. Despite the hard work of preparing for the wedding, it can be said that they had a fulfilling time. After their one-week honeymoon, Alvin and the others leave There they met up with Christina and together they went to After rushing on their horses, Alvin and the others arrived at the Beltz house at high noon and were greeted by Christina. ¡±Chris! I¡¯m d to see you well!¡± ¡±Al-sama, wee home. The servants and I are in good health, and there have been no problems at the Wolf territory. Everyone should be tired, right? Pleasee in¡± Christina leads the group all into the mansion. ¡±Al-sama, are you going to leave tomorrow morning as nned?¡± ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s the n. Thank you for everything, Chris¡± Alvin smiles at Christina, who walks next to him, and she nods happily with a blush on her cheeks. Christina¡¯s heart dances as she sees the man she loves to smile at her for the first time in almost a month. After all, Alvin¡¯s appreciation is her greatest reward for Christina, who tries to be a good and supportive wife to her husband. ¡±Yes~? it¡¯s my duty to support Al-sama, and from what I saw, I¡¯m d you all had a good time¡± As a young couple, Alvin and his wife, Milis, have spent a lot of time together and do not have a newlywed look. However, Christina feels their mood has be more rxed as if they have changed their mind. ¡±Thanks to Chris-san, I really appreciate it¡± ¡±Yeah, we¡¯ll be there when it¡¯s Alvin and Christina-san¡¯s turn¡± ¡±Thank you very much. I will rely on you two at that time¡± Renka is grateful, and Christina is genuinely happy to hear her thanks, but Shinji¡¯s words seem nd. (Now, the best thing I can do is to avoid him from touching me in the future) This thought is her undeniable truth. However, her body is seeking Shinji. After all, when Shinji walks behind her, Christina notices his eyes are fixed on her butt. And just like that, her heart beats faster, her cheeks flush slightly, and her vagina bes moist. That was the natural result of a month of celibacy that had built up a lust inside her. Even the mere sight of Shinji as a woman reminds her of the pleasures she has experienced. However, no matter how hungry her body is, Christina controls her body and mind with her strong spirit. But, Shinji likes how she resists her body¡¯s hunger so that she does not fall into it. She is strong to the core, never wavering from her core strength even if she cannot refuse and is driven by her body, which was slowly corrupted when she was prated. Shinji thinks as expected of the Beltz family¡¯s daughter and a very talented noblewoman. (Still, I wonder how Tina will react when she discovers Alvin¡¯s propensity. Well, whatever her reaction will be, I can control it anyway I want because of the crest) Christina is already finished when she gets the lewd crest. She never notices it, and Shinji is looking forward to seeing Christina¡¯s reaction as before. * * * After taking a break at the Beltz house, Alvin and the others decide to visit ¡¯s acquaintances in the light of day. Because has been active in for the longest time, they have many acquaintances inmon. Therefore, Alvin and the others decide to visit their acquaintances in turn. Their first stop was . Haruto, a former party member of Shinji¡¯s and Alvin¡¯s friend, owns the store. The store¡¯s appearance is the same as before, but two guards are standing at the entrance, which gives the store a particr atmosphere. (I remember that Hayate told me about this. Because of Alvin, the aristocrats have started to give them jobs, and they have decided to hire guards because of the precious gems they use) While remembering what Shinji had heard during the meeting after the Hateyama incident, they enter . The two guards can¡¯t help but stare at the face of Alvin, the leader of the group. They have seen Alvin win the tournament and know he has be an honorary knight. They had heard that this store was rted to Alvin-Wolf, but they did not expect to see him in person, and they became rigid. Unaware of the guards¡¯ state of mind, Alvin entered the store and was recognized by Hayate in an apron. She greets the with a big smile. ¡±Wee! Everyone, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± ¡±Long time no see! Is Haruto here?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯ll get him right away¡± Hayate goes to the back of the store to call Haruto. Hees out of the back of the store shortly after. Haruto is holding his daughter Hana in his arms, and the two-year-old daughter looks at Alvin and the others curiously. Milis and Renka are mesmerized by the daughter¡¯s cuteness as they exchange words of reunion. Well, because they have just finished their wedding, it seems they want to have a child, so they look at the young girl and imagine their future with a child in their arms. ¡±Isn¡¯t my daughter cute~?¡± ¡±Here we go again, Haruto¡¯s bragging about his daughter¡± ¡±Why not? Besides, Shinji will soon find out. You will quickly understand the joy of holding your own child¡± Haruto, rubbing his cheek against Hannah¡¯s face with a tight expression, assured Shinji of this. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 460 Nanaka’s Progress in Heliotrope Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Alvin is seen with Haruto, who is proud of his own child, and Milis and Renka adore his daughter, Hana, Shinji goes into the back of the store by himself. The living space of has not changed much since hisst visit, except for adding a bed for the child. There, Shinji saw Nanaka, and she also noticed himing into the room. Then she smiled and gave him small waves. She is dressed in loose-fitting maternity clothes that do not constrict her belly, and everything from drinks to sewing tools is provided around Nanaka so that she does not have to move more than she has to. It¡¯s a perfect example of what it means to be well taken care of. ¡±Oh, Shinji, it¡¯s been a while¡± ¡±Yes, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well, too, Nanaka¡± Holding a sewing stick in both hands, Nanaka stops her moving hands. She puts the hat and the sewing stick, which she was about to make for her newborn baby, back into the basket full of woolen yarn. Even Shinji, a novice, could tell at a nce that both mother and child were doing well. ¡±Compared to Hana¡¯s case, my physical condition is strangely not so bad. Thanks to this, I have afortable pregnancy¡± ¡±And Hayate is here, too. I hear she¡¯s not only designing essories these days, but she¡¯s also even making them¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Hayate-chan is very good with her hands and has some fresh ideas, so she has started to make some nice essories. You introduced me to a really nice girl¡± Hayate has knowledge of other worlds, and she has been making essories that were popr in her own world. Her work is a hit with themoners, and now some of theme to the store to buy her original essories. On the other hand, Haruto takes orders for unique one-of-a-kind items from the aristocracy. Although it started with Alvin, the fact that he has been able to keep his customers is a result of his hard work and talent. ¡±Thanks to you, our sales are going well. It¡¯s worth filling out all the invoices¡± Nanaka is happy to see that the business is the most sessful it has ever been. ¡±I think the mental stability thates from having a stable life is having a positive effect on the business¡± Shinji is convinced that entrusting Hayate to the care of has had a more positive effect on than he had expected, but then he receives a thought from Freri. [The child of an apostle has high magical power and is easily favored by spirits. It will have a positive effect on the mother. Even the Goddess said that] [I¡¯ve never heard that before. If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s a great thing] Shinji had heard from Goddess Arian that children of apostles tend to be born with high magical power, but he had not expected that it also leads to easy childbirth, and he was surprised at Freri¡¯s thought that he suddenly heard. Giving birth is very difficult. Even magic does not solve all the problems of childbirth. In some cases, too, one must choose between the mother and the child. As Shinji observed Nanaka carefully, he could feel a small spirit¡¯s magic power from her body. It is a weak magical power to Shinji, who knows the high-ranking spirits Freri and ir. So he guessed that she was possessed by a low-ranking spirit that could not even take human form. [¡­I can indeed feel the spirit magic power, but what kind of magic is this?] [Hmm¡­ It doesn¡¯t heal injuries like does-noja¡­ and it¡¯s hard to put into words. Because I can do it somehow] [Well, spirits use magic with their senses¡­] This is why ir once said that using magic is the same as breathing for spirits. Unlike human beings who cannot use magic without a magic circle, spirits do not necessarily need a magic circle. Of course, since it is more efficient to use magic circle, a magic circle is used forrge-scale magic, but for small-scale magic, such as , a spirit can make it happen just by thinking about it. Although the price is the consumption of magic power, the small consumption of magic power is trivial for a spirit, and it does not take much effort to construct a magic circle. ¡±What¡¯s the matter? Shinji. Did Freri talk to you?¡± ¡±Just now. She said she¡¯s d to see you¡¯re doing well¡± ¡±Fufu, please tell her thank you¡± ¡±Okay. Well, I¡¯d better get going. I still have some ces to go¡± Shinji and Nanaka¡¯s natural behavior and conversation do not cause Hayate, who works in the workshop within hearing distance of their voices, to distrust them. She does not think that Nanaka¡¯s child will be Shinji¡¯s. She does not think that Shinji has many women in his life. Even though Hayate understands that Shinji has many women and that she is one of them, she does not think that Nanaka, who is married and has a good husband, would have gone against the norm by being held by Shinji and conceived by him. Therefore. ¡±Okay. Come back when the baby is born. I want you to see the second baby¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be here. And I¡¯ll give you a gift for the baby¡± ¡±Onii-san, pleasee again¡± Hayate joins their conversation and says her goodbyes in the most ordinary way. ¡±Oh, Hayate, good luck with your work. And take care of Haruto and Nanaka. Please help them¡± ¡±Of course! I will do that even if you don¡¯t tell me to!¡± Shinji nodded with augh and raised his hand in response to her reply. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 461 Reunion with Charlotte Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After leaving , Alvin and the others went to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in . Alvin has been working at the Adventurers¡¯ Guild for a long time, so he knows many of the staff there. Hees here to tell the guild officials about the suspension of , and they will go to the royal capital The guild is regretful that Alvin tells them that he will not be an adventurer for a while and that he will mainly work as a lord. However, the guild is grateful for Alvin¡¯s promise to work in case of emergency, and they ept the suspension of the . Afterward, Alvin and the others go around to say goodbye to their acquaintances. Unless they have something special to do, they do not leave the Wolf territory. Therefore, Alvin wants to say goodbye before leaving the town, so he takes time to go around the town of . For this reason, Alvin decided to make hisst visit to , where he had been staying for a long time until he bought the party house. He gives a gift to the innkeeper and his wife and daughter, who have taken care of him since he first moved here. Shinji is not among the people who talk there. After the greetings, he left Alvin, Milis, and Renka, who had agreed to meet at the Beltz ce, and went to where he had been staying. The reason for Shinji¡¯s separation was due to Charlotte. ¡±Good afternoon, Morse-kun. It¡¯s been a long time¡± ¡±Oh, Shinji-san. It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Even though it has been almost a year since hisst visit, Morse responds to Shinji¡¯s sudden visit with a bright smile. This is because he is now at the peak of his happiness. The reason is clear, and Shinji knows it. ¡±Congrattions. I heard the baby was born safely¡± ¡±Thank you very much! Yes, that¡¯s right! A girl was born. She has the same color hair and eyes as Charl¡± Morse recalls his wife¡¯s (Charlotte) days of childbirth and expresses his heartfelt thanks for herbor. Her (Charlotte) hyperemesis did not get as bad as he had heard from his mother and Charlotte¡¯s mother-inw, and she did not get sick. She was so energetic that she was doing housework and working at the inn until the time of the birth, which worried people around her more. Naturally, Morse would care more about Charlotte, who acts as his wife and the young innkeeper. However, he does not know that the reason for Charlotte¡¯s good health is that she is pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child, the Goddess¡¯ apostle and that the mother and child are protected by a low-ranked spirit. And Shinji does not have a hobby to mention it to Morse to cause him despair. So, to keep the truth froming out, he naturally presents the bag of congrattory gifts. ¡±I know it¡¯s sudden, but I¡¯ve brought you something to celebrate. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I talk to her for a bit¡± ¡±Yes, of course. That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll take you to see Charl and my daughter¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry that I bothered you¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry, ande this way¡± Although he wasn¡¯t sure whether to take Shinji or not, Morse trusted him and decided to meet his wife and daughter with him. Assuming that he was Alvin¡¯spanion, a well-known person, he would not do anything strange, and he knocked on the living room door at the back of the inn. ¡±Charl. Are you okay now? Shinji brought us something to celebrate¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine. Thalys has just slept¡± ¡±Okay. Come in, Shinji-san¡± ¡±Thank you. I¡¯m sorry to bother you¡± Shinji enters the Hidden Dragon Inn¡¯s living room through the door Morse opened. There was a brand-new crib and a baby with the same light brown hair as Charlotte sleeping in it. Sitting right next to the crib, Charlotte looks slightly more plump from Shinji¡¯s point of view, indicating that she is in good health. ¡±Hello, Shinji-san. It¡¯s been a while. Sorry foring all the way here¡± ¡±It¡¯s been a while, Charlotte-chan¡­or is it Charlotte-san? I¡¯m d to see you are well. And congrattions¡± ¡±Fufu, thank you very much~? Please look at my daughter¡± ¡±Charl, I¡¯m sorry. I gotta get back to work¡­¡± ¡±Yeah. Good luck, Daddy~?¡± Charlotte smiles and beckons Shinji to join her, and Morse leaves the room to return to work at the inn. As the door closed, Charlotte took Shinji¡¯s hand as he stood by her side. The weing smile on her face disappears, and she looks up at Shinji with a reproachful expression. ¡±You finally came to see me, Shinji-san¡­ I thought you might not being anymore¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been so busy. I was out of town a lot¡± ¡±I know, I know about the sess of the . Your leader, Alvin-san, has be a nobleman¡± ¡±And I¡¯m his vassal now¡± ¡±That¡¯s great. It¡¯s a big promotion, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±But I prefer the life of a carefree adventurer¡± Shinji¡¯s attitude does not change under her gaze, and Charlotte cannot find the right moment to say what she wants to say to Shinji, who is still talking to her in the same tone as before the impregnation. (I thought we were done with this¡­) Charlotte instinctively understood that she was pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child. Her guilt toward Morse, which was small at first, increased as she spent more time without seeing Shinji and more time with her husband (Morse). No matter how much she devoted herself to her husband, her guilt only increased¡­ even more so when she became pregnant, and Morse started to do things for her. But she does not dare to tell the truth, and Charlotte has kept her secret to this day. She has a daughter, Thalys, and they are happy together¡­ and while they are enjoying their happy life, she swears to herself that she will never make a mistake again and that the next time she meets Shinji, she will stop being his saffle. That was the n. And yet, when she met Shinji for the first time in a long time, her heart was shaken, and she took his hand on the spur of the moment. The face of a woman who had been asleep, not a mother, is awakened. Her body, which has been developed and corrupted, remembers the greatest pleasure in front of her master (Shinji). If she said, ¡°I won¡¯t see you again,¡± Shinji would be gone. Then, she would never be able to experience that pleasure again. Thinking like that, she would never be able to find the right moment. If she leaves it ambiguous, there is no need to say goodbye to Shinji, as long as he keeps the secret as before. While Charlotte is still struggling in her mind, Shinji looks at Thalys and gives her a gift. He has no doubt that, like Nanaka, Charlotta¡¯s daughter is possessed by a low-ranking spirit and that she will grow up to be a healthy child unless something goes wrong, so Shinji steps away from the crib to leave. ¡±Well, I¡¯d better get going. If you need anything, call me, and I¡¯ll do my best to help¡± ¡±But there¡¯s a lot of distance between us¡­¡± In the end, Charlotte is unable to say goodbye. And after releasing her hand, which was shaken by love and lust, Shinji pressed the seed of a nt into Charlotte¡¯s palm. ¡±If you hold this seed and pray, you can talk to me through the spirit. Well, I can¡¯t respond when I¡¯m busy, though¡± ¡±Geez, if you had something this useful, you should give it to me first¡± ¡±Well, this is very valuable, and it¡¯s time for me to go. I don¡¯t want to keep Alvin and the others waiting¡± In fact, Freri would give him if Shinji asked her, but there was no way for Charlotte to know that. After she nods vaguely, Shinji turns to leave the room. ¡±If you ever want to be embraced again, just ask me at night, and I¡¯lle over¡± ¡±¡­?¡± Unlike Shinji, who has a lot ofposure, Charlotte cannot speak and can only watch Shinji walk away. It¡¯s been a long time, Charlotte! Her daughter was born, and it is Shinji¡¯s child. She had been calm once, but when she met Shinji, she was back to her former self¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 462 Balancing the Way of Life Between the Child of Human Being and the Child of Succubus Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji leaves and joins Alvin and the others at the Beltz family mansion as nned. Then, after dinner with Christina, Shinji returns to the assigned guest room. The room was fully furnished. And of course, Shinji does not intend to hold his wife (Renka) in the Beltz¡¯s guest room. However, he would want to touch her if he slept with her, and today, he was d to have a separate bed. ¡±*Yawn*¡­ I¡¯m going back to my room¡± Renka, who has been talking in Shinji¡¯s room, gets up with a slight yawn. She also returned to the guest room after dinner so Alvin, Christina, and Milis could talk freely. Of course, she also wanted to spend some time alone with Shinji. ¡±So tomorrow we leave for Nord, huh¡­? The party keeps on going, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes. Although it¡¯s easier now that Al and the others are the main attraction. Being a noble is a lot harder than I thought it would be. I can see that from the way Mil and the others are talking to each other¡± ¡±I agree. Ties with other people, old customs, and obligations that arise¡­ it¡¯s not just about living a rich life as a noble. As a lord, one must protect one¡¯s people¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± Perhaps to reassure Renka, who looks somewhat uneasy, Shinji smiles at her. ¡±But as long as we don¡¯t forget about our current worries, we¡¯ll be fine. The Beltz family is a decent noble, and Christina-san is their daughter. I also don¡¯t see any problems with how she is managing the Wolf territory. If she continues to do her job for the territory, it won¡¯t be a bad thing¡± ¡±¡­Fufu, you¡¯re right! Shinji, thanks, and good night~?¡± After telling Shinji what¡¯s on his mind and easing her fears, Renka bends over and kisses him lightly as he sits on the bed. She waves her hand and leaves the room with a radiant look. [Shinji. Charlotte hid the seed] [As I thought¡­ she seemed to want to end the secret rtionship, though she didn¡¯t say so in words] The report from Freri was as Shinji had expected. Unless she faced difficulties with the child, she would not have used the means ofmunication that Shinji had given her. That was his guess. If she was unsure when they were face-to-face, it would not be surprising if she broke off the rtionship with Shinji when she had time to cool down like her original n. Shinji thinks this would happen if he hadn¡¯t seen her for almost a year after impregnating her. [Hmm¡­ Then, can I retrieve the seed? If you¡¯re going to release her, there¡¯s no reason to keep the seed anymore] The other party has already given birth. From the point of view of Freri the subus, Charlotte is a woman who has already been entirely consumed. Whether Shinji chooses to give her up or not, it doesn¡¯t matter either way. [I think it can wait for a while. I mean, I want you to invite Charlotte to a lewd dream tonight] [I don¡¯t mind. But why?] Freri tilts her head, thinking that Shinji will take advantage of the situation and release Charlotte. [Charlotte has changed to my liking. I want to corrupt her again] Charlotte had given birth to his child without physical problems, and her body was the same as before. In fact, Shinji sees that her breasts have gotten a little bigger. When they parted, she was more like a friend of Shinji¡¯s, but when they reunited, she was more like a young wife, Morse¡¯s wife, and Thalys¡¯s mother. Besides, he could not miss Charlotte, Morse¡¯s wife, who had changed his liking for cuckolding. As Shinji was thinking about it, Freri suddenly appeared before him. Her usual expressionless face is reced by a wicked smile and a thumbs-up. [Shinji, you are still the son of uncle and auntie. I¡¯m relieved] [Is it because I was quiet at [Hmm¡­ The old Shinji would¡¯ve at least made a move on Milis and Renka¡¯s mother, but you didn¡¯t do anything] [Well, Renka and her family are special. Besides, I wanted to concentrate on the ceremony at that time] Shinji¡¯s face turns calm,pletely changing from the wicked smile with which he decided to corrupt Charlotte. His kindly expression is in line with his public image but not to Freri¡¯s liking. She prefers the wicked smile Shinji wears when he is up to his tricks. Although she is happy for Shinji¡¯s happiness, she does not want him to be a man who is only kind. And with such mixed feelings, Freri jumps on Shinji head-on. And because he is still sitting on the bed, Shinji loses his momentum and is pushed down. Immediately, Shinji feels the softness of Freri¡¯s body through her thin dress and sweet fragrance, which is peculiar to her as a flower spirit. His cheeks rx, but he lightly ps her back. But immediately, her facees close to his, and his lips are stolen. [What¡¯s going on all of a sudden, Freri? Ngu¡­ Nmu¡­] [*Lick Lick*¡­ Mmm, *Slurp*¡­ *Smooch*¡­] Freri¡¯s tongue invades Shinji¡¯s mouth. She sends her saliva into his mouth, and her tongue twirls freely in all directions. At the same time, Shinji rubs and strokes her plump butts as her body rubs against his, and he is irresistibly aroused. And after she releases his lips, Shinji¡¯s face looks like a man searching for a woman. [Hmm. I like the way Shinji looks now~?] [Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯ll be careful from now on. Good grief, it¡¯s all finished¡­] Shinji and Freri have spent a lot of time together, and he understands what she didn¡¯t like about him and why she took his lips away. So, he tries to show instead of in front of Freri. After all, if Freri gives up on him because he is not worthy of being a contractor, he is doomed to be a fool. Though Renka is important to him, Freri is also an important partner. Shinji reminds himself that he should give due consideration to each of them. (It is difficult to live both ways, isn¡¯t it?) Freri also does not want Shinji to cut his contract now. For her, there is no one better than Shinji to be a contractor, and she does not want to give up thefortable rtionship she has now. Therefore, when Shinji is willing toe to the table, Freri alsoes to him. That is what a partner is. [Do you want to be squeezed once before inviting Charlotte into the lewd dream¡­?] [Will you do that for me? But take it all in so you don¡¯t mess up the room] [Hmm¡­ With Shinji¡¯s favorite breasts~?] In a room filled with the sound of water slurping up, they discuss what kind of lewd dream they are going to invite Charlotte to. Overnight at the Beltz residence. Then, ying a trick with Freri. And a little bit of everything. Freri is worried about Shinji, who was quiet in Renka¡¯s hometown. But now that the devious spirit is present, they lock on to Charlotte. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 463 Re-dyeing Charlotte, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Charlotte falls asleep earlier after Thalys is born. This is not surprising since she is responsible for putting Thalys to sleep. (It really helps that Morse and mother help me out) Charlotte can stay in the bedroom with her daughter ahead of them because her husband (Morse) and her mother share the household chores so that she can take care of her daughter rather than the household chores. That¡¯s why. (I should only see Shinji-san in case of emergency. Sorry, Morse¡­) Charlotte hides the means ofmunication given to her by Shinji, whom she has not seen for a long time, behind her desk. She cannot say that her daughter Thalys is not Morse¡¯s child. The price of indulging in pleasure is high, and with regret, Charlotte falls asleep. But her defenseless mind is lulled into a lewd dream by Freri. And Charlotte, who is only a vige girl, has no way to prevent it, and that night she is trapped in a lewd dream. * * * The scene of the lewd dream created by Freri is an exact replica of the living room of Shinji¡¯s visit to the ¡°Hidden Dragon Inn¡±. Charlotte¡¯s consciousness remains asleep, but Freri keeps her standing. And Shinji stands in front of Charlotte and taps her shoulder lightly, which awakens her consciousness. ¡±Oh, huh¡­? I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡±What¡¯s wrong? Charl. Suddenly you seem to be in a daze.¡± Shinji wraps his arms around Charlotte, who blinks at him, not understanding what¡¯s happening. At the same time, he casts a lewd spell to rouse her. Charlotte tries to move away from Shinji as quickly as possible, but her hands are caught, and the blush on her face as she looks up at Shinji is not strong enough to resist. ¡±S-Shinji-san, stop it! I can¡¯t be with you anymore, Shinji-san¡± ¡±Are you sure? You called me here because you¡¯re finally ready to have s*x, right?¡± Shinji¡¯s suspicious eyes on her and his softly rubbing her breasts through her bra over her thin pajamas caused Charlotte to let out a pleasant gasp. (W-Why did I call Shinji-san? I didn¡¯t mean to call him¡­) The lewd dream has made Charlotte believe that she has called Shinji herself. She is tormented by regret and thinks it is strange that she has been trying to get rid of him, but when shees face to face with him, and he touches her, she reacts to his touch without her permission. Her heart throbs with anticipation. She knows she shouldn¡¯t do it but is swept along with the flow. ¡±Look, I just squeezed your breasts a little, but they¡¯re already like this underneath¡­¡± ¡±No¡­ Ah~? Ah, stop~? Mmm~? Haah, haah~?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers press down on her pajama pants, and there¡¯s a sound of water. Charlotte¡¯s brow furrows impatiently as the water stain on her pajamas increases in coverage from the rubbing through her clothes. But Shinji¡¯s hands do not stop, and he brings his lips to hers, staring into her moistened eyes. ¡±Mmm¡­*Kiss*¡­ Mmm, haah, *Slurp*¡­ ¡­? Ah, hmm, an~?¡± Charlotte¡¯s light brown eyes are downcast as her tongue is entwined in a forceful lead. It was a pleasant deep kiss that melted her heart, different from the gentle kisses she and Morse had been used to, where they just touched each other. The numbing kisses brought back memories of almost forgotten pleasures. And before she knew it, her arms were wrapped around Shinji¡¯s neck. Her normal thinking ability seemed to be jolted, melting away from her intertwined tongues. And by the time their lips parted, Charlotte¡¯s face was in a state of debauchery, and saliva was dripping from her half-open lips. ¡±I thought I hadn¡¯t been able to do this with Charl in a while¡­¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Amazing¡­? You¡¯re already so much¡­?¡± His exposed p*nis waspletely erect, and Charlotte gasped. The magnificent figure seems more muscr than her fading memory of him. In fact, it is. While Charlotte is pregnant, Shinji continues to hold various women. From human beings to high-ranking spirits, mature subus, and even Goddess, he has been having s*xual intercourse with them. Shinji, who embraces the finest women, has been trained as a man. The result is that he has satisfied not only a high-ranking subus (Freri) but also a goddess. The instinct of a corrupted woman turns Charlotte from a mother to a woman. Then, without a word from Shinji, Charlotte removes her arms around his neck, kneels on the floor, and positions her face in front of his p*nis. ¡±Mmm *Kiss*¡­ ¡­mmm, *Kiss*¡­? *Lick Lick*¡­? Mmm, Mmm~?¡± There¡¯s a moment of hesitation, but then Charlotte kisses the ns. Shinji¡¯s reaction to this oral service, which she has not given in a long time, is reflected in how she looks up at him as she gradually moves into a more daring act. She sticks out her tongue and licks the backside of the big gem, the side of the pole, and the ns of the cock, smearing her saliva on it, and finally takes it into her mouth. (No way, it¡¯s bigger than before¡­ My mouth is painful, but it makes my pussy tingle¡­?) Charlotte starts sucking hard on his cock and checks its size by giving a no-hands blowjob, moving her head back and forth without using her hands. Her breathless, teary-eyed Look is the most tantalizing of all Shinji¡¯s conquests as he ces his hands on Charlotte¡¯s head. Charlotte feels Shinji¡¯s eyes looking down at her as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re my woman,¡± and she can¡¯t deny it. This is proof that Charlotte haspletely degraded. Forgetting about her family, Charlotte continues to suck a man¡¯s cock as a woman. After a while, Shinji ejactes for the first time into her mouth, where she gives him a hard blowjob with a fawning face and a healthy urge to ejacte. ¡±Okay, Charl. I¡¯m going to cum once soon, so just drink it¡± ¡±Nfuu, Mmm, mm¡­? *Gulp*¡­ *Gulp*¡­? Mm, mmm¡­?¡± The ejacte is too much for Charlotte to contain in her mouth, and a white cloud mixed with saliva drips from the edge of her mouth. However, she could not remove the cock from her mouth because of Shinji¡¯s hand on her head. So, she has no choice but to swallow the thick sperm. ¡±Yes, keep licking it carefully¡­ Yes, that¡¯s good¡± ¡±Phew~? Mmm¡­ *Kiss*¡­ *Kiss*¡­? *Slurp*¡­ *Kiss*¡­ Mmm¡­? *Kiss*¡­?¡± Charlotte continued to suck on his p*nis, which remained hard in her mouth even after he had finished ejacting until Shinji was satisfied. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 464 Re-dyeing Charlotte, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After getting a lot of cum in her mouth, Charlotte returns to how she used to feel when she was being held by Shinji. She bes obedient as if the resistance she had shown in the beginning had never existed, and she takes off her clothes as Shinji asks her to do. In the living room with her family, Charlotte sits between Shinji¡¯s legs on the sofa while Shinji wraps his arms around her stomach. His muscr chest te rests against hers, and his cock also rests against her ass. Charlotte¡¯s heart beats wildly in anticipation of experiencing again the pleasure that once took precedence over anything else. Meanwhile, Shinji brushes her wavy light brown hair and licks her ear, which causes her to let out a pleasant sigh. ¡±I noticed it as soon as I touched you. Your breasts, they are getting bigger¡± ¡±Ah, mmm¡­ my breast are bigger now¡­ because of Shinji-san¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Thalys is my daughter, isn¡¯t it?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands crawl over her breasts as if he¡¯s working on them. His gentle touch is frustrating for Charlotte but strangelyforting as if he is handling a broken thing. ¡±Sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you this during the day, but I¡¯m d you had my baby, Charl. You did a good job¡± Shinji¡¯s gentle whispering in her ear prated Charlotte¡¯s heart. Shinji wanted her to have a beautiful daughter, Thalys. For Charlotte, who feels guilty about Morse, Thalys is her emotional support. She knows it is her fault for conceiving an illegitimate child and Shinji impregnating her. Therefore, Charlotte was very happy when Shinji, who was an aplice of the evil secret, expressed his joy at Thalys¡¯ birth and his concern for her. The feeling of forbidden happiness, which she must never know, covers her guilt toward Morse. And her mind and body reaffirm that she (Charlotte) is this man¡¯s (Shinji¡¯s) woman. Now, as Shinji¡¯s fingers soak up the mother¡¯s milk dripping from her nipples, Charlotte rubs his p*nis between her butts. ¡±I¡¯m¡­ worried about you noting to see me, Papa¡­ Mmm¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Next time I¡¯lle to see you sooner¡­¡± ¡±Mmm~? It can¡¯t be helped now, Papa¡­ Haah, ah~?¡± Shinji apologizes in her ear while rubbing her breasts and ying with her nipples with his fingernails, and the pleasure of it makes Charlotte feel bonded to him. She is so desperate for a cock to throb between her juices-slick buttocks that she can¡¯t think of anything else but s*x. The frustrations, the anxieties of pregnancy. Forgetting all that, Charlotte begs Shinji to prate her. She turns her head, and her eyes are covered with lust. So much so that a heart mark appears in her eyes. ¡±Please make me feel so good that I¡¯ll forget everything¡­?¡± ¡±Of course. I¡¯ll take care of it, Charl¡± ¡±Hyan~? Ah~? Papa¡¯s cock, aaaaah~?¡± Shinji pushes Charlotte down on the sofa. He takes a position between her spread legs, and Charlotte finds Shinji more attractive as she looks at his toned body and toned abs, which are different from her husband¡¯s. His erect cock is thrusting into her tender, male-seeking pussy, and sinking into her. And from the moment the ns sinks, Charlotte¡¯s entire body shudders with delight. (Ah~? This~? is much more than beforeeeeee~??) Charlotte¡¯s brain was fried by the sensation of a p*nis, obviously bigger than she remembered, pushing its way through the walls of her vagina. She slumps over, gripping the couch tightly, and her hips buckle. But then, Shinji grabs her hips and pulls her until they touch each other. Immediately, Charlotte¡¯s uterus was pushed up by the ns. ¡±????¡­?¡± Charlotte twitches. It was obvious that pration alone had caused her to cum. The tightness of her vagina, which was begging to be filled with cum as soon as possible, was veryfortable, and Shinji watched Charlotte¡¯s whole body as she came without moving his hips. The difference between a year ago and now is clear to Shinji because she has stripped off all her clothes. Charlotte¡¯s body has changed to the point where she can bear a child. Her waist and hips have be softer due to the slight weight gain, and the shape of her breasts has changed due to the effects of milking. These changes make Shinji excited. When he impregnated Charlotte, she was married to Morse. Still, she did not look like a married woman because she was newly married. But now. Shinji feels the scent of a married woman from Charlotte. As he observes her body, Charlotte¡¯s eyes are downcast with embarrassment, which makes Shinji¡¯s genitalia re up even more. ¡±You¡¯re beautiful, Charlotte¡­¡± ¡±~? But I¡¯ve gained some weight¡­?¡± ¡±You still look beautiful. So could I move already? I can¡¯t take it forever.¡± ¡±Ah~? Ah~? It¡¯s amazing~? It¡¯s really amazing¡­? Ah~? Papa¡¯s big cock, it¡¯s amazing~?¡± Shinji¡¯s piston movement begins as if his words are no lie. Shinji ms histest cock knowledge into Charlotte¡¯s tight vagina as he uses his powerful hips to show off his muscrity. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming, Papa~? Ah, ahhh~?¡± Shinji is pulled tightly into Charlotte¡¯s arms, which have shifted from the sofa to Shinji¡¯s body before he knows it, and Shinji covers Charlotte. Her face was so s*xy and ecstatic that he licked away her tears of pleasure and waited for her vagina to calm down, raining kisses on her neck and breasts. As Charlotte climaxes, again and again, every inch of her body is being savored by Shinji. Her vagina waspletely adapted to Shinji¡¯s size, and he sucked her down to the very bottom. Charlotte does not know how many times she has climaxed and cum. She just feels good and happy. The man (Shinji) who embraced her was the best male, and she was proud to have conceived and borne his child. She loves the heat of her cum-filled womb, and his hips are working hard to give her onest shot. It was like when she was conceived with Shinji¡¯s child, and she thinks that Shinji¡¯s words are all that matters to her. Now, Charlotte is out of breath from cumming so much, and in her daze, Shinji rubs the words into her. ¡±If you want a second one, just tell me¡­ I¡¯ll impregnate you, Charlotte¡± ¡±Yeah¡­? Of course¡­?¡± ¡±So, take care of Thalys. Tell me if you need anything, okay?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Yes¡­?¡± She is no more and is no longer with Morse, whom she had nned to start over with. Instead, she has turned into Shinji¡¯s woman again. And seeing how she had fallen again, Shinji gave onest hard thrust deep into her vagina with a lecherous smile on his face. ¡±Ah~? No~? Mm, haah~? Ah~? Cumming~? I¡¯m cummming¡­?¡± A twisted vow kiss is made between the ns and the uterus. Charlotte feels the heat of the sperm in her womb, and she is knocked unconscious. * * * ¡±Good morning, Charl¡± ¡±Yes. Good morning, Morse¡± The day after, Charlotte indulges in a lewd dream. Morse greets his wife as she wakes up and gets dressed to work at the inn. He notices that his wife (Charlotte) has an amulet of the goddess cult around her neck as she puts their daughter (Thalys) to bed in her crib. ¡±Is that the amulet, the one you bought before the birth?¡± ¡±Yes, Morse bought it for me. I took it off the shelf to put it on again¡± ¡±Well¡­ it¡¯s been a blessing. I¡¯m d you¡¯re wearing it again, Charl¡± ¡±Yes¡­ I¡¯ll take good care of it, Morse¡± Charlotte smiles happily as she picks up the small bag of amulets with her fingers. But inside the amulet, which she holds with great care, is the seed of a nt given by Shinji. The wife (Charlotte) smiles happily. However, her husband, Morse, is unaware that once she tries to end the rtionship, she has once again be Shinji¡¯s woman¡­ Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 465 About the Time for Child-bearing Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The following day, Alvin and the others leave as nned. Apanied by Christina and her servants, they slowly make their way to the capital, They arrive at For now, he can use the Beltz house for living because Christina is his fianc¨¦e and she is the daughter of the Beltz family. But this will not be the case if she marries the Wolf family. If she marries, the Wolf family needs a ce on Besides, as a member of the aristocracy, Alvin has to keep up appearances. Therefore, it is amon custom to have one residence in the royal capital and one in the territory. ¡±Having many mansions is a kind of status. It is a sign of wealth¡­ But it costs money to keep a mansion, huh?¡± ¡± That¡¯s right, so why don¡¯t we just stay at an inn?¡± ¡±Well, I think an inn should be used when taking a trip. And the only ce to rx is in your own house, right? It¡¯s a feeling that adventurers can¡¯t imagine¡± ¡±That¡¯s true¡­ But I¡¯ll have to buy a ce in the capital too¡­¡± ¡±I guess it¡¯s a necessary expense¡­¡± Alvin and Shinji are talking in the living room, enjoying a ss of wine. Meanwhile, Milis, Renka, and Christina are absent because they are busy with their beauty treatments. Normally, only Milis and Christina, who are the stars of the party, should be polished, but Christina agreed to have Renka polished by the maids as well. Because of this, the two men talk endlessly over a ss of wine. Aside from Shinji, Alvin could not wander off on his own. ¡±By the way, Haruto¡¯s daughter was so cute¡­¡± ¡±Yes. He was always bragging about his daughter in front of you, wasn¡¯t he, Alvin?¡± ¡±Yeah, that was fun. I could see how much Haruto cares about his daughter¡± Alvin¡¯s mind is filled with the image of Haruto¡¯s sloppy smile and Hana¡¯s face that somewhat resembles Haruto¡¯s. Her hair color is her mother¡¯s, and she has a face like Haruto¡¯s. Even Milis smiles as he recalls her enthusiasm for the two-year-old daughter. But because of that, after returning to the Beltz family and hearing Milis¡¯ desire to have a baby, Alvin told Milis that they would start trying for a baby when they returned to Wolf territory. Needless to say, she agreed. ¡±And, uhh, Shinji¡­ What are you going to do about the baby?¡± ¡±¡­What do you mean, what am I going to do?¡± ¡±You see, when we lived in the party house, we went on a double date, right? Remember what we talked about?¡± Alvin says to Shinji as if he is asking him how Shinji feels about it. ¡±Oh, right¡­ we were talking about having a child at the same time¡­¡± ¡±Yes! That¡¯s it! Well, you know. I thought it was about time for us. But I¡¯m not sure about Shinji and the others¡± ¡±Well, Alvin needs an heir to the Wolf family, that¡¯s for sure. But, Renka and I have talked about having a baby too. And we¡¯ve also thought about discussing it when we get back to Wolf territory and settle down¡± ¡±Oh, yeah! That¡¯s good to know!¡± Alvin is relieved that Shinji does not feel difort in responding to the sensitive topic of making a baby. And once Alvin senses he is ready to talk, he continues the conversation with his usual attitude. ¡±Still, I want to make it possible for us to hold the child together like Mil and Renka were talking about. Shinji, I need your help to do so¡± ¡±I¡¯m willing to help, but a child is a gift. It is not always possible for both of them to get pregnant at the same time¡± In fact, Freri¡¯s lewd magic can make Milis and Renka as fertile as possible. However, Shinji does not intend to publicize the existence of this magic. Even when it involves only his own people, Shinji¡¯s stance remains the same: secrecy. ¡±I know that. I¡¯m just talking about lifting the ban on child-bearing¡± ¡±If that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about, I guess it¡¯s okay. But there will be a lot of things to think about, like how topensate for Milis and Renka¡¯s loss of work¡± ¡±Well, w-we¡¯ll have to think about that too¡­¡± ¡±Hahaha, good luck, Lord¡± Shinji smiles at Alvin¡¯s face as he continues to talk about this and that, while Shinji thinks about how and when he will use the lewd magic. (It turned out as expected. It¡¯s too bad, but it can¡¯t be helped. It would be too risky to impregnate Milis now) The first child of a nobleman is important for the lineage. And Shinji does not think he can fool anyone with his clever maniptions. He felt too bad because he had just finished corrupting Milis. And because Freri also felt the same way, she sent her thoughts to Shinji without warning. [Alvin, you let him y too active a role] [I can¡¯t help it with Hateyama. If I didn¡¯t push Alvin forward, it might have led to my position as apostle being found out and attracting unnecessary attention] [Muu~¡­ Alvin, lucky guy] With Freri¡¯s atmosphere that she can¡¯t give up her immoral mendicancy, Shinji can take care of himself. But her desirees first, and she keeps thinking about how Shinji can impregnate Milis, and her thoughts keep flowing. [Maybe Uncle and Auntie can do something about it] [Surely, Father and Mother might know something, but I don¡¯t have time to go looking for them¡­] They are an entric subus couple who pick up human children and raise them. They are also responsible for Shinji¡¯s propensity for cuckolding. And since they are the parents of Shinji¡¯s cuckoldry, it¡¯s not surprising that they have mastered unusual subus methods. But it is clear that Shinji will have to work in Wolf territory to make up for Milis and Renka. There would be no time to go to another world to look for his parents. [¡­It¡¯s unintentionally prevented] [ That¡¯s right. Besides, Alvin is very perceptive. He will unconsciously know this, and in no time, he¡¯s going to find out. You don¡¯t want trouble, right?] [¡­Hmm, okay. See youter] Freri¡¯s thoughts are interrupted as she answers Shinji¡¯s reminder. Then, Shinji continues talking with Alvin, thinking he should follow up on her sulky, bored look. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 466 Advice from Hayate Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After eating with Renka and the other guests, who had been polished to a shine by the maids, Shinji was in the guest room assigned to him. As expected, as in the case of , he and Renka are not allowed to stay in the same bed while staying at the Beltz family¡¯s house. This is in consideration of Renka¡¯smon sense that she would not ¡®done¡¯ it in the house of her friend (Christina) who is staying with her. Though Shinji could have done so with any other girl, Shinji decided to endure it if it was Renka¡¯s wish. (Ah¡­ it¡¯s a pity that I saw her at the dinner table¡­ She was so morous. I wanted to hold her¡­) He¡¯s still quite sad about it. After being polished by the maids, Renka¡¯s skin became shinier and her beige dress made her even more attractive. No wonder Shinji felt as if he was being killed alive. (¡­I¡¯ll have to wait and see when I return to Wolf territory. Maybe that¡¯s all I can do. Renka seems to be enjoying herself too) After finishing their meal, the girls are returning to the beauty salon again. Christina¡¯s idea is to polish them thoroughly until the party, and Freri, who is watching them, says that Renka seems to be enjoying the various treatments. So Shinji decides to give up. Now that he has some free time, he thinks back to his conversation with Freri. Shinji thinks about the possibility of impregnating Milis, as does she, but no matter how many times he thinks about it, he can onlye to the conclusion that it is impossible in the current situation. [If so, why don¡¯t we just change the flow of time? Whether it can be done or not is up to Onii-san and the others] [¡­So to speak?] Shinji sent a message to Hayate, who had finished her work at , to get a third-party opinion. Without mentioning the immoral matter of blood parasites, he told her that due to his busy work in his domain, he had no time to go to another world to look for his parents, and her reply was as follows. [Well, it¡¯s the kind of thing that happens often in games and manga. And, Onii-san, you¡¯re going from one world to another, right? There¡¯s a story about a hero and a heroine who get together thanks to the different flow of time between the two worlds] Hayate continues, recalling her story. [For example, there was a 5-year-old who went missing for a year. In fact, he was transported to another world, and because of the time difference, the boy who was supposed to be 6 years oldes back as a handsome 16-year-old man. And the heroine loves the hero because of the love she has umted during their separation. So, Onii-san should change the flow of time too!!] Her confident thoughts reach Shinji and he sees the smug look on Hayate¡¯s face in his mind. However, he does not feel annoyed by her face. It is because her words are aplete blind spot for Shinji. [The two worlds do not necessarily move through time in the same way? I didn¡¯t know there was such a way of thinking¡­ no, that¡¯s right. Could it be that the room where the Goddess called me is based on the same logic?] [Ah, That¡¯s right! You know how in that room, 10 minutes here is a day over there? If only you could do the same thing] Shinji¡¯s thoughts are building up in his head as he talks with Hayate. He thought he waspletely out of ideas, but her advice was more than enough to give him new inspiration. [I think I¡¯ve figured it out. If I could y with thepression ratio of time, it would consume less magic, and more importantly, I could use the magic circle. It is much easier than developing magic without any clues. But I need to find a way to stack it without losing the functionality of the ] [Onii-san, Onii-san. I don¡¯t understand if you talk too much about the details] [Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll discuss the rest with Freri] [Please do so? M-o-r-e i-m-p-o-r-t-a-n-t-l-y~? My advice was very helpful, wasn¡¯t it? Onii-san~?] Shinji can¡¯t help butugh at Hayate¡¯s hopeful thoughts. It was a refreshing prompting, which is typical of the honest Hayate, and was even more pleasant. Since the rtionship is based on a clear give-and-take, Shinji encourages her to talk to him to hear what she wants. [Yes. I really appreciate your help this time. To be honest, I was at a loss, and thanks to Hayate, I could see the way forward. I can¡¯t say I could do everything, but I¡¯ll do whatever I can] [Really! Yay~? Onii-san, I have a favor to ask you~¡­] [Yes? Can you tell me?] [Umm, well, I heard a certain rumor¡­] ording to rumors, Hayate wants to go to a top-ss restaurant in the capital that the nobles use for secret encounters. Of course, this is no ordinary restaurant. It is a ce to be used by a nobleman who has the status of owning a mansion and employs a skilled cook, but it cannot be a proper restaurant. Of course, it can be used by non-aristocrats as well. As long as they can pay for it. Although Hayate is starting to get busy, she is only a clerk and cannot afford to pay the money. However, Shinji is a high-level adventurer and a vassal in the service of a nobleman (Alvin). Shinji, who is in a position to be valued, might be able to pay it, Hayate thought so. So she decided to ask him. The secret restaurant is used for a delicious meal, purification of the body, and sleeping together. Hayate recognized it as a kind of top-ss love hotel in her original world and begged to go there out of curiosity. [Do you think it¡¯s okay, Onii-san¡­? It doesn¡¯t have to be right now!] [Well¡­] Shinji knew that this was a request that he would normally have refused, but in this case, he was really gaining a great deal from the advice. (I guess it would be better to return the favor for the future) He thinks that Hayate¡¯s advice has been very helpful to him since the beginning of the agreement and that he will continue to seek advice from Hayate in the future. So he thinks that it would be a good idea to fulfill Hayate¡¯s request to make her happy. [I understand. I¡¯m in the capital right now. But I¡¯m busy so it¡¯ll be after I get settled. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to bring Hayate along with me] [Yay~? Onii-san, thanks! I¡¯m looking forward to it~?] [Yeah. I¡¯ll make sure topensate you for your contribution. But I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll have to wait a while] [No, it¡¯s okay!] Having finished his conversation with Hayate, who is clearly in a good mood, Shinji lies down on the bed. His mind is upied with the question of how to incorporate time magic into the magic, and how far he can manipte the flow of time. ¡±¡­I¡¯m in trouble. I might not be able to sleep today¡± Shinji¡¯s mind is racing because he has so much to think about. Realizing this, he mumbles to himself and leaps out of bed. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 467 Happy Party and Memories of Long Ago Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Two days after Shinji received advice from Hayate. It is the day of the party to celebrate the marriage of Alvin and Milis. The servants of the Beltz family in Alvin and Milis, the main yers of the party, also getting ready in the morning. Alvin, dressed in a fine formal suit with the Wolf family crest embroidered on it, and with his hair pulled back in an all-back style, is a handsome man, and his well-trained and toned body gives him the dignity of the most talked-about aristocrat of the moment. Milis also showed off the results of her thorough polishing in the past two days. Her body is lean and toned with no b. She looks beautiful in an orange dress that matches her Alvy¡¯s eyes, with a slim waist that reveals the fullness of her big breasts and the shape of her hips. Now that they are dressed, Alvin and Milis take a seat at the table and review the names and faces of the nobles who will attend the party. With all the time they spend staring at the documents, the time flies by. ¡±Al-sama, Mil-san. It¡¯s almost time to go¡± ¡±¡­It¡¯s almost time, huh? Thank you, Chris¡± Alvin looked up at Christina as she entered the room with a knock at the door. Christina was wearing the same dress as Milis, which was the same color as Alvin¡¯s eyes. This was done to show to the outside world that Milis, his wife, and Christina, the future second wife, were getting along well and that both of them were dear to Alvin. ¡±Chris, I¡¯ll finish up right away, just give me a minute. Mil, could you give me the files while I clean up?¡± ¡±I understand, Al-sama¡± ¡±Yes. Please, Al-kun¡± Alvin puts away all the materials that he and Milis have been reading. He then gets up from his seat and puts the materials in the lockable desk drawer. As he does so, he looks at Milis and Christina, who are waiting for him, chatting and smiling. The sight of them wearing their favorite colors andughing together is more than enough to convince Alvin that they are going to have a happy family rtionship from now on. ¡±Shall we go, Mil, Chris?¡± ¡±Yes!¡± ¡±Yes, Al-sama¡± Milis¡¯ hand wrapped around Alvin¡¯s right hand and Christina¡¯s hand wrapped around his left hand. With their warmth, Alvin feels certain happiness. * * * The party began with Alvin apanied by Milis on his right and Christina on his left, both of them holding flowers. Shinji, wearing the same uniform as the guards, watches as the families of a high-rank line up to congratte Alvin, the host of the party. [There is no strange magical reaction. Well, I don¡¯t think anyone would be stupid enough to make a scene here] [Just in case things go wrong, I will be there. If nothing happens, that¡¯s good-noja] Shinji¡¯s role today is to guard the venue. He is on the lookout for anything magical, and he has asked not only Freri but also ir for help. It will not be easy to get through the vignce of two high-ranking spirits, and it will be impossible to use magic to escape their eyes. [Shinji. Be careful] [¡­I knew he wasing¡­] Even without Freri¡¯s warning, Shinji sensed his approach. He looks ahead and sees a man with the same dark hair as him. He is his biological father, de-Valencia. Despite his inner turmoil at the arrival of such an unpleasant person, Shinji looked around the venue and seemed to be engaged in his work, keeping a normal face on the surface. de¡¯s eyes are sharp as he looks at him, and he closes the distance to talk to him. (¡­I still can¡¯t believe we are strangers¡­) Although the magic tool had once denied their blood rtionship, de could only see Shinji as his son who was supposed to be dead. Because he was not convinced, he continued to gather as much information as he could about and Shinji. The result was he had no information about Shinji before he registered with the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, nor did he know where he was born. In addition to his secrecy and unwillingness to talk about his past, he has the same amount of magical power and release as his son. And after the leader (Alvin) became an honorary knight, and he started to associate with the nobility, his behavior is that of avoiding all contact with the nobility. Because of this investigation, he bes more and more unconvinced of the results of the magic tools. However, he could not move without clear evidence. After all, when he learned of Shinji¡¯s existence, Shinji was already connected to the Beltz and Mazz families and the Temple, and therefore, he was in a situation where he could not touch him. Even if he was amoner, he could not make enemies with the nobles of the same rank or the temple. Regardless, it is the Valencia family that is in trouble if they find out what is going on. (Isn¡¯t that you? Jin¡­) Before, he was nning to take out the once their reputation is destroyed. But now they have be the most powerful Wolf family in the kingdom. So, there is no way he can get rid of the man (Shinji) quietly. The moment Alvin has risen to power, de is dead. Then, the only thing left for him to do is how reduce the damage to the Valencia family. And de-Valencia ising to this party with a determination to bear his grudge. The sharp look in his eyes was an expression of that determination. [I¡¯d like to talk outside] [I¡¯m at work] [It¡¯s not something we can talk about here. You know what I mean, Jin] As their thoughts fly back and forth, Shinji¡¯s attitude does not change when he is called by his discarded name. Shinji is doing his job as a security guard with no escape n because he has already created a situation where de can no longer touch him. [I am Shinji. I am not Jin] Jin-Valencia is dead. The dead bear no grudge against the living. He does not care about his biological parents who are no longer a threat to his life, nor does he want anything to do with them. Because Shinji has an important foster parent, the subus parent. [Shinji¡¯s consistency is what makes him so special] Shinji¡¯s consistency has left de with no choice but to remain silent. He made him understand that he would not even admit it in words without clear evidence. ¡±Excuse me, I have to go somewhere else¡± ¡±¡­Yeah¡­¡± With a polite bow, Shinji leaves de and leaves the party hall. de watches his back as he leaves. And there is one more person who pays attention to them. (¡­They really looked alike¡­) Christina is standing next to Alvin. She happened to see Shinji and de standing facing each other, and she is also staring at Shinji¡¯s back as he walks away. (Al-sama and others said that they really look alike. But Al-sama said they are not rted¡­) Christina feels that Shinji and de look more alike than she had heard. As she digs through her memory of the Valencia family, she remembers a face and a name that was reported dead more than 10 years ago and erased from the nobles¡¯ directories. She remembered a face and a name that had been erased from the nobility list. ¡±Jin¡­?¡± A boy she met once, a long time ago. She remembered it when she was invited to a party at the Valencia house. At that time, the tomboyish Christina was too bored, so she exploring around and found him standing alone and forlorn in a remote corner of the mansion. The opposite of love is indifference. Shinji is not interested in his family of birth. His stance is that he does not want to be involved in the family when his life is no longer in danger. Jin is dead. Jin-shi. The name Shinji is derived from Jinshi, read backward. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 468 Christina and Her Childhood Memories Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the party had ended without trouble and the aristocrats who visited the Beltz family had left. Alvin and the others went back to their rooms to rest and recover from their fatigue. The same goes for Christina who returns to her room, but her mind is upied with the thoughts of the party. She continues to think quietly by herself. (¡­Is he really Jin¡­?) In the past, Christina had gathered information on Shinji just like de. Therefore, she knows that his origin is unknown and she is aware of his magic power. She was ufortable with Shinji¡¯s desire to be a treasurer and his behavior of avoiding the nobles, but she could understand it when she heard about his troubles with the Valencia family. But if Shinji¡¯s true identity is Jin, then it is possible that he wanted to stay away from the noble society in order to hide his true identity. No doubt the situation is that Shinji = Jin. However, she, like de, could not be sure because of the clear evidence that the magic tool denies blood rtion. (But he has a strange magic. Like this magic that binds me¡­) But Christina knows. That Shinji has a strange magic that is different from ordinary magic. And that he is careful to prepare carefully before he acts. Although there is no proof of this, Christina¡¯s intuition tells her that Shinji has somehow tampered with the results of the magic tools. (¡­Jin was not dead) When she has finished all her thoughts, she is convinced that Shinji is Jin-Valencia. Then the next question thates to mind is why Jin calls himself Shinji and is estranged from the Valencia family. (I can see now that Jin was not treated well. He was alone in the house in the middle of the Valencia family party. It was not like being the eldest child of the heir to the family) Christina thinks back to the first time she met Jin. She met Jin at a party held at the Valencia family¡¯s house. She attended the party with her father, Noah, but she was bored and decided to sneak out of the party and explore the garden of the house. Running through the garden, Christina found a small cottage. And by chance, she found a boy who was looking out from the room¡­ It was Jin-Valencia. He was staring with lonely eyes in the direction of the lively party hall, but when he saw Christina, he was surprised and told her not to enter. However, Christina, disliking his lonely mood, forced her way into the room. She then drags the bewildered Jin out of the gloomy room. ¡±Let¡¯s go there!¡± ¡±U-Uhh¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡± If her parents were present, they would have warned her to behave like ady, and children her age are not allowed to run around because of their noble upbringing. In fact, Christina also had an aristocratic upbringing, but her naughty nature still prevailed at that time. Meanwhile, Jin was treated roughly, and there was no way he could resists, so he ran with his hand in hers. And for the first time, he runs through the garden with her like a storm that suddenly appears. ¡±So slow! Next time, that way!¡± ¡±Hey! Wait~!¡± They run around the garden to their heart¡¯s content until Noah Beltz finds them, looking for the missing Christina. That was the only time, ever, that Christina and him ran around the garden to their heart¡¯s content. (My father found us and got very angry with us. After that, as I recall¡­ I asked my father if I could y with him, but the Valencia family refused to let me) Christina digs hard into her memory and she tries hard to recall the conversation her father had with her when the invitation was turned down. (It seems to say that he was weak and sickly¡­. Running around made his health worse. But it made me feel guilty¡­ So, I tried to be ady, like my father said. Instead of running around, I thought if I had a cup of tea and a chat with him, I would see him again) After that day, Christina¡¯s tomboyish attitude has been reduced. Her nature remained the same, but on the surface she began to act like ady. Nowadays, this has be the norm, and her true nature is seldom revealed. Even in front of her beloved Alvin, Christina is still unable to shed the mask of ady. (It was a while after that that I heard about Jin¡¯s death. I was so heartbroken that I cried a lot¡­ so much so that I couldn¡¯t even attend the funeral) The young Christina was deeply saddened, but the passage of time healed her grief. After all, it was a one-time and short-lived event and it was inevitable that Christina would spend less and less time thinking about Jin in her life. (¡­But now, Jin is still alive. I can see it from here¡­!) The eldest son is treated unfavorably and he fakes his death. And from his attitude of avoiding any connection with his birth family and the way the head of the family confirms Shinji¡¯s kinship, Christina can guess whether Shinji is trying to break off with his birth family or not from this much information. (Something must have made the Valencia family want to kill him¡­) Christina is convinced that this is true, though she doesn¡¯t know why. However, just as she is about to leave, she suddenly feels the presence of a person behind her. When she turns around¡­ ¡±Hello, Tina.¡± ¡±Jin¡­¡± ¡±I can¡¯t believe you know that name which is not even in the nobles¡¯ registry anymore. Tina is really amazing. I¡¯m really surprised¡± A wizard of the , a vassal of the Wolf family, a legitimate son of the supposedly deceased Valencia family. Shinji known as Jin-Valencia was staring at Christina with a wry smile on his face. Christina realizes who Shinji is. They are close in age and share the same title. They have the same family inmon and have met only once in the past. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 469 Shinji Admits He is Jin Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji¡¯s visit to Christina¡¯s room was naturally intended to keep her silent. He knew it from Freri, who was aware of Christina¡¯s unintentional remark at the party, and sensed that she had recognized Shinji¡¯s real name. At first, Shinji could not believe it when Freri told him. After all, during his ill-treated childhood, Shinji did not remember attending parties of other families. Especially if it was the Beltz family, a family of the same rank as his birth family. Because of this, Shinji cannot possibly believe that the daughter of the Beltz family is the same person as the tomboy who broke into the other family¡¯s house and forced him out of the room. Instead, Shinji recognizes that Christina is a special person and that she happened to remember his name from the old nobleman¡¯s list. Now, using the lewd crest, he makes sure that she cannot tell anyone about it. He also smiles a faint smile, thinking that in return for the trouble she has caused, he will be allowed to hold her. ¡±Are you really Jin¡­?¡± A single tear fell from Christina¡¯s eye, and Shinji couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Christina also couldn¡¯t understand why she was crying now, since she had never cried tears of regret even when her body had been yed around, and the same was true for Freri, who was watching her. ¡±Why are you crying? There is no reason for that¡± ¡±There¡­ There is. I remember¡­ taking your hand and running in the garden with you. Don¡¯t you remember, Jin?¡± ¡±¡­H-Huh!? A-At that time¡­!?¡± Shinji realizes that Christina is a girl he met only once when he was a child. The only happy memory from his unfortunate childhood still remains in Shinji¡¯s mind. While he was alone in his room looking out, a pretty girl suddenly appeared in the distance. Despite her appearance, she took him outside forcefully and ran around the garden to her heart¡¯s content. Although he didn¡¯t remember her face anymore, he still remember her blonde hair shining in the sun. And now, this blonde hair in his memory and the blonde hair of Christina in front of him seem to be one and the same. Since things be like this, the faint smile on his face falls away, and Shinji asks her honestly. ¡±We didn¡¯t even tell each other our names at that time, but I learned it when I got home. Jin-Valencia. I¡¯m so d you remember me¡­¡± ¡±¡­I didn¡¯t think she was you, Tina. What a¡­ coincidence, hahaha¡± His friend Alvin¡¯s wife is his only friend whom he yed with when he was a child. Shinji can¡¯t help butugh, wondering how many coincidences could have brought about such a situation. Christina also feels nostalgia and familiarity in Shinji¡¯s genuine smile, which is different from the wry smiles, scheming smiles, and friendly smiles that she has seen in the past. ¡±Hahaha¡­ Well, since you know it, let¡¯s just make sure that you can¡¯t say that name¡± ¡±Hey, you should have exined why are you doing that first!¡± Christina interrupts Shinji as he tries to keep her mouth shut. The mask of ady ispletely removed, and Shinji¡¯s eyes narrow as if he is taken aback when she raises her voice. ¡±Wow¡­ What happened to your usualdylike behavior? I remember how loud you were when you were dragging me around¡± ¡±You¡¯ve be quite insidious that way. You were chasing after me so hard back then¡± ¡±I had good reason to be¡± Christina¡¯s face darkens and sinks as she frowns, remembering the face of Shinji¡¯s abominable parent she met at the party. ¡±Are you hiding it because he tried to kill you?¡± ¡±¡­¡± Shinji keeps his mouth shut. After all, he has no need to tell her about his past in order to keep her mouth shut. Seeing this in his attitude, Christina continues to speak. ¡±I can only assume so. You see, hiding a child who can run around so much by lying about his physical weakness. And then he forced his child to do something that could have killed him¡± ¡±¡­You¡¯re mostly right¡± Based on the information she gathered, Shinji understand Christina¡¯s guesses were mostly correct, and it saved him the trouble of having to exin himself, so he just affirmed it. Nevertheless, Shinji continued to move toward Christina, and soon, she was soon cornered on the bed. He grips her shoulders with his hands and maniptes her magic to interfere with the imprints he has made on her. ¡±~? Ah, kuh¡­ Stop it, Jin¡­? Why are you doing this to me¡­? Ah¡­?¡± Her body is bing more and more sensitive. The s*xual desire that wells up from the core of her body is so great that in no time at all, the color of lust fills her eyes. But unlike the past, her heart is resisting hard. There is no resignation that she will be able to endure it, but rather a deep-seated feeling of unconvincing. The remnants of her childhood memories have made her want to know why he had turned out to be such a jerk. ¡±It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. As usual, just recognize me as a guy who wants to hold a good woman¡­¡± Shinji pushed her shoulders and pushed her down on the bed, and tried to increase the effect of the crests as he said so. ¡±~~~!¡± So far, Christina had only looked regretful or disapproving of what he had said to her, but seeing her blushing red when he praised her for being a good woman, he couldn¡¯t help but stop his hand. Shinji realizes that they had yed together as children without knowing each other¡¯s names. Nevertheless, Shinji is still acting normal. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 470 With You, Who Holds Faint Memories, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Christina was pushed down on her back, her heart racing, and she could not look at Shinji¡¯s face. But despite the fact that she had been forced to lie on her back and had been praised as a good woman many times before, she was still unable to look at Shinji¡¯s face. The fact that Shinji = Jin was that important. (Wh-Why am I so excited? My face, it¡¯s so hot¡­) In Christina¡¯s mind, Shinji had changed from the lowest level of being a scumbag to a person whom she partially recognized as a capable vassal of her husband. She would never give up her heart, even though her body had been corrupted, and she would never be bound to him as long as it was in the name of the Wolf family and Alvin. But with the added memory of her first love as a child, she felt a sense of destiny. Just as she fell in love at first sight with Alvin when he saved her from a dangerous situation, Christina was very vulnerable to a story-like situation. The story unfolds like a love story in which the first love, who was supposed to have died when she was a child and left her, forcefully seduces her who is engaged to another man. If it were just a reunion, Christina would have been rational enough to control her rtionship, but her body has already fallen into Shinji¡¯s hands. And because of this, the bnce that she had been able to endure because of her devotion to Alvin is about to be shaken. [Shinji, you should tell Christina what¡¯s going on] [¡­Hmm, if Tina understands what¡¯s going on, it¡¯ll make things easier. I thought it would be impossible based on her reaction so far. That would be a great mistake] Christina¡¯s blushing and her refusal to make eye contact are unprecedented. Thinking about this, Shinji, who is about to immediately apply a lewd crest, decides to change his mind. ¡°Your face is red. You are so cute, Tina¡± ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re so annoying. Why don¡¯t you just act like you always do¡­?¡± Shinji hugged Christina tightly, who did not shake his hand when it touched her cheek, but only kept turning her face away. It was the first time for him to give her a simple embrace without caresses. Shinji¡¯s face was close to Christina¡¯s ear, and she was confused. ¡°¡­Valencia used me as an experiment in magic¡± ¡°¡­!¡± There is no resistance, and her arms remain on the bed. She does not try to pull Shinji away from her, but continues to listen silently to his words. ¡°It¡¯s a long-distance teleport spell. I was chosen because of the sess of the first one. Apparently because I don¡¯t have high magic power, the Valencia family didn¡¯t need me¡± The hand on her back moves down her spine toward her hip. Still, Christina¡¯s hands remain motionless, even though she could easily stop them by grabbing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve been flung somewhere and it didn¡¯t work. That means I¡¯m marked for death. But actually, I¡¯ve been transported to another world¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ A, Another world¡­? Hwahh¡­? D-Don¡¯t¡­?¡± Shinji slips his hand into the whitecy nightgown, and kisses her neck repeatedly while caressing her butts. Meanwhile, Christina only resists with her mouth, even though his hands give her only weak pleasure, and she rxes her body to continue listening to him. ¡°Yes. Then I was picked up and raised by a couple of subus. Those two entrics went to a lot of trouble to raise me. But because of them, I was able to return to this world. They saved my life¡± Now, Shinji¡¯s lips move down from her neck to her corbone and then to her exposed breasts as he deftly undoes the front button of Christina¡¯s nightgown with one hand. Shinji¡¯s gentle voice was warm and gentle as he felt a great debt of gratitude. ¡°Haah, haah¡­ Mmm, ah¡­? So, you call yourself Shinji¡­? Hmm, not Jin¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the son of a subus now. And Jin¡¯s in danger if I don¡¯t pretend he¡¯s dead¡± ¡°Mmm¡­? Because Valencia¡¯s gonnae after you¡­ Haah~?¡± The kisses on her breasts, the pleasure from her breasts being squeezed through her bra, her legs being opened while stroking her inner thighs. His gentle voice and gestures were pleasant to her. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I was working behind the scenes, like a subus¡¯s son, to get a good woman in my arms. But I didn¡¯t think that one of the girls I¡¯d been messing with would be the one who took me out¡± ¡°Me too¡­ I never would have thought that the boy I was with back then would be the one to do this to me¡­¡± After saying this, Shinji temporarily separates from Christina and takes off his top clothes in front of her. Christina should have been familiar with his well-trained body, but she had a favorable impression of his muscrity, perhaps because she knew how he looked when he was a child. And when Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which had given her the ultimate climax many times, came into view, she understood once again that its length, thickness, and curvature were all first-ss. As Christina gazes at the difference in size between Shinji¡¯s and Alvin¡¯s and she gulps a mouthful of saliva, Shinji smiles at her with a carefree smile he has never shown before. ¡°Still, I¡¯m d. I really enjoyed that time. I think it¡¯s so special that I can say it was the best day of my life in the Valencia family¡± Shinji tells her as he makes Christina sit between his legs, rubbing his hard dick against her panties. He also squeezed her breasts with both hands as he pulled down the front of her nightgown. The man¡¯s words, as he enjoys the moist, finger-sucking skin that has been prepared for the party, are as close as Christina can get to the exact form of his thoughts. (I can¡¯t believe Jin felt the same way¡­) Christina also thought that it was a special memory. And the moment she understands this, not only her face but also her ears be red. Her heart is pounding with a sense of fate, as if the faint feelings she had for him in her childhood have been realized. But don¡¯t get carried away. Christina is already Alvin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Still, she can¡¯t get her body to move at all. Her body is dripping with love juices as she wants him to prate her, and in the end, the only thing she can resist is her mouth. ¡°Me too~? At that day, it was special¡­ Mmm~? B-But¡­~? I¡¯m already¡­~? Al-sama¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­~?¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault for wanting to hold Tina. Tina is too attractive even though she says she doesn¡¯t want to, so I force myself to hold her because I can¡¯t stand it. So you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯s all my fault¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes change from a carefree smile to one zed with male desire. Until now, Christina has been ufortable with this look. But now that she knows that Shinji is Jin, she feels the opposite¡­. (No, stop it¡­? Th-This doesn¡¯t make me happy¡­?) She is intoxicated by the situation of being forcibly desired by the person she once had a crush on, and it is an immoral woman¡¯s pleasure. The panties was taken off, and the ns was pressed against the entrance of the her secret part. ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in, Tina¡± ¡°Ah, ahhh¡­? Hwahhhhh~?¡± The p*nis is slowly pushed in. Unlike before, Christina¡¯s hands were not clutching the sheets as if to endure, but were resting on Shinji¡¯s arms that were holding her waist. Shinji is a bad man. The weakness of Christina, who has a strong mentality, is that she is weak when she senses a sense of destiny. Well, fate doesn¡¯t happen that often, does it? If it started with a fateful love at first sight, it is only natural that it will be broken by a fateful reunion that exceeds the love at first sight. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai. Thanks for reading. Chapter 471 With You, Who Holds Faint Memories, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji pushes his hips forward. His p*nis prates her vagina, which is dripping with her love juices, and prates deep into her body. It had been almost a month since Alvin and the others had left Wolf territory, but her corrupted body remembers Shinji¡¯s p*nis and tightens up to wee his pration. ¡±It¡¯s so easy to get to the root now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Shinji smiles as he opens the front of his revealing nightgown and strokes the skin above his vagina, making Christina more aware of the sensation of pration. ¡±Jin¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­.?¡± ¡±Yeah. But you don¡¯t have to rephrase my name. Well, I don¡¯t care which name you call me if it¡¯s Tina¡± Shinji carefully stripped off her half-removed nightclothes without shaking his hips after he inserted himself into her. He removed her bra, and even after he stripped herpletely naked, he gently rubbed her beautiful breasts that were the size of the palm of his hand. The situation was half-consensual since Christina did not resist, even though Shinji forced himself on her. And not needing to be crippled by the pleasure, Shinji enjoys her reaction. ¡±Haa, haa¡­ Mmm¡­? Jin¡­ Haaa¡­?¡± ¡±Tina¡¯s breasts are sofortable to the touch. I want to touch them forever¡­¡± Christina shivered as she was massaged from the base of her breast to the tip, and her skin, which had been groomed before the party, felt as if it was being sucked by my fingers. (Wh-Why isn¡¯t he moving¡­? Besides, it¡¯s embarrassing to be stared at so intently¡­?) In contrast to Shinji¡¯s happy smile, Christina is filled with frustration and shame. His change drastically increased sensitivity has already been cut off and she is back to her normal state. It is understandable that she feels unsatisfied with her fully developed vagina. In addition, she was not thinking and she felt his eyes on her as if he was licking her, which made her cover her face with her arms. But the sight of her so newborn body brought a smallugh from Shinji¡¯s mouth. ¡±You¡¯re so beautiful. You don¡¯t have to be shy, okay?¡± ¡±I-I know what you mean, Jin¡­¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hips wiggled back and forth slightly, and Christina¡¯s sweet voice escaped when he poked the back of her vagina with his cock. Christina nces at Shinji through the gap between her arms, but this only serves to encourage him as she opens her legs wide and epts the man. ¡±Well, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just happy to hold the most beautiful Tina after the party, you know. Please don¡¯t stare at me¡± ¡±Mmm, hahh¡­ ahh~? S-Stupid¡­ Mmm~?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t mind being stupid as long as I can see Tina¡¯s naughty figure¡± Christina¡¯s familiarity with the same casual talk as before is reflected in the fact that she recognizes him as Jin. This pulls off the mask of thedy she thought she had acquired perfectly, and brings out her tomboyish inner self that even Alvin has never seen before. If her mind cannot reject Shinji, her body adapts to him more and more. Her vaginal folds also entwine themselves around his object, making it feel good just to insert it, and the heat rising from within naturally increases her sensitivity, making her horny. And now, for the first time¡­ Christina thought of Shinji or rather Jin to make her feel good was growing inside her. It meant that she no longer resisted saying to urging him to do it. ¡±Hey¡­ Ah¡­ Mmm¡­?¡± ¡±Hmm? What is it, Tina?¡± Christina looked up at Shinji, who was making slow back-and-forth movements as if he was enjoying her vagina, and her eyes were tinged with lust. ¡±Move¡­ More¡­? Like you always do¡­?¡± ¡±Okay, Tina!¡± ¡±Ahh¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Yes, this¡­? This is good¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­?¡± Shinji pulls back Christina¡¯s arms, who is still shyly hiding her face, and looks at her face from the front, while Shinji increases the speed of his piston movement. The sound of his cock bubbling and his juices bubbling make Christina embarrassed to stare at him, but her attempts to do so do not work. ¡±Jin, ah¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? You¡¯re teasing me¡­? ah¡­¡± ¡±You say that, but¡­ it¡¯s even tighter than before. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s embarrassing, as long as it feels good. Right?¡± ¡±~? I, I don¡¯t know¡­? Nhaa~? Ah~? Too intense¡± Shinji sounds half-amused, but he does not slow down his aggressive moves. He lifts her hunched hips gripped with his both hands, and as he ms his hips deeper and harder into her, Christina¡¯s cries be louder and louder. She arches her back, gripping the sheets tighter for more pleasure rather than denial, and takes the force of the thrusts. ¡±Ah~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m¡­ cumming~? ~~?¡± Shinji¡¯s hips were pulled back and he remained motionless as he felt the pressure of his vagina tightening with his cock. Christina, on the other hand, was nk from her climax. Her tight vagina keeps feeling the thick and strong p*nis, and remembers the p*nis that makes her feel the mostfortable. When she understands that it is the same p*nis that has given her pleasure many times before, her vagina wriggles in a flirtatious manner, and the pleasure is so great that it causes Shinji to feel a sensation of ejaction. ¡±Kuh¡­ Tina¡¯s vagina, it¡¯s great¡­ it feels better than before¡­ I almost ejacted¡­¡± ¡±Haa~? Haa~? Haa~? Haa~¡­ Mmm¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hand slides down into Christina¡¯s arm while he waits for the stirring in her vagina to subside. He then pulls his hips away from her, and Christina¡¯s body sinks back on the bed while her fingers intertwining with his fingers as if they were lover¡¯s fingers. Now, Shinji covers her and resumes his pistoning motion as Christina squeezes his hand back and they exchange the warmth of their palms. ¡±Ah¡­ Haah, ah~? Jin¡­ Don¡¯t do this~? It¡¯s so slow, but it feels so good¡­? Haah, hmmm¡­.?¡± Once she climaxed, her sensitive body felt more than enough pleasure even with gentle movements. The gentle movements are simr to Alvin¡¯s own movements. However, the pleasure of the movements is different from that of Alvin¡¯s. Of course, Shinji is heaven and Alvin is earth. (It¡¯s the same, but totally differ¡­? Ji¡­? Jin¡¯s, pe¡­? feels g¡­?) Christina finallypares Shinji and Alvin. It meant that Shinji had entered into her heart, which she had never allowed him to enter. Her unconnected arm goes around Shinji¡¯s back and her hands sped tightly while her legs spread wide for a deeper connection. Her vagina squeezes tightly to let the trembling p*nis, which is about to ejacte,e into her vagina. ¡±I¡¯m going to cum¡­ Tina¡­¡± ¡±Mmm, mmm¡­ put it in¡­ Jin¡­?¡± If the climax is not too strong, there is no need for too much pleasure. Then, Shinji and Christina climax at the same time, both heightened by the gentle piston movement alone. ¡±Ah¡­ Ah, ahhh¡­ It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯sing out so much¡­?¡± A quiet, but massive amount of semen fills Christina¡¯s uterus and vagina. At the same time, a gentle, deep, and very happy climax filled Christina¡¯s heart with euphoria. (Ah¡­ So happy¡­?) The pleasure of immorality that she should not know seeps into her heart. The image of her fianc¨¦ (Alvin) that had shed in her mind for a moment is no longer in her mind, and her eyes are glued to Shinji in front of her. So, even though his hand was on her cheek and his face was getting closer and closer, Christina did not move and her eyelids were gently closed. ¡±Jin¡­ *Kiss¡­.?¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks. Even so, the happiness Christina felt was not dimmed. Shinji is a bad man after all. Christina, atst, allows him ess to her heart. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 472 After-the-fact, Least Verbal Promise Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji continued to hold Christina¡¯s lips gently enough to make her believe he had affection for her. At the same time, Shinji¡¯s excellent p*nis never wilted even after many ejactions into her vagina, giving Christina much pleasure. They continued to have s*x with each other not only in the normal position but also in the doggy position, cowgirl position, side-to-side position, and face-to-face sitting position until their stamina was about to run out. As a result, Christina was loved all over her body afterwards, and she was enveloped in a pleasant feeling of exhaustion. And now, while epting Shinji¡¯s presence, she lies down next to him, using his arm as a pillow, breathing heavily with a vaguely uplifted face. ¡±It was a great time¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡±Mmm, haah¡­ haah~? Do I look okay¡­?¡± ¡±Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry. Tina¡¯s reaction was so cute that I overdid it¡± ¡±¡­You idiot. Mmm¡­? Geez, you¡¯re not reflecting on what you did¡­¡± Christina, who is looking at Shinji with half-open eyes as she hugs his shoulders and pats his thighs with a self-satisfied look, doesn¡¯t shake off his hand. It seems that she has be much more open and honest about her feelings, Shinji thinks behind his smile. ¡±Yeah. Tina is Alvin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so we should enjoy the time when we can¡± ¡±¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Al-sama¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡± Christina¡¯s euphoria rapidly disappears as she is being poured cold water. She tries to pull away from Shinji, thinking she should not be swept away as a noblewoman. Still, it is impossible to do so with him holding her shoulder. ¡±It¡¯s all right. Alvin is sleeping soundly. No one is going to enter this room. So, Tina¡¯s position will not be in danger¡± ¡±That¡¯s not the point¡­ Mmm¡­? G-Geez¡­?¡± Her will is melted as Shinji¡¯s hands move from her thighs to her hips, squeezing her butts and stroking her gently. Her heart is pounding in her chest, knowing thefort of the skin-on-skin contact. (This is absolutely wrong. But when Jin touches me¡­ even though I know it, I can¡¯t resist¡­) Christina closes her eyes and epts the kiss, even though she knows she must avoid Shinji¡¯s approaching face. ¡±*Kiss¡­?* Mmm, nfu¡­ *Kiss,* Kiss¡­?*¡± And not being able to control her actions with her rational mind, Christina is at a loss. All she knows is that she will experience the greatest of pleasures if she surrenders herself to Shinji¡¯s aggressive lead. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure no one finds out about it, just like before. I want the Wolf family to prosper, too¡± ¡±¡­I¡¯d be doubting you if I didn¡¯t know about Jin¡¯s background. You know that?¡± ¡±I guess you¡¯re right. Nobles are creatures that read each other¡¯s minds¡± Knowing that Shinji had been raised by a subus, Christina could finally ept his words and actions. At the same time, she understands once again his strong desire to hold her, even if it is hical. ¡±¡­Does Jin n to continue to hold me?¡± ¡±Of course. I¡¯m not going to give up, Tina. We will continue to have s*x behind Alvin¡¯s back¡± ¡±Really, that¡¯s the worst¡­ Mmm¡­ *Kiss¡­*¡± Shinji smiles happily at her, and Christina shuts her mouth in hatred. But as Shinji stroked the pale pink crests on her vagina, she became aware of its presence once again. She thinks she has no right of refusal in the first ce and has no choice in the matter. So, she makes excuses to herself, and she is filled with self-hatred. (But¡­ I am also the worst¡­ I¡¯m so happy to be asked for forcefully¡­) But along with the self-hatred, there was also a vague sense of pleasure. Sex with Shinji, whom she met again like fate, is too much for Christina¡¯s taste. She never thought that the joy of being desired by her partner could be so good by changing one¡¯s perception. She is being consumed by the nectar of the pleasure of cheating, which is different from Alvin¡¯s marital happiness of loving and being loved. Still, she never wavers in her core. ¡±¡­I will marry an Al-sama. I don¡¯t want the Beltz and Wolf family names to be damaged¡± ¡±Yeah, of course. I¡¯ll be very careful¡± It is no secret that the Beltz family supports Alvin, including today¡¯s party. Every nobleman in the kingdom knows that Christina¡¯s marriage to Alvin results from family ties. So, if her affair were to be exposed, it would affect not only the Wolf family but also her birth family, the Beltz family, and tarnish their name. Unable to resist and with Shinji unwilling to stop her, Christina has no choice but to conceal this fact for the rest of her life. Her mask of ady may be gone, but she is still proud to be a noblewoman, even if she feels thrilled. Shinji smiles, saying that he still likes Christina. ¡±Tina is really a good woman¡± ¡±¡­It sounds sarcastic even if you say it now¡­¡± ¡±I do mean it. So as long as my rtionship with Tina continues, I will work to ensure the prosperity of the two families. I¡¯ll even listen to your personal requests depending on what you have to say¡± Shinji smiles confidently. His secret rtionship with the Valencia family has never been exposed, and he has even been able to conceal the Valencia family¡¯s magic tools, making him a very active wizard in the territory. Despite his bad character, Christina feels he is reliable when he is on her side, and she even feels she can count on him to protect her secret. However, Shinji is the cause of the problem in the first ce. ¡±But don¡¯t act like ady when you are in my arms. It makes you hotter and¡­ more importantly, your reaction will be more honest and cute¡± ¡±¡­I-Idiot¡­ Even if you say that¡­ Mmm~? Wh, Why are you touching me again¡­ Ah~?¡± ¡±We just took a break, okay? I¡¯m not done fucking yet.¡± Shinji¡¯s forceful request was met with a flushed cheek from her racing heartbeat, and Christina couldn¡¯t resist¡­ or rather, didn¡¯t resist at all. It was the least she could do. Because she knew that Shinji would be on her side as long as she stayed with him. Also, she wanted the immoral pleasure of being desired by Jin. ¡±¡­Please be gentle, Jin¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah. Make me feel good too, Tina¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s arm wraps around Shinji¡¯s neck. And after that, their lovemakingsted until almost dawn, and Christina¡¯s sweet voice never ceased. The following day, the carriage leaves the capital. Christina, who is returning to Wolf territory with Alvin and the others, dozes off after a long night¡¯s sleep. Alvin, who does not know that she had been engaged in cheating s*x all night, talks with Milis while lending her his shoulder, and they are on their way back to the territory. The aftermath with Christina. She has a strong heart for the family, and even though she has been corrupted, her heart is still strong. Herplete corruption is yet toe. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 473 The Impact of Christina’s Corruption Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A few days have passed since Alvin and the others returned to Wolf territory from Now Alvin is spending his days doing his lord¡¯s work. And although he has been away for more than a month, there have been no major problems thanks to Christina¡¯s and other vassals¡¯ efforts, and the handover has been easy. Therefore, Alvin has been able to lead a rtively rxed life. He works in his office, visits the viges in his territory, and trains with the soldiers of his territory. It is not an exaggeration to say that this is a slow lifepared to the life of a life-threatening adventurer. Of course, Alvin spends his days alternating between Milis and Christina. Though his energy is limited to one day for each of them, the days of making a baby with Milis and having lovemaking with Christina can be described as a smooth sailing aristocratic life itself. That is, on the surface. But the reality is very different. After returning from And Shinji generally stays in the vault during his working hours except when he goes out as a wizard. So the room is furnished with a variety of furniture from a sofa for napping to a desk and a bookshelf. Visitors to the room range from butlers and maids who work for the Wolf family to Alvin, the Lord of the house, and the room is treated as a ce where anyone cane and feel at home. In other words. ¡±Haah~? Ahh~? Ahh~? There~? My back~? is good~? Ahh~? It¡¯s deep¡­?¡± If Milis is not satisfied with her baby-making s*x with Alvin, shees to Shinji during the day to relieve her s*xual desires. ¡±Haah¡­ Mm, ahh¡­? Jin¡­? Please, don¡¯t pinch me¡­? Ah, I¡¯m cumming¡­ I¡¯m cummming¡­? Ah~?¡± Shinji also summons Christina and pushes her down on the sofa, and when Christina is filled with happiness by a vaginal ejaction, she urges him for a second time while kissing him deeply. ¡±Shinji-san¡­ Does it feel good¡­?~? Haah, it¡¯s okay¡­ Even though I have to change my maid¡¯s uniform¡­ Please cum on my breasts like this¡­ Mm¡­ mmm¡­?¡± Sometimes, when Akane brings a drink, she kneels down and undoes the front buttons of her maid¡¯s uniform, and gives Shinji a breast job. ¡±Nbu~? Nfu~? *Slurp¡­?* *Lick, Lick¡­?* *Smooch~?* *Slurp¡­?* Puha¡­? Haah, haah¡­ Shinji, I¡¯m moving today¡­Ah, wait! Aaah~? Hwaaa~?¡± And if Emilyes, she¡¯s going to attack Shinji on the couch, sucking his dick to get him erect, and then knock him out with cowgirl position and reverse seed press. Thus, the vault during the daytime became a room where they could fuck each other without ever being discovered. And, as soon as his working hours are over, Shinji spends his time with Renka. Moreover, since they are married, they share a room with only one double bed, a perfect arrangement for newlyweds to engage in s*xual activity. They also have lifted the ban on child-bearing. So, they have s*x with each other every night. ¡±Zzz¡­ Zzz¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Afterward, Shinji caresses Renka¡¯s cheek as she falls asleep, and Freri and he spends many nights trying to improve magic. Now, with Hayate¡¯s advice, Shinji has found a solution to the problem, and he uses subus magic to prevent Milis and Renka from getting pregnant. Although Renka knows that Freri is a half-subus, she does not know that Freri can control pregnancy, and Shinji does not intend to tell her. The only thing they can do is to hasten the improvement of their magic so that they can make her pregnant as soon as possible. Thus, the Wolf family has be the sole domain of Shinji, not Alvin. Shinji manages to bnce his two ways of life: during the day he teaches his saffle how to enjoy the pleasures, and at night he takes care of Renka like a newly wedded couple. * * * ¡±So Shinji, are you going to the ranch in this vige?¡± ¡±Yeah. I¡¯m going to take care of the pasture. I¡¯ll be back in half a day or so. Then, I¡¯ll return the key to the vault.¡± ¡±Okay! I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Shinji works more energetically for the Wolf family, and Alvin and the people benefit as well. In particr, Freri, the flower spirit, will be of great benefit and will be extremely useful in managing the territory, from nt matters to soil matters. Although some of the other wizards in the territory have contracted with flower spirits, none of them have contracted with a being who canmunicate with them and use the great power of a high spirit as Shinji and Freri do. This is partly because their rtionship is too unique. However, if Shinji and Freri do everything, the people will not grow up and be dependent on them. So, following Christina¡¯s instructions on how far and how much to use their power and how much to help, the Wolfs aim to manage their territory in a healthy way that does not rely too much on their own individual strength. ¡±Be careful, Shinji¡± ¡±Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back¡± ¡±Of course, we¡¯ll be here for you! Right, Shinji~?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ See youter¡± Shinji and Emily were seen off by the soldiers who were offering their services, along with Renka. Shinji kisses Renka lightly on the cheek and mounts his horse. As a red-faced Renka watches him off, Shinji rides his horse to fulfill his duty. It is now back in Wolf territory. Christina¡¯s corruption has had a great impact, making it easier for Shinji to do all sorts of dark things. Well, on the surface, everyone is happy. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 474 Who will Help You Find Your Parents(Ask) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai For Shinji and Freri, improving the pasture was a piece of cake. The only thing they needed to do was to remove the blood that remained in the soil after defeating the monsters that had flooded out of Hateyama, which was a bad influence. And since only the impurities are removed by magic, it does not ruin the grass that is growing in its own way, though it takes time to dig up the soil. Now, after telling the caretaker of the pasture to check on the growth of the grass, Shinji, Freri, Emily, and the guards left the ce. [With the help of the teleport magic, we are faster than Emily and the others.] [Don¡¯t tell anyone because Tina will make me work hard] [Hmm. I¡¯m just saying. Travel time is precious free time] The image of Christina thates to Shinji¡¯s mind is the one he has been seeing since the discovery that Shinji is Jin-Valencia, but he knows that she is the type of person who keeps her private and public life separate. And because of that, it is easy to imagine that she would assign him to work with a big smile on her face if she knew the existence of the magic that allows her toe and go freely. (Besides, it is a policy not to depend too much on individual power. So, let¡¯s keep it secret until there is nothing to be done about it) While Shinji reminds himself once again that he should keep it a secret, Freri is silent. So far, the attempt tobine magic with Time magic has not been sessful. They know that they cannot continue to use contraception indefinitely. So, as Shinji works for the Wolf family, Freri continues to try to improve the magic with the frustration of not being able to seed. Understanding this, Shinji also engages in a meaningless exchange of words with Freri. [Hey, hey, Shinji~. How¡¯s the magic improvement going?] [It¡¯s still difficult. I think it¡¯s going to take a while yet.] [I see~¡­let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do.] [Okay, Emily, I¡¯ll let you know when I finally seed. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, so I¡¯m counting on you.] Emily, who follows Shinji, joins the conversation. This is because she is nning to apany Shinji. She is aware that Shinji is going to the other world to look for his parents as a personal errand. ir is not counted as a member of the apostle¡¯s force because she is not an apostle, and she is unable to talk to Alvin because of the purpose of the mission. The same goes for Milis and Renka, who are technically pregnant. Furthermore, Shinji did not want to take Renka to a ce where anything could happen. So, Shinji decided to take Emily with him just in case, although he could take only his partner, Freri. She too works for the Wolf family, but Shinji is her top priority. Emily is the perfect choice for a secret trip, as she will never betray the Wolf family. [Yes~? I promise I¡¯ll protect you! In return, you¡¯ll make sure to introduce me to your parents!] [Of course. Emily is a very important member of my family] [Hehehe, I¡¯m looking forward to it~? This is a date in another world, isn¡¯t it~?] Emily¡¯s attitude hasn¡¯t changed since her degradation. The crazy devotion and obedience thates from her deep love for him are evident. The happiness of serving, the happiness of being rewarded for one¡¯s devotion, the happiness of being Shinji¡¯s property¡­the master-ve rtionship perfectly matches Emily¡¯s sense of happiness. If they were husband and wife or lovers, it would have been an unhealthy rtionship. Rather, the current rtionship, in which both parties support each other, is good. [Shinji also approached L] [Oh, really? Shinji. But isn¡¯t it fine if it is just three of us? If you want to y scout, I¡¯ll do it!] Emily recoils at Freri¡¯sment, who has just been picturing them walking arm in arm in her mind¡¯s eye. She reacts as if she thinks that she, Shinji, and Freri can handle most of the situations. [But you never know what will happen in another world. It is better to leave it to the professionals and to have more manpower. L and the others seem to be interested in other worlds too] It is not surprising that L and the others, who are interested in the other world and have left the closed elven vige, ept Shinji¡¯s invitation. The life span of an elf is long, but without this opportunity, there is no chance for them to travel to another world. For L and her two sisters, it was a chance to see the beauty of the unknown, and for Iris, it was a chance to gain valuable experience. Besides, the has decided to cooperate with Shinji¡¯s search for his parents because they have favor in mind above all else. [It¡¯s pity. But I get it if that¡¯s how it¡¯s decided] [We¡¯ll be a temporary party, but I¡¯ll be counting on you. I¡¯m sure Emily can handle it] [Of course! I¡¯m in charge of training a lot of my men now] Emily¡¯s work as Commander of the Lord has been excellent in the absence of Alvin and the others. So, it is hard to believe that she had a past of selfishness, and Shinji was able to make the choice to team up with Emily and the . [L and the others have moved their base to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in . We will be in touch with them soon, so Emily can keep an eye out for them] [Okay! Hey, hey, let me change the subject¡­] After the conversation about the es to a close, Emily takes the initiative in the conversation. On the way back to the Wolf family¡¯s house, Shinji continues to exchange thoughts with Emily without anyone speaking on the surface. The group enters a period of preparation to go to another world to search for their parents. And now, the story begins with the first member to cross over to the other world. Renka is the one Shinji intends to take with him after reuniting with her parents and making sure they are safe. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 475 Iris’s Extraordinary Talent Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Shinji said, had moved from to . It is not only because of the Wolf family¡¯s house where Shinji lives. But also because the Wolf territory was severely damaged by the flood of monsters from . It made people and goods are now actively working for the reconstruction. In particr, the transportation of goods has been active, and merchants have been going from town to town every day. Due to this, there is a growing demand for adventurers to work as guards in . Many merchants are concerned that there may still be strong monsters in nearby, and many are willing to hire high-level adventurers to escort them. Though hiring a high-level adventurer requires a high cost, in the Wolf territory, the Wolf family pays a part of the cost of an escort only for the business rted to reconstruction. This policy allows merchants to travel safely, adventurers to get escort jobs, and the Wolf family to speed up the reconstruction of the territory by increasing the flow of goods. The also moved to to take a job as a merchant escort. Now, the has risen to the rank of adventurer to the upper-intermediate rank. But, to be promoted to the upper-upper rank, they must umte achievements. After all, the more work one does for the people of the kingdom, the higher one¡¯s reputation with the Adventurers¡¯ Guild and escorting merchants is one of the best ways to earn that reputation. The , who saved the town twice and rose through the ranks, is a special case, whose merits are to be umted steadily, which is the proper way to advance through the ranks of the adventuring party. So, using the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in as their base, the traveled around the kingdom, escorting merchants. Even when Alvin and the others were away for a month to attend a wedding, they were still active as adventurers. Shinji is aware of their movements to some extent. He hears directly from L and the others through their thoughts. But now, although they canmunicate with each other without meeting in person, Shinji still visits the rented house where L and the other girls are staying to meet him. The reason for this is nothing but the study of magic. ¡±¡ªThat¡¯s why, if we change this thing¡ª¡± ¡±¡ªThen, even more¡ª¡± The day after the visit to the pasture. Shinji had finished the work he was asked to do and was sitting across from Iris, discussing interpretation and ideas about the time magic circle that was spread out on the table. Next to Shinji sits Freri, who is listening to the discussion. ¡±Onee-chan, can you pass me the salt?¡± ¡±Here, Lili¡­ Lilu, can you prepare the te?¡± ¡±Yes. You two, dinner will be ready in a minute.¡± Meanwhile, the three sisters are cooking dinner in the kitchen. L and Lili are preparing the food, and Lilu is serving it on tes. The appetizing aroma of food spreads through the living room, bringing Shinji and Iris¡¯s discussion to an end. ¡±¡­Let¡¯s continue after dinner, desu¡± ¡±Yes, let¡¯s do that. Shall we clear the table?¡± ¡±Yes, desu¡± Why is Shinji talking about magic with Iris? Because she has already spent a lot of time studying time magic with him. Besides, Iris also has been invited to a room where the flow of time is different because of the Hateyama case. At that time, she learned of the existence of time magic, and when she was returned to her original world with the Goddess Arian¡¯s help, she asked for permission to study time magic. Therefore, Iris was absorbed in her research to be able to use the new time magic. Though, she only got permission to study, not to be shown the magic circle like Shinji. However, she taught herself time magic based on two things only: the knowledge that time can be manipted, and the experience of having been in a room where the flow of time was different. For now, she can only do , which slowly turns back the time of an object in the palm of her hand, but it is expected that she will soon be able to learn other spells. What a talent in magic. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but think so when he heard Iris¡¯ story about her newfound magic and her excitement. (Like Emily, Alvin, and Iris¡­ they all reach the right answer by their intuition) Shinji, who is aware that his intuition, talent, and sense are not so good as those of Iris, does not think he can do the same. He has a lot to envy, but he can ept that there is no use in asking for something he doesn¡¯t have because he has the confidence that he has been able to devise a n and achieve results. (I wonder how far Iris can master the magic? What kind of time magic will she show me? I am looking forward to seeing more of it) For Shinji, magic is only a means to achieve his goals, and he is not interested in fame. So, it is refreshing to see Iris¡¯ love and passion for magic. That is why Shinji, with the permission of the goddess, shared his knowledge of time magic with Iris. Besides, Shinji wanted to improve his knowledge of the magic of the . And Iris could help to further his knowledge. (This may be thest time I teach. I can¡¯t teach her anything more than magic maniption) It is easy to imagine that without Freri, his amount of magic is small, and the repertoire of magic is bing less and less different, but the time magic will make a big difference. With his student (Iris), who has made great strides since he first met her, surely he will be able to improve his magic. It seemed natural, and Shinji looked at Iris¡¯s face as she cleared the table. ¡±¡­Senpai?¡± ¡±Well¡­ You¡¯ve be more dependable. I think I¡¯m going to be the next one to be taught magic by you¡± ¡±¡­It¡¯s all thanks to senpai, desu¡± Iris looks back at him curiously and smiles. If it weren¡¯t for Shinji. Without his help. If he hadn¡¯t introduced her to L and the others. If she hadn¡¯t known that he was an apostle of the Goddess. She can say with certainty that she would never have found the time magic she wanted to devote her life to research. ¡±I think it¡¯s because of Iris¡¯s hard work¡­¡± ¡±¡­No, meeting senpai was the beginning. So, from now on¡­ Senpai is my only senpai¡± Looking at Iris¡¯s smiling head, Shinji gently stroked it with the thought that it was him who had guided her to this ce. Iris-chan is very talented in magic. She is a magic-loving girl with lots of magic power, hard work, and inspiration. Iris-chan is a ¡°rainbow,¡± because she is a magician of the seven elements: fire, water, wind, earth, light, darkness, and time. Next time, we¡¯ll be back with dessert after dinner. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 476 At the Green Traveler’s Rented House, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji wanted to resume the magic talk immediately after the meal, but he had to wait a while for Iris to wash the dishes. He tried to help her, but she refused him because he was a guest, so he sat down on the sofa and L sat next to him. ¡±It¡¯s our turn next, isn¡¯t it, Shinji-san?¡± L turns a charming smile to Shinji as she twines her arms around him and presses herrge soft breasts against him. Her green eyes are moist with anticipation as she gazes at him from behind her slick blonde hair, and her thighs are pressed so tightly together that they are irresistible to the point of stroking. ¡±Shinji-san would never say that he was going to do nothing, right?¡± Lili looks into her big sister¡¯s face from the other side of the room with her side tails waving provocatively. Her flirtatious look, which is the exact opposite of her mouth, clearly shows that Lili wants to have s*xual intercourse together with her sister. ¡±I want Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­¡± Lilu, on the other hand, sits at Shinji¡¯s feet, looks up at him, and touches Shinji¡¯s crotch over his pants. And looking down at Lilu, his cock immediately bes erect and hard. The three beautiful elf sisters are begging for his attention, and Shinji knows that if he does not respond to their demands, he will ruin his name as the son of a subus, so the first thing he reaches out for is L¡¯s big breasts. Grabbing the soft flesh of her breasts, Shinji can hear her longing breath escape from her mouth. ¡±Ah¡­? Please touch them more, Shinji-san¡­ *Kiss~?* Mm, *Kiss, Kiss~?*¡± ¡±Lilu, let¡¯s make him feel good.¡± ¡±Yes. Together, you and me¡± L¡¯s arms go around Shinji¡¯s neck as her breasts are caressed with just the right amount of strength to change shape. Meanwhile, Lili and Lilu¡¯s hands reveal his p*nis and give it rain of kisses. ¡±Hamu, mm¡­? *Slurp, slurpppp¡­* *Smooch~?¡± ¡±*Lick, lick,* haa¡­? *Lick, lick¡­?*¡± Lili¡¯s small mouth takes the ns in her mouth, licking and sucking the sensitive tip. Lilu¡¯s tongue, on the other hand, crawled around the underside of the p*nis and gently touched the ball sack, making the erect p*nis tremble with pleasure. The twins were giving Shinji a breathtaking double blowjob. They share one p*nis with their sister, and their tongues intertwine with each other¡¯s, exchanging saliva. The way they ept their sisters¡¯ lust without hesitation or hesitation makes their hearts flutter in their chests. ¡±All three of you are so aggressive.¡± ¡±After all, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had s*x. I¡¯m so horny¡­ it¡¯s Shinji-san¡¯s fault, you know¡­¡± ¡±Of course¡­ then I have to get rid of it, right?¡± Shinji opened the front of L¡¯s outfit and removed her bra to find her pink nipples hardening. Her breasts were so heavy that they didn¡¯t fit in his hands. But he still grabbed them with both hands and squeezed them. And the fact that Shinji doesn¡¯t apologize after a long time because it is natural for him to give priority to Renka. But, he still needs to satisfy L and her sisters when he has s*x with them. This is the role of a person who has a saffle. And it is because he wants to make them happy as a son of a subus. (Ah¡­ Shinji-san¡¯s¡­ Eyes¡­?) L felt Shinji¡¯s passive mood change because of the rather forceful s*x. She holds Shinji¡¯s head as he sucks on her breasts, which attracts the eyes of men when they walk outside as if they were his own. And now, burying his face in the valley where the sweet scent of a woman is strong, Shinji feels the happy softness. ¡±Mmm¡­ more, mark me¡­ Please¡­ Ahhh~?¡± Shinji makes many red marks on L¡¯s white skin, hoping to prove his rtionship with her. And being pinched by her swollen nipples and loved on her breasts, L¡¯s desire to be fucked is growing in her mind. The same goes for Lili and Lilu, who continue their double-blowjob. ¡±¡±Nnnnghh~? *Slurp~?* *Kiss~?* *Kiss, kiss~?*¡±¡± And thanks to the twins sucking the cock, it can be said that it is all ready to go. Shinji thought about ejacting once, but the way the twins were asking for it made him feel that even the forey was a waste of time. (There¡¯s not much time to spare. I can¡¯t stay here too long) Since his marriage, Shinji has not stayed out overnight, leaving Renka behind after returning to the Wolf family mansion. This rule is to prevent his new wife (Renka) from sleeping alone in the bed while he is bncing his life as a human and a son of subus. Well, even if they do not have s*x, the time they spend together in bed talking and reflecting on the day is peaceful and makes Shinji feel human happiness. Besides, this is what Renka wants and what should be her first priority. However, he cannot continue to minglezily, considering the time it takes to take a bath. And now, as he tries to take the initiative to satisfy L and her sisters in the limited time avable, Shinji is concerned about Iris. He turns his attention toward the kitchen, but all he hears is the sound of her washing dishes with a nk expression on her face. Unbeknownst to Shinji, Iris had an appointment with L and the others. Iris promised that L and her friends would monopolize Shinji before the meal and after the meal. In the meantime, Iris put her desire for knowledge before her desire for s*x. She wanted to study magic with Shinji rather than have s*x with him. The opposite is true for L and the others. So Iris does not join L and her sisters but continues to wash the dishes while exchanging thoughts with Freri about the time magic, using the lewd crest. [Shinji, I will talk to Iris. Don¡¯t worry about it] [Really? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave it to you] When Freri said this, Shinji stopped focusing on Iris, even though he didn¡¯t know why. Instead, he whispers to L, whose eyes are moistened by his persistent ying with her breasts, and to the twins (Lili and Lilu), who are aroused by the double blowjob. ¡±Who wants to be fucked first?¡± To this question, all three of them scream at almost the same time. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 477 At the Green Traveler’s Rented House, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The first to respond to Shinji¡¯s decision to leave Iris in Freri¡¯s care was one of the twin sisters, Lili. Her white skin was slightly reddish, and she straddled hisp as he sat leaning against the sofa. As if she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, Lili sits down and puts the head of Shinji¡¯s ns on her pussy, and then unbuttons her top to reveal a lovely lime-colored underwear. The underwear, which does not look like a functional underwear for an adventurer, is fashionable in its own way, and is made with an awareness of the man she is about to embrace. ¡±Your underwear is so cute, Lili. It¡¯s too good to take it off.¡± ¡±R-Really? Hyaa~? But I¡¯m not as big as Onee-chan¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hands caress Lili¡¯s small breasts, and Lili feels the pleasure of his hands on her small breasts as she lowers her hips and wees his p*nis into her vagina. Meanwhile, Les from Shinji¡¯s left and Lilues from his right. Lilu then takes off her top and her underwear is also the same as Lili¡¯s ¡±Lilu and I made matching underwear. Do I look good in it?¡± ¡±Yes, you both look good. You look so cute.¡± ¡±I¡¯m so d. I¡¯ll rub Shinji-san¡¯s nipples in return.¡± Lilu¡¯s hands slip inside Shinji¡¯s shirt. Her fingers caress his skin and nipples, and the coyness of her fingers makes his p*nis more engorged. L does the same from the other side, ying with Shinji¡¯s other nipple area. ¡±I couldn¡¯t find a matching design for my big breasts¡­ I wish I had one like yours¡­¡± ¡±If we and Onee-chan had the same design, it would have looked too in¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­ Haah, ah¡­? Haah, mmm¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Being reprimanded by his little sister, L kisses Shinji¡¯s cheek repeatedly, and together with Lilu, she leans against him. In the meantime, Shinji tastes Lili¡¯s vagina as she moves up and down in front of him, and feels the soft warmth of the sisters¡¯ bodies. Even without moving themselves, their services are more than pleasurable enough. But Shinji had no intention of having a passive, mindless s*x. So¡­ ¡±Ah~? ¡­?¡± As Lili straddles him in a sitting position, Shinji¡¯s hips thrust out to meet her as she moves at her own pace. His hands that had been caressing her modest breasts gripped her hips tightly and pulled her tight as his cock prated Lili¡¯s deepest parts. Immediately, a numbing pleasure runs from her vagina to the tip of her head, and Lili¡¯s eyes widen, and all she can do is stop moving and shiver. ¡±You came, Lili¡­?¡± ¡±Ah, mmm¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­ Amazing¡­?¡± ¡±Quickly, I want it too¡­ Lili,¡­¡± ¡±I-It¡¯s not¡­ yet¡­? Haah¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Ah, Shinji-san¡­? Ah, ahhh~?¡± As Lili recovers from the shock of her climax, Shinji moves his hips to catch up with her. Lili¡¯s body also bobbed up and down to pleasure herself. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? That¡¯s good~? That¡¯s good~? Sex with Shinji-san~? Feels so good~? Ah~? Haah~?¡± Lili grabs Shinji¡¯s arms, which are holding her hips, and shakes her hips hard. She is captivated by Shinji¡¯s s*x technique, which rubs her good parts no matter how she moves her hips, and she senses that his p*nis is swollen and he is on the verge of ejaction. (It¡¯sing~? It¡¯sing~? A pleasurable orgasm¡­?) As Lili looks expectantly at Shinji, he is getting ear licks from Lilu while L is kissing him deeply. Shinji¡¯s ejaction control is perfect, and he ejactes at the same time Lili climaxes, even though every part of her body feels so good. ¡±???¡­?¡± ¡±Oh, Lili¡­she is getting cum inside¡­? She looks reallyfortable¡­?¡± ~ The ejaction is so powerful that it fills not only her vagina but also her uterus, giving Lili¡¯s brain an unparalleled feeling of euphoria. Shinji¡¯s mouth also let out a sigh of pleasure as her vagina tightened to squeeze the cum out of him. Then, at his face melted with happiness¡­. ¡±Mm, mmm¡­ *Slup~?* *Lick, lick¡­* *Slurp¡­~?*¡± L¡¯s tongue is intertwined with Shinji¡¯s during the ejaction and in the afterglow. Her preference for the intimate saliva kisses is probably due to the love she once had for Shinji, who only asked her to be his saffle. ¡±Pwah¡­ Who¡¯s the next?¡± ¡±I¡¯m next, I¡¯m next. Lili, switch!¡± Mmm¡­~? I know¡­¡± Lili and Lilu switch ces before Shinji can speak, having stopped kissing once. Lilu, with her eyes tinted with lust, straddles him in the same position as before and inserts his cock into her in a face-to-face position. The same position, the same underwear, the same body shape. It is not easy to enjoy the pleasure of having twins who look so much alike that the only difference is that their hair is tied in a knot on the opposite side of their bodies. However, their vaginas arepletely different. ¡±Ahhh¡­.? Shinji-san, please¡­.ahh¡­.?¡± ¡±Lilu likes it deep inside, huh?¡± ¡±Y-Yes¡­? Deep inside~?¡± Grabbing Lilu¡¯s small buttocks, Shinji presses his cock against her genitals and pushes up the back of her vagina with his ns, and her love juices flow out of her vagina one after another. Lilu¡¯s hips also rock back and forth from side to side as she clutches his body as if clinging to him. The up and down movements are minimal, and the repeated kissing of the cervix and the ns is so pleasing to her that it tightens her vagina. ¡±Oh, Lilu. You can¡¯t keep me all to yourself, okay?¡± ¡±¡­I bet you like Shinji-san, Lilu.¡± ¡±T-That¡¯s not true¡­? Ah~? Mmm~? It¡¯s rubbing inside~?¡± ¡±But you don¡¯t want to have a baby with someone you don¡¯t like, do you? You¡¯re not so honest, Lilu¡­ hey, Shinji-san, you think so too, right?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t have anyment on that¡­¡± Lili speaks in Lilu¡¯s ear as she lies face down, and L speaks in Shinji¡¯s ear as he continues his vaginal pration. It was a lewd scene with the four of them crowded together, whispering to each other at a distance where their skin rubbed against each other whenever one of them moved, and all the women looked happy and debauched. ¡±If you don¡¯t answer it, it will be a problem. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before we conceive his baby¡­?¡± ¡±Ah, I¡¯m cumming¡­? I¡¯m cumming¡­? Shinji-san, I¡¯m cumming¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­?¡± L¡¯s words were full of conviction as she whispered in Shinji-san¡¯s ear. Her words made him almost ejacte but he held back while feeling the pressure of Lilu¡¯s vagina, who had climaxed. As Shinji gazes at Lilu, she smiles at him bewitchingly. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 478 At the Green Traveler’s Rented House, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji gazes at L as Lilu clings to him after her climax. Shinji does not deny her words with a charming smile. Rather, he can only agree with her. ¡±I¡¯m sure it will be soon if you get promoted to a higher rank. Speaking of time magic, it would be easy to get into the , wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes. The magic guild would never miss it if they knew of the existence of new magic.¡± The is the face of the Magic Guild, which consists of ten of the best wizards in the guild. Shinji and his friends all know that Iris¡¯s dream is to join the Party and spend her life studying magic. The existence of the new magic called ¡°Time Magic¡± is so significant that if Iris can fulfill the minimum requirement of bing a high-level adventurer, she is certain to be admitted to the Tea Party. It is impossible for the magic guild to know of its existence and leave it alone. ¡±If anything, I¡¯m more worried about backstabbing. Iris is amoner with no backing. There will be people who want to do bad things for the fame of discovering new magic¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s obvious, but Iris-chan will be rmended by the temple. In addition, Iris-chan is an acquaintance of the priestess and the Goddess has given her permission.¡± ¡±¡­That¡¯s all right then. I¡¯m sure people will avoid making enemies of the goddess religion¡­ Come on!¡± ¡±Hwahh¡­? Suddenly¡­ Again¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s cock continued to upy Lilu¡¯s vagina even while he was talking seriously. No sooner had Lilu¡¯s breath started to settle down, Shinji shook his ass, which was still in his grip. ¡±Lilu shouldn¡¯t be the only one feeling good, should she?¡± ¡±Lili¡¯s right. Let Shinji cum too~?¡± ¡±Ah~? I know~? Haah, ah, ah~? Hwahh, mmm~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± Lilu shakes her hips as her sisters do as they say. She lifts her hips and ms them down, her vagina wriggling in an attempt to squeeze the cum out of him. Lilu¡¯s mouth closes as it begins to gurgle. L¡¯s mouth also closed as well, since she intends to talk only in between s*x sessions. Anyway, since Shinji doesn¡¯t intend to just have s*x with her, he concentrates on Lilu when the s*x resumes. ¡±Haah~? I knew it, it¡¯s great~? It feels so good, I¡¯m going to cum again soon~?¡± ¡±No, hold off until Shinji starts cumming. Then, it¡¯s Onee-chan¡¯s turn.¡± ¡±Haah, haah, nnnn¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Hurry up¡­? Please, please¡­? No, I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­?¡± Lilu¡¯s sensitive vagina after her climax is pushed up again and again, and Lilu is already at her limit. ¡±I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡± ¡±Ah, ahhhh~? So great¡­ it¡¯s pouring out inside¡­?¡± Shinji poured his semen into Lilu¡¯s vagina, which repeatedly came shallowly, and Lilu waspletely weak as she was led to a deep climax. Now, Lilu, breathing heavily, moves from the top with Lili¡¯s help, and L sits on Shinji¡¯sp in ce of her. ¡±It¡¯s my turn now, Shinji-san. You didn¡¯t need to ask me if I¡¯m okay¡­. Ah, as expected¡­?¡± L¡¯s finger strokes the back of Shinji¡¯s pole, which is slick with semen and love juice. Her cheeks are stained with her unabated s*xuality, and she inserts his dick just like her sisters do. Shinji¡¯s arousal is heightened by the unusual situation of having the sisters in turn in the same face-to-face position. This is even more so if the partner is L, the girl he likes. As Shinji gazes closely at the red marks on her rich breasts, Lili, whose face is close to Shinji¡¯s ear, whispers to him. ¡±Shinji-san, you really like Onee-chan¡¯s breasts, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Shinji-san really likes Onee-chan¡¯s big breasts¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s a littlete for that¡­ don¡¯t make that kind of noise¡­¡± Lilu, who had returned from the opposite side of Lili¡¯s voice, also whispered. Shinji couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the twins¡¯ using tone. So, Shinji¡¯s fingers touch the twins¡¯ secret parts, which are dripping with semen, and he inserts his fingers into them. Shinji¡¯s fingers touch the sensitive areas of the twins¡¯ vaginas, stirring them and making them squeal sweetly. ¡±Lili likes the way it feels inside her vagina, and Lilu likes the way it feels when I poke her deep inside, huh?¡± ¡±Comparing them like that, you¡¯re still a devil as usual¡­ Ah~? Ngh, ngh~?¡± ¡±I only poke the weak parts just because they¡¯re my favorite, you know.¡± L moves up and down between the twins, who kiss Shinji¡¯s neck and cheeks and run their tongues over him. Her big breasts bouncing boldly and swaying in the air was a lewd sight, and it made the cock more aroused. The sweet pleasure of each thrust of the cock against the womb, which has descended to be conceived, gives L¡¯s brain a tremendous amount of happiness. ¡±Ahh~? Ahhh, Shinji-san~? Ahhh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good~? Ahh~?¡± ¡±Finger me more~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m cumming again~? Ahhh~?¡± Shinji looks around with satisfaction at the three different types of lewdness, and realizes once again the future of impregnating all three of the beautiful elf sisters. (Still, the temple is the backer of Iris, huh? I should be thankful to the Goddess) Iris bes the leading figure in time magic, which is favorable for Shinji who does not want to be conspicuous. If Iris¡¯s research makes time magic more widely known to the public, it will not attract attention even if Shinji is seen using it. The policy of taking practical advantage over interest has remained unchanged. The temple protects Iris. Then Shinji should take measures to protect her from unjustified methods. Shinji thinks that he has to think of a way before Iris joins the Tea Party. (The situation will change quickly when bes a higher rank. I¡¯ll have to keep a better eye on things from now on. It¡¯s a busy time, indeed) Shinji is for profit. Iris has a dream. L and the others are trying to make their wishese true, to make everyone happy. Realizing that he has a lot to do even after meeting his parents through the magic of the , Shinji pushes L up and down and stirs Lili and Lilu¡¯s vaginas hard in an attempt to make them alle. ¡±Ah, Ah~? I¡¯m cummmmming~? Mmmm~¡­?¡± He pours his semen into L¡¯s womb as she screams, and holds Lili and Lilu close with his arms after he makes them cum with his hands. Together with L who falls on his chest, he holds all the sisters in his arms. Then, Shinji mutters as the girls look up at him, breathing hard. ¡±Ah¡­that felt so good¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­very good¡­? I really wish I could do more¡­?¡± ¡±We don¡¯t have time for another round, do we?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry¡­? Let¡¯s do it again next time, Shinji-san.¡± Everyoneughed at each other, feeling pleasantly exhausted and united. In the midst of all this, Shinji turns to the Iris, who remain as silent as she was before they began having s*x, still dabbing away at a piece of paper. All the while Shinji and the girls were having s*x, Iris was exchanging thoughts with Freri about the time magic and writing down her ideas. Iris is ignoring all the pleasant sounds of the water without losing her concentration. Even though her body has been degraded, Iris¡¯s desire for knowledge is stronger than her s*xual desire. Although her appearance is likable as a human being, Shinji is not interesting as a child of a subus, but it is useless for anyone to interfere with her. ¡±¡­At this rate, the will probably be improved soon¡­ really, Iris is amazing¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to traveling to other worlds¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes narrowed as he was dazzled by Iris¡¯s talent. It would be a few days before he found out that his intuition was correct. A few dayster, Shinji received word that Iris had managed to incorporate time magic into the magic of the . L and her sisters seem to be the friendliest, and Iris is the furthest away from being a friend. Since they knew about the situation of the goddesses¡¯ camp because of the incident, they were supported by the goddesses¡¯ side to keep them in the fold. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 479 Miko Arian’s Request Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In an unexpectedly fast time, thebination of and time magic waspleted, and Shinji could not help but be amazed at Iris¡¯s talent. Especially when he heard about the ideas and theories she came up with. Shinji is deeply impressed by Iris¡¯s free and creative way ofbining magic, which he has never seen or heard of before. [Iris is very talented] [Yeah, I didn¡¯t think she would be in a position to teach me so soon] Shinji replies to Freri¡¯s thought as she helps Iris with her research on behalf of Shinji, who is traveling around the territory on business for Wolf territory. Even though Iris says there is no need for him to thank her because this is a very valuable experience, he feelspelled to do something to help. [¡¯s promotion should still be a long way off¡­ but, I¡¯ll have to think about what to do after she joins the tea party] [Hmm. There¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll end up like Shinji and the others] There is a previous example of who suddenly encountered big trouble, solved it, and got promoted to a higher rank. But that doesn¡¯t mean that Iris and the others won¡¯t be like that. [I have no doubt. Well, I¡¯ll think of countermeasures for Irister.] [¡­It¡¯s your responsibility. Because Shinji doesn¡¯t take care of them] [Hey, Shinji, answer it quickly-noja!] Shinji receives thoughts from ir as well as Freri, and he wonders what to do about the expectant look in Miko Arian¡¯s eyes as she sits in front of him. Currently, he visited Miko Arian to discuss the operation of the , but when she appeared in front of Shinji, her bad mood was obvious at a nce. It would be more correct to say that she was sulking rather than in a bad mood. The reason is Shinji, of course. When Shinji and the others stopped by after the wedding in Alvin¡¯s hometown, he did not visit the temple but went to bed early to give Charlotte a lewd dream. During that month, Miko Arian also refrains from seeing Shinji because of the wedding. Even so, she had nned to meet Shinji when she stopped by , but before she could do so, Shinji left for Miko Arian thought that Shinji was busy and waited for him to settle down. Therefore, Shinji visited Miko Arian only after the improvement of the waspleted. So, it¡¯s obvious that she got tired of waiting, even though she is a patient person. Thus, after much discussion, Shinji decided to ask Miko Arian about her request, which was to ¡°go on a date¡± with him. ¡±Of course, it¡¯s fine. Is there somewhere you want to go?¡± ¡±Danna-sama, I¡¯d like to walk around the town alone with you¡­ and I¡¯d like to have some time alone together¡­¡± ¡±¡­Okay. I¡¯ll see what I can do. But we¡¯ll need some help from ir and the others¡± The wish for a private date is a small one for amoner, but it is a big one for Miko Arian, who always has a priest by her side. This is because she is not allowed to walk outside without being apanied by them while she is ying the role of a Miko of Goddess Arian. In addition, when Miko Arian goes out in the town, she attracts the attention of the residents and is approached everywhere she goes. This problem must be solved if Miko Arian¡¯s wish for private time together is to be fulfilled. ir, who is sitting around the table with Shinji, looks at him. ¡±So, do you have a solution-noja?¡± ¡±Well, I have magic I¡¯ve prepared for when Arian moves in. It¡¯s disguise magic. A magic that makes other people see her as someone else by giving them the illusion of a different appearance. I¡¯m sorry, Arian but¡­¡± ¡±No, Danna-sama¡­ I know it is necessary to do that since I am a Miko¡­ But this magic¡­?¡± After his marriage to Miko Arian was fixed, Shinji, with Freri¡¯s help, created this new magic called . It is a unique magic that is based on the subus magic of Freri and other subus demons. It took much longer than Iris, who mastered the magic of time in no time at all, but Shinji had also seeded in creating new magic. ¡±Well, at least, something like that. Even after retiring as a Miko, Arian will continue to attract attention. Many things will happen after your retirement because you will no longer have a priest to protect you. So, to eliminate those worries¡­ Mghh!?¡± ¡±Danna-sama, I¡¯m so happy¡­ Thank you very much¡­?¡± Miko Arian is so happy that she stands up from her seat in front of Shinji and hugs him. She holds her beloved¡¯s face to her chest and kisses his head and his cheek. ¡±That means we will be able to fool the priests¡¯ eyes, huh? A whole day would be tough, but we can fool them for half a day or so-noja¡± ¡±¡­Puha. The worst-case scenario is that we will use magic to get back to this room. After all, no one can enter the room without Miko¡¯s permission¡± ¡±Hmm. No one will know. Not to mention Shinji, the apostle of the Goddess. But you mustn¡¯t go anywhere that might put Miko in danger-noja¡± ¡±I know. I¡¯ll take my date to a safe street. Most women like the fashionable stores on the main street¡± ¡±Danna-sama¡­ When do you want to¡­? Arian wants to go on a date with you as soon as possible¡­?¡± Miko Arian sits on Shinji¡¯sp as she looks up from the happy softness pressed against his face. Shinji, on the other hand, stares back into her enraptured eyes as he continues his talk. ¡±Either way, I¡¯ll let you know the date and time in advance¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡± ¡±And about the ¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Leave it to Arian, Danna-sama¡­¡± When Shinji and the others go to the other world with the magic of , the cooperation of Miko Arian is indispensable. If the is not kept open, the magic of time loses the effect that an hour in this world is a day in the other world. Therefore, knowing that Shinji is an apostle of the goddess, Miko Arian was the first candidate who has the skill and magical power to keep the open. Fortunately, when Shinji asked her in advance, he received a good response. And in order not to change her mind, he decided to ept her request for a private date. After that, Shinji then asks Miko Arian, who smiles happily, where she wants to go, and they make ns. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 480 Walking Around with Miko Arian Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji¡¯s day off. Miko Arian asks ir not to let anyone into Miko¡¯s room. She also told the temple that she has an important talk with the goddess. If there is any problem, ir is to stand in front of the door. And since it is not often that a spirit stands at the door, the priests decide to stay away from Miko¡¯s room, thinking that it is an important talk. However, in reality, it is a camouge for a private date with Miko Arian, the daughter of the Goddess Arian, with the approval of her parents. (¡­No one pays attention to me. It¡¯s a strange feeling¡­) Shinji and Miko Arian go out on the town, wearing the magic Shinji uses. They are the only two people who can recognize each other¡¯s correct appearance, and people on the street see Shinji and Miko Arian only as ordinary, featureless people who can be found anywhere. When a walker passes by, even if their eyes meet, the other person immediately looks away and walks away, seemingly uninterested. It was a new experience for Miko Arian, even though it was just that. ¡±Let¡¯s walk on the main street first, shall we?¡± ¡±Yes, Danna-sama¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Miko Arian nodded her head with an exuberant face, a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. It¡¯s no wonder. She had never shopped before. Winged people are the only race that can be Miko of the Goddess Arian, but there are less than a hundred of them. They live on a single floating ind in the sky, protected by the blessings of a goddess, and they have no culture of money. Of course, they have knowledge. Winged people study hard to be Miko from the time they can remember, and their knowledge of the outside world is learned from books. Then, those who excel go to the temples of the Goddess Arian religion as Miko of the Goddess Arian. In the temples, everything a Miko needs is provided. Everything from food to clothing to entertainment. If necessary, the owner of the store would go to the temple. Furthermore, the Miko only leave the temple when they perform the service. Even when they do, they go to their destinations, as in the case of the oracle of the goddess and the previous Hateyama riot, and return to the temple as soon as the purpose is fulfilled. Because the temple did not want anything to happen to Miko by any chance. ¡±Ariel.¡± Arian, is a name only the Goddess and a Miko are allowed to use. Meanwhile, the name ¡°Ariel¡± was a name that Arian had used as a child before she became a Miko, and she had decided to use it when they were on dates. Now, Shinji calls her name and holds out his hand. Miko Arian, or Arie,l senses his intention andys her hand on top of his. She holds his hand tightly so that they don¡¯t get separated, her tension eases, and she slowly walks next to Shinji. ¡±What is there on the main street?¡± ¡±¡­Anything, I guess? But let¡¯s go into the store Ariel is interested in.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ But I¡¯m having trouble with all the ces I¡¯m interested in¡­ Everything is so new to me¡­ where should I start? I¡¯m so lost¡­¡± Clothes in ss show windows. Stores with groceries. A decorator¡¯s store with an opulent carriage. There is something here and there that catches Ariel¡¯s eye. All the stores were interesting, and Shinji smiled at her because she seemed so young when she was trying to make a choice. ¡±I can usually get what I want¡­ For example, something I wanted in the past but wasn¡¯t allowed to have.¡± ¡±Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡± Ariel¡¯s wish has been granted as she and Shinji walk hand in hand into town. She is a Miko, and her education has left her with little ego, so she just wanders around with her eyes roving about. ¡±¡­Okay, let¡¯s go around at random. Let¡¯s start with that clothing store. Come on, Ariel.¡± ¡±¡­! Yes, Danna-sama¡­?¡± Ariel¡¯s face lights up as she looks up at Shinji who pulls her hand a little harder. (I guess I should take the lead a little more forcefully.) Ariel doesn¡¯t let go of Shinji¡¯s hand even after they enter the restaurant, but rather leans closer to him and puts her arms around him, and Shinji knows that he will be spoiled by her for the rest of the day. * * * After that, Shinji and Ariel visit several stores. On the surface, Shinji escorts Ariel with a gentle smile, but his heart is filled with lust. It¡¯s no wonder. Shinji¡¯s arms were always in contact with Ariel¡¯s big breasts as she held him in her arms without letting go of his hands even for a moment. Sometimes they pressed hard against each other, sometimes his arms were between the cleavage of her breasts, and sometimes they were slightly touching his elbows. It was a happy feeling, but it was also a lethal one. If it were a saffle, he would have immediately taken her back to the inn, but he couldn¡¯t do that today, because his goal was to entertain Ariel. Still, Shinji is ufortable as they are always seen by others as a passionate couple. But when they finally took their seats, they felt at home. Shinji watches Ariel eat her favorite fruit tter, and slowly sips his coffee to calm down. She looked so innocent and feminine at her age as she munched on the fruits without the Miko-like atmosphere she usually has. The fact that her breasts kept touching his arm was not intended to seduce him, but just because he was too close to her. It was not fun to be made to agonize, but she seemed to be enjoying her date so much that he thought it was okay if her wish had been fulfilled. ¡±It¡¯ll be a little over an hour when we leave here¡­ Ariel, are you sure you want to visit the stores you haven¡¯t seen yet?¡± ¡±Yes, Danna-sama¡­ Ah¡± Ariel nodded her head once, but suddenly looked away and stumbled over her words. Shinji could not hear anything, but he could tell that she was receiving a thought from someone from the way her face turned red as she pretended to hear something. As Shinji guessed, it was advice from Goddess Arian. The content of the advice was that if she did not ask him out voluntarily, the time limit would expire just for a walking date in the city. ¡±Actually, Danna-sama¡­ I¡¯m a little tired and would like to go somewhere where I can rest¡­¡± Their date alone in the city was very enjoyable and happy. Of course, she still wants to keep going. But more than that, there was a desire to connect. Because she knew the peaceful happiness she felt on the date, she wanted a more intense and intense pleasure of being cuddled. ¡±Of course. Shall we go then, Ariel?¡± ¡±Yes, Danna-sama¡­?¡± Ariel¡¯s invitation is a godsend for Shinji. With Ariel in his arms again, Shinji heads out of the restaurant to the inn where he is taken in, his heart overflowing with desire. A walking date with Miko Arian. Miko Arian is a job title. This is meant to make her a little closer to Goddess Arian and to make it easier for her to receive her oracles. Every Miko has her maiden name before she became a Miko. And Arian¡¯s maiden name is Ariel. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 481 Rest with Miko Arian, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The sun was still high in the sky and Shinji and Ariel were able to easily get into one of the rooms at the inn. Fortunately, they had rented the most expensive room, and the room was very clean. Now, as Shinji guides Ariel to the bed, Ariel looks around the room with interest, having never been in an inn before. But then, Shinji hugs Ariel from behind because there is no way that the man who has been so aroused during their walk through the city couldn¡¯t hold it. And so, it made Ariel didn¡¯t even have time to clean herself up. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ um, I just wanted to wipe my sweat off¡­ Mmm¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t wait. You smell so good¡­ I¡¯d rather remain like this¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s embarrassing, Danna-sama¡­ Ah, mmm¡­?¡± Shinji buries his face in her neck and licks her neck with his tongue, not caring about the faint scent of Ariel¡¯s sweat. Her ears turn red with embarrassment, and she turns her head away from him, but he undoes the shoulder straps of her one-piece dress and removes her bra to get a raw feel of her big breasts. Her G-cup breasts are as firm as they are heavy, and if he grabs them with both hands, his fingers are enveloped in a happy softness. Shinji squeezes them with both hands, feeling the warmth of human skin. Then, opening his hands wide, he rubs them enveloping the entire breasts, lifting them up from the bottom, or rubbing them in a circr movement, enjoying the exquisite breasts that are exclusively for him. ¡±Ah, ah¡­ D-Danna-sama¡­? You keep on rubbing my breasts so much¡­ Mmm¡­ Ah¡­¡± ¡±Are your breasts not enough?¡± ¡±¡­? *Nods*¡± Ariel, still blushing, nods silently. At this response, Shinji reaches out his hand to her plump thighs and opens her legs so that he can touch her secret parts. And when he slips his hand into her panties, he finds that it¡¯s wet. Of course, he inserts his fingers. Also, thanks to the anticipation of being cuddled and the caresses on her breasts, Ariel¡¯s vagina was filled with her love juice and she epted his finger without any difficulty. ¡±Ahhh¡­? Danna-sama, Danna-sama¡¯s finger¡­? Ah, Hahhh¡­? Ah, it¡¯s so good¡­?¡± ¡±You¡¯re already moist. Has Ariel liked it here?¡± ¡±Ah~? Yes¡­? Mmm, mm, ah~? All the way there, ah, hahh, ah~?¡± Shinji¡¯s fingers touch Ariel¡¯s weak spot. She writhes and shivers, her voluptuous body trembling, and Shinji enjoys her reactions as he talks and squeaks. ¡±Ah~? Mmm~? Mm~? Danna-sama¡­ Danna-sama~? Ah~?¡± Ariel, moaning in a lovely voice, can¡¯t stand and puts her hands on the bed. Shinji¡¯s hands follow her as she gets down on all fours and covers her from behind. But his movements not stopping, rather, they be more daring. The sound of the water echoing in the room was even louder, and Ariel trembled with pleasure as her hardened nipples were pinched by his fingertips. ¡±~¡­?¡± Ariel climaxes lightly as she continues to be tortured by her weak points. She arches her back, shivers, and falls down on the bed. Behind her, Shinji removes his own pants and made her butt raised. He then pulls up the skirt of her one-piece dress and pulls down her panties. Ariel¡¯s wrinkled dress remains on her torso, and Shinji grabs Ariel¡¯s waist with both hands and ces his cock on her secret part. Ariel¡¯s pure white wings are folded, fully revealing her body from head to butt, and a sigh of anticipation escapes from her mouth. ¡±Ariel, I¡¯m putting it in¡± ¡±Y-Yes¡­ Anytime¡­ M¡­?¡± With a squelch, the head of the p*nis, which is erect and eager for pration, enters Ariel¡¯s vagina, which is waiting for pration. The head enters deep into her vagina, and her butts ripple as Shinji¡¯s hips m against her butts. ¡±Ariel¡¯s vagina is sofortable, after all¡­¡± ¡±Ahhh¡­? It¡¯s in the deepest part¡­? Ahhh¡­?¡± Ariel¡¯s hips are pressed forward, and the ns push against the back of her vagina. Ariel¡¯s hips bounce and her vagina tightens, and Shinji decides that it is safe to move immediately. Ariel obediently keeps her butts lifted, and she can¡¯t stop moaning sweetly at the gripping hands and the forceful, rhythmical piston movements. She was sofortable that she kept her grip on the sheets and wiggled her hips in time with Shinji¡¯s movements. The well-timed use of their hips further heightened their mutual pleasure. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Danna-sama, Danna-samaa~? It feels so good~? Mmm~? Is it also good for you, Danna-samaa~¡­ Ahhh~?¡± ¡±Yes, of course. It¡¯s so good, I¡¯m going toe right out¡­¡± ¡±Mmm, mmm¡­? Ahh¡­? Whenever¡­? You want, Danna-sama¡­? whenever you want¡­?¡± Ariel turns around and meets Shinji¡¯s eyes. Ariel¡¯s face is happy with pleasure, but her words are filled with devotion to Shinji. Now, her vagina is tightening teasingly, and she is sucking on it, begging him to ejacte as soon as possible. *Pound! Pound! The sound of their skin colliding with each other quickens, and it chases Ariel away. ¡±Ahhh~? No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­? If you keep doing this, I¡¯m going to¡­ ahhh¡­? Ah¡­? ahead¡­? Mmm~? Mmm~?¡± ¡±You¡¯re about to cum? Ariel, you can cum whenever you want.¡± ¡±N-No¡­? Ah~? It¡¯s no good~? Danna-sama, Danna-samaa¡­? I want cum¡­? Together~? Ah¡­?¡± ¡±Okay¡­ Ah, you¡¯re so tight¡­ it¡¯lle out¡­¡± Ariel feels her climaxing. But she was trying hard to hold on until Shinji¡¯s climax. Shinji¡¯s ejaction was almost simultaneous with Ariel¡¯s limit, as she wiggled her firm butts hard and the walls of her vagina tightened even more around the rod, as her love juices flowed. ¡±Ah, I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhh~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m cumming too¡­!¡± Shinji ejactes while pushing the p*nis deep into her vagina. Ariel¡¯s vagina also squeezes tightly as a thick stream of cum pours into her, filling her womb and vagina. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­ Danna-sama¡¯s cum¡­ overflowed¡­¡± Ariel squealed forlornly at the sensation of the sperm spilling out of her vagina and running down her thighs. This was due to the increased ejacte volume from being rushed around town so much. And now, Shinji pulls his p*nis out of her and moves around in front of her. He thrusts his p*nis, soiled with sperm and love juice, in front of her mouth. His cock, which continues to erect without wilting, seems to say that it is ready for more, and he insists on pouring it in as many times as he can. ¡±Ariel¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Mmm¡­ mm, *Slurp¡­* *Slurp¡­* Mmm~?¡± Ariel stares at his overly muscr p*nis with a debauched face, but when her name is called, she wees the head into her mouth without hesitation. Then, as she gently sucks the cock with her tongue, Shinji slowlybs her white hair. Ariel-chan and Shinji have s*x. Shinji fucks her from the back. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 482 Rest with Miko Arian, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Ariel¡¯s cleaning blowjob, Shinji lies on his back on the bed and Ariel straddles him again. Her morous figure with her pure white wings spread is very beautiful. Her body is spotless as if she has been treated with the utmost care. Moreover, she is a rare-winged race. Also, except for Goddess Arian, she has the biggest breasts Shinji has ever known, and they sway with her breath. As a Miko of the goddess, she usually shows a normal smile to the public, but now Shinji is the only one who can see Ariel¡¯s smile, the smile of a woman enchanted by pleasure. There was no way that his p*nis could ever wilt in the presence of this exquisite woman. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ahn~? Ah, ah~?¡± Ariel¡¯s moans were so delightful as she straddled him, her hands on Shinji¡¯s chest and her hips bucking wildly. The sound of their skin colliding with each other tells how hard she is working her hips. The inside of her vagina is already moistened by the ejaction that has already taken ce once, and yet it has the good quality to suck the p*nis as if it wants to be filled with cum again. And because, the big p*nis prates her vagina, hitting her weak spot precisely. It is no wonder that Ariel is shaking her hips with a dreamy expression on her face. In addition, Ariel is feeling more pleasure than usual. So, the amount of her love juice is sorge that it soaks the bed sheets. (Danna-sama¡­? Danna-sama¡¯s thing feels good¡­? More¡­ more¡­? Let¡¯s make love¡­?) While doing so, people couldn¡¯t see the inside of the inn from the outside. But from the inside, Ariel could see the scenery of people, and the words she hears here and there. Thinking about it again, she was so happy to walk around the city for the first time with everything fresh and new, looking around her with a lot of enthusiasm. It was thanks to Shinji¡¯s creation of magic for her that Ariel was able to experience the warmth and happiness in her heart. This happened when Goddess Arian, whom she called her mother, arranged a half-forcible engagement with Shinji to make him one of her own. Ariel took it for granted that she would be the wife of an apostle who was held in high esteem by the Goddess, and she has been devoted to her. In fact, thanks to Shinji, she was able to save Goddess Arian from a crisis, and she fell in love with her future husband (Shinji) and realized that she had done the right thing in being devoted to him. If she is told that he has been developing magic for Ariel for a long time, she could know peaceful happiness for the first time¡­ She falls more and more in love with him and wants to devote herself to him. The deepened love leads to a physical response. This was the reason why Ariel was feeling more than usual, and also the reason why her vagina was getting so good that even Shinji, who had fucked many women and satisfied even a subus, could not hold back the ejaction that was rising in him. ¡±Ggh¡­ Ariel¡­ you¡¯re even more amazing today, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Ah~? Yes¡­? Danna-sama~? Ah~? I want to be with you more¡­ Mmm~? I want to make you feel good¡­?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­ You¡¯re sucking on me so hard¡­¡± ¡±Mmm~? It¡¯s twitching~? Ah, I understand it wille~? Ah~? Mm~? Danna-sama¡­? You can ejacte anytime¡­?¡± Ariel senses that Shinji¡¯s ejaction is close toing, and she gives thest spurt. The up-and-down movement, the bubbling sound of his p*nis, the uterus sucking his cock, and the soft flesh of her breasts held by his outstretched hands, all serve to finish Shinji off. Ariel, however, also pushes herself to the limit by moving herself hard. Her limit was the same as Shinji¡¯s. ¡±Kuh¡­ I¡¯m going to cum!!¡± ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Aaahhhhhh~? Mm¡­?¡± The semen is ejacted with the same force as the first time and pours into Ariel¡¯s womb. Shinji¡¯s fingers of both hands sink into herrge breasts, squeezing them and feeling their happy softness, which increases the amount of cum thates out of them. Meanwhile, Ariel bends over and stretches her wings, shaking and trembling. Feeling the warm semen spreading from her uterus to her vagina, she lets her head burn with pleasure. At the same time, her body was making a careful effort to make sure that she didn¡¯t leave any cum in the p*nis. (It¡¯s getting to be a different kind of pleasure, close to that of the Goddess and Freri¡­ is she bing more like the goddess in this way?) Shinji suddenly thinks such a thing, perhaps because his ejaction is so pleasant. Ariel, who was gazing at him in the afterglow of his climax, did not miss his eyes swimming slightly. ¡±Danna-sama¡­ right now, look only at Ariel¡­ Mmm~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I mean, I¡¯m surprised you noticed¡­¡± Ariel¡¯s face is clearly dissatisfied as she rotates her hips in a circr movement. Shinji thinks that he now sees her face more often, with a sulky expression, a face with negative emotions, which is not typical of her, since she does rarely break her gentle smile. But it is a kind of sweetness that shows Ariel¡¯s personal feelings only to Shinji, instead of being a Miko. Her face of frustration from jealousy is somewhat adorable, but even Shinji apologizes to her for his bad behavior. ¡±I can see right through you, Danna-sama¡­?¡± ¡±¡­You¡¯re bing more and more like the Goddess. I wonder if you can read my mind.¡± ¡±Fufu¡­ what do you think¡­? It¡¯s a secret, even from Danna-sama¡­ And since it was the goddess who you thought, I forgive you¡­ Fufu, mmm~? Mmm~?¡± With a giggle, Ariel rocks her hips back and forth and gazes at Shinji with a feverish gaze. Theparison with the Goddess Arian is the only reason she is not jealous. Rather, the word ¡°goddess-like¡± is the bestpliment for her unique sensibility as a Miko who lends her body to the goddess. Anyway, because Ariel¡¯s free time is limited. Shinji thrusts his hips up from below to make love to her until the veryst minute. They devour each other¡¯s body and soul, not caring that the bed creaks and squeaks. Ariel, who is straddling Shinji¡¯s body and shaking her hips endlessly, is held by Shinji, and he is squeezed to the hilt. Perhaps because of this, Ariel is in a better mood on her way back to the temple, and dly epts the role of maintaining the magic of the . On the other hand, Shinji can go looking for his parents. And thinking of this, Shinji begins to make final preparations for the departure of his otherworldly journey. Ariel-chan, Part Two. This is the story of Miko Arian, who puts her personality to the forefront. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 483 Advice from Goddess Arian Edited by: Kanaa-senpai With the help of Ariel, who is Miko Arian, Shinji finishes preparations to travel to the other world where his parents live. Due to Ariel¡¯s magical power, the magic of the is only maintained for two hours. But since one hour in this world is one day in the other world, it is possible to explore the other world for two days with a single teleport. Still, since Shinji does not know what will happen in the other world, he has a safety-first policy that he can retreat to this world if the situation is bad, and he has informed Emily and the other members of of this understanding. Upon deciding the day to leave for the other world, Shinji is summoned to the shrine. As usual, the Goddess Arian, who borrows Yoriko¡¯s body, was waiting for him in Miko¡¯s room. After the bow to the goddess, Shinji joins her at the same table, and the atmosphere changes to the usual tea party with ir serving tea. Shinji is relieved that there is no new work for the apostle to do first. Naturally, Goddess Arian had heard this thought. ¡±Apostle Shinji. I am not talking about work. There is something I want you to know in advance about the world you are about to enter.¡± ¡±Thank you very much, but¡­ may I?¡± He crosses the world for his own personal purpose, to meet his parents. So, Shinji thinks that it is wrong to ask for Goddess Arian¡¯s help for personal use, even if it is for an apostle¡¯s work. And he is right in his opinion, for normally the Goddess would not lend her power. ¡±It is fine. Apostle Shinji will continue to work for me. I need you toe back safely.¡± Shinji understands that these words are just a front and that Goddess Arian is trying to help Shinji with her personal feelings. But seeing her still maintaining her goddess-like appearance, Shinji bowed his head deeply with respect and deep gratitude like an apostle. ¡±Thank you, Goddess.¡± ¡±¡­Yes. Now, listen with your heart.¡± Goddess Arian nodded her head with a satisfied smile at Shinji, who did not get carried away by the special treatment but always remembered to behave in an apostolic manner and be respectful. She realized again that Shinji¡¯s ideal attitude was cute because she had been talking with other apostles, giving oracles, and running all over the world. (I have to control myself too¡­ I should not just leave it to Apostle Shinji¡¯s self-control and I must not get too attached to him¡­) However, by the time a goddess thinks of giving advice based on her personal feelings, it is already toote, but no one points this out to her. Rather, her cheeks flushed slightly red as she began to speak once again. ¡±The world that Apostle Shinji crosses is one of the worlds I manage. It is very close to this world and is also inhabited by monsters. However, there are no monsters as powerful as those in this world, and there are no dungeons. Therefore, there are many conflicts among human beings in this world.¡± ¡±Even more than this world¡­?¡± ¡±Yes, but on a different scale. That¡¯s a world where war often breaks out between nations as they gather thousands of soldiers and fight each other for territory.¡± ¡±Thousands of soldiers fighting¡­ ¡°war,¡± huh¡­¡± First of all, there is no culture of ¡°war¡± in this continent which is already united as one country. There are different countries across the sea, but because of the existence of big demons living in the sea, traveling to another continent is a risk, no one would think of invading another continent with an army, and there is no conflict between countries. But within a country, there is thergest conflict between nobles. However, the method used to settle these disputes is the duel, the individual against the individual. As for the number of people involved, the mostmon conflict is against the bandit groups that infest the country, but even then the number is in the dozens, and never exceeds a hundred. Besides, the existence of monsters, themon enemy, restrains the foolish acts that waste many human lives and diminish the power of humans. ¡±Apostle Shinji, in the other world you must never get involved in wars. In that world, life is lighter than in this world. Even Apostle Shinji cannot do anything if surrounded by many soldiers.¡± ¡±Yes, I will keep that in mind.¡± Goddess Arian¡¯s words were very useful. Shinji had been thinking of countermeasures for various troubles, but they were mainly for dealing with monsters. Recognizing that his biggest enemy is the same ¡°human¡±, he decides to dy his departure date to have more time to think about countermeasures against interpersonal problems. At the same time, he wonders why his parents live in such a harsh world, and why the Goddess tolerates such a world. ¡±When I interfere with the world. It is when there is an invasion from the outside world that harms the world under my control. Or, in the rarest of cases, when the world could be destroyed from within. I¡¯m only managing the world, not leading it.¡± ¡±¡­So you¡¯re saying that the enemies of the apostles are the enemies of the world?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. The direction of the world is in the hands of the people who live in it. That¡¯s how diverse worlds are created.¡± ¡±I see¡­ that¡¯s how it is, huh?¡± A world where Shinji and others live and people and monsters fight. A world where Freri and other spirits live. A world where Shizuku and Hayate live in, where there is no magic but science is developed. A world where nations fight each other for power. All these worlds are different, but they are equally beloved by Goddess Arian. It is a story on a veryrge scale. So much so that Shinji cannot possibly understand it all. However, his willingness to listen and ept new values makes Goddess Arian happy. Like the magic, Shinji has stepped into the realm where mere apostles cannot go. Only Goddess Arian knows his intentions. However, certainly, her personal favor is not the only reason. ¡±Yes. Well, I will continue. There is more to tell.¡± ¡±Yes. Thank you, Goddess.¡± Only he knows the purpose of his parents. Thinking this way, Shinji asked Goddess Arian to teach him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 484 Shinji Proceeds Beyond the [World Gate] Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After receiving the information from Goddess Arian, Shinji shares it with Emily and L. When Shinji asks them again if they are willing to go with him, they all agree. So, Shinji pledged to do his best to bring everyone back home, and everyone agreed to cooperate with him, which was a good thing, considering the fact that the hastily formed team now had a clearmon goal. So, not only Shinji but also each of the members took measures during the few days when the departure was dyed. Now, Shinji and the others, with the results of their efforts, gathered in the Miko¡¯s room for the first time to move to another world. The eight members are Shinji, Freri, Emily, L, Lili, Lilu, Iris, and Ariel known as Miko Arian. Shinji has created a golden door using the magic of the . The control of the door that leads to the other world has already been passed to Ariel. She is skilled in magic and has no trouble maintaining it, and she looks at Shinji with perfect control. ¡±Danna-sama, please be careful¡­ Be safe and make sure youe back¡­ Ariel will keep the door open until you return¡­¡± ¡±I have to ensure our safe return more and more, this is a big responsibility. My first priority is our safe return. We¡¯lle back as soon as I feel it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡±Yes, I believe you, Danna-sama¡­¡± The door can only be opened by Shinji, who created it, and Ariel, who controls it. Ariel is never in danger because no one can open the door without her permission while it is being maintained. But because of her character, she will keep the door open as long as her magicsts until Shinji returns. If so, it is clear that Ariel will be burdened by the dy in his return. However, Shinji smiles at her anxious Ariel and puts his arms around her back, hugging her tightly. On the other side, Ariel¡¯s face is buried in his chest, and she wishes him well. ¡±¡­I wish you all the best.¡± ¡±Thank you¡­ then, will you do that for me?¡± ¡±Yes¡­¡± A door to another world opens in front of Shinji and his friends. Beyond the door, there was a darkness beyond which nothing could be seen. Despite this, Shinji steps into the door without fear, and Freri and Emily follow him in turn. Leaving Ariel with her arms folded across her chest, Shinji and the others depart for another world. * * * As a sensation of something invisible passes through their bodies, Shinji and the others step into a strange room. Shinji looks around alone while Emily and the others, who have experienced this strange sensation for the first time, are unable to move and their heads are dizzy. ¡±Wooden pirs, y walls. A warehouse somewhere¡­?¡± The room was spacious enough to contain wooden pirs, a floor, and earthen walls between the ceiling and pirs. If Hayate had been here, she would have said it looked just like a Japanese-style building. The room was in and simple, and he turned to see the door through which Shinji and the others had passed and a small wooden altar. The door was already closed and would not open unless Shinji or Ariel wished it to. However, it would be too noticeable if left unattended, so he casts a magic spell to hide it from view. The small altar is kept in a clean condition, and flowers are ced on it, indicating that the altar is very well cared for. With so many people of faith, the power of the goddess is strong, and it is clear that this ce was chosen as the location for the opening of the door. ¡±Is everyone all right?¡± ¡±Ugh, my head hurts¡­ is this what happens when people cross the world?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. I guess you should get used to it.¡± ¡±I heard it makes people feel sick¡­ but it¡¯s harder than I thought it would be¡­¡± ¡±It varies a lot from person to person. Iris, are you okay?¡± ¡±Yes, I¡¯m a little calmer now¡­ Desu¡­¡± Emily¡¯splexion was particrly pale, followed by Iris¡¯s. On the other hand, L and her two sisters are back on their feet, their long, slender ears straining to detect the presence of people and sounds around them. ¡±No one nearby, maybe? I can¡¯t hear them.¡± ¡±I can¡¯t hear it either¡­ Onee-chan?¡± Unlike Lili and Lilu, L, the eldest daughter, looks very grim. She is a scout by profession, and she has been using her magic. Thanks to this, L noticed that there was something strange outside this room. magic is a magic that can search for the presence of a person, but it does not know whether the target is alive or dead. However, there are many reactions outside the room they are in, and yet none of them are moving at all. There is a door in front of them that leads to a corridor, but L, like her two sisters, cannot detect any sound of conversation or any sign of movement. (I don¡¯t think they are all¡­ dead¡­) L has heard from Shinji about the knowledge of this world. She thought that if she went to a world where people kill each other in wars, she might see a lot of people who lost their lives. However, she did not expect to see so many dead people as soon as they arrived here. Of course, as an adventurer, L had seen the bodies of her peers before. However, the number was in the single digits at most, and this was the first time for her to be reminded of the horrific deaths of more than a hundred people. It is not surprising that she was horrified as the worst imaginations came to her mind. Still, she did not lose herposure and opened her mouth, taking care not to let her voice tremble. ¡±¡­Shinji-san, it doesn¡¯t seem right. Although they are responding, none of them are moving. There are people in this room, right outside, but¡­¡± ¡±Huh! No way¡­!¡± Shinjies to the same conclusion as L and heads for the only door in the room. The tension in the room is felt by Emily and the others, who are also on their guard. Having arrived at the door, Shinji slowly opens it and peeks out through the crack. ¡±¡­It¡¯s terrible, isn¡¯t it?¡± There were many people lying on the floor in the long and narrow corridor leading to somewhere. All of them were drowned in a pool of blood, and it was obvious at a nce that they were dead. The corpses were dressed only in ordinary clothes, and no weapons were found on the ground. It is easy to guess that the dead are civilians. The vige that was attacked and destroyed. This was the first otherworldly ce Shinji and the others visited. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 485 Shinji and the Others Look Around the Village Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The building with the altar room where Shinji and the others were staying was the gathering ce of the vige. In their original world, it was nighttime, but in this world, the sun was shining and it was bright. Therefore, they could easily see the vige with houses made of wood and soil, and they could easily look around the terrible scene. As they looked around the vige, they saw the same sight everywhere. In addition, the warehouses where food and other things, which were supposedly stored, had been ransacked, indicating that they had been looted. Because of this, Shinji and the others returned to the altar room, which was the only room in the vige that had not been ransacked. Despite the gloomy atmosphere in which everyone keeps their mouths shut at the gruesome scene, Shinji is the only one who does not lose his demeanor. Though he did not say so, he was relieved to see theplete looting and to know that the looters would note back. It is typical of him to put his own safety and that of his friends ahead of that ofplete strangers. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, everyone. For putting you all in this situation out of the blue.¡± ¡±¡­It¡¯s not senpai¡¯s fault, desu¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Still, I was surprised to find myself in this situation¡­ though I knew that I would encounter it someday.¡± Despite the gloomy atmosphere, Iris and L are also first-rate adventurers. One of the skills they need is to maintain theirposure. Shinji, who had been able to judge that everyone¡¯s facial expressions were eptable, also smiled. ¡±Thank you, I appreciate you saying so. ¡­And now, although we had an unexpected ident, we are still going to do what we have to do. I really wanted to stay here to gather information¡­ So, Freri, what¡¯s new? Do you think we can locate Mom and Dad?¡± [Hmm, I don¡¯t know at the moment. If we get closer, I¡¯ll be able to tell by their presence.] ¡±Then let¡¯s start by finding out where we are. Then we¡¯ll find out where the demon lives and head there. Is that okay?¡± ¡±Of course! That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to do!¡± Since everyone except Shinji has the lewd crest, Freri¡¯s thoughts are received well and the conversation proceeds smoothly. Emily also appeared to be back to full strength and was able to smile again. In this world, wars are not umon. And Shinji recalls his knowledge of a world he calls ¡°the World in Conflict¡±. It is a world where countries of various sizes are in turmoil, and each country has a different ideology. Some countries are tribalistic, where only humans and beasts gather together, while others have various races. Among these countries, Shinji decided that the most likely for his parents to be living in is a country that epts demons as its citizens. So he told everyone about it before he departed. Originally, the n was to gather information in the first town and go to the country where the demons are located. It is painful not knowing where the other towns are, but fortunately, the road for people extends outside of the vige. And he can only hope that there is a town where people live beyond that point. (I was hoping we could detect them within Freri¡¯s detection range, but I guess that¡¯s not so easy to do. Well, we¡¯ll have to look for them steadily) Shinji and Freri are not physically connected to Shinji¡¯s parents, and they could not exchange thoughts directly with each other. Therefore, they had to get as close to their parents as Freri could detect. And considering his parents¡¯ interest in cuckoldry, he thought it would be better to search for them in a big city where there are many people (creatures), and made a n to do so. ¡±¡­I don¡¯t like to leave it like this and go on, but¡­¡± ¡±We don¡¯t have a choice. We can¡¯t just bury them on our own. Lilu, stay strong.¡± ¡±I know. I¡¯m sorry, Lili.¡± Although she has changed her mind, Lilu is the one who has been lingering the most among the members. She is kind-hearted enough to try to help the prostitutes who have turned into a subus, so she feels guilty about rushing ahead and leaving the vige in such a miserable state. The logic makes sense. But, the time to maintain the , and it makes no sense for them, who are not residents of the ¡°World of Conflict¡±, to meddle in the matter. Still, Lilu thinks that the vigers should be given a proper burial, considering their regret. However, she does not want to disrupt the circle. Shinji does not change his behavior either, and only pats the somber Lilu on the back. He tells her that feeling guilty is not a bad thing, instead of being able to express it. ¡±¡­Shinji-san¡­¡± ¡±Lili. I¡¯m sorry for making you express such a difficult thing.¡± ¡±It was necessary. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡±I understand. So thank you. I appreciate you trying to respect our arrangement.¡± ¡±You¡¯re wee.¡± Shinji looks around at his friends and sees that they have all finished packing their belongings. All that was left to do now was to decide which direction to go. But then, L¡¯s spell was triggered by a new person. The reaction of some people heading toward the vige at a reasonably fast speed means that a group of people on horseback is approaching. The speed of the horses would reach them before Shinji and the others leave the vige, even if they are on foot. ¡±Shinji-san! Someone has to approach the vige as fast as a horse!¡± ¡±¡­Let¡¯s take a look at the outside first. Worst case scenario, we must return to our world. ¡± Depending on who they¡¯re dealing with, negotiations can be made. The reason Shinji thinks so is that the dead vigers are of multiple races, human and beastman. If they came from a position to protect the vige, there was little chance that they would be eliminated without question because of their different races. As he thought so, his creation of a flying eyeball slips through the ceiling of the altar and floats in mid-air. Shinji¡¯s vision is connected to the eyeball, and when he can see the vige from a high vantage point, he looks out over the vige. ¡±L, what is the direction?¡± ¡±From the north road.¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Cavalry, huh?¡± Shinji turns his eyes in the direction he was told and sees a group on horseback approaching the vige. And then he looks more closely to find out the true identity of the group. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 486 Shinji’s First Contact Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A group of people arrives at the vige, unaware that they are being observed by Shinji¡¯s . All of the men on horseback are armed. The leader of the group, a young man in leather armor and leading a group of men with spears in their hands, is holding a big naginata sword in his hand. He looked about the same age as Shinji, with his ck bangs cut short and his hair tied back in a bun, and was well-built. Seeing his face trembling with a mixture of anger and regret when he saw the devastation of the vige, Shinji guessed that they were the protectors of the vige. Furthermore, the soldiers who follow him are not only people like the young man, but also beastmen. This suggests that the young man has a good understanding of other races. This made Shinji think that he was worthy of dialogue with him. ¡±A person I could try to talk to, I guess. L stays here and keeps a lookout with . Lili and Lilu are her escorts. Then, Emily, Iris, and Freri will youe with me?¡± ¡±Yes. If anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know, Shinji-san.¡± ¡±Yes! I¡¯ll protect Shinji!¡± ¡±Senpai, I¡¯ll watch your back, desu¡± ¡±Yeah. Thank you. ¡­Then, let¡¯s go.¡± While they are assigning roles, the youth and hispanion are preparing to dismount and enter the vige. Shinji and the others hurried out of the altar room to call out to them before they spread out. However, they cannot expose themselves carelessly. After leaving the altar room, Shinji moves into the shadows of the building to avoid being seen by the young men, and calls out to them, using a magic spell to make his voice amplified. [I¡¯m sorry to call out to you all of a sudden] ¡±Who is it!?¡± The young man and the others ready their weapons and look around them. Under normal circumstances, they would not be able tomunicate with each other, but Shinji and the others have taken measures so that they canmunicate with each other through ¡°trantion¡± magic. And now, being impressed by their quick movements, which clearly show their high level of skill, Shinji opens his mouth again. [We are travelers who are searching for someone. We arrived at this vige a little while ago and found it in such a mess. We were just about to leave when you came to us. We have no intention of hostility] A ck-haired young man named ¡°Kuroumaru¡±, a warrior in the service of Soukai country and the leader of the group, looks around as if searching for the source of the voice, but he cannot make out any human form and breaks out in a cold sweat. Though the voice speaks to him in a gentlemanly manner, he is not so foolish as to trust it alone. ¡±Kurou, do you know where the other man is?¡± ¡±No¡­ But it might be in the vige. And yet he gave up an opportunity to surprise us. I¡¯m sure he has no intention of hostility¡± ¡±Yes. But we need to know who we¡¯re dealing with. They may not be from Tensho country, but they could be spies from another country.¡± ¡±That¡¯s true, all right. ¡­I get it! We don¡¯t want to fight with you for nothing! So, we¡¯d like to discuss this face-to-face, please!¡± After whispering with his adjutant, Kuroumaru¡¯s voice is tense, but Shinji is not surprised by this suggestion. Shinji knew that the proposal was within Shinji¡¯s expectations. That¡¯s why he asked to reduce the possibility of a sudden attack. ¡±I understand. I¡¯ll show myself now! All right¡­ Emily, Iris, stay alert. If there¡¯s an emergency, we¡¯ll teleport back to the altar room, so Freri keeps that in mind.¡± [Hmm, I know] With that said, Shinji and the others appear from behind the building with Emily in the lead. They can recognize each other, yet face each other at a distance that they cannot close in a single breath. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, Kuroumaru¡¯s and the other men of the Soukai country¡¯s equipment do not seem to be of very high quality. Although the leader Kuroumaru¡¯s naginata and leather armor were better, the spears and leather armor of the other were easily recognizable as a few bits of junk. For Shinji and the other adventurers, it was unthinkable that the equipment they had entrusted their lives to was of such poor quality. Nheless, Shinji was relieved when he found the family crest on the leather armor of Kuroumaru, who stood in front of the group. ording to his prior knowledge, the family crest belonged to the Soukai country is a rtively peaceful multi-racial country where people of many races live. (That¡¯s good. There seems to be room to talk to them) On the contrary, Kuroumaru and the others saw Shinji and the others as a well-dressed group of travelers. Their weapons, staffs, armor, and clothes were obviously of high quality and made to order. Emily, Iris, and Freri were dressed in skirts that they had never seen before. So, for Kuromaru and the others, who are ustomed to wearing pants for both men and women, the fabric swayed as they walked, making them feel ufortable as if their underwear might be visible. And what caught their attention more than anything else was the presence of Freri herself. She is obviously of a non-human species. Her feminine bulge, lovely and beautiful, standing alongside Shinji on an equal footing, shows that she is not a person rted to Tenshou country, the human supremacist country, which does not make Kuroumaru and the others less cautious, but it does lower their hostility significantly. (I¡¯ve never seen these clothes before¡­ So, where are they from? At least it¡¯s not from a nearby country. But then, I would say that traveling with only women is dangerous¡­) Even though they are standing still, Shinji and the others are not open. The pressure from Emily, standing in the front row and holding a club as tall as she is, is especially strong. Kuroumaru does not feel confident that he can meet her head-on and win. Meanwhile, Emily, as a fellow vanguard, also saw that Kuroumaru¡¯s strength was superior to the rest of the group. She does not expect to lose, but she recognizes that she will not be able to defeat him with a single blow. ¡±Once again. My name is Shinji, and I am managing the trip. I am traveling in search of people from faraway foreignnds.¡± Despite the tense atmosphere, Shinji smiles and tries to continue his story. With the military advantage of Emily and an escape route, there is no need to be unnecessarily condescending. ¡±I am Kuroumaru. I am a general who leads soldiers of Soukai country. Still, a farawaynd¡­? Well, I¡¯ve never seen you dressed like that before. More importantly, this vige was already here when you arrived¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. This was the situation¡­ Do you have any doubts?¡± ¡±No, I know who did it. It was the reaper corps from Tenshou country. They say humanity is supreme and could enve other races. And these units was the one that gathers ves from all over thend. The reapers. They take young, good-looking children and are always on the lookout for them.¡± Kuroumaru¡¯s words reminded Shinji of the small percentage of young people among the bodies he saw when he was looking around the vige. If he was right, it would exin the devastation. ¡±I had heard about Tenshou country, but¡­ it¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ Now, you mentioned that you are on a journey to look for someone, I wonder if that person is in our country. If so, I think I can help you.¡± Kuroumaru¡¯sment surprises his subordinates. Shinji was the same, though he did not show it. Whether he is a good person or not, or whether he has some other purpose in mind, is hard to say at this stage. ¡±Thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t mention it. Well then, if you have any trouble, you can visit me at the castle in Soukai. Mention my name and you¡¯ll get a meeting.¡± ¡±¡­Thank you. At that time, I would be grateful for your kindness.¡± It was a rather forceful rmendation, but it was based on Kuroumaru¡¯s own intuition. His intuition told him that this was the person with whom he should somehow make a connection. Meanwhile, Shinji thought that the right to meet with a person of his status would be useful in case of emergency, so he bowed his head. ¡±If you continue on this northern road, you will eventually reach the castle town. Then, we will return to call people. We can¡¯t leave this vige like this.¡± ¡±Okay. We¡¯ll make our move.¡± ¡±Please do so and have a safe trip. All riders, back to the castle!¡± ¡±¡±Yes, sir!!¡±¡± Shinji and the others watch as Kuroumaru and the others mount their horses and ride away from the vige. And having sessfullypleted their first contact in the ¡°World of Conflict¡±, Shinji contemtes what to do next. Tenshou country Human supremacy. All other races are ves. Soukai country A multi-race country. ves are sinners. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 487 Shinji’s Return ‘ Soukai, the Country of Sorrow Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After seeing Kuroumaru and the others off, Shinji returned to the altar room where L and the others were waiting. Then, using the to return to their original world, they returned to Miko Arian¡¯s room where she was waiting. From her perspective, who has a different time flow from theirs, it seems as if they have immediately crossed over to the other world, and it would be understandable that they might have some kind of trouble. However, she immediately regained herposure after listening to Shinji¡¯s exnation. ¡±Shinji, why did wee back so soon? Does it have something to do with Freri¡¯s absence?¡± Emily asked as they sat around a round table and took a break. This question was on everyone¡¯s mind except for Freri who was not present. ¡±Yes. But let me exin because it¡¯s quite different from what we had originally nned. As Emily said, it has something to do with the fact that Freri is not here. You all know that a powerful spirit can travel between worlds by itself as long as they have a marker, right?¡± What Shinji says is basic knowledge about spirits, and everyone nods in agreement. For example, in the case of Shinji and Freri, Freri can move to the ce where Shinji, the contractor, is located. This is because she has the contractor (Shinji) as her marker, and they are connected by their magic power. ¡±¡­Senpai, you are very clever. When did you give her these instructions?¡± ¡±While we¡¯re talking, just for a moment. I asked Freri to put a nt on their horses to serve as a marker.¡± ¡±Ah, I see! So you asked Freri to keep an eye on them. They said they were going back to the castle.¡± ¡±¡­Yeah, but when they get close to the castle, she¡¯ll set up a marker outside of the town. Then we can use the to get to the altar, and from the altar to the castle in one go.¡± L and the others hear the conversation between Iris and Shinji, who quickly guessed what was going on, and they understand what they are trying to do. Shinji nods his head and smiles wryly, hoping that things will turn out just as Iris had said. ¡±I¡¯m also concerned about the existence of the reapers. Traveling on foot is a bit risky. I thought it would be irresponsible to put everyone in more danger than necessary. I feel bad for L and the others.¡± ¡±If you know the risks, you should avoid them. Right, Lili?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t enjoy the trip if we¡¯re on our guard all the time. After what we saw¡­¡± Not only Lili and Lilu but also L nodded in agreement. Even for adventurers who are ustomed to rough times, the sight of innocent people dead was unbearable. Even though they are from different worlds, adventurers are willing to fight to protect the powerless from monsters. Thinking back on it, they cannot help but feel resentment toward Tenshou Country, which created that tragedy, and their hearts ache. ¡±We should try to stay away from Tenshou Country¡­ Well, I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ll open the next . Thank you for your time today. See youter.¡± With Shinji¡¯s words of thanks, their first visit to the ¡°World of Conflict¡±es to an end. * * * Soukai Country. As the name implies, there is a castle where the lord of the country lives in the valley between the mountains. Under the castle, which was suitable for the lord of the country to live in, a town spread out, and there was a corresponding bustle. Then, from a room in the castle, there is a man who looks at the town. He is a middle-aged man with a stern face. His well-trained body and the sword scars on his face indicate that he was a warrior of many battles. His name is Iwao. He is the lord of Soukai Country. As he traced the wounds he received before he became the Lord of Soukai Country, he was thinking about the hostile neighboring country, Tenshou Country. He sent Kuroumaru and his men to check, but he knew that the vige would have already been destroyed. He also knew that it was a murderous act by the reaper corps. However, even if it was toote, he had to act as the lord of thend. If there are any survivors, he must protect them. (They can do whatever they want¡­ because of the defeat¡­ I am not good enough¡­) About half a year ago. Soukai Country had a big battle with Tenshou Country. The result was defeat. They suffered heavy losses. Not only did they lose a part of their border, but the lord also lost his only son and heir. The invasion was stopped because of the damage to Tenshou Country. It is because of his son who fought hard until he died in battle. And from that time, he could regain the country¡¯s strength and is now preparing for another invasion of Tenshou Country, but the attacks of their reaper corps and others from Tenshou Country have caused no end of troubles. Nevertheless, Iwao does not be desperate. Because there is no way that a samurai could do such a shameful thing as to destroy the hope that his son had built for the country. Therefore, Iwao took various measures. One of them was a big one. ¡±Father. Excuse me.¡± ¡±Tsubaki¡­ What brings you here?¡± The sliding door opened, and standing in front of it was a woman wearing a brightly colored kimono. She had lustrous ck hair that reached her back. Her face was cute with a hint of youth, and her silver hairpin made her look grown-up. Although her kimono, which does not show the lines of her body, does not show her femininity at a nce, she is a lovely girl who has grown up enough to be a woman. She is Princess Tsubaki. Iwao¡¯s only surviving child. ¡±I heard the reaper corps were out again¡­¡± ¡±¡­Yeah, Kuroumaru and his men are on their way to check. But the vige will probably be wiped out.¡± ¡±¡­Father¡­ is there anything I can do? If we don¡¯t do something, the people will¡­¡± ¡±¡­we can¡¯t save all the people¡­ After all, it¡¯s impossible to have soldiers in every vige. And in the first ce, the reaper corps are elite soldiers. cing soldiers who don¡¯t know their stuff will only cause more damage.¡± Tsubaki¡¯s face drops as her father looks frustrated. Tsubaki felt ashamed of herself for ming her father. Iwao, too, feels sorry for himself for not being able to relieve his daughter¡¯s sorrow. He was even more ashamed of himself for using the strategy with his beloved daughter. ¡±¡­I¡¯m sorry, Tsubaki. I¡¯m a pathetic father who can¡¯t even allow you to marry the man of your choice. I don¡¯t ask you to forgive me.¡± Iwao¡¯s n was to take advantage of the adversity of losing his sessor. His n was to marry Tsubakihime, who would soone of age, and the child who seeded would be the next king. But the father of the king must be the one who has made the greatest achievement, regardless of his origin, a condition that is unthinkable in this world. Even a former peasant could be a king¡¯s father. These stories greatly boosted the morale of many soldiers and warriors who dreamed of sess. Not only that, but the dark, backward-looking stories of the loss of the heir to the throne disappeared, and they turned their eyes to the future. Thanks to this, under the leadership of Iwao, the current head of the country, Soukai Country hase together and is now able to fight against Tenshou Country. ¡±Since I was born as a princess, I am ready to devote myself to my country. I have lost the possibility of marrying into another country. Perhaps it¡¯s better that I won¡¯t have to leave this country.¡± ¡±¡­Thank you. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through this.¡± Tsubaki has already epted Iwao¡¯s n as fate. The brave girl who thinks of her country of birth is adorable and dazzling. She reminds herself that she must defeat Tenshou Country and protect her country at all costs. But¡­ (The reality is harsh¡­ if things continue as they are, eventually¡­) Iwao saw the defeat of Soukai Country. Therefore, he always continues to think of a way to ovee difficulties. As he thought so, a cold wind blowing between the mountains brushed against Iwao and Tsubaki¡¯s bodies. Their bodies trembled because of the coldness of the wind, or perhaps because of their anxiety about the future. Not even they knew. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 488 Repay the Compensation to Hayate Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Back in their own world, Shinji and the others decided to return to their daily routine until there was progress in Freri¡¯s surveince of Kuroumaru and the others. Shinji and Emily went to work in Wolf territory. Meanwhile, L and the others are working as adventurers. Shinji, who is supposed to be the treasurer, is asked by Christina to go to a vige in the territory. The vige is too far away for a day trip, and an overnight stay is necessary to return. Although the request is ostensibly from Christina, who is in charge of the work, it is actually at Shinji¡¯s request. The purpose was to have plenty of free time at night. Then, upon arrival at the vige, Shinji reconfirms the contents of the petition from the vige as requested by Christina, and investigates them using magic. After informing the vige head of his findings and promising to report to the lord (Alvin), Shinji rents an empty house in the vige for a day. A normal official would spend the night, but Shinji is different. He changes into a formal suit prepared in advance and puts on a mask that covers the upper half of his face. Shinji, who looks like he could attend a masked ball hosted by an aristocrat with a luxurious look, sends a thought to someone. [Hayate, are you ready to go?] [Ah, onii-san. I¡¯m ready!] The thought is directed to Hayate. Shinji needed to make time to invite her to a top-ss restaurant (hotel) in the capital, which he had promised to do. [Then, can you send the magic power to the invitation? That way you can teleport to the hotel.] [Okay. But isn¡¯t it too much toing in and out to the hotel with teleport magic? Invitations are disposable.] [Well, but wouldn¡¯t it be conspicuous if I brought my mistress to the hotel with me? Besides, this service is favored by aristocrats who are worried about being seen.] [Then why didn¡¯t they have mistresses in the first ce?] [Well, it¡¯s none of my business. Anyway, it¡¯s a lot easier if we don¡¯t have to walk around anymore, isn¡¯t it?] Shinji sends magic power to the invitation card he took out while speaking lightly, and the teleport magic is activated, and Shinji moves to a room in the hotel. The room was brightly lit by magic and had a calm atmosphere. Hayate in a dress, who arrived first, noticed Shinji¡¯s presence and turned around. Hayate, like Shinji, has a mask covering the upper half of her face. The long skirt of her mermaid dress was almost to the floor,pletely concealing her legs. However, the bust of the dress is wide open, so that the cleavage created by Hayate¡¯s big breasts is visible from the front. There is no other fabric besides the straps of the dress that cover her shoulders, and her skin is visible from her neck to her bosom, making her dress sensational. The dress and the mask were prepared by Shinji, as Hayate could not afford to buy a dress made of luxurious and shiny fabric. ¡±Ah, onii-san. What do you think? Does it look good on me?¡± ¡±Yes, just as you said. You look good and pretty. ¡° Hayate was dressed more fashionably than ever in her life, including before and after her transfer to the other world. When she looked in the mirror before she left, she couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful she looked. Her heart was pounding in her chest as Shinji presented her with a dress that suited her perfectly, even if it was only a token of his kindness. Although he is used to seducing women, his straightforward praise makes her feel happy. (It¡¯s bad, my face¡­ bes hot¡­. Onii-san¡­ I can¡¯t believe you making my heart pound like this¡­. Geez, you¡¯re a womanizer!) Fortunately, Hayate is wearing a mask. Otherwise, Shinji would have seen her reddish face, which was obvious to him. Then, to cover up her embarrassment, Hayate vigorously wraps his arm around Shinji¡¯s arm. ¡±Thanks! I was looking forward to thanking you today. Please escort me, Onii-san!¡± ¡±Yeah, I hope you¡¯ll enjoy yourself to the fullest. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of food they¡¯re going to serve.¡± Shinji feels the softness of Hayate¡¯s breast against his elbow, and when he looks down at the side of the room, his eyes are drawn to the flesh of her breast and the cleavage of her cleavage, which is changing its shape lewdly as it is pressed against him. Still, Shinji leads Hayate to the back of the hotel in a gentlemanly manner. There is no need to rush. After all, he already knows that he is going to hold Hayate after the delicious meal. So,for now, Shinji is going to enjoy his meal for the sake of better taste. * * * Shinji and Hayate enter one of the many private rooms in the back of the hotel. The living room has a chic atmosphere and is furnished with a table and chairs that are just the right length for two people to sit side by side. Behind the living room is a bedroom with a double bed. In addition, there is a toilet, a changing room, and a bath room. In addition, there is a doorbell on the table in the living room, and if the doorbell is rung, a maid will be at service, so that they can spend a perfect time. Now, Shinji and Hayate are shown to their room and drink a wee drink. Hayate is surprised by the refreshing and pleasantly high quality alcohol. The difference from the ale she used to drink as an adventurer is too great to evenpare. But this is only the beginning of her surprise. ¡±It¡¯s so good~? So delicious~?!¡± Hayate was in love with the appetizers, soups, and other delicacies that came out one after another. She could not stop her knife and fork in front of what she thought was the most delicious dish of her life. The gesture is not admirable, but no one can me her for it. ¡±If I had my smartphone, I could have taken a picture. It¡¯s a shame really, because it looks so stylish.¡± ¡±I know pictures are the still images you were talking about before, but smart phones look¡­ another new term¡­¡± ¡±Ah, sorry, onii-san. Do you mind? I probably can¡¯t exin it well, and I don¡¯t know the structure of it either. If it about the pictures, I¡¯m good¡­ but the video camera¡­ no, those recording crystals are so expensive¡­¡± The distant look in Hayate¡¯s eyes reminded Shinji of the time she asked him if he could take a video of her. He told her that she could buy a recording crystal that could record images, but from the way Hayate looked at him, he guessed that she did not buy it. Hayate, who knows about modern video cameras, would never have thought of buying a recording crystal because of its high price and inconvenience of not being able to edit the video, such as cutting a scene, or overwriting the video without re-shooting. As they eat, Shinji listens to Hayate talk about why she wants photos and videos, albums, and home drama, the act of preserving memories in a physical form. Hayate was pleasantly surprised by Shinji¡¯s speaking style, which was not only listening but also speaking in a way that made the conversation lively at key points. They chat over a delicious meal and drinks. Hayate, who is a cheerful and sociable person, enjoyed the conversation very much. Then they continued to talk, changing the topic one after another and changing their facial expressions. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 489 Taking off Hayate’s Dress Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The dreamlike meal timees to an end. There was no disappointment, even down to the dessert, and Hayate waspletely satisfied. And having finished cleaning the empty dishes, the personal maid is no longer in the room. Unless the bell rings, no one visits this room anymore. Now, as the maid was cleaning up, the conversation was once interrupted. In the indescribable silence, Hayate nces sideways to check on Shinji, who is in the process of removing his mask. ¡±You can take off your mask, too, Hayate. If you don¡¯t ring the bell, the maid won¡¯te.¡± ¡±I-I see. Then, I¡¯ll take mine off too.¡± Hayate looks away from Shinji as she takes off her mask. She is restless and it is obvious that she is conscious of Shinji, but she pretends not to notice him as she drinks her water. In return for her advice, Shinji brings her to a restaurant (hotel) and eats a meal with him. Since the promise has already been fulfilled, there is no problem to push Hayate down immediately. Dressed up, she is indeed very attractive. However, Hayate¡¯s knowledge of the other world is too useful to treat her as a saffle who can be cut off at any time. Just as in the case of the dragon and the improvement of the , it was very gratifying to have useful knowledge readily avable. The importance of Hayate has increased in Shinji¡¯s mind. (However, it is not good to suddenly change the attitude. I need to make her think that she can continue to lend me her knowledge) He can afford to do so because she is already bound by the lewd crest and he has the means to make her soggy and debauched with pleasure if the need arises. It is obvious that Hayate is willing to do so when she chooses this ce (love hotel) in the first ce, and all Shinji has to do is to wait and see. ¡±¡­Then¡­ Onii-san. Do you want to take a bath?¡± Hayate regained some of herposure after taking a breather, thanks to her mind telling herself that it was a give-and-take rtionship. She also has no intention of taking her rtionship with Shinji any further than it is right now. Instead, she prefers thefortable position of friend and coborator (with physical contact). ¡±Well, the bathtub was not that big, but it was clean.¡± ¡±No, it¡¯s big enough. In the first ce, there is no bath in a normal house. But in this case, it¡¯s big enough for two people.¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. It¡¯s nice to take a rxing bath in a big bath. Though it¡¯s a bit extravagant.¡± ¡±Onii-san is soaked in the luxury of the aristocrats¡­¡± What Hayate though on his mind was just what Shinji wanted. He likes her spontaneous ideas, but she doesn¡¯t intend to foster a love affair between a man and a woman. Now, after exchanging light banter to keep the atmosphere from getting too sweet, Shinji and Hayate head for the changing rooms. In the changing room, Hayate puts her hands on her shoulder straps to take off her dress, but Shinji stops her. ¡±Onii-san?¡± ¡±It¡¯s hard to take off your dress by yourself, isn¡¯t it? Turn around.¡± ¡±What? Uh, yes¡­¡± Shinji is right, it takes a lot of time to untie the back of the dress and theces of the underwear by groping with both hands behind her back. Still, Hayate, who has quietly exposed her back to Shinji, feels a surge of embarrassment as his hands undo the back straps, pull her arms out of the shoulder straps, and slowly lower her dress down. (Wh-Why? It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been seen by Onii-san¡­ But why am I so embarrassed?) Her dress falls on the floor, and Hayate in her underwear shakes her body shyly. Then, after her backless bustier removed, Hayate hides her breasts with her arms while looking at her backside. But there is no way that her arms can cover her big breasts, and her breasts are softly crushed by her arms. By the time Shinji puts his hands on her panties that covered her plump buttocks, Hayate took a step forward and away from him as if she wanted to escape. ¡±I-It¡¯s already enough! I¡¯ll go in first!¡± Hayate, red to the ears, runs away to the bathroom with her panties on. Until now, as soon as she was naked, the caresses started and she was tossed about by the pleasures, which distracted her from her thoughts. Or, in the atmosphere of s*xual, the desire to feel good was more important than embarrassment. But now it is different. She can afford to look at him closely. It was not that she was not embarrassed because she had been looked at so many times, but it was just that she felt sofortable that she could not even afford to feel embarrassed. If Hayate had been in a position to take the initiative and to me him as a reward, as she did in the hypnotic state, she would not have been embarrassed. In the case of Shizuku and his girlfriend, even though Shizuku gave up her position, Hayate was still in control of the situation. Therefore, she is often on the side of the ming, and she is not used to being pressured. (I¡¯m embarrassed by the way he looks at me¡­. Ah, let¡¯s try not to be seen too much. When hees in the bath, I¡¯ll turn around and wash his back!) Hayate ns to do so, takes off her panties and looks for soap. However, Shinji, who senses through the door that Hayate is flustered, slowly removes his clothes with a smile on his face. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 490 At the Hotel with Hayate, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji enters the bathroom and smells the good scent of soap. On there, he finds Hayate waiting for him,thering a soap in a wooden bucket. Usually, she wipes herself with a towel soaked in hot water and finishes with magic. Although it is enough to keep her clean, it is not enough for Hayate who used to use body soap in her original world. Well, fragrant soaps are rather expensive luxury items, and it is hard formon people (Hayate) to use them on a daily basis. ¡±O-Onii-san! I found some soap. It smells so good??¡± Thanks to thether covering her breasts and waist, her nipples and pubic area are hidden from view. Although she was less embarrassed, Shinji saw that Hayate¡¯s face was still a little red. (¡­No, it¡¯s more erotic when she is covered with bubbles¡­) And this had the effect of making his p*nis, which had been hanging down, erect. Naturally, seeing it erect in front of her eyes, Hayate¡¯s face turns red again in shame. Shinji could have urged her to suck it in her mouth, but he did not and smiled at her moistened eyes. ¡±It¡¯s true. Soap that smells this good is a luxury item. Let¡¯s wash our bodies with soap first.¡± ¡±¡­Y-Yes. That¡¯s right¡­ Then, O-Onii-san, let me wash you, so can you sit down?¡± ¡±Ah, please take care of me then.¡± Hayate, who had been preupied with Shinji¡¯s muscr body, hurriedly pulls out a bath chair in front of Shinji. Shinji smiles and sits down in the chair, and she quickly steps behind him and pulls a wooden tub of bubbles toward him. As she scoops up the bubbles with both hands and rubs her hands on Shinji¡¯s back, she notices that his well-trained back is much wider than she had expected. Because of this she bes nervous. But then, she still carefully rubs her palms on it, and Shinji breathes in a pleasant breath. ¡±Haahh~¡­ It feels so good¡­ I guess having someone else wash me is different¡­¡± ¡±Really? I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ll give you a good wash for today, Onii-san.¡± Hayate starts to get carried away, thinking that she has nothing to be ashamed of without Shinji¡¯s eyes on her. Not wanting to give up the initiative, she pulls out of her head of s*xual knowledge and presses her lush, bubbling breasts against Shinji¡¯s back. At the same time, her hands pass under his armpits and she begins to wash his chest with her palms. (This way, Onii-san can¡¯t see me and I can wash his front too! Men must like this kind of thing¡­ Mmm~?) She washes Shinji¡¯s back with her body rocking up and down and from side to side, her breasts pressed against his back, twisted lewdly. Shinji feels her breath on his ear as he savors the happy sensation of her breasts crawling on his back. At the same, her soapy hands went down from his chest, down to his stomach, and then to his crotch. ¡±O-Onii-san¡­you¡¯re getting so big¡­?¡± ¡±Didn¡¯t you see it just now? After all, I can¡¯t wait to hold Hayate in my arms.¡± ¡±No, not yet¡­ I haven¡¯t finished washing you yet.¡± Hayate¡¯s supple fingers touch his thick, muscr p*nis. The fingers of both hands crawl from the base of the rod to the tip of the ns, and when the rod is sufficiently wet, Hayate squeezes it in a circle with the thumb and middle finger of her left hand. At the same time, the fingers of the right hand caress the ns gently, making the p*nis harder and making Hayate¡¯s breath ragged in anticipation of being prated by the hot and virile presence. The tips of her breasts against his back were also getting hard, and she was beginning to feel good just by washing them. Shinji judges from the heat of her breath against his ear that Hayate has be naughty, too. As he thought so, he turns his head to the side and meets eyes with Hayate¡¯s eyes moistened not with shame but with anticipation. ¡±Hayate, your hands are nice, but I want you to wash me with your breasts.¡± ¡±Mmm¡­okay. Then, sit down there¡­¡± ¡±Yeah, please.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Hayate kneels between Shinji¡¯s legs on the edge of the tub. They are facing each other, but she is no longer embarrassed. Her mind is upied with the anticipation of the s*x that awaits her after she has served the object that has corrupted her. With her eyes entranced, she wees the p*nis that is erected in the cleavage of herrge breasts. Even with her F-cup breasts, the p*nis protrudes from her cleavage, and her breasts jiggle and shake. ¡±As I thought, Onii-san¡¯s thing is big¡­? I wonder if it feels so good because it¡¯s so big¡­?¡± ¡±Well, it¡¯s also a matter of chemistry. It means that Hayate had the ability to receive mine¡­ oh, Hayate¡¯s breasts, they feel so good too¡­ Please make them harder¡­¡± ¡±Haa, haah~? Mmm, yes~? Onii-san, please enjoy it~? Mmm, mmm¡­?¡± The gentle, enveloping, pping, slurping, and breastjob is reced by a squeezing of the breasts from side to side to increase the pressure in order to give Shinji the stimtion he desires. In such a state, the breasts are bobbed up and down, and the cock is pushed from the base of the pole to the tip of the ns, which is surely a very pleasurable experience. *Pound~? Pound~? Pound~? Pound~? The intensity gradually increases in order to make Shinji ejacte. Although her breastsjob is not very skillful, Hayate¡¯s efforts and sincere behavior arouse him. ¡±I¡¯m gonna cum¡­!¡± ¡±Hyaa~? Ah, amazing¡­ it¡¯s in my breasts¡­?¡± On the verge of ejacting, Shinji pulled his hips back and buried his ns in Hayate¡¯s breasts. Hayate was holding the p*nis against the soft flesh of her breasts as the p*nis was spurting its thick cum into her breasts. When the quivering p*nis quieted down, Hayate let go of her hands, and the white cum ejacted between her breasts. ¡±O-Oniisan, that¡¯s a lot of cum¡­? Did it feel goo¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah, it was great. Thank you, Hayate.¡± ¡±Mmm, fufu¡­ You¡¯re wee~?¡± Hayate smiles at the words of appreciation, but her eyes are on the p*nis that remains erect even after ejaction. She can¡¯t wait to be inserted it into her. With such a look in her eyes, Shinji washes the soap from his p*nis in hot water and urges her to stand up so that he can have intercourse with Hayate. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 491 At the Hotel with Hayate, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Uhh, do I have to face backwards?¡± ¡±Yes, keep standing.¡± ¡±Okay¡­ Then, mmm¡­ ahh¡­ Onii-san, I¡¯m going to insert it¡­ ahh¡­¡± In front of Shinji, who was still sitting on the edge of the bathtub, Hayate was made to stand so that her back was exposed. Looking at her body line, he could see that her buttocks seemed to have be firmerpared to those at the time of the Hateyama incident. Therefore, he made her sit with her back toward him so that he could enjoy her ass. With Shinji holding her waist and guiding her, Hayate sits down with her knees folded and her plump ass sticking out. As soon as the head of the cock enters her vagina, which is dripping with her love juice due to previous s*xual service, Shinji¡¯s p*nis is easily prated into her vagina. ¡±Haahhh¡­? This is bad¡­? It hits me right where I want it¡­? It¡¯s going to go deep¡­?¡± *Twitch! Twitch! Hayate¡¯s hips quiver as Shinji¡¯s hands slide up from her waist to her sides to her heavy breasts, lifting them up from the bottom and shaking them. ¡±I thought you¡¯d like it, Hayate, since you like the doggy position¡­ and I was right.¡± ¡±Mmm~? I think I like it¡­ maybe~? Ah, hahhh, mmm~? Don¡¯t shake my breasts~?¡± ¡±I like this position too because it¡¯s easier to squeeze. And even if you say no, your body is very honest. So, it¡¯s better if I touch them, right?¡± As Hayate twists and turns with her hips pressed against him, there is no intention to escape, but only aplete and utter rejection. Rather, when both fingers sank into her breasts, changing the shape of them, her vagina tightened happily. Moreover, the amount of her love juice increased, and it was obvious that Hayate was getting pleasure from it. ¡±I¡¯m sitting down and I couldn¡¯t move. So Hayate has to move¡­. But just take it slow at first, okay?¡± ¡±I-I get it~? Ah, mmm~? But, Onii-san~? Take your hands off my breasts, mmm¡­? If you touch my nipples, I can¡¯t move¡­?¡± Hayate¡¯s tone bes more lustful as Shinji tweaks her hardened nipples with his fingertips. However, with a rigid p*nis inserted into her vagina, caressing her breasts is not enough for her. He wants her to made his p*nis thrust up into her vagina more. So, Shinji removes his hands from her breasts in response to Hayate¡¯s plea for more intense pleasure. Immediately, Hayate began to move her hips up and down. There was no pain thanks to the abundance of her love juices, and the sound of the water echoed in the bathroom. Lifting her hips and pushing her vagina apart, Hayate immediately concentrates on shaking her hips, as the p*nis slips out of her, and she feels so good. ¡±Hahh~? Ah~? Ah~? It¡¯s good, it¡¯s so good~? Onii-san, as I thought, it feels so good~? Ah, hah~? Mmm, mmm~? I can¡¯t stop, I can¡¯t stop~?¡± The fact that they can¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces also helps Hayate not to be embarrassed when she performs her eager hip shaking. Shinji watches Hayate¡¯s lewd dance, which is steeped in pleasure, and his arousal is heightened by the way her buttocks sway with each thrust. ¡±Ah, oh no¡­? It¡¯s still big¡­? Ah~? I can¡¯t take this¡­? It hits the best part¡­? I can¡¯t stop¡­? Ah~? Another big one¡­? I-I can¡¯t take this¡­? Ah, no¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands reach out to her ample breasts, which are so much rougher than the rest of her backside, as she moves them up and down. Hayate, who has learned how to swing her hips, does not stop when Shinji grabs her breasts again. So, right now, when Shinji rubs the sensitive tip of her nipple with his finger, Hayate¡¯s vaginal sensitivity is heightened, and she bes even more horny. This intensified pleasure makes Hayate anticipate her climax, and her hips change to a small movement. If she did not do this, she would cum herself. This is alsost spurt to urge Shinji to ejacte. ¡±O-Onii-san~? I¡¯m going to cum now~? Please you cum too~? ah, ah, ah~? cum and ejacte inside me~? I want you to cum~?¡± The most pleasurable thing Hayate knows, vaginal ejaction climaxes. But Shinji was not ready to give in to his desire yet. He wanted to show her that there were other pleasures than a simple vaginal ejaction. ¡±Hayate, look up and look in front of you.¡± ¡±Hahh¡­ ah~? In front of me¡­? ?¡± Hayate, who had been looking down, looked up to see a mirror made of water, which was somehow there, reflecting Shinji and Hayate. The surprise makes Hayate stop dead in her tracks. The reflection is a sight that even Hayate herself thinks is lewd. Shinji¡¯s arms grab herrge breasts from behind and twist them in a lewd manner. Her body is sweaty from the strenuous exercise, and her hair is shiny and sticky with sweat. Although she can¡¯t see where they are connected, it stirs her imagination. Above all, Hayate¡¯s face. Her eyes, which should have widened in surprise, were already droopingzily at the corners, and her mouth was still ck. Her cheeks are upturned, and the tears on her face are more pleasant than surprising. ¡±Haun~?¡± But then, Shinji thrusts forward, and Hayate¡¯s face turns even more lewd. The mixture of embarrassment and pleasure gave Hayate an unbearable pleasure. ¡±Put your hands on your knees and hold on.¡± ¡±Mmm~? Ahh~? Hahh~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~?¡± Shinji poked Hayate from behind as she did as he asked, lying on her knees with her hands on her knees, trying not to copse from the pleasure. Bending forward, Shinji puts his arms around Hayate¡¯s stomach and holds her firmly, and she is left to his serious piston thrusts. *Pound~? Pound~? Pound~? Pound~? The sound of their flesh hitting each other violently echoes, and the sweet sound of their sweet voice is yed. Her big breasts sway with each thrust, saliva overflows from her mouth, tears flow from her eyes, and her face is lewd. All of them meet Shinji¡¯s eyes observing her through a mirror. (It¡¯s all, all being watched~? So embarrassing~? But~? It feels so good~?) Hayate learns that shame is the best spice for pleasure. Because she has a feeling of climax that is even stronger than the one she had felt earlier. Now, Shinji holds her, and he thrusts his hips to make it easier for her to ejacte while she is trapped in his arms. Her lowering uterus is a sign of her greedy need for cum, and she can¡¯t help but shudder with pleasure as Shinji¡¯s ns presses against the opening of her womb with a thud. ¡±Cumming~? I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming~? Onii-san~? Onii-san~? I¡¯m cumming~? Ahhhhh¡­?¡± ¡±Kuh¡­¡± With an ¡°Ahhhhh~¡± a flood of thick semen poured into her womb, and Hayate experienced her deepest climax ever. While she fights with her legs to keep from copsing, she feels the warmth of Shinji¡¯s chest on her back and the strength of his arms supporting her body, and she feels a sense of security. (Ah¡­? ah¡­? Onii-san¡­?) Hayate had thought that even though her bodies had corrupted, and made their rtionship was one of give and take. But she was wrong. She understood by instinct that she had already be Shinji¡¯s property, just because Shinji was treating her as an equal. However, Hayate could no longer think that this was a bad thing. Shinji treats her as a woman. He does not treat her unfairly, he keeps his promises, and he pays her. Above all, he is the one who taught her this kind of happiness. (If it¡¯s Onii-san, it¡¯s fine¡­ In his arms, I feel safe¡­ and he protect me like this¡­) Hayate¡¯s legs had already lost their strength, and she waspletely supported by Shinji. Shinji does not drop Hayate to the floor, but waits for her to catch her breath and regain herposure. ¡±Haah¡­ haah, that was great¡­¡± ¡±Are you okay? I think I pushed you a little too hard.¡± ¡±Onii-san, you pervert¡­ taking the trouble to make a mirror¡­¡± Hayate, who was finally able to stand without Shinji¡¯s support, nced at Shinji through the mirror with a blush on her cheeks. Shinji smiles a mischievous smile and speaks without any evil intentions. ¡±But it felt good, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±¡­it was embarrassing¡­ but¡­yeah¡­? it was the best feeling I¡¯ve ever had¡­?¡± ¡±Then, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m gonna pull it out once.¡± ¡±Mmm¡­?¡± Remembering the pleasure of her deep climax, Hayate could not help but nod. When the p*nis was pulled out, she felt not fatigue but a sense of loss. Meanwhile, as if he could see through her mind, Shinji whispered to Hayate, who remained in his arms. ¡±Let¡¯s continue in bed, shall we?¡± ¡±¡­?¡± Needless to say, Hayate immediately nodded. Shinji and Hayate then moved to the bed to continue having s*x. There was no time limit today, and Hayate got to know Shinji¡¯s adulterous behavior over the course of the night. There is no intense climax with a sense of shame, as there was in the bathroom. However, the constant pleasure that Shinji gives Hayate takes her to new depths. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Onii-san~? It¡¯s really amazing¡­? Ah~? Ahhh~?¡± Now that she understands that she belongs to Shinji, she simply and unconditionally enjoys the pleasure she¡¯s being given. They entwine their arms, legs, tongues, saliva, and bodies to Shinji. ¡±My breasts feels so good¡­? Ah, I¡¯m cumming¡­? Again¡­?¡± She bends over as she climaxes for the umpteenth time. And the semen pours out. The sheets were already soaked with sweat, love juice, and semen. Hayate¡¯s expression was so disheveled and happy that a heart mark seemed to float in her eyes. Then, one night passed. ¡±Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so sleepy¡­Onii-san, it¡¯s your fault¡­¡± Hayate¡¯s eyes are drowsy and she is rubbing her eyes on the magic circle that allows her to return to her original ce. Shinji next to her was unperturbed and looking very much the same as before. ¡±I¡¯m sorry. But Hayate was having fun too.¡± ¡±Yeah, but¡­ mmm, I don¡¯t understand why Onii-san seems so unconcerned about it.¡± ¡±Well, I guess I¡¯m used to it, huh?¡± ¡±I see, I see. Onii-san is Onii-san, huh? I¡¯m in the hands of a terrible person¡­¡± Hayate¡¯s face was bright and she kept smiling even as she said that. However, her eyes seemed to be expecting something, and Shinji could see what she was hoping for. ¡±Well, I won¡¯t let you regret it. I¡¯m counting on you for your knowledge of the other world. Will you help me?¡± ¡±Yes. I¡¯m on it, Onii-san. In return, you take care of your subordinate (me) properly.¡± Shinji nodded silently at the satisfied look on Hayate¡¯s face as she smiled at him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 492 Alvin’s Rotten Habits Deepens Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After finishing his meeting with Hayate, Shinji returns to his original location and rides his horse leisurely to Wolf¡¯s mansion. On the way, Shinji suddenly remembers the conversation he had with Hayate about the recording crystal. She did not buy it because it was too expensive, but Shinji had used it several times. The main use of the recording crystal is for ¡°making evidence¡±, such as recording important meetings, but it is also used for entertainment. That is ¡°watching recorded s*x¡±. There are adult stores in the backstreets, where people rent a recording of a s*x scene, pleasuring themself, and feel refreshed. The cost is low because they rent them and return them instead of buying them. This makes it one of the popr pastimes formon men. (I thought Alvin had gone as far as he could go¡­ but I guess there¡¯s still more¡­ Freri¡¯s eye for talent, I must admit¡­) Shinji thinks back to a time not so long ago. It was after returning to Wolf territory from the capital With the territory now rtively stable, Alvin went to visit other territories adjacent to Wolf territory to greet the neers. In order to manage the Wolf territory, which is mainly agricultural and livestock farming, taking advantage of itsrgend, it is essential to build a good rtionship with the , one of the shipping destinations and the lords of the area where the goods are transported to the royal capital. The also wants to have a good rtionship with the , which is arguably the most popr family in the world today, and the meeting between the heads of the two families was agreed upon. When Alvin visited the , the male head of the family treated him to a feast. The head of the , a man in his early forties, was modest, but he did not look down on Alvin, a young man, and treated him kindly. This allows Alvin to experience his good-natured and straightforward nature, which is not typical of aristocrats, and the two quickly be acquainted with each other. As a result, it can be said that the rtionship between the Wolf family and the Vaas family is now on a positive track. Satisfied with the sessful meeting, Alvin heads home. On the way, Alvin overhears a conversation between the soldiers he is taking with him while they are resting. They said that when they returned to Wolf¡¯s territory, they would go to an adult store on a back street. If there had been even one woman in the group, they would not have brought up such a topic, but this visit was apletely male group, and they were not reserved in their conversation during the break. The soldiers did not think that Alvin in the carriage could hear them, and the conversation continued. Alvin, who continues to listen to their conversation, is greatly shocked. He was surprised at the fact that he could watch the s*x on the recording crystal, but what surprised him the most was that there was a situation called ¡°cuckold report¡±. This is a very immoral act in which a wife has intercourse with a stranger and reports it to her husband. But it opened a new door for Alvin, who was aroused by the sight of his wife (Milis) being held by Shinji. (Is there such a way?) Alvin knew that it was a very dangerous thing to do. Even though he trusts Shinji, there is no chance that he might go out of control and break his promise. That is why Alvin was watching him closely so that he could stop him in case of an emergency. But if he asked for a cuckold report, Shinji and Milis would be left alone together. Even though there is a recording crystal, there is no stopper in case of an emergency, and there is no guarantee that he keeps his promise. (This is not good¡­ very bad¡­ But, I think Mil and I can handle it¡­?) Milis is embraced by Shinji, and even though she is in lewd andscivious mood, her love for Alvin does not seem to have waned at all. Alvin is also aware that his feelings for Milis have be firm after the official wedding. Shinji is also married to Renka. So, it was hard to believe that Alvin¡¯s trusted man would break the promise he made to Alvin during the y and cause Renka¡¯s sadness. (Y-Yes¡­ it would have been bad. But if we could¡­) No, they can do it. The thought of it was enough. And thinking about it, Alvin gets so excited that his crotch hurts, and he can¡¯t help but want to do a ¡°cuckold report¡± using the recording crystal. Once he thought it was okay, his thoughts worked to find a reason why it was okay, and by the time he got back to the Wolf house, he waspletely ready to do it. Alvin immediately prepared the recording crystal and talked to Milis first. She agrees if Al-kun wants her to do it with Shinji. Well, there was no way she would not ept this proposal, which she could use as an excuse to do it with Shinji behind his back. This leads to Shinji, who has no reason to refuse, epts Alvin¡¯s and Milis¡¯ proposal and receives the crystal recordings for the new y. He filmed his action with Milis and gave it to her. (I wonder if she already gave it to Alvin¡­) The following is the answer to Shinji¡¯s question. When Shinjies home, he learns that Alvin and Milis had been ying with the recording crystal while Shinji was spending the night with Hayate. But there was no way for Shinji to know that now. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 493 Cuckold Report, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The night Shinji went to work overnight in a vige in the territory. Alvin and Milis were sitting side by side on the twin bed in the couple¡¯s bedroom of Wolf¡¯s house. In his hand was the recording crystal that Milis had given him, ready to be activated by Alvin¡¯s magic power. ¡±Al-kun, are you sure you want to see¡­?¡± ¡±Yes. That¡¯s why I asked you to record it.¡± Seeing Milis¡¯ shy attitude, Alvin lightly hugs her shoulder. Milis is not without a sense of shame. She knows what she looks like in the mirror when she has s*x with Shinji. She is aroused only when she is in a trance of pleasure, but in her normal state of mind, she is more embarrassed to be seen by Alvin, and her face is red. Alvin¡¯s p*nis was already erect, even though he had not yet activated the recording crystal. His heart was pounding with anticipation, and his whole body was hot. Now, with a gulp, he pours his magic power into the recording crystal in his hand. The bedroom is dimly lit, with measures taken to prevent sound and light from leaking outside. In front of Alvin and Milis, who are sitting huddled together, an image from the recording crystal is projected. [Hmm¡­ ah, are we going to do this here, Shinji-san?] [Yes, we can¡¯t do it in Milis¡¯ room or my room. Besides, there¡¯s a bed in here.] The voicesing from the recording crystal are those of Milis and Shinji. The room they are in is familiar to Alvin. It is one of the guest rooms in Wolf¡¯s mansion, a ce that is usually unupied. Shinji is shown in front of the bed, holding Milis from behind, as if the recording crystal is ced in a cupboard. His left hand is on her waist, and his right hand gently grips her breast, which does not fit in his hand. Milis, who has been staying at the mansion more and more since she stopped being an adventurer, started wearing dresses at the suggestion of Christina and the maids. The dress is less decorative than the ones she wears to parties, but her breasts are warped in the fine dress, and it is very attractive. [¡­] This act may have served as a final confirmation. Alvin can see Shinji whispering in Milis¡¯s ear as she meekly epts his caresses on her breasts, but he can¡¯t hear what he says because his voice is too quiet. ¡±Shinji-san said, let¡¯s sit down¡­?¡± As if to confirm what he said, Milis, who was sitting next to Alvin and holding his arm, whispered so in his ear. Just as she said, the two men are sitting on the bed. Alvin looks next to Milis, who is blushing with shame, and their eyes meet. [I have to make Alvin happy, right?] [Yes¡­ Ah¡­] Shinji puts his hand on the dress of Milis sitting next to him and reveals her upper body with a skilled move. Milis¡¯s big, shapely, gravity-defying, and seductive breasts swayed softly. Alvin watches as Shinji¡¯s hands distort her breasts, which should normally belong only to her husband (Alvin). Before, Alvin had seen Milis¡¯s breasts being caressed by Shinji¡¯s hands. There was no hesitation in Shinji¡¯s hands, and his fingers were always crawling around her breasts, and he knew that he was making Milis¡¯s body aroused precisely. Therefore, Alvin has also changed to caress Milis more carefully than before when he holds her, so as not to lose to Shinji. This change was also favorable to Milis, and she was pleased with Alvin¡¯s forey. However, it was different. The caresses between Shinji and Alvin are decidedly more pleasurable. The proof is the image in front of their eyes. [Ah¡­ Ah~? If you caress my nipple that much¡­ah~? My breasts feel too much¡­ Ah~? Ah, I want it there, too¡­?] In the video, Milis makes a lusty sound as soon as Shinji starts caressing her, and her skin bes flushed with excitement. The finger that distorts her breast touches her strongly or softly. Milis¡¯s face was changing into a woman¡¯s one with a swoon just by ying with her s*xual zone, her breast. [Hahh¡­? Ah, ah¡­?] [Lick¡­ Come on, open your legs.] [Yes¡­? Ah¡­?] Milis is gently pushed down on the bed on her side and Shinji covers her from above. He runs his tongue over her blushing nape and ears while standing in a way that shows Milis in an attractive way, with an eye on the recording crystal. The sensuality that was aroused by the caresses on her breasts spreads to her whole body, and even the slightest caress by Shinji makes her sensitive to his touch. While ying with her hardened nipples with her fingers and toes, he rolls up her skirt and moves one of Milis¡¯ legs, revealing her panties to the recording crystal, and slowly descends to the secret part of her body, stroking her inner thighs and making her feel impatient. [Nnnh~? Your finger is in¡­? Ah~? Ah, don¡¯t make that obscene sound, ahhh~?] When Shinji¡¯s hand reached her secret part and slipped into her panties, it was already too wet. Shinji¡¯s long fingers slid in, and it started to make a slurping sound. (How can a finger prate so deep so easily?) (Shinji-san¡¯s fingers¡­ are so good¡­ he makes me not think about anything immediately¡­?) Milis¡¯s vagina was developed by Shinji¡¯s hand. It is natural that he knows the weak points and Milis¡¯ voice bes one octave higher when he focuses on them. This is a voice that Alvin¡¯s forey has never heard before, a voice that he can¡¯t afford to miss. [Ah~? Ah~? There~? That¡¯s it~? Ah¡­ it feels too good¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Hahhh~?] [Milis has a weak spot here, huh¡­? Let¡¯s let Alvin see how you feel more.] [Fwehh~? Ah~? Seriously~? Ah, ah~? Don¡¯t do that¡­? Ah~? I¡¯m cumming¡­? I¡¯m cummmmming¡­?] Shinji¡¯s face is not shown in the video as he speaks in a nd manner. Instead, what can be seen is Milis¡¯ morous figure as she is being pleasured by Shinji¡¯s handjob. She bends over and shakes her body, exposing her face to the recording crystal, which shows how good it feels from the bottom of her heart. The sight of Milis¡¯s body tense and climaxing, the sight of his wife giving in to the pleasure Shinji gives her, Alvin feels irresistible arousal, and he gets an erection. Milis undoes his pants and exposes his p*nis, which looks like it is in agony, and holds it gently in his hand. ¡±Shinji-san¡¯s fingers felt so good¡­ He made me cum so easily¡­¡± ¡±!!!¡± Alvin¡¯s p*nis reacts to the raw feedback, not only from the video. Milis gently rubbed his p*nis, which was already wet with pre-ejacte, with her hand and continued to speak. [Mmm, hahh¡­? Amazing¡­? Shinji-san, your fingers¡­? hahh¡­? hahh¡­?] ¡±My head is so fluffy that I can¡¯t think about anything else¡­ when Shinji-san ys with me, I get like that¡­¡± In the video, Milis seems to be gently being yed with during her climax, and she is immersed in the afterglow of her climax. Alvin, seeing his wife¡¯s face that not only is she satisfied with her climax but also wants more, watches the rest of the video with expectant eyes while trying not to be outburst by Milis¡¯s hand job. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 494 Cuckold Report, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Suddenly, the images of Shinji and Milis were cut off, but the images were reyed immediately. However, the image was not a continuation of the one that had just been cut off. In contrast to the previous video, which was recorded from the third-person¡¯s viewpoint on the shelf, the current video shows Shinji¡¯s well-trained abdomen and lower body, and the white sheet also appears, which indicates that the video was recorded from the viewpoint of Shinji sitting down. Compared to Alvin¡¯s p*nis, Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which is erected between his legs, is thicker, longer, and more robust and grotesque than Alvin¡¯s. Although he has seen them up close, the difference between them is even more apparent from the same vantage point. Now, Milis is squeezing him and his p*nis is erect, but it¡¯s no match for Shinji. [Now, Milis¡­ can you prove to Alvin that you¡¯re keeping your promise?] [Yes~? I¡¯m wearing it properly, don¡¯t worry, Al-kun¡­?] Milis is seen prone, her face looking into Shinji¡¯s crotch, smiling morously. Milis¡¯ face is close to his p*nis as she puts the contraceptive on the ns of his unprotected raw p*nis. [Mmm, huff¡­ Mmm¡­ Hah¡­? I¡¯ve put it on¡­.?] Her mouth sucked the big dick into her mouth. The use of her mouth instead of her hand was the mostscivious thing in Alvin¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s obvious that Shinji has been trained her, and this fact makes Alvin¡¯s heart beat faster and his pre-cum increase. [Mmm, let¡¯s do it like this. Milis on top?] [Yes~? Then I¡¯m going to insert it¡­ Mmm¡­?] Milis¡¯s movements show no hesitation or confusion. She straddles Shinji naturally, as if she had done the same thing many times before. It seems to Alvin as if Milis wants it, even though she is doing it at Alvin¡¯s request. In fact, for Milis, Alvin¡¯s request is only an excuse, and Milis wants to be embraced by Shinji. [Mmm¡­ Ah¡­? It¡¯s so big¡­? It¡¯s deep too¡­?] Her face has an intoxicated ze, different from when Alvin was next to her. The voice that makes one understand that it feels really good. The woman¡¯s s*xiness thates out from inside of her, which is so obvious even through the video. This was the ideal Milis¡¯s morous appearance that Alvin had hoped for. Any doubts he might have had about Milis are blown away without a trace, and his painfully erect p*nis jolts. In the video, Milis is fully lowering her hips, and has finished guiding Shinji¡¯s big p*nis into her vagina. The viewer can see the blurred pubic hairs touching each other, and the genitals are in full contact with each other, and it is a sight to behold as the vagina sucks the p*nis. At the current situation, Milis blushed at the embarrassing sight and felt her crotch get wet as she remembered the pleasure of being prated by the rigidity. Milis removes her hand from her husband¡¯s (Alvin) p*nis, which is about to reach its limit and spit up. [Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? It¡¯s good~? Mmm~? So deep¡­? Ah~? Ah~?] Milis in the video wiggles her hips up and down lewdly on top of Shinji. Her breasts are shown swaying with a powerful motion along with the up-and-down movement of Milis, who shows a daring hip movement. Milis is bouncing her hips with a look of pleasure on her face. Tears were in her eyes, as if it felt good to drop her hips all the way down after just barely pulling out with a pound, pound and pound. Even though she knew that Alvin would see itter, Milis was able to show her true nature just by not having him around. She was exploding with the s*xual desire thaty dormant inside of her, and was using Shinji¡¯s p*nis to release the frustration that Alvin could not. That is what was shown in the video. Now, Milis has no more reason to continue to show Alvin her innocent appearance. So, she she pushes him down on the bed and reveals her s*xual desire to him. ¡±M-Mil¡­?¡± Alvin is suddenly pushed down and looks up at Milis, whose eyes are moistened. She looks down at him in the same cowgirl position as the image on the recording crystal. The image continues to y until the magic is gone. Milis pulls down her panties and wees Alvin¡¯s p*nis into her wet vagina at almost the same time as Milis in the video reaches the climax with an uncontroble scream. [I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming~? I¡¯m cumming on Shinji-san¡¯s dick~? Ah~? Ah~? Ah~? Ahhhhhh~?] ¡±I¡¯m putting it in, Al-kun!¡± ¡±!! Aah! Aah! Sorry, Mil¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s p*nis was inserted into her hot secret hole and the tightness of her vagina was so strong as if she wanted to cum. He was also already on the edge of his limit, and there was no way he could endure it. Then, with her eyes closed, Milis feels the warm sensation of Alvin¡¯s semen being ejacted into her vagina. Alvin¡¯s hips quiver with the pleasure of his ejaction, but he has no time to dwell on the afterglow of his ejaction. [Ah~? Ah~? I¡¯m cumming again~? Even though I¡¯m still cumming¡­? Ah~? Ahh~? More, more~? It¡¯s good~? Very good~?] [Just a little more,e on, Milis.] [Yes~? Hahh~? Ah~? Ah~? Please ejacte, or else~? I¡¯ll¡­ cum again~? Ah, I¡¯m going to cum again~?] As if to show the difference from Alvin, who ejacted without a second thought, Shinji in the video continues to pound Milis from below. However, Shinji is not just one-sidedly torturing Milis, who is holding her slender hips with both hands. Milis, who is straddling him, is also shaking her hips at the same time, and it bes clear that both of them are getting aroused together. (Such a pleasant face¡­!) A face that Alvin had never seen when he was having s*x with her, a face that was so slovenly, so lost in the pleasure of it. What Alvin knows well is theforting look that he continues to see in her loving eyes from above him. And so it should be. For Milis, s*x with Alvin is aforting experience of the heart. But the mostfortable s*x for Milis is with Shinji. ¡±Ah¡­? Al-kun¡¯s, still hard¡­? You must be aroused by the sight of me in his arms¡­?¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Kuh¡­ Mil¡­?¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Mmm¡­? Ah¡­? Al-kun¡­?¡± Milis¡¯ smile is broken by the ease with which she rocks her hips lightly on Alvin¡¯s, and Alvin begins to thrust his hips up and down, following Shinji¡¯s example in the video. Milis also moves her hips to match Alvin¡¯s timing. The intensity is different, but it is the same cowgirl position. Real and visual, the two Milis are rocking their hips. ¡±Haa, haa, haa¡­¡± ¡±Mmm? Al-kun, does it feel goo¡­?¡± [Cumming~? Cumming, cumming, cumming~? I¡¯m cumming again¡­? Ahhhhhh¡­? No more~? Shinji-san~? Quickly~?] Milis¡¯s frustrated and impatient face as she pouts and moans out in a pitiful manner is a sight to behold. Watching him get aroused by his ownsciviousness as he dances around in a lewd manner makes Milis love him even more, as if he recognizes her lewd nature awakened by her flirtatious s*x with Shinji. ¡±Al-kun~? I love you~? because you are my number one, Al-kun~? so don¡¯t hold back¡­ ejacte anytime~?¡± Yes, even if the child she conceives is with Shinji, the man she loves most is Alvin. ¡±Mil¡­ Ah, it¡¯s out¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­?I know, Al-kun¡­¡± [Ah~? Ah, ah~? Amazing~? I can feel a lot of Shinji-san¡¯s stuff ising out¡­?] Alvin ejactes a second time as Milis¡¯s hips m against Alvin¡¯s with a ¡°snap~?¡±. Milis¡¯ vagina is filled with arge amount of semen for him, which is normal for Milis who is used to it with Shinji. Milis in the video seems to have finally been able to guide Shinji¡¯s ejaction, and his moaning voice reaches Alvin¡¯s ears as he tries to catch his breath. ¡±Oh¡­ that was so, so good¡­¡± It was the most exciting thing Alvin had ever done. The cuckold y was so intense that it can be said with certainty. Milis had climaxed three times, and Alvin was thinking that he should give something in return for the burden he had put on her. Just when Alvin was thinking so, the image of Milis in the aftermath of her climax changed. [Slurp¡­.? Slurp¡­? Mmm¡­? Hahh¡­?] The point of view from Shinji¡¯s point of view remains the same, and Alvin is shown putting a contraceptive on his p*nis with her mouth, which makes him think that the image has been rewound. However, the presence of the semen-filled contraceptive in her hand is not a repetition, but a sign that she is preparing for the second time. ¡±Al-kun¡­ Shinji-san, it¡¯s too much¡­ one time is not enough¡­¡± [Next time, let¡¯s do it from behind. Can you turn your hips to me?] Milis¡¯ submissive voice echoed in the room as if to affirm the words of Milis, who was pressing her secret groove against Alvin¡¯s p*nis, which had slipped out of her with no effort. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 495 Cuckold Report, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Milis puts her secret part against Alvin¡¯s deted p*nis, and Alvin looks up at her in amazement. The images of Shinji and Milis are ying next to Alvin and Milis without stopping. The line from the back of Milis¡¯ head to her back and buttocks on all fours is fully visible. Shinji¡¯s hands, which had been rubbing her rounded and plump buttocks, moved to her perky waist, and when he grabbed her and pulled her close, his erect p*nis entered Milis¡¯ vagina. ¡±Nnhaaaa¡­?¡± The tip of the p*nis poked the back of the vagina, and Milis¡¯s hips trembled. The sensitivity of her vagina, which had been finished after three climaxes, was so good that Milis reached her climax just by being inserted in the doggy position, which she loves. (Did she cum again?¡­) Milis is easily climaxed by Shinji¡¯s hand, and his p*nis, which had been deted, reacts to the sight. [I think you shouldn¡¯t cum that easily.] [Because Shinji-san¡¯s cock¡­ hits me in the right ce¡­? Ah¡­? That¡¯s right¡­? There¡­?] When Shinji pulls his hips back, his p*nis covered with Milis¡¯ love juice is in view, and when he pushes his hips forward, his thick p*nis is out of sight. Shinji¡¯s hips and Milis¡¯s buttocks p against each other, and a pleasurable moan escapes from Milis¡¯s mouth as her buttocks ripple. The gentle back-and-forth motion of his hips is not as intense as when he is mounted, and it seems as if he is carefully trying to make Milis¡¯ body learn about Shinji¡¯s p*nis. *Pound~? Pound~? Milis¡¯ssciviousness as she shakes her hips and pushes her hips against Shinji¡¯s hips makes Alvin feel as if she wants to be fucked, and Alvin is tormented by the vision of his beloved wife (Milis) bing Shinji¡¯s property, and by the regret that he has overdone it. However, despite the pain in his heart, Alvin¡¯s p*nis is as erect as it was before he ejacted¡­ or rather, more erect. It was so strong that he pushed Milis¡¯s secretive part pressing against him from above. [Cumming¡­? Ah~? Ahh~?] ¡±Mil¡­ is Shinji¡¯s so good¡­?¡± Milis in the video was climaxing again, pressing her ass against the screen. Her head hanging down and shaking seem to indicate that she has been defeated by Shinji¡¯s p*nis. ¡±Yeah¡­ It¡¯s so great¡­ I can¡¯t think straight. Even at this time, right? It was hitting me right where I felt the best¡­ I couldn¡¯t move¡­?¡± The image switches again. It is not from Shinji¡¯s point of view, but from a third person¡¯s point of view, showing the same two people as at the beginning. The angle is different, showing Shinji and Milis from the side, but Milis¡¯ face, which is drooping, is not visible. Still, it is easy to imagine that Milis is sloppily distorted due to her loose mouth, even if it is difficult to see her eyes due to her long blonde hair. This is because Milis straddling Alvin has the same ck mouth as in the image, and has the face of a woman who remembers the pleasure of being held by Shinji. ¡±Shinji made me a lewd girl¡­?¡± This was before she was married. She was a real actress as she said it as if it had been done to her during the filming. Now, Milis rocks her hips back and forth, her eyes wet as she rubs the underside of Alvin¡¯s p*nis with her pussy. [Ah~? Ah~? So intense~? Hah~? Hah~? I can¡¯t stop¡­? Hah~? Ahh~?] [Even though I don¡¯t want only one of us to feel good¡­¡® I really don¡¯t¡­¡¯ [Hhhmm~? So intense~? Ah, ah~? This is no good~? It¡¯s so deep~? It¡¯s hitting me all over~? Ah~?] The video seems to confirm Milis¡¯ words. Shinji, whose voice sounded the same as usual, started a full-fledged piston movement, and he was unterally torturing Milis. With a ¡°pound,¡± his hips m into Milis¡¯s ass, causing her breasts to sway wildly. Milis¡¯s breasts shook widely, and then the p*nis was pulled out until it was almost ready to be pulled out, and then the p*nis was thrusting deep into her vagina again, making a squelch sound. Milis was left to Shinji¡¯s will, as if she had no energy to raise her head anymore, and she continued to make a charming voice that seemed to be pleasurable. It is clear that Milis ispletely defeated and surrendered to Shinji¡¯s cock. ¡±But you know, I still love Al-kun. Shinji-sam keeps his promise, too. Besides, Shinji-san doesn¡¯t love me.¡± In front of Alvin, who seems to be crushed by regret, the viewpoint of the image changes again. When the viewpoint changes from the side to the front, Shinji¡¯s expression bes clearer. His expression is a bitter smile, and although Alvin can feel his excitement, he can¡¯t feel any affection for Milis. [Come on, we have to work hard for Alvin.] Milis¡¯ face lifts up at Shinji¡¯s words as he pokes her mercilessly. And in the current situation, Milis is straddling Alvin with a charming smile on her face, and her face is even more smitten with pleasure. Milis¡¯s mouth opens, and her face is now filled with thoughts of pleasure. [Al-kun¡­? I love you¡­? Watch over me¡­? For Al-kun¡­? I¡¯ll do my best¡­?] She said hir feelings for Alvin firmly. Alvin¡¯s p*nis ispletely revived as his love for Milis, who tells him of her unchanging love even after being made to fall in love with him, is so hot. Her body is corrupted, but her heart remains the same. The way of being makes Alvin realize the stronger connection between their hearts. Alvin turns off the image of Shinji and Milis, who continue to engage each other intensely, and looks up at Milis, who is looking down at him. Milis also stops her bare thighs and meets Alvin¡¯s eyes. ¡±I love you, Mil. I love you too. Even if you be a naughty girl, it is still the same. I can¡¯t make Mil cum like Shinji, but I still love you. And that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I love Mil.¡± ¡±I¡¯ve be a naughty girl. Shinji-san¡¯s cock may have beaten me but Al-kun will always be my number one.¡± ¡±I know. So, I asked him to do it. So Mil, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Thank you, Al-kun¡­?¡± A husband gets off on the sight of his wife being held by a stranger, and a wife has a better favorite object than her husband. ¡®The cuckold report¡® results in a further deepening of their love, and Alvin pushes her down to have intercourse with Milis once more. Alvin, who is a good person at heart, has no idea how fatal the physical corruption of his body is. Therefore, Alvin is unaware that after Milis finishes shooting on the recording camera, she has been drenched with Shinji¡¯s semen. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 496 Alvin’s Further Distorted Lordship Life Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A few days have passed since Alvin yed ¡°cuckold report¡± with a recording crystal. Even after the most abnormal y, there is no apparent change in the rtionship between Alvin, Milis, and Shinji. Alvin said that he loved Milis when they were having a great time, but after seeing suchscivious behavior. It is human nature to be concerned. However, despite Alvin¡¯s concern, the distance between Shinji and Milis did not change. Seeing their attitude, which was unbelievable for a man and a woman who had had such an intense rtionship, Alvin was relieved to know that they were no more than friends and that it was just a part of their y. With his worries gone, Alvin can now concentrate on making a baby with Milis. Thanks to the recording crystal, Alvin did not run out of power after a single ejaction, and Milis was able to show her lewd nature that had been awakened by Shinji¡¯s development. (Yesterday Mil was amazing¡­ I wish I could make her out but¡­ Hmm¡­) As Alvin walks down the corridor of the house, he is troubled by the memory of his wife¡¯s (Milis) morous appearancest night. Milis is in such a good condition that Alvin runs out of energy before he can make her out. Although Milis happily epts his load, Alvin realizes that she has not climaxed as shown in the movie. (It¡¯s bad enough that I¡¯m the only one satisfied¡­ I¡¯ll have to ask Shinji to do it again¡­ no, I¡¯ll try to do it¡­ but¡­) He can¡¯t satisfy Milis by himself. That is a fact that Alvin has no choice but to ept. After all, there was sufficient evidence in the crystal record to make him believe that. At least, Alvin had no idea how to satisfy Milis. In the meantime, Alvin arrives at his destination, the treasury. He opens the door without knocking because he was thinking. ¡±¡­Oh, Alvin. You startled me.¡± ¡±Wolf-sama. I think you should knock¡­¡± ¡±Ah, I¡¯m sorry! I was thinking something¡­¡± Alvin looked around the room in a panic and saw Shinji sitting at the desk in the treasury, looking at Alvin with a stern look in his eyes. Not only him, but also Akane, the head maid, was looking at him. And then. ¡±Al-sama, are you all right? If you are tired, you should take a good rest¡­¡± Christina was standing next to Shinji with a worried look on her face. ¡±Chris was there too?¡± ¡±Yes. We had a meeting about the vige Shinji had visited the other day. It seems that the influence of the monsters of Hateyama still lingers.¡± ¡±The blood of a strong monster has that much influence, Alvin. From the looks of it, there may be simr ces here and there, far away from the vige.¡± ¡±Just as Shinji-san said. If it has such a negative impact, should we treat it as a priority? We need to send soldiers to every corner of the territory.¡± ¡±And I¡¯m in charge of first aid?¡± ¡±Of course. Because Freri-san¡¯s power is really effective. Especially when ites to restoring the current situation.¡± ¡±Okay, okay. I¡¯ll run it again¡­¡± ¡±Oh¡­ when did you two be friends?¡± While Akane is quietly doing her work at the table, Shinji and Christina are engaged in a fast-paced conversation that makes Alvin yell out. In response, Christina smiles at him. ¡±Ites naturally as we work together, doesn¡¯t it? I havee to understand how to get along with Shinji-san as we have been working together. Now I can understand why Al-sama wants to entrust him with this work.¡± ¡±Isn¡¯t that right? Well, I¡¯m d you two are getting along so well. Shinji, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± In contrast to Christina¡¯s beaming face, Shinji gives Alvin an indescribable look. ¡±No, I think Christina-san is really good¡­ She is really relentless. She always keeps her schedule tight.¡± ¡±After all, Shinji-san¡¯s schedule has a lot of leeways.¡± ¡±But I think it¡¯s important to have a little leeway. Right, Alvin?¡± ¡±Al-sama, we should make sure we can squeeze in as much as we can, right?¡± ¡±What!? Uh, uh¡­ it depends, maybe?¡± Suddenly asked for his opinion by both of them, Alvin, who was on Shinji¡¯s side emotionally but on Christina¡¯s side lord-wise, could only smile vaguely. However, Shinji and Christina knew each other¡¯s point of view to some extent, so they were not looking for an answer. Therefore, they changed the subject as if nothing had happened. ¡±So, Alvin, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡±Oh, yeah. Shinji. Do you have time for a drink sometime?¡± He had intended to talk about Milis, but Christina and Akane¡¯s presence prevented him from doing so. So, he invites Shinji to have a drink with him again. ¡±Okay. Let¡¯s have a drink in Alvin¡¯s room after dinner.¡± ¡±Thank you. Chris, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll try to get to Al-sama¡¯s room a littleter.¡± ¡±Thanks. I just wanted to have a man-to-man talk.¡± Christina giggles and looks at Alvin as he ps his hands together apologetically. ¡±Fufu, I see. My father and brother once said the same thing. Men say the same thing.¡± ¡±Haha, I guess so. Well, I¡¯d better get back to work.¡± ¡±Yes, Al-sama. See youter.¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯m looking forward to the drinks.¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes turn to Akane, and she thanks him. They smile at each other and Alvin leaves the room to return to his office. But he did not notice. He did not realize that Shinji and Christina were actually connected until just before Alvin came into the room. If he had looked at Christina a little more carefully, he might have noticed some difort, but it was over now. ¡±Well, that was a close call, Tina¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? I didn¡¯t have time to put on my underwear¡­?¡± She had just put back her disordered dress when Alvin entered the room. If there was a knock at the door, Shinji thought that he would at least buy Christina time to put on her underwear, but it was an unexpected miscalction. Anyway, after Alvin left, Shinji fondled Christina who was sitting next to him. Christina epted his caresses without any resistance. The half-heartedness of the session left her body aching for Shinji¡¯s thing. ¡±Hey, Jin¡­ Continue, please¡­?¡± ¡±Of course. I¡¯ve been wanting to hold you still too. I¡¯ll have to pay for all the running around with Tina¡¯s body.¡± ¡±Kiss~? As much as you want, Jin¡­?¡± Christina¡¯s arms go around his neck and they kiss. Shinji pushes Christina down on the sofa and tastes her body. Alvin, who had no idea that the affair had started in the treasury, remembers the earlier exchange between Shinji and Christina in the office. At night, Alvin is about to tell Shinji about his cuckoldry with Milis, when a sudden thought urs to him. (If they get along so well, Chris should too¡­ Wait, what am I thinking!?) It¡¯s too sudden an idea. There is no way that Christina, an aristocratic daughter, would ept it. In the first ce, having a physical rtionship before marriage is special in itself. Alvin tries to shake off this too-selfish idea. (¡­But I bet Chris would be like Mil if Shinji holds her¡­) Alvin¡¯s head was too much experienced in getting excited by cuckolding to shake off this evil thought. But in the end, Alvin couldn¡¯t shake off the thought and ended up working in agony. This is the end of Vol. 12. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 497 Second Crossing of the World Edited by: Kanaa-senpai A few days have passed since Shinji had a drinking party with Alvin. After receiving word from Freri that Kuroumaru and his men had arrived at the capital where the castle of Soukai Country stood, Shinji called Emily and the others together againter that day. They gathered in Miko¡¯s room, and Shinji used the magic to open the . Ariel, or Miko Arian, is in charge of maintaining the Gate, and the destination is the same altar room in the abandoned vige as before. Freri tells them that the soldiers have finished cleaning up the bodies of the dead vigers and that the area around the vige has been closed off to visitors with stakes and ropes. It can be said that this is a very convenient ce for and a ry point for the teleport magic. ¡±Now, as for the purpose of this visit. As I told you before, the first step is to prepare to find out if my parents are in Soukai Country.¡± ¡±For that purpose, we¡¯re going to the royal capital where the castle is located first, right?¡± In the altar room of an abandoned vige. Shinji and the others around antern, all holding sses in one hand and eating sweets ced in the center of thentern, talked. Shinji nodded to Emily, who followed the words of Shinji, the leader of the group. ¡±That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, there was no response from my parents in the capital, so I thought I¡¯d check out the next location in a popted town. I¡¯m sure those two are based in a popted area.¡± Freri has already explored the area around the capital on her own, but there has been no response from Shinji¡¯s parents, meaning that they are not in the vicinity of the capital. ¡±I guess we¡¯ll just have to keep working at it! But then, why don¡¯t you ask the Goddess to tell you where your parents are?¡± ¡±I¡¯m afraid not. I can¡¯t let the Goddess worry about my personal matters. That would be an apostle¡¯s disqualification.¡± (I doubt it. I wonder if the Goddess would be willing to help¡­) Not only Emily but also L and Iris thought so. Looking at their faces, Shinji could understand what they were thinking. ¡±Well, to begin with. Do you know that you are receiving more than enough blessings from the Goddess even now?¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. The Goddess has taught me a lot about the magic, about Time magic, and about this world¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Iris has a point. Thanks to the Goddess, we now know where we are.¡± Shinji draws an oval in the air with his right index finger. The oval figure floating in the air, with the light of magic remaining in the trajectory of his finger, was modeled after the continents of the . Shinji¡¯s finger moves within the oval, roughly dividing the interior of the continent. The most eye-catching of all is thergest country on the continent, located in the center of the oval, dividing the continent into left and right. Its name is Tenshou Country. It was a country that put human supremacy on top, driving the viges where Shinji and his people live into extinction. And located on the northeast of it, it was Soukai Country. It is a medium-sized country with about half thend area. When Shinji points to a point in the country, a light green glow appears at that point. It is the glow that indicates the current location of Shinji and the others and indicates that the medium-sized country is Soukai Country. Since Shinji shared this prior knowledge with all the members of the group, they knew exactly what he was drawing. The shape of the continent, the name of the country, and the characteristics of the country. This is information that would normally be impossible to know without going there. Although the magic and the time magic are justified rewards for Shinji¡¯s work as an apostle, this information was given to him as a favor from the Goddess. From this, Shinji understands that Goddess Arian is looking out for him. Whether it is because of his good work as an apostle or because they have a male-female rtionship, he does not know the exact reason. Whatever the reason, the important thing is that Goddess Arian favors Shinji. ¡±I was nning to make an exploratory trip, but thanks to Goddess Arian, I am now able to make a well-nned trip. Don¡¯t you know what a blessing that is?¡± ¡±Yes. As an adventurer, the importance of advanced information is something crucial.¡± ¡±Onee-chan, when you say it like that, it carries a lot of weight¡­¡± ¡±Yes, yes. Though, when we were just starting out, you didn¡¯t research very well¡­¡± ¡±Hey, wait! Don¡¯t talk about it now!¡± L nodded her head deeply, but when she heard Lili and Lilu¡¯s words, she hugged them in a panic and covered their mouths with her palms. L¡¯s flushed face and panicked look made Shinji wonder what kind of mistake she had made, but he continued his talk. ¡±Well, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not good to wish for more. The blessings of the Goddess are only earned by doing the work of the Apostle and earning the right to be rewarded. So, it is not right that apostles who are supposed to serve should depend on the Lord Goddess for their personal affairs.¡± It is impossible that an apostle who is supposed to work for the goddess and relieve her of her burdens takes trouble for her. Apart from the extremely distorted nature of cuckolding, Shinji¡¯s idea is legitimate, and it is an attitude that apostles should follow. ¡±I know what Shinji is thinking. I mean, you have been saying so for a while, I¡¯ve been listening.¡± ¡±Then why did you ask me? ¡­Anyway, I¡¯m not going to change my policy of not relying on the Goddess at this moment. Unless something really bad happens.¡± ¡±Yes.¡± Shinji smiles at Emily¡¯s unconvincing reply and sends a thought to Freri, asking her to prepare for the teleport to the capital of Soukai Country. Shinji understands what Emily means, but he pretends not to notice. (Still, if Shinji asked for help, I¡¯m sure the Goddess would be happy to lend a hand. After all, helping someone she loves makes her very happy) This is a sentiment that not only Emily, who serves the man she loves, but also L, who is willing to conceive Shinji¡¯s child, can rte to. The heart of a maiden who is willing to do anything for the one she loves. Does Goddess Arian have such a heart? That is what Emily thought. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, the favor of the Goddess is too much. Well, it is too frightening to have feelings for a being who can control him if she wants to, and therefore, he doesn¡¯t want to make it clear. The Goddess and her servants. Shinji wants there to be a clear line. There is a sense of awe and respect. And because Goddess Arian likes this fine bnce, she does not step in to help Shinji, but rather provides a minimum level of assistance and watchful waiting. ¡±Come on, let¡¯s get moving, everyone.¡± Shinji says, to which each of their replies. Then, Freri activates teleport magic and Shinji and the others are enveloped in light, and they disappear from the altar room. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 498 To the Capital of Soukai Country Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and the others are teleported from the altar room to the area near the royal capital in Soukai Country by Freri¡¯s teleport magic. When the magical light surrounding them disappears, Shinji and the others can see all around them. Their location is outside the capital. They are within sight of the gate to the capital and have moved into the trees off the main road. Since the capital is located in a valley between mountains, the area around the city is overgrown with trees, and there is no shortage of ces to avoid being seen. ¡±Hey, can we just go to the city like this? Shouldn¡¯t we go with the soldier we met before?¡± Not only Emily, but also L and the others remember the suspicious looks from the soldiers. Freri, who has been observing the capital for a while, says that both men and women wear trousers and skirts do not exist. The trousers are ankle-length and the sleeves of jackets are often half-length, and the group¡¯s opinion is that there is no culture in which it is fashionable to show skin. ¡±No, it¡¯s fine as it is. Because we need to stand out on purpose. What do you think the gatekeepers would do if someone as different from the rest of them appeared?¡± ¡±Of course, they will report to the castle. If we mention the name Kuroumaru at that time, I¡¯m sure his people will hear about it.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the way it¡¯s going to be. Let¡¯s ask them to tell us about another popted town. In case of emergency, we can teleport to another ce.¡± The knowledge given by Goddess Arian is only a rough outline and does not include detailed information such as the location of the town. So, Shinji intends to use the name Kuroumaru as a starting point to obtain more urate information. Hearing Shinji talking to L, Lili and Lilu are standing next to him. ¡±So, it¡¯s our job to stand out, right?¡± ¡±Not only us, but Shinji-san needs to stand out too. After all, he¡¯s the leader of the group.¡± ¡±Ahhh! You two are cheating! !¡± L shouts as Lili hugs Shinji¡¯s left arm and Lilu hugs his right arm. From the outside, it looks like Shinji is having twin sisters as his concubines, and it would be very conspicuous if they walk down the street in such a state. ¡±Then I¡¯m over here.¡± ¡±Even Iris-chan! Ahh, there¡¯s no room left!¡± With a squeeze, Iris walks behind Shinji and her hand grips his robe. It is very difficult to walk, but Iris is smiling behind him. And since Emily is walking in front of Shinji, L can only move around Shinji and the others from left to back and to the right. However, since L was smiling, it was clear that she was enjoying this flirtatious exchange as well. Anyway, as long as everyone is happy except for Shinji himself, he chooses to go along with what is going on. Now, Shinji walks through the center of the crowd of giggling women, his face turning into a happy expression, and continues walking toward the gates of the capital. (It seems that only the ruler of the country is a polygamist in this world, and the soldiers can¡¯t imitate such a man who has so many women at his side. Since things like this, it would be best if they mistake us for a foreigner of high rank. Well, let¡¯s see what will happen.) As Shinji takes advantage of the situation, the gate to the capital is getting bigger and bigger as he gets closer to the gate, and he can see the soldiers guarding the gate. The soldiers seem to recognize Shinji¡¯s group, and the atmosphere is bing flustered and hectic. However, the gate does not close, and Shinji¡¯s smile deepens as he watches the empty-handed soldiers, who have left their weapons in the hands of their colleagues, rushing toward him. * * * In the royal castle in Soukai Country. Iwao, who was working in the Lord¡¯s office, received an urgent message. ¡±What? A foreign influential person is at the gate?¡± ¡±Yes, sir! A man with several women is visiting! Their attire and weapons are unfamiliar to me and appear to be of exceptional quality. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± The kneeling soldier must have run as fast as he could. He is drenched in sweat and out of breath. However, he is trying hard to speak, not wanting to keep the foreign important person waiting. ¡±Based on his treatment of humans and female elves as equals, it is likely that he is not from Tenshou Country! He also knows the name Kuroumaru and requests an audience with you, sir!¡± ¡±Kurou¡­ well, it was reported¡­¡± Kuroumaru is not in the capital at the moment. He hase back once but has left again and is traveling around the territory on Iwao¡¯s orders. However, he had reported his encounter with Shinji and the others in the ruined vige, so Iwao knew that Shinji and the others were foreigners who had been in the ruined vige. (Kurou said he did not know which country they were from. He also mentioned that the escort is a woman and appears to be very skilled. These people must be special. But why did theye to visit me?) For a while, Iwao remains silent and thinks. But he had no idea what Shinji and the others wanted. Normally, an unknown group of people should not be allowed in the capital. But his intuition told him that he should not send them away. (Could this be the beginning of the way to turn the tide against the current situation? If we do nothing for fear of danger, we will perish¡­ if that¡¯s the case!) Iwao makes a decision. He invites Shinji and the others to meet him at the castle. But not just to meet them. He decides to treat them as his honored guests. ¡±Make preparations to receive them. They are my guests. Guide them to my presence with deference!¡± ¡±Y-yes, sir!¡± ¡±Inform the rest of the staff as well. We are expecting guests shortly! All of you, make ready at once! Remember to show them the proper respect t, as they are my guests!¡± ¡±Yes, sir!¡± Iwao shouts the order not only to the kneeling soldiers but also to his men in the room. The soldiers rush outside and inform Shinji and the others who are waiting at the gate. Shinji smiles when he hears this, almost as if he had expected it, and continues to keep L and the otherspany until the guide arrives. Shinji and the others visit the capital of Soukai Country. This is a world in which harems are limited to the rulers of the country. Since the basic rule is monogamy, Shinji is an odd man out. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 499 Dialogue, however Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and the others were escorted to the castle in Soukai Country. Since they were guests of Iwao, the king of the country, the castle workers treated them with respect even though they were dressed in unfamiliar clothes. If there was one thing that bothered Shinji and the others, it was the fact that they took off their shoes when they entered the castle. In Shinji¡¯s world, when entering a building, people either clean their shoes with magic or change into indoor shoes. So, this is the first time for them to take off their shoes and walk around without any shoes. Now, they are led to the middle of the castle. This is the guest room where the lord of the castle meets with his guests. Shinji and the others are greeted by Iwao, the lord of the castle, as they enter the hallway with wooden floors and a tatami mat room made of woven grass. Shinji, the first to be invited, steps forward and bows his head, and L and the others follow his lead. ¡±It¡¯s pleased to meet you and thank you for inviting me. I am Shinji, and I am speaking on behalf of this group.¡± ¡±I¡¯m Iwao, the ruler of Soukai Country. Kurou is my confidant. He is absent because I let him do his work. But Kurou told me about you. You¡¯re looking for someone.¡± ¡±Yes. It¡¯s a personal matter. I was looking for a demon who might be in this country and I met Kuroumaru-san.¡± ¡±I see¡­ please sit down first. It will be easier than talking standing up.¡± ¡±Thank you for your consideration.¡± Shinji and the others follow Iwao¡¯s lead and sit on the cushions at his feet. Shinji and the others, who are not ustomed to sitting directly on the floor, sit in different ways, but Iwao does not take this as a sign of rudeness. (After all, they must be from a very distantnd¡­ I heard that they did not even take off their shoes when they entered the castle. He might be from the country beyond the sea as I have heard¡­) Although it was difficult to judge from Kuroumaru¡¯s story alone, the meeting with Shinji and the others confirmed his suspicions. But in fact, the correct answer is not the sea but another world. However, there is no way that he can predict that. Still, Shinji is hoping that Iwao will understand that he is from another country, and even if he does realize his mistake, he will not try to correct it. ¡±Now, the reason why I visited the capital is because Kuroumaru-san told me to ask for help if I need it. If I want to look for people, I should start from a town with many people. That¡¯s also why I was nning to visit the capital once.¡± ¡±Hmm. Indeed. My people are not only human but also other races. But there should be no demons.¡± ¡±I thought I¡¯d look around just to be sure. I originally wanted to go to Getsuya Country where the demon tribe is the lord¡­ but after hearing Kuroumaru-san¡¯s story¡­ I decided to temporarily stop traveling in Tenshou Country¡­¡± Why are there no demon tribe people in Soukai Country? It is because the territories of Soukai Country and Getsuya Country used to be adjacent to each other, and the people of the demon tribe moved to Getsuya Country where the demon tribe is the head of state. However, they are no longer adjacent to each other. This is because Soukai Country was defeated in the war that took ce half a year ago, and its territory was taken away from it. As a result of the loss of the territory taken by Tenshou Country, the road to Getsuya Country was cut off. This is the second most painful blow after the loss of his son and heir. Although they had considered forming an alliance if the time came, it was no longer possible under the current circumstances. Unaware of such a situation, Shinji makes ament that steps on Iwao¡¯sndmine by all means. After all, Shinji¡¯s map of the continent was drawn only after the war, and he had no idea that the battle was lost only six months before. He meant to thank Kuroumaru for making him aware of the danger, but it sounded to Iwao like he was ming him for his inadequacy. ¡±Disrespectful!¡± The mild-mannered face of Iwao turned into a devilish expression as he revealed his anger. At the same time, the presence of many soldiers appeared beyond the sliding doors on either side that divided the room. While Shinji, who did not know what had touched his heart, opened his mouth, L and the others stood by him, ready to move at any moment. Emily stands there to protect him, and Shinji¡¯s attitude of not paying attention to them as if it were a matter, of course, annoys Iwao, who thinks that women are supposed to be protected, and makes him even angrier. ¡±I have no idea what you mean when you say I¡¯m disrespectful. Please tell me the reason.¡± ¡±You bastard say you don¡¯t know! There¡¯s no way! Don¡¯t stay behind a woman, get in front of me!¡± (It¡¯s no good¡­ I don¡¯t think I can understand him. I was going to look around Soukai Country just in case, but I might as well give up.) The fact that he had guessed that Shinji and the others were from a distantnd before he became angry has beenpletely blown out of Iwao¡¯s mind. The death of his son and heir had left such a deep scar on his heart that Shinji was beginning to think that he would have to give up the dialogue with him since he did not know about it and it seemed as if he could notmunicate with them at all. Shinji had only visited because he thought it would be the quickest and most urate to hear from Iwao, and there was no need for him to be concerned about the capital city. Behind the sliding doors, the atmosphere is bing grim. For the safety of not only himself but also his friends, Shinji decides to retreat immediately. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but it looks like we can¡¯t have a conversation, so I¡¯m going to leave now. Goodbye.¡± ¡±What are you talking¡­!?¡± Without waiting for Iwao¡¯s reaction, Shinji¡¯s request is answered by Freri¡¯s teleport magic, and Shinji and the others disappear. Iwao¡¯s words were cut off in surprise, and he was so shocked that his thoughts, which had been tinged with anger, suddenly returned to normal. The soldiers, who had rushed out through the sliding doors, could not help but be puzzled as they lost sight of the rioters. ¡±What am I doing¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve done something terrible¡­¡± Iwao, who does not know the existence of the teleport magic, feels a strong regret to have made an enemy of someone who can suddenly disappear, but it is already toote. The shock of the situation hits him even harder than he thought. Suddenly, mes burst forth with a loud boom from the direction of the castle town. The screams of the townspeople reached the castle, and in their panic, Iwao and his soldiers looked out the window to see a fire breaking out in the part of the castle town they loved. ¡±No way, they¡­!¡± The image of the missing Shinji and otherses to Iwao and his men¡¯s minds. They might have set the town on fire in retaliation. Just as they think so, another boom echoes through the castle. ¡±What¡¯s next!?¡± The source of the sound is the entrance to the castle. The person who was thrown out of the castle, along with the wreckage of what was once the entrance door, was someone who should not be in Soukai Country. He rolls on the ground and leaps to his feet, wearing a white cloak, the crest of an unforgettable foe painted on his back. ¡±Tenshou Country¡­!? Why¡­!?¡± The Tenshou Country soldier¡¯s face is hidden by a mask, and Iwao, looking down from above, cannot see much more than that. All he knows is that the enemy¡¯s de is at his throat. He can do nothing but be horrified by the sudden attack, and then a cheerful, unnerving voice reaches him. ¡±Shinji, we can¡¯t teleport yet?¡± Following the Tenshou Country soldier was Emily, who had just stood in front of Shinji in the Shinji group that had been right in front of Iwao¡¯s eyes. She was holding a huge club in one hand, which even a grown-up could not carry, and was looking at the Tenshou Countrymen as she continued to talk. ¡±I asked Freri about it, but I guess it¡¯s still not working. This is a very bad day. I guess nothing but unexpected things are happening.¡± ¡±It¡¯s interesting, desu. I¡¯m very curious to know what kind of theory they are using to block the teleport, desu¡± Through the window of the castle, Iwao sees Shinji and Iris, the two people with whom he is talking, appear. The conversation was a rare failure. He should have gathered information about the other party beforehand. So, we have to be careful about sensitive stories such as the misfortunes of their rtives. The adventure part continues. Now it¡¯s time to set the stage¡­! Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 500 Sudden Assailant Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The time goes back to the ce where Shinji and the others were teleported. After escaping from the angry Iwao, Shinji and the others use magic to escape from the castle. Then, using the luggage they have left behind as a mark, they move to the storage room near the entrance of the castle. As the others quickly secure their belongings, Shinji looks back at his own words, but he does not know why he had provoked the others¡¯ anger. ¡±I tried to be polite, but I guess I offended him. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Does anyone know why?¡± ¡±Hmm, I didn¡¯t understand. Anyone know why?¡± ¡±No idea¡­ Maybe there¡¯s something special going on¡± ¡±Maybe we should have gone into town to gather information first. I thought we¡¯d have no problem just having a casual conversation¡­¡± Emily and L shake their heads as they talk, Lili and Lilu following in their denial. Iris, who has finished checking her luggage, does the same, but she has already shifted her thoughts to the future. ¡±We should find out whyter, desu. It is best not to make enemies, desu¡± ¡±You are absolutely right. This mistake has to be made up somewhere¡­ Then, all we have to do is to put on our shoes at the entrance and then teleport to the altar room¡­¡± Everyone had finished packing their belongings and was about to go to the entrance of the castle to take their shoes, but then Freri¡¯s thought reaches Shinji. [Shinji. I can¡¯t use my teleport magic. I feel something strange. Be careful!] Shinji raises his eyebrows at this unusually impatient thought. And that¡¯s almost the same time he noticed something was wrong. ¡±Shinji-san! There¡¯s a strange presence at the entrance!¡± ¡±©`!¡± Not only Shinji, but also L, who had been paying attention to her surroundings, Iris, who was sensitive to the power of magic, and Emily, who intuitively sensed the danger, also noticed something strange. Emily is the first to run out of the storage room to serve as a shield and a sword for Shinji and the others, and Shinji and the others follow her. When Emily runs into the entrance hall of the castle, which is as wide as a hall, she sees an oval-shaped hole in front of the shoe storage box, which isrge enough for a person to pass through. It was the first time Emily to see such a thing, but she instantly understood with an intuitive sh that the hole had the same function as the , and she held up her club with spikes which were her partner. ¡±¡­it is simr to the , desu¡± Among Shinji and the others who had caught up with us, Iris was the first to recognize the nature of the hole. Hearing her words, everyone grabs their weapons and prepares for what is about toe out, when people appear through the hole. They were dressed not only in white haori, but also in white kimonos and hakama, and all of them wore masks without patterns. They all held the same small daggers in their hands, and were of the same height and build, with a slight bulge in their chests indicating that they were women. After about ten people emerged from the ck hole, the hole closed. ¡±They all fit the description. Capture them¡± Before Shinji can open his mouth to speak, the leader of the masked group gives amand, and the group moves in unison. If this is the case, Shinji and the others will show no mercy. Adventurers are not so lenient as to give in to those who attack them with clear hostile intent. Seeing Emily at the head of the group as the strongest, four of the group head for her, while the other six pass by, aiming at Shinji and Iris, who are at the tail end of the group and holding the staff. However, the three elven sisters, L, Lili, and Lilu, stood in between them. ¡±We won¡¯t let you go behind us, okay?¡± L, with her long blonde hair fluttering in the wind, moves so quickly that the masked soldiers are bewildered. Thanks to L¡¯s , which incorporates an increase in agility from wind magic, the effect is worthy of a high-ranking adventurer of the upper intermediate level. In one hand, she holds a dagger shorter than a masked soldier¡¯s small dagger. However, L¡¯s dagger, d in wind, has a longer reach than it looks. Then, with this dagger, she swung one at each masked soldier. The masked soldiers fell to the ground in a sh, their necks shed and sttered with red. ¡±Your aim isn¡¯t bad©`¡± ¡±I think you¡¯re underestimating us?¡± Lili, her blonde hair tied in a side-tail on the right side of her head, stepped in front of Lilu and held out her shield in her left hand. An invisible shield made ofpressed wind called a appears, and when the four masked soldiers collide head-on, they are easily knocked away by the wind. Then, Lili approaches the masked soldiers, who are hit with such force that they are unable to defend themselves, and finishes them off with her right-hand spear. In the process, Lilu, with her blond side-tail swinging to the left of her head, swings her curved sword on the spot, and a light green magic power is released from the sword. This magic was the same as Alvin¡¯s, and her sliced through the three masked soldiers. ¡±Hmph! Uryaaa!¡± On the other hand, Emily¡¯s red cloak flutters, and her strong arms groan. A sideways swipe sts two of the masked figures together, creating a red stain on the wall. Aiming for an opening to swing her club, she ducks the third masked soldier¡¯s dagger with minimal movement, and her kick, with a power unimaginable for her slender frame, creates another red stain on the wall. ¡±Deii!!¡± Thest masked soldier seeded in catching the club with a dagger she was holding. However, Emily¡¯s blow was not a blow that she could catch, and she was blown backward and rolled out through the wooden door that had been closed. After the blown masked soldier, Emily walks out of the castle. ¡±There¡¯s no turn for us, desu¡± [Freri, is the teleport not going to work yet?] Shinji and Iris, who had been trying to use their magic ording to the situation and increase their magical power, were out of action before the masked soldier was able to do anything. But then, Shinji follows after Emily while asking Freri with his thoughts, and Iris follows behind him. [Not yet. If I use teleport now, I don¡¯t know if I can send you all properly, so it¡¯s dangerous.] [Is it because of the ck hole we saw earlier? Anyway, can you let me know when you can use the teleport? I¡¯d like to get out of here as soon as possible.] [Hmm, okay.] As Shinji and the others go outside, they hear Emily¡¯s voice as she follows the masked soldier outside. ¡±Shinji, we can¡¯t teleport yet?¡± Emily¡¯s intuition tells her that the masked soldier in front of her prevents them from teleporting. So much so that her instincts were alerted by the strange presence of thest masked soldier. ¡±I asked Freri about it, but I guess it¡¯s still not working. This is a very bad day. I guess nothing but unexpected things are happening¡± ¡±It¡¯s interesting, desu. I¡¯m very curious to know what kind of theory they are using to block the teleport, desu¡± Shinji and Iris look over at the masked soldier who jumped up over Emily. The masked soldier, who is holding a broken dagger from Emily¡¯s blow, remains in a fighting posture even though she is cornered and only she was remain. Normally, she should surrender if she wants to live, but she does not. (I wonder why. They don¡¯t react much¡­ they don¡¯t seem intimidated by the prospect of death. They are just following the orders they are given¡­) Anyway, if they are going to resist, they must be subdued. Iris nodded her head at Shinji¡¯s warning, and the two of them readied their staffs. ¡±¡± ¡±¡± Before the masked soldier could avoid it, an invisible force crushed her from above, forcing her to crawl to the ground. Then, a mist that, if inhaled, would induce a deep sleep enveloped the masked soldier¡¯s head. The masked soldier, who had been on all fours for a while, seems to have been affected by the magic and falls down. When Emily approaches, she finds that the masked soldier haspletely lost her strength and is breathing in her sleep. ¡±She¡¯s fallen. My bad feeling is fading!¡± Shinji finally lets his guard down when he sees Emily give a thumbs-up. At the same time, he receives a reminder from Freri that she can now use the teleport magic properly. ¡±Good. Then let¡¯s get out of here right away. I don¡¯t want any more trouble¡­¡± ¡±Please wait!!¡± A woman¡¯s voice, as clear as the sound of a bell, drowned out Shinji¡¯s voice as he tried to say sorry. Shinji looked up to see a woman with ck hair and a hairpin, leaning out of the window of a different room from the one above him. ¡±For my father¡¯s rudeness, I, his daughter, would like to apologize. So please¡­ Please let me speak to you again!¡± Her voice was heard by the soldiers of the castle, who were looking up from below. In response to her voice, several of them also apologized for their impoliteness. The cry of the only princess of Soukai Country has brought the people of the castle back to their senses. (This can¡¯t be ignored, can it? She looks like she¡¯s been beaten.) Looking up at the princess¡¯s face, it is clear that she is not acting calctingly, but seriously asking for the favor. However, considering that they were supposed to part ways with Soukai Country, it is not a bad thing for Shinji and the others to have a chance to talk again. So, Shinji decides to start over and returns to the castle to discuss the situation again. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 501 A Conversation with Princess Tsubaki Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Tsubaki, the princess of Soukai Country, was listening to the conversation between her father (Iwao) and Shinji in the next room. She was interested in the foreign travelers and hoped that she might be able to have a conversation with them. In reality, however, her father became angry and the foreign travelers suddenly disappeared. Tsubaki thinks that this is understandable. Her father loves her brother, the heir apparent of the family, very much and has high expectations for him. However, the foreign travelers did not really understand the reason for his anger, and their confusion could be felt even through the sliding doors. Iwao, who had lost himself in anger, did not notice it, but Tsubaki did. So she raised her voice as she thought that she could not remain at odds with those who had so easily defeated the soldiers of Tenshou Country. Her eyes met those of Shinji, who looked up at Tsubaki, and she was relieved that he wanted toe back inside the castle to talk with her. So Tsubaki asked her father (Iwao) to be present so that things would not go wrong this time. She said that they should have a good talk with them, exining that they did not know what was going on. She believed that the interaction with them would surely be for the good of the country and the people. Tsubaki, who thought so, advised her father as a princess of a country, instead of taking a step back as a daughter as she usually does. As a result, at the second meeting, Tsubaki was next to Iwao. Dressed in a beautiful kimono with manyyers of cloth and with long ck hair and a hairpin, she bowed deeply with both hands to Shinji and Emily, who met her again, and Iwao followed her. Shinji and Emily are the only ones present because the others are taking the masked soldiers captured by L and others to the jail, and are investigating with Freri the cause of the blockage of the teleport magic. ¡±First of all, I would like to thank you. Thank you very much for defeating the Tenshou Country soldiers¡± Even Shinji could not be so impudent when he was bowed down by the ruler of a country and his daughter. While Shinji is distracted by Princess Tsubaki¡¯s sincere and earnest words, she tells him the reason for Iwao¡¯s anger. Once Shinji learns the reason, he has no choice but to apologize. He admits what she said was understandable that made the ruler of the country angry. ¡±Please forgive me, even though I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡±I didn¡¯t listen to you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Apologies are exchanged and both parties are absolved of guilt, but Shinji and Iwao begin to think about how to take control of the conversation and close their mouths. But Princess Tsubaki was different. ¡±Traveller-sama (Tabibito-sama). Please help our Soukai Country¡­! We need your power to defeat the Tenshou Country¡¯s vanguard¡­!¡± ¡±Tsubaki! What are you¡­!¡± When the apology is over, Tsubaki lifts her head, looks Shinji straight in the face, and says what she wants. There is no bargaining in this scene, and Shinji is taken aback by the seriousness of Princess Tsubaki, who holds him back when he tries to leave first, without calction. The reason why Princess Tsubaki, the daughter of the ruler, makes such a poor move is because she, like Iwao, realizes that she will eventually be swallowed up by Tenshou Country if she does nothing. Princess Tsubaki is wiser than her father thinks she is. She has been quiet so far, following the custom that a woman is supposed to be a man¡¯s woman, but she rightly recognized that this was the right moment to make her move. Therefore, she does not stop, even when her father, the ruler of the country, stops her. ¡±Please forgive me, but this time we fought only for the sake of self-defense. We do not intend to get involved in the conflict between countries. Please ept my apologies¡± Instead of throwing a few blunt words at the younger woman who is trying so hard, Shinji bows his head, saying what he had in mind at first. ¡±Is that so¡­¡± ¡±However, if it¡¯s an exchange of information, I¡¯d be happy to help. In the meantime, I could tell you about the teleport magic that we used to disappear. It seems Tenshou Country¡¯s method is simr to ours. In return, we would like you to help us look for people¡± ¡±Ah¡­yes! How is it, Father?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± The shadowed expression on her face at the refusal is reced by a brighter one at Shinji¡¯s next suggestion. Princess Tsubaki turns to Iwao who is sitting next to her, her long shiny ck hair swinging, and he nods his head in a rxed manner. Iwao¡¯s face is that of a father, not a lord, as he smiles tenderly at the daughter who has brought together a rtionship that had once nearly broken down. ¡±So now, let me introduce myself. My name is Shinji, and I am from a country far across the sea. I came to this continent to look for someone, but in my home country, I am a wizard in the service of the Lord. I look forward to working with you¡± Shinji¡¯s attitude is not suspicious, as he blends truth and falsehood, although he has crossed not only the sea but also the world. Princess Tsubaki and the others believe him without a doubt, as he introduces himself with an exquisite lie that they have no way of confirming, mixed with the truth that he is a wizard in the service of the Lord (Alvin). ¡±My name is Tsubaki, daughter of Iwao, Ruler of Soukai Country. I thank you for the great fortune of meeting a wizard in the service of the king of anothernd¡± He is a lord, not a king, but there is no need to correct her. If she thinks Shinji¡¯s of high rank, he¡¯ll take advantage of it. ¡±It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Princess. This is Emily, a warrior in the service of our lord. On our continent, many women train themselves. She is so skilled that she¡¯s been appointed head of a warrior¡¯s unit¡± ¡±Well¡­ is that so¡­? I guess the clothes and the culture are also different in different countries¡­¡± Emily, who bows in a sitting position, reads Shinji¡¯s intention and ys innocent. She sits with her back straight without opening her mouth, which is very picturesque, partly because of her cute face. Her behavior is admirable, but Tsubaki¡¯s eyes are drawn to her stomach and her bare legs peeking out from her skirt. Emily¡¯s attire is very provocative for her, as she has never shown her skin to the opposite s*x before. Shinji smiles at Tsubaki¡¯s blush and agrees with her. ¡±I also feel that there are more differences than I expected. I guess it¡¯s important to have a united country or not¡± ¡±¡­! The continent across the sea is united¡­¡± ¡±Yes. Because there is less conflict, various fields of study are being pursued. The teleport magic is one of them¡± ¡±The teleport magic¡­ So magic can do such things! I didn¡¯t know that magic is not only used for battles, but also for people¡¯s lives!¡± Magic is the art of strengthening oneself and defeating one¡¯s enemies. In this ¡®World of Conflict¡¯, magic is only a means of fighting. In a world where people with strong magical power are conscripted and sent to the battlefield, this is a world where magic is a means of warfare. Therefore, for Tsubaki, the value of magic that can be used in the daily lives of the people is new and deeply impressed her, who will be the next mother of the nation. On the other hand, Iwao, who knows about the wars with other countries, knows that they cannot afford to send people with strong magic power to help their people. The first priority is the defense of the nation. The reality of Soukai Country is that the improvement of people¡¯s lives is secondary. Nevertheless, knowledge is power. So, he will not prevent Tsubaki from knowing, even if one day she will be struck down by reality. Iwao quietly listens to the conversation between Shinji and Tsubaki. Princess Tsubaki¡¯s straight gaze, which she tries not to miss Shinji¡¯s words, oveps with Iris¡¯s, who is asking her to teach her the lesson she has just met. Shinji¡¯s mouth bes talkative to those who try to know the magic. (I think I¡¯ll give a little lecture on magic until I get a report from Freri.) Until Freri gets information from the masked soldier. Shinji decides to spend some time giving a lecture on magic to Princess Tsubaki. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 502 Freri’s Tentacle Blame Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The basement of the royal castle in Soukai Country. There is an underground cell whose only source of light is a candle hanging on the wall. Behind the sturdy iron grating that blocks the gloomy room and the passage, the only survivor of the masked soldiers of Tenshou Country is kept in chains. She is unconscious because she is under the influence of sleep magic. Lili and Lilu, the two members of L¡¯s group who brought her here, are blocking the country¡¯s soldiers from seeing or hearing the interrogation that is about to take ce. Meanwhile, L creates a ball of light in the palm of her hand to illuminate the inside of the cell, and Iris uses soundproofing magic to prevent voices and sounds from escaping the cell. Out of nowhere, Freri appeared, looking down at the masked soldier with golden eyes. ¡±Hey, Iris-chan, what do you think? The people we beat up there, all had the same face¡­¡± ¡±¡­I don¡¯t know, desu. No sign of magic changes their faces. No illusion too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s their real faces, desu¡± As the older sister of twins Lili and Lilu, L is ustomed to distinguishing the slightest difference. She has seen the faces of many masked soldiers who have fallen and says they are the same. Everyone knew that this was unusual. After examining the faces of the dead, Iris concludes that they were not changed by magic. But they had no idea how this was possible. Freri is the only one who has noticed the reason for the masked soldiers¡¯ strangeness. She can notice this because she has half of the blood of a subus, who has many techniques to interfere with the body. That is why Shinji wanted her to interrogate the masked soldier herself. (Everything in their bodies is exactly the same. That¡¯s weird. That¡¯s impossible. But there are actually several identical entities in front of us. So I will examine them) Freri sees that they are identical, not only in appearance but also inside. To her, the masked soldier is apletely unknown entity. They looked like something in human form. Now, the light green-skinned Freri drops several nt seeds. The fist-sized seeds, specially made, germinated without taking root, and tentacle ivy grew out of them. The tentacle ivy crawls through the hem of the sleeping masked soldier¡¯s hakama, the breast, and cuffs of her kimono, and flips off her mask in the process. ¡±Mmm¡­ Ggh!?¡± The woman who was a masked soldier regains consciousness at the ufortable sensation of slimy tentacles crawling on her skin. She instantly tries to resist, but her hands are chained and her legs are entangled in the tentacles, so she is unable to move. She tries to bite her back teeth hard tomit suicide and a life-destroying poison sloshes into her mouth. But just as she is about to swallow it, a tentacle pries open her tiny mouth and enters. The mucus entangles the poison, preventing her from swallowing, and the tentacles prevent her from biting her tongue. When she realizes that self-determination is impossible, the white-haired girl weakens and stops resisting. (Really strange. She doesn¡¯t seem to give up. She seems to be ready to die as soon as the tentacles are gone. But there¡¯s no sign of anything strange interfering with the teleportation. What¡¯s going on¡­?) This is the first time Freri has seen a person react as if she had no will. Not a single reaction when the tentacles crawled on her skin. ¡±Wow, it¡¯s like that time¡­¡± ¡±L-san, have you ever been tangled up with one of those things?¡± ¡±Not me, but Lili and Lilu, when we were being manipted by you-know-who¡± ¡±I see, desu¡± L backs away with a tight smile, referring to herself, and Iris, who is slightly taken aback by her imagining the situation as her own, usually expresses her disgust, especially for women. The white-haired girl, however, waspletely unresponsive. Unbeknownst to Freri and the others, the white-haired girls are subjected to harsh treatment in case they are taken captive. No matter how much pain they are subjected to, they are told not to open their mouths until they die. However, they were not designed to be tortured with pleasure. No, the white-haired girl, who has no feelings, does not know what pleasure is. Even if she had been raped forcibly, she would not have felt pleasure. Yes, if she had not been raped by Freri, the half-subus. (¡­?) The relentless caress of the tentacles crawling on her breast, which has only a slight bulge, gives the white-haired girl a pleasant sensation called ¡°difort¡±. The mucus, which is the source of the tentacles¡¯ wetness, acts as an aphrodisiac, permeating the white-haired girl¡¯s skin all over her body and having an effect on her. As she expresses her confusion at feeling ¡°good¡± for the first time in her life, Freri¡¯s smile deepens inwardly as she finally gets a human-like reaction from the white-haired girl. ¡±¡­? Ngh mmm¡­ Mmm¡­?¡± Freri feels the white-haired girl¡¯s breasts rubbing against the tentacles filled with heat, and the white-haired girl shakes her body. But she can¡¯t break the restraints, and her nipples rub against the tentacles as she moves, causing her eyes to go ck and white. Gradually, her pink nipples swell up and give the white-haired girl strong pleasure every time the tentacles rub against them. Before long, the white-haired girl realizes that the ¡°good feeling¡± is spreading all over her body. Not only her breasts, but also her stomach, back, neck, thighs, and soles of her feet, her skin rubs against the tentacles crawling in various ces, and the ¡°pleasant sensations¡± umte. ¡±Nnnn! Mmm, mmm~?¡± In front of the erect nipple, the tip of the flower¡¯s bud opens like a mouth. The white-haired girl, who has been in a daze of pleasure, instinctively turns her head back to look at the organ dripping mucus, but she can¡¯t resist. The nipples swallowed by the buds are flooded with the fine tentacles inside the buds, and the kneading of the sensitive nipples causes the white-haired girl to arch her back in an amusing manner. The buds made a sucking sound like a person sucking a nipple, and the caresses that squeezed the entire breast made the white-haired girl¡¯s cheeks flush and her eyes were writhing with tears of pleasure. ¡±Mgh~? Mmm~? Mm~? Mm, mmm~?¡± ¡±It¡­feels so good¡­?¡± Freri¡¯s expression as she looked into the girl¡¯s writhing, which was unbelievable for a girl who was no more than a raw tuna girl, was joyful and truly devilish-like. The white-haired girl feels a sense of shame without knowing why, because she is clearly enjoying herself. ¡°Shame¡± is also a new emotion for the white-haired girl, and her mind bes even more confused. (Freri, who rarely speaks, speaks!) Iris and L observe without turning their gazes away, and this is Freri¡¯s exclusive space. Freri does not miss the mes of lust as well as the confusion that is beginning to light up in the white-haired girl¡¯s eyes. As if to push her over the edge, a new tentacle approaches her secret parts, which have never been touched before. ¡±~? Mm~? Mmm¡­?¡± The white-haired girl¡¯s reaction was dramatic. Her underwear, which was only wrapped with a simple cloth, was soaked with her love juices and was not doing its job, and the tentacle easily reached her secret area directly. Now, the tentacle attached to the secret part caresses the whole area with fine vibrations. Not only that, the tentacles, which were on the inside of the vagina, carefully rub the shallow vaginal wall. So much so that the white-haired girl bends over with her whole body tense from the pleasure. And then, with a squirt~?, the white-haired girl has her first climax. At the same time, she understands. The woman in front of her says that this is what ¡°feels good¡±. Now, she can¡¯t control her trembling body. This is also a first for the white-haired girl. After the climax is over, her whole body feels sluggish, but she tries to catch her breath when the movement of the tentacles finally stops. ¡±Mmmm~? Mmm~? Mmm~? Mmm, ghh~?¡± However, the tentacles start moving again, and she is forced to bend her body backward. Freri continues to manipte the tentacles to teach her body, which has be even more sensitive due to her climax, and even more pleasure. For the note, this is not a hobby of Freri. It is necessary to deprive the subject of normal thinking by immersing her in pleasure and encouraging her to confess through hypnosis. Yes, it is necessary, even if Freri seems to be enjoying it. ¡±Mm~? Mgh~? Gh~? Mmm~? Mm~?¡± In no time at all, the white-haired girl reaches her second climax. It will be a while before she is free from Freri¡¯s me. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 503 Freri Reads Memories Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a while, the cell was filled with an obscene smell. It was the smell of the love juice overflowing from the private parts of the white-haired girl who had been pleasured by Freri many times. She was bound by tentacle vines and stunned by the exhaustion of havinge too much. (I should be able to see it now) The absent-minded state is the time when the mind is most open, and Freri looks into the eyes of the white-haired girl and performs a lewd technique on her. By reproducing her unconscious memory as a dream, she intends to extract information from her. And as she nned, the gray-haired girl falls asleep easily, allowing Freri to share the dream with her. (Is this a basement? It looks like a cell we are in now) A stone room simr to the one in the cell. There are many girls in the room who have the same face and clothes as the white-haired girl. Despite the dimly lit room, they are fighting one-on-one in pairs. On and on the battle training continues. The women are always expressionless, never opening their mouths to speak, as they continue to learn to fight, with no breaks in between. The only sound was the sh of des against des. Unexpectedly, the image switches to another. The next location is also a ce simr to the castle in Soukai Country. It is a room surrounded by tatami mat floors and sliding wooden doors in which Shinji talked with Iwao. Freri understands that this is the castle of Tenshou Country because of the difference in details such as the patterns and colors of the sliding doors. In front of the white-haired girl stands an elderly woman. Her appearance is what one would expect a white-haired girl to look like when she gets old and grows up in a proper way. But the woman¡¯s eyes are so clouded that it disgusts her even though she knows that she is not the one who is staring at. [Go and kidnap someone with a lot of magic. The more magical power an elemental has, the better the clone will be. If there are more children like you who don¡¯t break even if entrusted with a lot of power, the collection will be more efficient. Collect as many as you can] [Understood] In front of the white-haired girl, a strange woman takes out a piece of paper, and an enormous amount of magic power is put into it. The paper burns from the edge, and she puts it on the back of the white-haired girl, who turns her back and loosens her kimono. In front of the white-haired girl who turned her back, eleven white-haired girls stood with masks in their hands. When each of them puts on a mask, the mouth of the white-haired girl moves. [Open the gate] The oval-shaped ck hole that Shinji and the others saw appears before the white-haired girls. The white-haired girl and the masked soldiers jump into the hole, which is on the outskirts of a vige. It is the vige where the altar room where the was constructed by Freri and the others is located. [Scatter. Capture target] From there, it¡¯s terrible. Vigers who have a lot of magic are captured unconscious, and those who don¡¯t are cut down. Among them were the Miko who had been purifying the altar. But Freri continues to watch as the scene changes from one to the next. From the brainwashing-like education that did not nurture individual feelings to the treatment of those who could not create well, such as those who were loyal to the orders and those who were willing to devote their lives to the Tenshou Country. Freri watches and examines the information without hesitation, a scene that would make a normal person feel nauseous with horror. (The masked soldiers are the Reapers Corps. The purpose is to gather people with high magic power and create masked soldiers. The method is unknown. But I have memorized the face of the creator of the masked soldiers. The quality of the masked soldiers is proportional to the amount of magic. The reason I couldn¡¯t use the teleport is because of the piece of paper that was attached to her back. But it has a time limit. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t feel anything from this girl now. The magic power leaked from the paper (Ôý) is the cause of the spatial distortion¡­) After extracting all the information, Freri gets out of the dream of the white-haired girl. She has no more use for the white-haired girl. However, the white-haired girl was an object of interest for Freri. A person made by a person. A human being created by a method never heard of: cloning. The meaning of the word ¡°clone¡± could be deduced from the information she had obtained. Such a valuable existence should not be discarded as useless. That is what Freri thought. After that, while the white-haired girl, who lives not by human ethics but by the ethics of a subus, falls asleep, Freri sends her thoughts to Shinji with the information she has learned. * * * After lecturing about magic to Princess Tsubaki, Shinji is in the middle of a chat when he hears a report from Freri. The fact that there are far more extraordinary magic users than he had expected makes Shinji want to hold his head in his hands. (No, no, this is insane. Making a duplicate of yourself? What kind of a person would have that kind of an idea? And then to make it happen¡­) Iwao had gone off to receive a report from his subordinate a short while ago. Instead, Princess Tsubaki¡¯s caretaker was standing by, keeping an eye on Shinji and Princess Tsubaki. ¡±Shinji-sama? Is something wrong?¡± ¡±No, I got a message from my friend who was interrogating them. The contents of the message got me thinking a little. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt this conversation¡± ¡±Message¡­? Is there a magic that allows you to talk to someone far away from you¡­?¡± Princess Tsubaki¡¯s speed of understanding and flexibility of thought is remarkable, as she did not miss the slightest change in Shinji. During the conversation, he learns that Princess Tsubaki has a future husband and will give birth to the next king. He felt that Tsubakihime was so talented that if she had a suitable position and supported the king as a mother, she would have been able to build a good country. However, it is easy to imagine that such a future will nevere. Shinji hears that Tenshou Country is expanding its territory even though it is at war with all the neighboring countries. It is obvious that Soukai Country is doomed to destruction unless something extraordinary happens. ¡±Yes. I would like to report to the Lord of the country¡± ¡±I know where he is. Let¡¯s go there now!¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡± Princess Tsubaki and the maid lead the way in high spirits, with Shinji and Emily following behind them. Shinji and the others were led down the levels to a meeting hall where the soldiers held a strategy meeting. In a simple room, there was Iwao and a big man in armor with a wild look on his face. ¡±Father¡­ and¡­ Garoumaru¡± ¡±Princess. Why are you here? This is no ce for a princess like you¡± The look in the eyes of the armored warrior called Garoumaru was not only sharp but also lustful. He is approximately in histe twenties, and his fine armor indicates his status as a man of importance. Shinji, standing behind Princess Tsubaki, meets Garoumaru¡¯s gaze. While Shinji bows his head, Garoumaru remains standing, looking very important. Not surprisingly, Shinji finds Garoumaru to be an irritating person. But there is a reason for Garoumaru¡¯s rude attitude. Currently, Kuroumaru and Garoumaru are the two most likely candidates to be Princess Tsubaki¡¯s husband. They are rivalspeting with each other for the honor. And beforee here, Garoumaru goes to the source of a sudden explosion in the town, and leads two of his men to suppress the masked soldiers who were on the rampage. But as he returns to the castle in high spirits and reports his achievement to Iwao, he was told that the castle had been attacked by ten masked soldiers, who were repulsed by a foreigner who was an acquaintance of Kuroumaru¡¯s. It is said that Kuroumaru took credit for having made a connection with the foreigners, even though Iwao had told Garoumaru that he had no intention of marrying Tsubakihime to Kuroumaru, no matter how strong the foreigners might be. Still, to Garoumaru, Shinji and the others are in Kuroumaru¡¯s camp¡­ in other words, they are his enemies. Now, Princess Tsubaki is resolute in her response to Garoumaru. He is stunned by her strong attitude, as she has often stayed behind Iwao. ¡±This is very important. Garoumaru, you have no right to admonish me for my behavior. Then, father, Shinji-sama has been able to extract information from her¡± ¡±What¡­! Shinji-sama! I¡¯d like to know more about that!¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡± Although the presence of Garoumaru is a concern, Iwao does not ask him to leave the room, so Shinji continues to talk. He gives only two pieces of information: that the masked soldiers were Reapers Corps, and that they were artificially created. This information is given in response to an agreement to tell Shinji the most popted towns, because he judges that he is not paid enough to tell all of the information. However, these two points alone are a big gain for Iwao. ¡±That is all. Until the masked soldiers are replenished, the Reapers Corps will not appear. But I don¡¯t know how long that will be¡± ¡±¡­no, that¡¯s more than enough news. I thank you¡± ¡±No way¡­ that masked soldier is a created entity¡­? How many of my men did it take to defeat two of them?¡± When Shinji finished, Princess Tsubaki was speechless at the inhumanity of the story, Iwao¡¯s expression was hard, and Garoumaru looked at Shinji with a disturbed look on his face. ¡±Iwao-sama. I trust you won¡¯t call this another of Kuro¡¯s achievements¡± ¡±No. I asked them for this myself. Kuro¡¯s credit only goes so far as bringing them to me¡± ¡±I understand. But Iwao-sama, I don¡¯t think we have much time. The vassals will not be united if a sessor is not chosen¡± ¡±¡­I agree. I was thinking the same thing¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯ll leave you now¡­ Princess¡± ¡±Thank you, Garoumaru¡± After licking Princess Tsubaki¡¯s whole body with his eyes, Garoumaru leaves the room. But Princess Tsubaki¡¯s expression is not as cheerful as when she was listening to the magic talk, and she seems to be trying hard to hold something back. Seeing their interaction, Shinji guessed that Kuroumaru and Garoumaru were the candidates for the groom. He also guessed that Garoumaru was closer to be the groom than Kuroumaru. At the same time, he understood that Princess Tsubaki had the power to tolerate such an irreverence. (Tsubakihime is really unlucky¡­) Garoumaru does not like that Princess Tsubaki tries to be public. So, with him as her future husband, it would be difficult for Princess Tsubaki to support the king. Shinji sympathizes with her, but there is nothing he can do, and he does not intend to do anything about it. Later, Shinji and the others decide to stay at Iwao¡¯s suggestion. They are shown to a guest house next to the castle, where Shinji and the others rx and unwind after a hard day¡¯s fighting. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 504 Kuroumaru’s Visit Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and the others who stayed in the guest house enjoyed the cultural differences between the different worlds. In the tatami room, which is the same as the one in the castle, they learned howfortable it is to lie directly on the floor, and they enjoyed eating grilled river fish, which they had never seen before, as well. ¡±It¡¯s possible to do this because we don¡¯t usually enter the room with our shoes on. The grass floor (²Ý¤Î´²) smells good, too and it¡¯s interesting because I¡¯ve always had an image of hard floors. Although it¡¯s not a great view, L and the others finally got to see a new scene, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡±Yes~? I like this tatami floor very much. I want this floor to be used in our original world too¡± Shinji is lying on the tatami mats with his back on the floor, and L is lying down right next to him. Her twin sisters (Lili and Lilu) also seemed to like the tatami, and were lying on the floor talking to each other. ¡± I really enjoyed the rice! Although rice is avable over there, I especially liked the river fish which I could eat even the guts of the fish. The bitter taste goes well with sake~?¡± ¡±That¡¯s true. I wonder if these fish only exist in this world. I¡¯ve never seen fish like that in the market.¡± ¡±No, I think I¡¯ve seen a simr fish back home¡­?¡± From the other side of L¡¯s body, Emily leans against Shinji¡¯s chest. Shinji strokes her blonde hair with his right hand as if he is ying with it, and Emily closes her eyes and nuzzles into his handfortably. He also strokes L¡¯s hair in the same way, pulling her blonde head closer to him. On the other side of the room, Iris is asleep, leaning against the wall. She is sleeping and sharing her visual information from her dream with Freri¡¯s magic. Now, she is talking about something simr to the ck oval hole she saw in the daytime, which is simr to the . Iris also feels that the technique to temporarily lend magic by using the charms, which is simr to but different from acquiring magic by using magic books, is quite simr to the rtionship between the Adventurer¡¯s Cards and the special magic stones that are kept secret by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. She is very excited in her dream world to be able to openly investigate what she could not investigate in the original world. In addition, Freri also invites the masked white-haired girl to the dream world and prevents her frommitting suicide. While each of them is having their own way, Shinji and the others sense the presence of someone approaching. ¡±Sorry! Excuse me! I know it¡¯ste at night, but Shinji-dono, may I have a word with you?¡± The voice belongs to Kuroumaru, whom they recognize. Shinji, who has been separated from Emily and L due to their attention, leaves the room and goes to him. ¡±Good evening, Kuroumaru-san. It¡¯s been a few days.¡± ¡±Yes, it has been a few days. I just came back a few minutes ago, but I heard from the princess. I¡¯m sorry for not being here when you came all the way to see me.¡± In response to Shinji¡¯s greeting, he bowed his head lightly and bowed again. He must havee in a great hurry. His hakama was still stained with dirt that he had probably gotten while working outside. ¡±No, we came on such short notice without an appointment. And we used your name without your permission.¡± ¡±No need to apologize. That¡¯s why I gave you my name. And I was right. So, thank you. I appreciate you protecting my lord and princess.¡± ¡±And for that, too, it was an ident. I only returned the blow when the attacker came out in front of me.¡± Kuroumaru bowed deeply, and Shinji¡¯s attitude of not showing off his aplishments seemed to be one of humble gratitude. If Garoumaru and his men had defeated the masked soldiers, they would have been proud of their achievement and would have imed that Garoumaru was the father of the next king. ¡±But, nevertheless, the princess told me that you want to look for someone in a popted town. She said that if there was andmark, you could use magic to get there in an instant. So, I¡¯vee to visit you to have my men bring thendmark.¡± The offer to bring thendmark to the town was made in exchange for the information Shinji had obtained from the white-haired girl. Kuroumaru was asked to carry thendmark as soon as Princess Tsubaki finished her story. The conversation then passed quickly from Princess Tsubakihime to Iwao, who had been assigned to the role. ¡±Yeah, I was told about the role of a carrier only tomorrow. And Kuroumaru will be the one who will carry it. Then I can rest assured.¡± ¡±Normally it would be tomorrow, but I really wanted to thank you! Besides, Shinji-san is my guest. I can¡¯t entrust this to anyone else. I¡¯m sorry to say it¡¯s for my own convenience, but¡­¡± The castle of Soukai Country was divided among the Kuroumaru faction, the Garoumaru faction, and the neutral faction. The neutral faction did not participate in the struggle for session and focused on running the country without being beholden to either faction. So, deciding that he could not leave the position to the soldiers of the Garoumaru faction, let alone to the neutrals, he decided to take the position. ¡±Oh, I heard the reason. It seems that you are fighting with Garoumaru-san. And I think we were seen by Kuroumaru¡¯s faction and they were staring at us.¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. I would be lying if I said I did not expect this at all, but I did not think it would be this big a deal. I thought that my connection with Shinji would be for the good of the country.¡± Kuroumaru speaks straight and looks straight. Unintentionally, Shinji smiles at his personality, which is somewhat simr to Alvin¡¯s. The only difference is his desire for sess, and his desire to marry Princess Tsubaki and be the father of the king. ¡±That¡¯s all right. I think we had a good exchange of information as a result. Please use it to add to your aplishments.¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Honestly, I appreciate it. Ie from a rural vige, and I have to make my way steadily.¡± Kuroumaru said. He was born in a rural vige and rose through the ranks of war. Because of this, he is popr among those of lower status and is expected to be the leader of the rising generation. The Kuroumaru faction is a group of such people. Garoumaru, on the other hand, was born in a castle town, and his father served in the castle. His mother¡¯s family is one of the most prominent merchant families in the castle town. Therefore, he is well-known in the castle town and is well-received by the high-ss people in the castle. (If things go in order, Garoumaru will be the one to marry. If this is the case, I can understand his attitude toward Princess Tsubaki, though I can¡¯t agree with it) Seeing Shinji¡¯s face when he hears the story, Kuroumaru also smiles bitterly. Shinji also sees the look on Kuroumaru¡¯s face, and he can tell that Kuroumaru understands the disadvantage of what he is doing, and he is still making an effort. ¡±What I am doing may be a foolish act. But if I have a chance, I¡¯ll do what I can do. Isn¡¯t that what a man is supposed to do?¡± Kuroumaru, who has been rewarded with a position at the castle, has fallen in love with Princess Tsubaki for the first time. It was a love that could never be fulfilled due to the difference in status. Therefore, he hid it in the back of his mind and served his country with sincerity. Even if the war is lost, he has no choice but to abandon his country. Still, to the end, he has fought to serve his country and Princess Tsubaki. But then, the death of Iwao¡¯s heir gave him a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Perhaps he will be able to fulfill his wish that should have been unfulfilled. And this was more than enough to inspire Kuroumaru. So, he somehow manages to keep gaining sess and is nominated, but thest man standing is Garoumaru, the man who is whispered in the castle to be the most likely candidate for a future husband of Princess Tsubaki. He is a man who cares for those of rank and money but is cold toward the rural areas and the poor. It is easy to see how a man who even now looks at Princess Tsubaki with disrespect would treat her if he had her. Although Princess Tsubaki is modest, Kuroumaru feels that her love for her country is genuine. Believing that he can make his country and the woman he loves happy by winning over Princess Tsubaki, Kuroumaru will not give up and will resist until the very end. ¡±Yes. I¡¯ll be cheering for you behind your back¡± ¡±Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s sote. I¡¯ll see you in the morning. Goodbye¡± While Kuroumaru¡¯s decision is noble, Shinji will not involve himself too deeply in the affairs of the country. Kuroumaru must have felt the same. He bowed with a smile and left the guest house. After that, when Shinji returned to his room, he saw Emily and the others resumed drinking. Shinji joined them and enjoyed the sake and snacks of Soukai Country again. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 505 Shadow Reflected on the Paper Sliding Door Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At night, a figure sneaks up to the guest house that Shinji and the others rent. The figure, who walks quietly without making a sound, belongs to a person who should not be out alone at night. It is Tsubaki, the only princess of Soukai Country. (I have to talk to Shinji-sama tonight¡­!) There is a reason why she pretended to be in bed and slipped out of her room, saying that she would go to bed early tonight. It was because she was sure that Shinji and the others would leave the castle the next morning and she never see them again. In the changes she saw in Shinji during the conversation, Tsubaki sensed his pity for her. The fact that he only pitied her and did not reach out to her meant that he did not care about this country and had given up on it. Tsubaki felt that Shinji did not tell her everything because he knew something that they could not pay the price for. So, if the next morning was toote, now is the only time that Tsubaki, in her position as a princess, can talk with Shinji and the others. (I must ask for Shinji-sama¡¯s wisdom at any cost!) Tsubaki, who has learned many new things from Shinji¡¯s lecture on magic, trusts in the wisdom of Shinji whom she has just met. She does not know for what reason he gave up on her, but she cannot give up for the sake of Soukai Country. Therefore, Tsubaki arrives at the guest house where Shinji and the others are staying with a list of her possessions in her hand. And not wanting to call out to them from outside, Tsubaki opens the front door. She passes through the door, which is unlocked and easily opened, and proceeds down a dark corridor illuminated only by moonlight. The guest house at the end of the hallway was still lit. Tsubaki is relieved to see Shinji and the others awake. But she almost screams at the sight of a shadow reflected on the paper sliding door, holding her mouth shut with both hands. The shadow of a man clearly appeared on the paper sliding door was Shinji¡¯s. His erection between his legs is big, and she does not know who the woman is who is sucking the tip of the erection. All she know is that the woman is one of Shinji¡¯s fivepanions. (A-are they having intercourse¡­? Wh-what should I do¡­? I shoulde back¡­ but it¡¯s the only time I can talk¡­) Tsubaki has received proper s*x education, so she understands exactly what is happening on the other side of the paper sliding door. The reason she has s*x education is to be loved by the man to whom she is going to marry. But she has no s*xual experience, though she has s*xual knowledge. Her s*x education was only in books, and this was the first time she had ever seen it in person, albeit in the shadows. Suddenly, Tsubaki felt something pass through her body. She does not know it, but it was the effect of the soundproofing magic that extended the range of the magic and brought Tsubaki into the range of the magic. This would inevitably allow lewd sounds and voices to reach Tsubaki¡¯s ears. ¡±Slurp, kiss~? Mmfufu, does it feel good? Shinji~?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ you¡¯re getting better again, Emily.¡± ¡±Is that so? I see, my practice is paying off¡­? Hamu, mmm~? Slurp~? Slurp~? Slurppp~?¡± Hearing the name ¡°Emily¡±, Tsubaki sees the face she remembers in the woman¡¯s shadow. The woman¡¯s shadow moves back and forth, from the base of Shinji¡¯s waist to the tip of his p*nis. She wonders if her cute face and small mouth can do such a thing, but the sound of her mouth moving back and forth is something she would not have heard if she was not doing the oral s*x. Because of this, Tsubaki¡¯s face turns red and she can¡¯t move. As her heartbeat rises at the first time she sees the vivid exchange, she tries to call out to them, but she knows that eavesdropping is not a good idea. ¡±Isn¡¯t it enough already? Then, let¡¯s put it in¡­?¡± The shadow of the man pats the woman¡¯s head, and Tsubaki sees the shadow of the woman pull her mouth away from the p*nis and point her hips toward him. The woman gets down on all fours and the man stands behind her and grabs her waist. It is obvious what is about to happen, and now is the time for Tsubaki to call out to them. And yet¡­ For some reason, no words came out of Tsubaki¡¯s mouth. She tried to speak properly, but her body stiffened for a moment and she could not breathe properly, so she missed the right moment. Tsubaki thought it was because of her extreme nervousness, but in fact, it was due to Freri¡¯s magic who was watching her. Of course, Shinji already knows that Tsubaki ising. (Ugh, one more time¡­!) ¡±Nnnnggh~? It¡¯s so big¡­? Ah~? Ah~? Shinji¡¯s thing~? Ah~? It reaches deep inside me¡­?¡± Tsubaki tries to call out again, but it¡¯s toote, and Tsubaki hears Emily¡¯s lusty voice and the sound of a p*nis being inserted into her wet vagina. The sounds of the man and woman¡¯s hips and buttocks gently moving together only grow louder and louder, as if they don¡¯t care about Tsubaki¡¯s gasping for breath. ¡±Nhhh~? Ah~? It¡¯s good~? It¡¯s so deep~? Shinji~? Shinji~? More~? Poke me more~? Deep inside me~? Ah, ahhh~?¡± Tsubaki¡¯s face only gets redder and redder at the sound of Emily¡¯s charming voice that seems to be pleading for happiness. The throbbing in her heart shows no sign of subsiding as Emily, who used to carry a spiked club that not even a big man could carry, is now a woman to the point of embarrassment even to herself. It is clear from the shadowgraphs that they are intensely seeking each other. The shadow of the small Emily moving her hips by herself and a big thing moving in and out of her body told Tsubaki everything. Tsubaki, who thought there would be no more shocks, receives a further shock. A new female shadow appears. ¡±Shinji-san~? Please do the same for me¡­?¡± ¡±Yeah. Come here, L.¡± The shadow of a woman with obviously big breasts tells Tsubaki that the shadow is L. It was a shocking sight to see the beautiful elf voluntarily apanying Shinji, pressing her bug breasts against him and begging for his love. Although she had heard that all of them were Shinji¡¯s women, it was only now that Tsubaki truly understood the true meaning. Furthermore, she had never learned the act of having two lovers at the same time, and Tsubaki could not help but be astonished. Shinji and hispanionship waspletely beyond Tsubaki¡¯sprehension and sense of value. On the other hand, Shinji¡¯s response is quite dignified and shows that it is a normal practice for two or more people to have intercourse with each other. With his right hand on Emily¡¯s waist and his left around L¡¯s body, Shinji grabs her big breasts and kisses her lips as he smoothly sways his hips and thrusts deep into Emily¡¯s vagina. Tsubaki can¡¯t take her eyes off the shadow, who continues to kiss L intensely as if savoring the pleasure of their skin touching each other. ¡±Ah~? I-I¡¯m cumming~? Shinji, just like this¡­ do it inside me, give it to me¡­?¡± ¡±Please, give me some too¡­? Ah, my breasts feel so good¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Touch my breasts more¡­? Kiss me more¡­? Please, mmm¡­? Lick, lick¡­?¡± Tsubaki instinctively senses that Emily and L are about to climax, as Shinji and L are devouring each other¡¯s pleasure with happy voices. That means the end is near. The end means the seeding, and Tsubaki¡¯s breath catches in her throat as she imagines the scene. For the information, there is no contraceptive magic in this world. So, Tsubaki has been taught that conceiving and giving birth to a child is happiness. And on the other side of the paper sliding door, there is a woman about to be sired with a very happy voice. Intercourse is a happy thing. Tsubaki¡¯s excitement was rising to the limit as she felt with her own eyes and ears that there was no mistake in this teaching. As a result. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? Ahh¡­? Ahhhhhh¡­? It¡¯sing inside me¡­?¡± Emily¡¯s charming cry, which was the culmination of her happiness, was the final blow, and a drop of fresh blood fell from Tsubaki¡¯s nose onto the corridor as she reached her limit. Then she falls backward, and a loud noise echoes in the hallway. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 506 Tsubaki Negotiation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Tsubaki, who had been unconscious, wakes up unexpectedly. Her ckoutssted only a short time. She copses on the cold wooden floor, but when she wakes up, she is sleeping on the futon. As she lies on the futon, Tsubaki¡¯s eyes meet with Iris¡¯s, who is sitting by her bedside, her blue hair tied in a knot on either side. She knew immediately that she was the one who had checked on her when she fainted. ¡±¡­Are you feeling better?¡± ¡±Y-yes¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡±T-then, I¡¯ll go get Shinji, desu¡± Iris stands up and heads to the next room, and Tsubaki, who has only her upper body up, looks away from her. Looking at her chest, she sees that her kimono, which was supposed to be stained with a nosebleed, is still there, only the stain is gone. (This is magic, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s amazing¡­) While she is thinking absent-mindedly, Shinji arrives at the same time as Iris. The room where Tsubaki was sleeping is the next room to the one where Shinji and the others were mingling. Therefore, the room is still clean. ¡±Princess, I¡¯m very sorry about this¡­¡± ¡±Eh? No, it was my sudden visit, and, well, I was wondering if it was appropriate to ask toe over. But then I fainted¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry you had to see something inappropriate. I apologize again¡± ¡±P-please don¡¯t worry about it¡­ I had my own faults too¡­¡± Tsubaki¡¯s face turned bright red at this terrible blunder. And unable to face Shinji who sits next to her and bows deeply, she says something like she forgives him without any me. Meanwhile, after causing her to faint, Shinji had been thinking that this could be a weakness, but he was relieved and grateful to Tsubaki¡¯s forgiveness. ¡±Thank you very much. So, princess. What is it that brings you here alone at thiste hour of the night?¡± Tsubaki is trembling with embarrassment, but when she hears Shinji¡¯s words, she breathes in and out heavily to calm herself down. It took a few seconds for her face to change from that of a red and embarrassed woman to that of a princess of a country, but Shinji did not speak a word during that time. Now, after Tsubaki is calm, she sits upright on the futon and looks into Shinji¡¯s eyes. ¡±I believe Shinji-sama is nning to leave the castle tomorrow. And you don¡¯t intend to visit the castle again, do you?¡± ¡±¡­I doubt that will be the case. The exchange of information is over. We return to our search. Now that we know they¡¯re not in the city, there¡¯s no need for us toe¡± ¡±That¡¯s not your real reason, is it? I believe it is. For example¡­ Soukai Country will die out. I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re sure of that¡± Shinji¡¯s expression did not change, but he was surprised inwardly to hear the princess of her country speak of the destruction of her country, even if it was only a metaphor. In fact, having spent the day in the castle of Soukai Country, he feels that most of the people in the castle do not believe that Tenshou Country can be defeated. The only exceptions are Iwao, Garoumaru, Kuroumaru, and their entourage. Still, Tsubaki has interesting thoughts. Thinking this, Shinji chooses to join in with the conversation, his smile deepening. ¡±Even so, it is up to us whether we leave the country or not. We have given you our information in return, and we are the ones who captured the masked soldiers. There is nothing wrong with that, is there?¡± ¡±¡­Yes, you are absolutely right. But if we let Shinji-sama and the others go, the future of our country will be lost. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Tsubaki¡¯s radical remarks, perhaps hoping to extract as much information as possible from Shinji, reached a level that would have angered the people of this country. A princess of her own country is saying that her country can¡¯t do it on its own. It would be strange not to be offended. ¡±From my personal point of view, I think the princess is right. I felt that the difference in strength was too great. The masked soldiers and the ck holes. No one in this country can take these countermeasures¡± ¡±¡­yes, that¡¯s right. In this country where magic is only a means to fight, I don¡¯t think people know what to do¡± ¡±Well, I also wonder how Tenshou Country came to develop these two things, but¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter now. The magic has been established and is in use¡± For Shinji, he is curious about the conception and development process. Was it all done by the elderly woman whom Freri saw, or did she have someone¡¯s help? He would like to talk with a person who has a crazy idea of making a clone of herself, but he thinks that he will never have such a chance. ¡±Shinji-sama, can you take countermeasures against this?¡± ¡±Well, I can¡¯t say until I try. But I don¡¯t intend to try¡± If Tsubaki is going toe straight at him, Shinji refuses her without any indirect expression. He knew the reason for her visit even before he told her. No matter how much she clings to him, no matter how much she tries to offer her body, Shinji is going to refuse. After all, the magician of Tenshou Country is dangerous. Or so he thought. ¡±Please, I will do whatever I can do. For a reward, I will use my savings, and if necessary, I will talk to my father. So¡­¡± ¡±Please forgive me, but I will not ept the offer, no matter how much more money you offer me¡± ¡±¡­So there is someone in that country¡­¡± Shinji refuses without a moment¡¯s thought, and Tsubaki discerns a faint truth in his attitude. If the masked soldiers are created beings, then there must be someone who created them. What kind of being it is, she does not know, but it is a being that Shinji does not want to be involved with. Therefore, Tsubaki is truly prepared. She hase to the point where simply following her father¡¯s policy is no longer an option. ¡±That¡¯s right. I¡¯m d you understand why we don¡¯t want to get involved. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. In the first ce, the princess is supposed to be married to the man who saves the country from this disaster, isn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t it be against Lord Iwao¡¯s policy if you made the move yourself?¡± Coincidentally, Shinji¡¯s words served as a reminder to Tsubaki, who had already made up her mind to make a decision. But that is precisely why Tsubaki speaks her words so openly. ¡±Yes. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going against my father¡¯s policy. If I save the country from disaster, it will be my right to choose my husband. And I will be the ruler and rule thend¡± It took Shinji a while to understand what Tsubaki was saying with her straight eyes. He wondered how difficult it would be for a woman to do this in a society where women are expected to take a step back. But it was also true that Shinji found it interesting. ¡±Are you serious? How difficult would it be for a princess like you to be a ruler with no precedent and no one to support you?¡± ¡±What¡¯s the use of precedent? If I just follow my father who wants to protect the country without any concrete n, destruction will be inevitable. Then, I have no choice but to do it myself¡± Tsubaki stands up in a fit of anger and gazes at Shinji, who remains seated. The heat in her eyes was befitting a princess and the only princess in thend. ¡±I am Tsubaki. I am the princess of Soukai Country. If I do not do what is right for my country and my people, who will? So, Shinji-sama. When I be queen, I will use my power to fulfill your wish. Therefore, please help us in this national crisis¡± Shinji felt as if he had witnessed the moment when Tsubaki¡¯s sleeping talent had sprouted. Or should one say, a talent that attracts people. If he had been in a more free position before he met Alvin and the others, he might have offered his help. However, Shinji now has a lot of things to do and a lot of things to bear. He could not take the risk. That¡¯s when a thought came to his mind. [Shinji, it¡¯s bad] [What¡¯s wrong? Freri?] Freri¡¯s words came as an unexpected surprise to Shinji, who was inwardly surprised by the thought that showed she was in a great hurry. [Tenshou Country may catch uncle and aunt] [What¡­?] Shinji swallows his reply to Tsubaki and falls silent. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 507 Captive Adoptive Parent Edited by: Kanaa-senpai How did Freri know that Shinji¡¯s stepfamily could be captive in the Tenshou Country? It was because Freri and Iris had checked the white-haired girl¡¯s memory. They reyed every detail of the white-haired girl¡¯s memories in the form of dreams, hoping to find some clues. In the middle of this process, the earliest memory she had also was shown. The room is a ce that one refuses to describe in words. Seeing the room filled with so many ¡°materials¡± for human replication, Iris is filled with disgust. This is what it is like, even from a distance, with a cushion in the form of a dream. If she were to actually see this scene, she is not sure she would be able to resist the feeling of vomiting. Among them, there is a device that stands out. A square box made of a transparent ss-like membrane emits a pale blue light. The boxes are slightly bigger than an adult human being and there were several of these boxes. Although the boxes are always emitting light so that it is impossible to see what is inside, the newborn white-haired girl, who feels the light is beautiful, stares at the boxes intently. [This time it worked. Come on, you, over here] Turning toward the voice, a strange woman with a kind smile is staring at the white-haired girl. She nods her head slowly and starts walking with her hand in front of her. After a few steps, the white-haired girl notices that the light has gone out and looks back behind her. Inside the box in which the blue light has disappeared, there is a person trapped inside with his/her eyelids closed. There are various people in every box. Everyone looks forward with their eyes closed as if they were asleep. Then the image is cut off. [The blue light is the light of magic, desu. Are they collecting magic power from the people they¡¯ve captured? Freri, what do you think¡­ Hmm, Freri?] Iris¡¯s attempts to discuss what she saw do not receive an answer. Instead, she felt a sense of agitation and confusion from her. [¡­No way. Uncle?] [Huh? What?!] The image in front of them is yed back in reverse, and they are fixed in a situation where they can see the contents of the box. Iris, who does not understand what is going on, ispletely left out, and a part of the fixed image is erged. Although his face is blurred through the membrane, the general shape of his body can be recognized. The captured person had twisted horns and a pair of wings, which are the characteristics of the demon tribe. The spade-shaped tail, which only the subus (incubus) of the demon tribe have, indicates that this person is a subus (incubus). Most conspicuous is the presence of an old scar running in a straight line from the mouth of the right shoulder to the left hip. The scar closely resembles the one Freri remembers from Shinji¡¯s stepfather. (¡­No other demon would leave a scar like this. Normally, they would erase it) When Shinji and Freri were ying together as children, she asked him about the scar. [The scar? It¡¯s the one I got when I slept with the girlfriend of someone called ¡°hero¡± once upon a time. I thought it was a mistake at the time, but it was a lot of fun. That¡¯s why I left the scar] I remember the way he answered while brushing his hair up with a smug look on his face. Ordinary subus (incubus) would not leave scars because they would think that scars are just ugly. Therefore, it is very likely that the one trapped in this membrane is Shinji¡¯s father who raised the strange Shinji. [¡­this man may be Shinji¡¯s father] [¡­! Are you sure about that, desu?] [Yes. It¡¯s highly possible] When Freri gives the evidence, Iris confirms her opinion. Immediately Freri sends a thought to Shinji to tell him this, and coincidentally Shinji is being solicited by Tsubaki. [¡­I see] After saying no to Tsubaki because it is necessary to get an answer back, Shinji hears from Freri about what has happened. There is no reason to deny Freri¡¯s judgment, knowing the story of his adoptive father. [So there¡¯s a good chance that my mother is one of them] [Hmm. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d stay put after Uncle was caught] [Well, they¡¯re close for some reason] Shinji¡¯s step-parents¡¯ sensibilities are far from the norm. Because they both have a hobby of sleeping with other people¡¯s partners, they spend more time outside seducing other people than spending time together. It may sound good that they respect each other¡¯s hobbies, but it is hard to nod in agreement because of the nature of their hobbies. However, the trust between them is very strong, and when either of them has a problem, they work together to solve it, and the young Shinji has never once seen them fighting with each other hatefully. Shinji was very happy with that life, and it is not surprising that he was greatly influenced by their ability to sleep with various partners. [They are found in unexpected ces, huh? I had nned to stay out of Tenshou Country, but I can¡¯t say the same thing now. I¡¯ll have to ask Iris, L, and the others for help] Shinji¡¯s goal is to meet his adoptive parents. It is the role of a son to go for help if help is needed. Freri and Emily are definite candidates, but Iris and L need to bepensated well. [Hmm. ir, Sylphy and Marie also need to be called upon. We need to keep as much strength as possible] [Yeah, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re the kind of people who¡¯d capture my parents. I think it¡¯s probably best to go overboard¡­ in terms of reward] [Fufufu, I have an idea. I¡¯vee up with a way to make everyone happy. And for that we need to defeat the leader] Shinji is a bit uneasy at this happy thought that has just sparked a good idea, but he has decided on a direction for the future. After breaking off his thought with Freri, Shinji straightened his posture and faced Tsubaki again, who had been quietly waiting for him. ¡±Please ept my sincere apologies for keeping you waiting so abruptly. Thanks to you, we have decided on a n for the future¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. So, Shinji-sama. May I ask for your answer once again?¡± Shinji stares back at Tsubaki¡¯s face, not with a weak look as if she is clinging to him, but with a strong look as if she is the leader of the group. (Still, the timing is miraculous. I had only intended to refuse until Freri¡¯s thought reached me. Is this luck or fate¡­? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter which) Shinji turns to Tsubaki, who is trembling with extreme tension in her heart. ¡±We will cooperate with you, depending on the conditions¡± Shinji shows his willingness to listen to Tsubaki¡¯s request, not showing that he had only intended to continue refusing until just before the meeting. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 508 Contract with Princess Tsubaki Edited by: Kanaa-senpai When Shinji answered, Tsubaki¡¯s face was tinged with joy, but she quickly regained herposure and tightened her expression. Tsubaki sat back down in her seat in front of him. ¡±What are your conditions?¡± ¡±First of all, I apologize in advance for the many oundish things I am going to say. The conditions I am going to talk about are necessary for us to cooperate with each other¡± ¡±Yes¡­ let me hear them first¡± Shinji bowed his head firmly, and Tsubaki nodded quietly. Then the sliding door connecting this room to the next room opened and L appeared. She was called by Shinji¡¯s thought and stood diagonally behind Shinji, bowed, and suddenly pulled up her mini-skirt. Tsubaki¡¯s face immediately turns red at the sudden action, but her face tightens up when she sees the pale pink glow of L¡¯s stomach. ¡±This is called a lewd crest that connects me and her. By creating a magical connection through this crest, I canmunicate with her even when we are far apart. You can understand the convenience of this, but it requires a rtionship between a man and a woman¡­ Specifically, intravaginal coption is required¡± There are other functions, but Shinji just said so. It is obvious that Tsubaki would not ept it if he exin the effect of binding her body. However, since the transmission of information utilizing the lewd crest is indispensable, Shinji omits the exnation. ¡±If it is necessary, it can¡¯t be helped. But how can I hide it if it is always glowing?¡± ¡±Oh, I¡¯m just making it shine to exin now, but usually I can turn it off like this¡± Tsubaki is shaken by the suggestion of a s*xual rtionship, but she swallows it down, determined to stand up for herself. She lets out a relieved breath as L¡¯s lewd crest disappears in front of her, leaving only her beautiful white skin behind. She can¡¯t let the people who take care of her around her see the crest. So, her concern was natural. Now, with the consent of the lewd crest, L gets dressed and leaves the room. By this time, Iris and Freri had informed others that Shinji¡¯s adoptive parents were being held captive in the Tenshou Country. And since no one objected to Shinji¡¯s policy of siding with Soukai Country and rescuing them, Shinji continued to talk to Tsubaki about the conditions of their rescue. ¡±If that is the case, there is no problem. I think it is essential for us to be able tomunicate with each other at a distance¡± ¡±Thank you for your understanding. Then, the next question I would like to ask is how exactly. How did you n to be queen? Please tell me¡± ¡±Only by achieving something that everyone would agree on¡­ but not yet. I think we must prepare for Tenshou Country first. Masked soldiers and ck holes. If we don¡¯t deal with these two, our country will only perish¡± Tsubaki, who has just made up her mind, only has a strong will to save her country from destruction. Even she knows that she must take action now. Not only Tsubaki, but also Iwao, Garoumaru, and others in the upper echelons understand this. However, no one, including Tsubaki, cane up with a good n. Tsubaki believes that it would be meaningless if the country is destroyed before she bes the queen. ¡±You are right that we need to take immediate measures. But even if I cooperate with you and take these measures, you will not be able to be the queen. Do you know why?¡± Tsubaki has the answer to Shinji¡¯s question. She opens her mouth with a somber look of frustration. ¡±It is because no one in this country agrees with me. Calling myself queen means nothing if my subjects do not follow me. A ruler without his subjects is no ruler at all, I think¡­¡± Even if her father, Iwao, were to give up the throne to Tsubaki, if his subjects do not agree, it would only disturb the country. Even if she has a track record of defeating Tenshou Country and saving the country, once the threat of an enemy country is eliminated, the next power struggle could ur within the country. ¡±Yes. So I think that we should create a situation where the princess can act like a queen, not that she bes a queen. As you said, if you as a princess save the country from disaster, you will have the right to choose your husband. Your partner should be a person who respects you, and who has a certain faction in Soukai Country. These are the conditions for cooperation¡± That is a request tantamount to withdrawing the oath she had just sworn. It is unusual for a person to advise a royal to retract a word they have just uttered. It is a request that is sure to provoke their anger, and even cause the other party to be beaten. But Tsubaki did not lose her temper. She does not want to be a queen. But she wants to save her country, and so, she swore an oath to be the queen to show that she is serious about it. Still, as long as the country and the people are saved, it does not matter if she does not be the queen. Tsubaki nodded her head in agreement. ¡±I understand. I will keep your promise¡± ¡±Then I will help you in my own small way. I¡¯m counting on you for the time being, Your Highness¡± ¡±Y-yes! Thank you, Shinji-sama¡­ No, Shinji!¡± Tsubaki¡¯s face broke with happiness as Shinji bowed his head to her. Tsubaki asked for Shinji¡¯s help, and Shinji responded to her request, and he was treated as a guest of the princess, and the princess changed the way she called him. Although not officially employed, Shinji is now employed by Tsubaki. ¡±Well, Princess, let¡¯s start with finding a supporter for you, shall we? After that, the lewd crest. Without a supporter, there¡¯s nothing we can do¡± ¡±Y-yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s words bring a sense of relief to her heart. Even though she has made up her mind, she still needs time to prepare herself. On the other hand, although it is possible to hold her immediately, Shinji wanted to confirm something before he did so. ¡±Garoumaru should not be chosen. If you take him as your husband, the princess will only be used as a bearer of children. On the other hand, Kuroumaru will be fine. Thanks to his youth, he is flexible in his thinking¡± Above all, he is in love with Tsubaki. Although he doesn¡¯t say it out loud, Shinji could guess that if Tsubaki told Kuroumaru what he wanted, he would do whatever it takes to make it happen. ¡±Yes, I don¡¯t intend to choose Garoumaru either because he has a typical man¡¯s mindset. He doesn¡¯t think well of stopping at the barracks, let alone politics¡± Tsubaki is not happy when he talks about Garoumaru. However, her face turns calm when she talks about Kuroumaru. ¡±But Kuroumaru is different. He is pleased with my effort. Being from amoner¡¯s background, he is tolerant of those of lower status. He¡­ would be a suitable husband for me¡± Tsubaki¡¯s feelings for Kuroumaru are affectionate. He works hard for the country, and Tsubaki looks favorably at him. If this is the case, there is a possibility that love will grow between them. For now, it is a one-way street from Kuroumaru. Still, their feelings for each other are real. This was what Shinji wanted to confirm. ¡±Well, I¡¯ll talk to Kuroumaru tomorrow. If I can convince him, the princess¡¯s wish will be a realistic one. If that happens, I would like to put a lewd¡¯s crest on you¡­¡± ¡±¡­yes. I will do so¡± That means Shinji will embrace her. Suddenly, Tsubaki remembers the shadow picture reflected on the paper shoji, and her face turns red. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 509 Respective Reactions Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning, Shinji sends Tsubaki back to her room. After finishing breakfast, Shinji and the others get dressed and meet Iwao at the castle in Soukai Country. This would have been a goodbye meeting, but the group¡¯s ns change and they decide to stay for a while longer. Before meeting Shinji and the others, Iwao also received a report from Tsubaki. ¡±Shinji-dono and the others will stay in their current residence. Kuro¡¯s men will be in charge of carrying the marker. If everything goes smoothly, they should reach the town in two days¡± ¡±Thank you. I will ce a barrier around the castle to keep the captured masked soldiers from escaping. We will also study the ck hole used by Tenshou Country, so please let us know if you need anything¡± ¡±Yes, that would be very helpful. We have no idea how long it will take with our own hands. So, Shinji-dono¡¯s help will be greatly appreciated¡± ¡±I hope you understand that the princess asked for the help. We will work hard for our reward¡± Since he is treated as a guest invited by Tsubaki, Shinji does not forget to show respect to Tsubaki¡¯s father, Iwao. Still, Iwao has the final say. ¡±I know¡­ But is it all right? I don¡¯t think the foodstuffs such as river fish and rice are worth the work¡± ¡±No, no, that river fish is a food we don¡¯t have in our country. They may bemon items here, but they will be valuable foods back home. The same goes for rice, which is a different kind of rice. In my opinion, the rice tastes better here¡± Although he does not say it in words, his greatest reward is to be able to analyze the unknown magic used in Tenshou Country and make it his own. Besides, since the agreement he made with Tsubaki is a secret, he chose food as his reward in order to convince Iwao. He also thought that if he had the chance, he could really sell the rice to his original world, but he was not sure if he could sell it. ¡±Oh, I see. You can tell me if you need it. I¡¯ll give you a fair price¡± ¡±I¡¯d be happy to. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me. I will continue my research at the guest house¡± ¡±Thank you¡± Shinji bowed and left the room with Iwao. He then joins Emily, who has been waiting for him in the hallway, and walks down the hall, remembering the castle lord¡¯s face, which seemed to be in a good mood the whole time. [Shinji, how was it?] [Everything¡¯s going fine. I see the princess exined it well. In fact, it¡¯s in everyone¡¯s best interest that we study magic. Even Iwao-dono will think that Princess Tsubaki is doing us a great favor.] Shinji returns Emily¡¯s thought with a gentle smile. Since Shinji clearly states that the princess asked him to do this, Iwao now knows that the credit belongs to Tsubaki. In order for Tsubaki to appoint her husband, it is important for her to get the word out to the people around her, but ultimately she needs the permission of Iwao, who has the final say. [Then, all I have to do is to take the credit! Though I can¡¯t be of much help until we get in¡­] [Then you¡¯ll have to leave that to us. The magic analysis is our job and Emily should focus on fighting.] [I intend to! But first, we¡¯re being ambushed. This guy Garoumaru¡¯s waiting for us behind those streets.] [Well, he¡¯s very quick to respond¡­] Heeding Emily¡¯s advice, Shinji continues down the corridor. Most likely, Garoumaru is here to warn the man who is going to be under Tsubaki¡¯s care. In fact, Garoumaru knew that he was going to be the father of the next lord of the castle, and that Tsubaki was his wife. ¡±Hey, foreigner¡­ what do you want with the princess?¡± ¡±Well, I¡¯m a hired hand. But I have no intention of making a move on you¡± Shinji emerges from the shadows and answers Garoumaru¡¯s ring eyes and strong tone with a nonchnt manner. Garoumaru is not pleased with this attitude. After all, most of the people are used to being judged by him, not the other way around. ¡±Don¡¯t be disrespectful. I will not forgive you if you do. Even if you¡¯re the princess¡¯s guest¡± ¡±I¡¯ll keep that in mind. See you¡± The position of the princess¡¯s guest is one that even Garoumaru¡¯s power cannot interfere with. So, Shinji should not be intimidated by the threat of a dark-haired samurai with a sword at his waist. Still, Garoumaru gives Shinji a deadly re, but his instincts tell him that he must not touch Shinji as long as Emily is there to protect him, so he does nothing more. ¡±¡­Damn it!¡± Shinji and the others leave,pletely out of sight, and Garoumaru ms his fist against the wall. He does no longer have the words ¡°for the sake of Soukai Country¡± in his thoughts, but simply does not like the fact that the foreigner Shinji is with Tsubaki. It is clear that Tsubaki has trust in Shinji when they met in the barracks the day before. What if there is a mistake? As her future husband, he cannot tolerate that. He didn¡¯t want a princess who had gotten marked by someone else¡¯s hands. (Can¡¯t I get rid of him somehow¡­) Garoumaru¡¯s self-centered thoughts are endless. Shinji, on the other hand, had enough time to consider whether he should provoke an angry Garoumaru more. Though Shinji basically tries not to make enemies, Garoumaru¡¯s presence was a hindrance in this case. He was hoping that he could make Kuroumaru gain some credit, and at the same time, he was hoping that he could weaken Garoumaru¡¯s authority. (Sooner orter he will destroy himself, right? He has been pampered so much, doesn¡¯t he?) Through the corridor, Shinji and Emily left the castle and headed for the guest house. Entering the grounds and passing through the courtyard, they see Tsubaki and herdy-in-waiting. And Kuroumaru was talking with them. Of the three, it was Kuroumaru, a samurai, who noticed Shinji first. ¡±Shinji-dono¡­¡± ¡±Have you finished talking? Princess?¡± ¡±Yes. What happened on there, Shinji?¡± ¡±There¡¯s nothing much to report. I¡¯m d to hear that Kuroumaru has been cooperating¡± For Shinji, the exchange with Garoumaru was a trivial matter, and he did not bother to mention it. He turns his attention to Tsubaki¡¯sdy-in-waiting, who bows her head in a gesture of respect. Shinji understands that thedy-in-waiting is also one of Tsubaki¡¯s coborators. Now, Kuroumaru approaches him and takes Shinji¡¯s hand with both of his. ¡±I heard what you said. I wonder if I¡¯m the right person¡­¡± ¡±If you are talking about the husband, Kuroumaru-san is the right man for the job. If you¡¯ve heard the princess¡¯s story, you know what she¡¯s talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡±I understand. But is this something I should be the one to do? After all, a man like me, who bothers the princess, is not the right man for her husband, do you think?¡± After receiving Tsubaki¡¯s exnation, Kuroumaru felt both the joy of being asked to do something and the disappointment of being inadequate at the same time. It would be the greatest pleasure for him to be of service to the woman he had fallen in love with. But as a warrior, he felt ashamed that he had made her believe that she herself had to act to save the country from a national crisis. ¡±That is for Kuroumaru-san to decide. But then, there is only one thing I can say. The one who can put aside his pride to fulfill the princess¡¯s wish is the best suited to be her husband¡± In this respect, Garoumaru is not the best choice, he adds. Having been told this, Kuroumaru has no choice but to make up his mind. Tsubaki¡¯s passion for the country has already nted a spark in Kuroumaru¡¯s heart. If so, all that is left is for him to muster up the courage to do so. And Kuroumaru is ready to give up everything for the woman he loves. If it will lead to saving the country, then he should not shy away from the task. ¡±For my country, for the princess, I will be her husband¡± Shinji nodded his head at the determined look in his eyes. In this way, Tsubaki seeded in winning Kuroumaru and herdy-in-waiting over to her side. But only Shinji and Tsubaki know that being embraced by Shinji is the key to the sess. Kuroumaru has no way of knowing this, and he sees hope for a brighter future. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 510 Freri and the White-Haired Girl Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Kuroumaru, who has pledged to cooperate with Tsubaki, understands Shinji¡¯s opinion that Tsubaki¡¯s ideas should not be made known just yet. Even though Tsubaki is a princess, there are those who would not befortable with her joining politics simply because she is a woman. Kuroumaru agrees to do so, saying that it is necessary for the future of the country, though it is painful to deceive hisrades, because he does not want to cause any opposition from Kuroumaru¡¯s faction to flow to Garoumaru¡¯s faction by adopting such a policy now. Now, Shinji and the others decided to disband for the time being, leaving the details of how to take Kuroumaru as a husband (son-inw) to be discussedter. Not only Kuroumaru, but also Tsubaki left Shinji¡¯s guest house. (Well, then. I will put the lewd crest on the princess at night¡­ So, let¡¯s do what I have to do¡­) Shinji returns to the house and goes to his room. Hispanions are doing their roles. Emily, L, and the other sisters are guarding the house. Iris analyses and researches the magic used in Tenshou Country, such as the ck hole and the charms. And all Shinji has to do is¡­ He enters thest room at the end of the corridor and finds Freri. And one more person. It was the white-haired girl, who had been bound with ivy and unable to move before. Now, she was sitting on a cushion, stuffing her mouth full of the food served on the desk. ¡±Munch, munch, munch, munch¡­¡± Her facial expression was expressionless, as if her facial muscles were not functioning, and she was holding a fork awkwardly. but it was clear that she was engrossed in her meal because she moved the food into her mouth with great vigor. Freri, who has been silently watching the white-haired girl, turns to Shinji who has just visited the room. [Hmm, it¡¯s good to see that we¡¯vee to an agreement¡®. ¡±Yeah, now we can count on some of Soukai Country¡¯s strength. But even so, she¡¯s eating a lot¡± [That¡¯s what happens when I teach her the feeling of deliciousness] Although she eats like a mess, Shinji knows that she hasn¡¯t been taught even that. In fact, he had seen the same thing that Freri had seenst night. How the white-haired girl had been treated since she was born, what she had been doing, Shinji understood it all in the form of a dream. In short, she is a receable pawn, that is how the white-haired girl is treated. All she knows how to do is fight, and her meals are hard, portable meals. For a girl who has always eaten tasteless food, ordinary food is very tasty, and the white-haired girl has never known the feeling of ¡°deliciousness¡± before. But the white-haired girl is treated by Freri overnight. Or rather Freri showed her a dream, which make the white-haired girl experience Freri¡¯s childhood experiences. The dream made the white-haired girl experience various emotions. The love of her subus mother and spirit father. The joy of reading books with a dark-haired child. Sadness and tears when her treasure is destroyed. The harshness and tenderness of being scolded for being naughty. The warmth of holding hands with a dark-haired child and thefort of a hug. The white-haired girl has found a peaceful life that a normal child would experience. Given all at once information that was theplete opposite of the bleak life she had known, Freri whispered to the white-haired girl who had passed through confusion and was now stunned. [These are the feelings you should have. But this is just a small part of it. There¡¯s so much more to the world. Don¡¯t you want to know that?] The white-haired girl, who had discovered feelings and desires she had never known due to her brainwashing education, could not refuse the hand offered to her, and she chose Freri instead of Tenshou Country. Now, without restraints, she does notmit suicide or run away, but obeys Freri¡¯s instructions. Therefore, just as Freri was providing such a white-haired girl with delicious meals and teaching her the senses that are natural for a human being, such as ¡°delicious¡± and ¡°fullness¡±, Shinji arrived. ¡±Munch, munch. Mmm¡­! Gulp. Apology¡± The white-haired girl was absorbed in eating, but when she realized that Shinji was watching her, she threw her fork on the table, swallowed the food in her mouth, and got down on her knees with her forehead on the floor. She was so quick that Shinji had no time to stop her. ¡±No need to bow. Rather, I want you to finish your meal first. We¡¯ll talk afterwards, okay?¡± ¡±ept¡± The white-haired girl nodded her head expressionlessly, picked up the fork she had thrown, and resumed eating. Shinji lets out a small sigh as he looks at her immature spirit. (I can¡¯t believe what I saw in my dream and seeing it moving in front of my eyes. After all, it¡¯s only been half a year since this girl was born.) It¡¯s been six months since the white-haired girls were born, and it is known that they have been educated thoroughly for half a year before being deployed to the front lines. Although Shinji doesn¡¯t know the principle of the magic, they are stimted to grow their bodies rapidly at the birth stage until they look like adult women even if they are small in stature. This should not be easy burden. In fact, in Freri¡¯s study of the body of a sleeping white-haired girl, some parts of her body have already begun to deteriorate. She says she looks like a young woman, but inside she is in her fifties. (A life that was created, but will run out in a year. I¡¯m not in a position to say what other people do, but I don¡¯t feel good about it.) What does a man who cuckolds other people¡¯s women say, Shinji thinks to himself. Still, for Shinji who is a child of a subus, it is not good for him to see women die for nothing without knowing ¡°happiness¡±. In the end, Shinji¡¯s feeling toward Tenshou Country is self-centered anger. (They motivate me. So much for doing this. But of course, they¡¯re prepared to do so. I¡¯m looking forward to it.) Shinji¡¯s purpose to save his parents, and to make his opponents suffer, are added in Shinji¡¯s mind, and Shinji bes more and more eager to destroy Tenshou Country. Meanwhile, the white-haired girl finishes her meal and puts her fork on the table. She looks like a little child, not caring about the rice drops on her mouth, and Shinji smiles at her. Shinji¡¯s eyes are level with the white-haired girl who does not move while sitting on the floor. ¡±Freri told you about your body, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡±Affirmative. Short life, regrettable¡± Her expression does not change, but it is clear that she feels regret that she has only a short time left. This means that she has developed a desire to live. Then, it is up to him to stimte that desire. ¡±Your creator¡­ shall we say? If we can get her, we can extend your life. How about you help us?¡± Shinji suggested to the white-haired girl with augh. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 511 The Value of a Too Innocent Soul Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The white-haired girl looked back at Shinji with a puzzled expression, not understanding what he said. On the other hand, Shinji smiled at her and continued to speak. ¡±Your life span is not long. It¡¯s because your body is deteriorating fast. Do you understand me so far?¡± She nodded her head in silence, but Shinji kept his eyes on her as he continued. ¡±Then your life will be prolonged if you solve your physical problems. However, it is impossible to do it properly. We have to do something like remaking your entire body.¡± Freri stands behind Shinji as he speaks, and the white-haired girl looks up. She sees the long, thin, spade-shaped tail that extends from Freri¡¯s lower back, usually hidden, swaying from side to side, but all she knows is that it is another race that must be defeated. So the white-haired girl just nods her head. (She really only knows the bare minimum of what she needs to know. Even if I told her I would change her body, she wouldn¡¯t understand.) Her true feelings are easily seen in her emotionally aware and overly honest eyes. She didn¡¯t understand what it meant to remake her body, and her eyes were saying ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± To the people who are willing to cooperate with him, Shinji, who usually gives polite exnations, changes his direction to a simple one. ¡±If you cooperate with us, we will help you. What I want you to do is to make a ck hole again. Then I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t die. How¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡±epted. Happiness.¡± The white-haired girl nods her head in response to Shinji¡¯s question, her face expressionless and the only emotion in her eyes is joy. She does not understand what is involved in helping Shinji. But because she does not want to die, she cooperates. That was all. Now, all Shinji wants from the white-haired girl is to make a way to the base in Tenshou Country. And at this rate, she cannot be expected to be an asset from the other side. So, he would rather take her with him, in case he is attacked from behind when he defeats the other clones or the original. Leaving her behind might be safer for Shinji and the others. [Freri. All we need for ¡°Corruption¡± is the original of this child, right?] [Hmm. As long as her head¡¯s intact, nothing else matters] Freri can turn humans into subus just like the subus of the other world turned people like Eve and ra into a subus. This is the subus method called . By transforming the white-haired girl into a subus, Shinji and Freri intend to avert her death. The reason is not so much motivated by good intentions as it is by a desire to save the white-haired girl and saving her life is the bonus. Rather, because the original white-haired girl is no doubt a very powerful person. There is no way they can take it easy on an opponent who uses unknown magic, and without hesitation, they intend to strike the original down. Still, it would be a pity to destroy all the unknown magic and techniques that she uses. Therefore, when the white-haired girl was transformed into a subus by magic, her soul would remain the same as the white-haired girl, but her original body would be used as her body so that the knowledge would be inherited by the newly reborn whore¡¯s body. By sealing the inherited knowledge in the depths of her mind, she can slowly learn the magic and techniques of the original body after the battle with Tenshou Country. This is a feat made possible by the fact that the white-haired girl is a duplicate of the original. In addition, Freri has promised to take care of the white-haired girl who has turned into a subus. Freri says that there are not many souls so innocent and worthy of being dyed. [I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t promise you that. It¡¯s not going to be a situation where we should take it easy on them.] [Safety is our priority. If not, we¡¯ll make do with what we have. Our main goal is to save Uncle and Auntie.] Corruption is possible right now. But, not everyone can be demonized by the magic of . There are various conditions, such as the amount of magic power, the quality of the soul, and so on, but the white-haired girl meets the minimum requirements. In that case, it will only result in the birth of an innocent subus, and Freri¡¯s favorites will only increase. [Yes, I know that. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going into the dangerous Tenshou Country. The question of why they got caught still remains¡­] [Hmm. I agree. It¡¯s not easy to catch Uncle] Shinji¡¯s foster father was famous for running away from the hero and Shinji remembers that he was the fastest in escaping by using an entangling move. The same is true for his foster mother. They were a good couple in terms of magic, though not so good in terms of physical skills. If Shinji wanted to capture his foster parents, he would have to avoid a situation in which they wouldpete with each other in magic, and he would have to create an advantageous situation by using his subordinates who are good at physical skills such as Emily¡¯s. [Since we don¡¯t know how the enemy captured him, we have no choice but to be flexible. I¡¯m counting on you, Freri] [I¡¯ll take care of her first. We¡¯ll find a way to go directly to Tenshou Country with Iris. Shinji takes care of the other things] Shinji stands up in front of the white-haired girl, who stares back at him with innocent eyes. Freri squats down to rece Shinji and wipes the white-haired girl¡¯s mouth clean with a handkerchief. The white-haired girl is quiet and does as she is told, and looks as if Freri is taking care of a big child who needs a lot of help. [You look like a parent and child¡­] [I¡¯m just educating her. I don¡¯t treat her like a child] [I know. I¡¯m just making a joke. If you¡¯re going to educate her, you¡¯re going to have to teach her how to talk to me. It¡¯s hard for me to talk to you the way I do now] [¡­this is good enough] The reason why the white-haired girl seems to be attached to Freri is because she was suddenly released from the brainwashing-like education and has no one else to rely on. Freri takes care of the white-haired girl because she is of use to her. Shinji¡¯s jokes are also made because he understands this rtionship. [I¡¯ll leave the detailed education to you so you can do whatever you want] [Hmm] After hearing the brief understanding, Shinji leaves the room. There are still countless things to consider. Shinji¡¯s mind is upied with thoughts to increase the sess rate of rescuing his foster parent as much as possible. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 512 Tsubaki’s Heart Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After finishing her conversation with Shinji and Kuroumaru, Tsubaki went back to her room. Alone with herdy-in-waiting, she exhaled heavily as she finally released the tension that had been holding her back. ¡±Princess¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired¡­ can I have something to drink?¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll get you something to drink¡± Tsubaki sits down on the cushion and thedy-in-waiting leaves the room, her gazes out of the window. (I am d that Kuroumaru cooperated with me. Now I can take one more step forward¡­) She thinks back to Kuroumaru¡¯s face, who understands Tsubaki¡¯s concern for the future of the country, and puts practicality before a man¡¯s pride. His surprise and conflict when he heard Tsubaki¡¯s story. And finally, the look of determination on his face. His willingness to devote himself to Tsubaki makes her happy, but at the same time, it makes her feel guilty for him. (Would Kuroumaru be angry if he knew that I am going to give my body for country? Or does he feel sad¡­ No, it¡¯s useless to think about it) As they parted, Tsubaki sees Shinji¡¯s eyes and knows that he will visit her room this night. She does not regret giving her virginity to Shinji. An exceptionally erudite wizard from another country, he is clean in appearance, kind to women, and a gentleman. Tsubaki can say that he is honest and likable, without the roughness of Garoumaru. However, he has no loyalty to the country. Her honest feeling is that she would have given her all if she were allowed to do so to a man like Kuroumaru, a man who would risk his life in the service of his country. However, the reality is not so sweet, and without Shinji¡¯s help, the probability of the country¡¯s destruction is high. Now that she has witnessed the difference in magic technology between Soukai Country and Tenshou Country through the previous assault on the royal castle, the country has no time to lose. Therefore, Tsubaki decided that the only way to fight against them is to put her trust in Shinji, and it is essential to have a way to keep in touch with him. Fortunately, based on Shinji¡¯s conditions, she knows that he has no intention to take over Soukai Country. Of course, Tsubaki will continue to ept Shinji¡¯s offer, but she will be careful not to be taken out of power. ¡±Princess. Sorry to keep you waiting¡± Thedy-in-waiting returns with a tray, which she ces quietly in front of Tsubaki. She serves the dishes and teacups in turn, and pours warm tea from the teapot. ¡±¡­How long have you been thinking about such a thing, Princess?¡± ¡±Well. I¡¯ve been vaguely aware of the need to do something since my brother¡¯s death. It was only when I met Shinji that I had something concrete in mind¡± ¡±Are your thoughts your own, Hime-sama? Are you not being forced by him to do so?¡± Thedy-in-waiting is right to be concerned. It ismon practice in this country to support a man by stepping back. Knowing well that it is a sign of her loyalty to her master to ask a question that might cause her displeasure, Tsubaki smiles to reassure thedy-in-waiting. ¡±This is my will. I¡¯m not forced to do it. However, I am in a situation where I have to force myself now. I am the princess of this country and I must do what I can¡± ¡±Princess¡­ I¡¯m sorry for asking such an impolite question¡± ¡±It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m d you¡¯re concerned. Thank you¡± Smiling, Tsubaki looked at the flowers in a vase on the desk. Following her gaze, thedy-in-waiting notices the flowers and looks at them curiously with red petals that she has never seen before. Seeing her, Tsubaki touches the stem of the flower. ¡±Shinji gave me this. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ and it smells good, too. I¡¯ve never seen this flower before¡± ¡±It¡¯s a flower like the ones in his country. It grew from a seed and bloomed so fast. There really is a lot of magic out there. I¡¯m so d I could help¡­¡± ¡±Thanks to your efforts, Princess¡± Tsubaki, who has returned to the soft tone of her private life, looks at a beautiful flower with her maid. They continue their conversation happily, not realizing that the flowers were given to Shinji so that he could move into this room and be with Tsubaki this very night. * * * At night. Most of the people in the castle are asleep. But Shinji appears in Tsubaki¡¯s dimly lit room, lit only by the moonlighting in through the window. Before he teleports, Freri inspects the surroundings of the room and finds no one in the room except for Tsubaki, so Shinji can stand in front of her safely. ¡±Good evening, Princess. I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting¡­¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. It was more convenient for me¡± Sitting upright on a futonid on the tatami mat, Tsubaki was wearing a thin yukata. During the daytime, she wears not onlyyers of kimono but also stuffing due to a custom that does not allow the lines of the body to show, and now that all of these have been removed from her body, she has a magnificent bulge that can be seen at a nce. Tsubaki¡¯s face was red with shame as she exposed herself in her nightclothes, which normally only her husband could see after the marriage. She tries to calm down during the waiting time, saying that she should not be shy because this is a necessary ritual, but when she is in front of Shinji, her heart starts to beat faster. (Oh¡­ this is unexpected. She has nice breasts. I couldn¡¯t see them at all over her clothes. Maybe it¡¯s because of the custom of not only not showing the legs but also not showing the line of the body) (He¡¯s watching me¡­ don¡¯t be shy. This is necessary for the country. I am the princess of Soukai Country. I only do what I have to do¡­) Tsubaki takes a deep breath to calm her beating heart, not knowing that within Shinji, who had intended their rtionship to be a one-time-only one-time affair with only a lewd crest, a desire to enjoy s*x as well as a sense of duty has sprouted inside her. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 513 Tsubaki’s First Experience, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±Well then, I¡¯ll put a crest on you right away, Princess. Is that all right?¡± ¡±Yes, please. But¡­ what should I do?¡± After Tsubaki takes a deep breath, Shinji gets down on one knee in front of her and nods her head when she asks him. Her knowledge of s*xual intercourse is for her future husband, but at the same time she doesn¡¯t know what to do because she has only heard that the only way to get a lewd crest is to ejacte inside her, so she waits for Shinji¡¯s reaction. ¡±As I told you yesterday, it is necessary to ejacte inside you. It is a path for me to put my magical energy into you and for us to exchange our thoughts¡­ in other words, to make a connection. So we will not do anything special. We will just have normal s*xual intercourse¡± Shinji¡¯s words are true. His exnation is not enough, though. In the first ce, a lewd crest is a sign that one has given in to pleasure. It is necessary to ejacte the magic sperm into the vagina, but what is more important is to subvert the body to the point that it cannot resist the pleasure given to it, no matter what the mind or heart is telling them. If the rtionship is only for a one-night stand, it can be done in a sh by using hypnotic magic without making Tsubaki feel carefully. From Shinji¡¯s point of view, Tsubaki is an otherworldly being just like Hayate, and he is holding her in order to capture her magic power. Besides, although she is Kuroumaru¡¯s love interest, Tsubaki does not have any feelings of love for Kuroumaru yet. If Tsubaki has feelings for Koumaru, Shinji would like to imprint her body with unquenchable pleasure, but he is reluctant to do so because she is not Koumaru¡¯s lover. But being beautiful is not enough to make Shinji¡¯s heart beat faster. Moreover, Soukai Country is a country in a different world from Shinji¡¯s own. Considering the fact that the is very tiring and requires a lot of magical power, Shinji had no intention to continue the rtionship with a nobleman whom he did not like that much and whom he had turned into a friend of his. If he continued to have a rtionship with Tsubaki, Soukai Country would follow, so he did not want to risk any unnecessary trouble. However, if Tsubaki has a nice body that Shinji likes, it would be a different story. He cannot call himself the son of a subus without teaching her the pleasures of a woman. In short, he is prepared to suffer some disadvantages if he has to live like a son of a subus. ¡±I know you¡¯re new to this, princess, so I was hoping you¡¯d leave it to me¡± ¡±¡­Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you¡± Shinji smiles at her with the same gentle smile he had when he and Tsubaki were discussing magic. Tsubaki is relieved to see him behave like a gentleman even right before intercourse. * * * After that, Shinji sits on the futon on which Tsubaki sits, behind her. Tsubaki ispletely wrapped in Shinji¡¯s arms, and his arms are wrapped around her stomach. Tsubaki, who had expected to be stripped out of her yukata first, was a little disappointed. Still. Shinji¡¯s hands touched Tsubaki¡¯s breasts, not missing the momentary tension. His hands touch her breasts as if supporting them from below, and she feels the weight of his hands on her breasts. ¡±Mmm¡­ Um, Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±What is it? Princess¡± Shinji¡¯s caresses are weak, as if he were wrapping her in his arms after touching her breasts, which are bouncing and jiggling against each other. His touch, as if he was caressing her skin through her yukata, was only slightly distorted by herrge breasts, which did not fit in the palm of his hand. ¡±¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. Please continue¡± ¡±I will¡± The kind of intercourse that Tsubaki knows is for procreation. Both the way she serves her husband and the way she epts the p*nis are knowledge to produce a child. After all, in this male-dominated world, s*xual intercourse is a practice in which the man behaves as he desires and the woman epts him without saying a word. Thedy-in-waiting who gave Tsubaki s*xual knowledge also once told her that s*xual intercourse was difficult to get used to. Tsubaki, who had been preparing herself for what she was about to be subjected to, was relieved to hear Shinji¡¯s gentle touch on her breast. ¡±Mmm¡­ hmm¡­ Haa~¡­ Mmm¡­. Haa~¡­¡± But that was only the beginning. Shinji casts a spell to increase the sensitivity of her body by touching her breasts, and just his fingers crawling on her yukata make her feelfortable. When he gently grabs her breasts with both hands, her shoulders jump, but she blushes with pleasure as he ys with her breasts, and she sits quietly. ¡±Mmmm?~~ Mm, mmm¡­.¡± When Shinji drops his lips on the white nape of her neck, the sensitive skin is stimted, and for the first time, a sweet voicees out from Tsubaki¡¯s mouth. Her ears instantly turn red, and she shrinks back, but as Shinji carefully squeezes her breasts, her body slowly rxes again. ¡±Princess. You can lean your back against me. It would be easier¡± ¡±That¡¯s¡­ Y-yes¡­¡± Leaning back means stretching out the back. This means that the breasts being squeezed by Shinji be more vulnerable. Despite her embarrassment, Tsubaki obeys Shinji¡¯s advice. ¡±Mm, mmm¡­ Ah~? Mm, mmm¡­ Ah~?¡± The warmth of Shinji¡¯s body against her back isforting, but her mouth is still tightly closed. Shinji tries to kiss Tsubaki¡¯s shoulders and earlobes, but they remain closed, but not when he touches the tips of her breasts through her yukata. (D-don¡¯t do it on the nipples¡­ My voice wille out¡­) The undeveloped breast has been rubbed for a long time with increasing sensitivity, and as a result, the nipples have be hard and erect. Even through her thin yukata, her swollen nipples be visible, and Tsubaki turns redder and redder with shame. Shinji¡¯s hand slipped into the gap between her yukata. He grabbed her breast directly, and when his hand started to caress her more forcefully, Tsubaki felt a strong pleasure and choked out a moan. ¡±Your voice, I don¡¯t think you have to hold it¡­ Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± ¡±Mm~~(Shake)¡± Shinji¡¯s voice sounds concerned, but Tsubaki can only express her feelings by shaking her head from side to side. If she tried to respond with her mouth, she was not sure she could hold in her charming voice. After all, she does not want to be lewd in this act that she is obliged to do, because she thinks it is immoral to make a charming sound. However, Shinji, who had made many women squeal, was the other party. Taking advantage of Tsubaki¡¯s inability to speak in order to keep from screaming, Shinji begins to caress her breasts more and more. While ying with her breasts with one hand and tweaking her nipples with the other, he dexterously pulls off her yukata, exposes her shoulders, and half undresses, then grabs her exposed breasts with both hands. One breast alone felt so good, but when she was caressed on both of them at the same time, Tsubaki became more and more unable to move. (I didn¡¯t know that breasts could feel so good¡­?) Tsubaki¡¯s face is changing into a fascinated look as she is nowpletely resting her back on Shinji¡¯s chest. Her breath is hot from Shinji¡¯s caresses, as he rubs her breasts, grabs her breasts again, and changes the ce of touch, asionally touching her nipples. ¡±Huff¡­ Huff~? Mmm~? Haa~, mmm¡­?¡± ¡±It seems that your breasts are your erogenous zone, Princess. I¡¯d like to touch them too¡± ¡±A-are you still touching¡­ Ahh~? Mmm, mm¡­¡± When Shinji squeezes Tsubaki¡¯s breast hard enough to make her open her mouth, she immediately shuts up. But then Shinji whispers in her ear. Shinji¡¯s breath on her ear is enough to give her a slight pleasure, and her body ispletely aroused. ¡±Yes. If you don¡¯t get me wet enough, it will hurt. I¡¯ve rubbed your breasts a lot¡­ how do you feel, princess? Aren¡¯t you wet already?¡± (~~~? This much¡­? Me¡­?) At Shinji¡¯s words, Tsubaki notices for the first time that the underwear she is wearing is wet. She turns bright red, and her reaction is the best proof of this. Shinji smiles faintly, but he just turns his head forward and doesn¡¯t notice. ¡±¡­Uh, that¡¯s enough, ahhh~?¡± Shinji¡¯s words of admonishment are interrupted by Shinji¡¯s squeezing both nipples. Tsubaki¡¯s body shudders from the sudden, powerful pleasure. ¡±Princess, the first time is painful if not wet carefully. There is plenty of time. There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry¡± ¡±Ahh~? Haa~, haa¡­? Haa~, haah~?¡± Shinji gently rubs her nipples with his fingers, and she can¡¯t help but make sweet noises as he continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 514 Tsubaki’s First Experience, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai (It¡¯s totally different from what I heard¡­? My chest, my body, it¡¯s hot¡­?) Tsubaki, who was trying her best to keep her mouth shut, was losing her concentration on her thoughts due to the relentless breast massage. The experiences of thedy-in-waiting who was in charge of teaching her to be patient until she got used to the pain were not at all reliable. She has to endure the pleasure instead of the pain, but her breasts, transformed by Shinji¡¯s hands into a magnificent s*xual zone, are so sensitive that no matter how he touches them, they make Tsubaki feel good. In fact, she had already climaxed twice. (Oh~? Ah¡­? There¡¯s somethinging again¡­?) Shinji rubs her breasts, sliding his hands from the base to the tips, and for the third time she feels a climaxing, but once again she can¡¯te and can only breathe heavily. (Why¡­? I was so close to climaxing¡­?) On the other hand, Shinji looks down at Tsubaki, who involuntarily wriggles to put her nipple against Shinji¡¯s finger, and Shinji finally proceeds to the next stage of the action. ¡±Ah¡­? Ah¡­?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s get you plenty wet and make you loose, princess.¡± His right hand goes down through the gap in her yukata. His fingers caress her breasts, stomach, and navel, and then slip inside her underwear. Her unconscious desire for pleasure makes no sign of resistance, and she allows his fingers to touch her open crotch. Shinji¡¯s fingers touch her secret part, and rubs it first to see her reaction. Naturally, this is the first time for Tsubaki to be touched by the opposite s*x. And under normal circumstances, it would not be pleasant for her to be touched on her undeveloped secret part, but her body is already prepared for it by the pleasure Shinji¡¯s hands spread from her breasts to her whole body. ¡±Mm, mmm¡­? Mm, mmm¡­?¡± As soon as she could, Tsubaki covered her mouth with her hand. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back her charming voice. That¡¯s what she thought. And she was right. Under the caress of Shinji¡¯s fingers, a lewd sound begins to emanate from Tsubaki¡¯s secret parts. When he caresses her breasts at the same time, Tsubaki is at the mercy of the pleasure he is giving her. ¡±It¡¯s loosening little by little, princess. I¡¯m going to give you a good massage.¡± ¡±Mm, mmm¡­? Huff, huff~? Mm, mmmmm~?¡± ¡±Don¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t let you writhe in pain¡­¡± Tsubaki shakes her head helplessly as if she has had enough, but Shinji¡¯s hand does not stop moving. On the contrary, his fingers slowly entered her vagina, rubbing up and down the inside. And an unknown pleasure rushes through her, causing Tsubaki¡¯s hips to quiver and she lets out the loudest muffled cry. (No¡­ why does it feel so good¡­? Although what everyone says, nothing happened¡­?) Tsubaki¡¯s expression changed to one of enchantment as she felt even better than when he tweaked her nipples. Every time his fingers rubbed her vaginal wall, she felt a numbing pleasure and increased the amount of her love juice dripping down her vagina. At the same time, his fingers also continued to caress her breasts, and his tongue crawled on her neck, raising the pleasure and blurring Tsubaki¡¯s thoughts as she felt the pleasure in her whole body. Tsubaki, who is about to climax for the fourth time, keeps her mouth covered with her hands, but Shinji does not like it. He whispers into Tsubaki¡¯s ear, whose face is nowpletely that of a woman. ¡±There is no need to hold back your voice just because it is a ceremony. Please do as you please, princess¡­¡± (As my please¡­?) The hand that had been forcibly holding her mouth loosens its grip, and her arm hangs downzily. It was a proof that the expectation of pleasure exceeded the sense of duty and shame to carve a lewd crest. The body, which has lost unnecessary strength, feels the pleasure more directly, and Tsubaki bends her body back. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Ahhh~?¡± Every part of Shinji¡¯s touch feels good. And having been stopped three times, Tsubaki ispletely at his mercy, her thoughts filled with the anticipation of climax. In response to her expectation, Shinji¡¯s finger touched her clitoris, the most sensitive part of her body. The pleasure of his gentle stroking made Tsubaki release all the pleasure that had built up in her body, and the feeling of euphoria burned her mind nk. ¡±~~¡­?¡± Tsubaki¡¯s body is shaken by the violent climax she has finally achieved, but she does not fall down thanks to Shinji¡¯s embrace. As she feels secure in his strong arms, Shinji continues to gently caress her secret parts. Tsubaki¡¯s secret parts began to make a squelching sound even after she climaxed, and she waspletely rxed. Now, Shinji gently turned Tsubaki, who was still in a daze, on her back, and moved her. She finallyes back to herself when she sees Shinji sitting between her legs in a normal position. ¡±Haaa~, haaa~¡­ ahh¡­?¡± Shinji takes off his yukata, and reveals a well-trained body, not unlike a wizard¡¯s. His body is a gap between the body of a toned warrior and the body of a man who does not need to be a wizard. Feeling the gap between the tight warrior¡¯s body and the rest of his body, Tsubaki¡¯s face blushes. In this world, slender and stylish women are looked upon favorably. That is the reason why Tsubaki was wearing a kimono, a sarashi or a stuffed kimono. On the other hand, men. In this world, a well-trained and well-damaged body is a major factor. They want to heal their bodies and hearts from the war. There are many women who want to do so, and Tsubaki is no exception. (I wonder what kind of battles Shinji has experienced¡­) Tsubaki is more concerned with Shinji¡¯s past than with her sense of duty for the ritual, but as her gaze moves down along his body, ites to his cock, which is erect and big. The sight of a much bigger p*nis than she had imagined takes Tsubaki¡¯s breath away. ¡±It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve loosened you up so well that I don¡¯t think it will hurt that much.¡± Reflexively, Tsubaki¡¯s hips lift up to escape, but Shinji grabs her hips and she falls back down on the futon again. When the tip of his p*nis is pressed against her private parts, there is a Squelch~? sound. ¡±Are you afraid?¡± ¡±¡­yes¡± Tsubaki, before she had lost her ability to think, would never have said a weak word. But now, her mind has been stripped bare by pleasure. Temporarily forgetting her position as the princess of Soukai Country, Tsubaki nods her head. ¡±Now, here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do. Please grab my shoulders. It doesn¡¯t matter how much force you put into it.¡± ¡±¡­Mmm¡­?¡± With his cock still in ce, Shinji leaned down and covered Tsubaki, making her put her arms on his shoulders. Feeling the reassurance andfort of Shinji¡¯s gentle smile on her face and his grip on her shoulders, Tsubaki slowly nodded her head. Shinji¡¯s hips are slowly thrust forward, and his p*nis pries open her vaginal walls. As Tsubaki raises her eyebrows at the pain of having her virgin membrane breached, Shinji slowly inserts his p*nis into her. (It hurts, but¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­?) The pain of losing her virginity is so small that she is even confused. Unaware of the effect of Shinji¡¯s hypnotic magic, Tsubaki concentrates on the sensation of his pration and grips his shoulders tightly. (It¡¯s reallying in¡­ The pressure is really, really strong¡­) The pressure of the p*nis, which she was even afraid of, was an unknown sensation, but she was able to ept it immediately because there was no pain. Still, it was thanks to Tsubaki¡¯s talent that Shinji¡¯s big cock could be inserted smoothly all the way to the base. In his life, Shinji has held many women, but he has never held a princess of a country. In addition to the pleasure that can only be obtained by holding a noble woman, Shinji realizes his good fortune that Tsubaki has the ability to suck a p*nis to the deepest part of the vagina at the first time of insertion. With a gentle expression on his face, he smiles inwardly at the fact that this is a woman who not only has good breasts, but also a good vagina. ¡±I¡¯ve inserted it. Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± ¡±Yes. ¡­But it feels strange¡­?¡± Shinji removes his hands from her waist, supports her body with his right hand on the bed, and rubs her breast with his left hand. Tsubaki feels shy to be stared at up close, which made her looks away from him. Still, his fingertips y with her erect nipples, and her vagina tightens up. (Not only my breasts, but also my vagina feels good¡­?) The pleasure she feels from her nipples being teased is also felt from her vagina where the cock is inserted, making Tsubaki¡¯s eyes wander around. The first time is painful and hard. She was aware of this and couldn¡¯t believe that her first time with Shinji was not only painful but also pleasant. She looked down and saw Shinji¡¯s big cock was fully inserted into her. Then he slowly pulled his hips back and pushed his hips forward again, and the head of his cock thrust deep into my vagina with a thud. ¡±Ah~?¡± A little cry escapes from Tsubaki¡¯s mouth. Shinji hears her voice and starts a gentle piston movement. Tsubaki¡¯s hands are tightened as she feels a clear pleasure from the act of his hot cock rubbing up and down her vaginal wall. ¡±Haa¡­? Ah¡­? Nn, haa¡­?¡± Now, tsubaki¡¯s panting sound and the sound of the cock stirring her secret parts echoes in the room. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 515 Tsubaki’s First Experience, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji¡¯s long and thick cock is slowly pulled out from Tsubaki¡¯s vagina, as she tries to keep her voice down, though she can no longer hide her moaning. At the same time, her vagina tightens up, sending strong pleasure to Tsubaki¡¯s head, causing her to clench both of her hands. The p*nis stops just before it is pulled out, and when ites back in again, the walls of the vagina wriggle, begging the p*nis toe in. At the beginning, she was puzzled by the pressure, but after experiencing the piston movement several times, Tsubaki clearly felt the pleasure of the cock rubbing inside her vagina. Especially, the pleasure of the cock gently touching the back of her vagina was so intense that Tsubaki was confused by the pleasure echoing in the core of her body. (I can¡¯t¡­ do this¡­. Although this is a necessary ritual¡­ if it¡¯s like this, if it¡¯s like this¡­?) Shinji¡¯s hips are gentle and soft, even caring about Tsubaki¡¯s first time. With each thrust, Tsubaki felt the heat of pleasure building up in her body. As the heat builds up, the sensitivity of the body increases, and the heat builds up further. Tsubaki somehow guessed that this buildup is called climax. (I was told that climax can only be experienced if I get used to intercourse¡­and that intercourse will be easier if I can climax¡­? So I¡¯m going to climax for the first time¡­.?) Tsubaki remembers her teacher¡¯s words. Her eyebrows are furrowed, her mouth is half-open, and her cheeks are stained red. She doesn¡¯t realize that the way she is trying hard to hold it in only makes Shinji more tense, because she thinks it¡¯s not good to be lewd. She wants him to ejacte and be done with it. It is natural for Tsubaki to feel this way, since she can¡¯t go lecherous. If it were an ordinary man, he would not be able to insert his cock into Tsubaki a long time, but his partner is Shinji who can make even a subus squeal. And because he is a man with a great cock, Tsubaki is able to receive Shinji¡¯s woman-killing p*nis, and she is able to take all the pleasure that he is giving her. As Shinji continues his piston movement, Tsubaki¡¯s vagina bes ustomed to the best in the world. Now, Tsubaki, who understands that she is in a position to ask for help, and that she is in the middle of a ritual for that purpose, can¡¯t possibly ask for an early end to this. She tried to endure until Shinji ejacted, endured¡­ and soon reached her limit. ¡±Mm~? ~~¡­?¡± She wed at his shoulders, forcibly closed her lips to muffle her voice, and her vagina mped down hard and tight on his cock. As the thought of her first vaginal orgasm fades from her mind, she stops moving and feels more vividly the sensation of the hard cock that continues to upy her vagina. Strong and strong, Tsubaki felt so. ¡±Huff~? Huff~? Nn, haa¡­?¡± ¡±Did youe? Are you all right? Princess.¡± ¡±Huff¡­? Huff~? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just me¡­? during the ritual¡­?¡± Shinji smiles with a smile that suggests he can rx, and Tsubaki blushes and averts her gaze. It is shameful to climax without waiting for a man¡¯s ejaction. Still, Shinji keeps smiling as he speaks to Tsubaki, who is caught up in themon sense of this world, which is male-dominated. ¡±It¡¯s all right. I know it¡¯s different in your country, but in my country, men are happy when a woman feels something. So¡­¡± Shinji moves his hips again, sensing that the vaginal groaning has calmed down. Shinji poked and prodded at the back of Tsubaki¡¯s vagina, which was now secreting more love juice due to her climax. ¡±Nnnnghhh¡­.?!¡± ¡±You can cum as many times as you want until I cum. Making noises and being lewd are normal for me. Even though it is a ritual, it is still intercourse.¡± A sensual moan escapes from Tsubaki¡¯s mouth as her vagina, which is steadily being developed, is prated. Tsubaki hastily closes her mouth and turns her face away from him, looking up at Shinji¡¯s face with a sideways nce, which has not changed from a smile. Tsubaki knows that Shinji¡¯s words are not false. The night before, Tsubaki had heard the shadows and voices of the women who had been mingling with Shinji. She only saw shadows, but the sight was so lewd that it made her nose bleed. The shadows and voices remain in her mind. She could be just like them, and Shinji would ept it. Now, she was conflicted. She knows it is wrong to be a slut as a princess. Her heart tells her no, but the sweet experience of her first vaginal intercourse makes her hesitate to make a decision. Seeing this, Shinji is not so naive as to overlook the slightest hesitation. ¡±Ahh¡­? Ah¡­? S-Shin, ji¡­? Wait¡­ Mm, mmm~? Mmm~? Haa~? Haaa~?¡± The vagina, which had be ustomed to Shinji¡¯s cock while they were talking, tightened happily when the piston movement started. The use of his hips was not as gentle as before, but more forceful, and Tsubaki wondered with a white head if there was more to the pleasure. She also could no longer hold back her moaning. After all, the pleasure burns her brain with each thrust, depriving her of the ability to think. The pretense that she is a princess, that it is a ritual, is also eroded along with her ability to think. ¡±Again, something¡­? ising¡­ Ahhh~?¡± Tsubaki climaxed for the second time as she was prated deep inside her vagina. Tsubaki¡¯s second climax is much more pleasant than the first one, which she had been desperately trying to hold back, and her back is lifted up, and a muffled cry escapes from her mouth. ¡±Haa~? haa~? amazing¡­? so fluffy¡­?¡± She murmurs in a daze, her expression of debauchery and dreaminess. While she climaxes, Shinji rubs her breast and continues to pleasure her so that she does note back to herself. Only he can make her feelfortable with her vagina sucking on his cock. (The words are starting toe out of her mouth more honestly now, aren¡¯t they?) ¡±Ah~? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this together~? Haa, haaa~?¡± Tsubaki¡¯s jaw dropped as she was tortured on her breasts and vagina at the same time. Tsubaki¡¯ssciviousness is being taught by Shinji one after another. On the other hand, satisfied that he has been able to teach the pleasure to someone who is not easily fucked, Shinji smiles. The torture immediately after the climax was not strong. However, if he continued to torture her sensitive body, she would climax a third time in a short period of time. Tsubaki experienced for the first time a vaginale, even a series of climaxes in which she was made to cum in session. (Already, everything feels so good¡­? And, it feels warm in the pit of my stomach¡­?) Shinji climaxes twice in a short time and ejactes into the slumbering Tsubaki¡¯s vagina. Tsubaki realizes that she has been vaginally ejacted by Shinji, when she regains consciousness from the afterglow and looks down to see a pale pinkish glow on her vagina. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 516 Tsubaki Learns How to Exchange Thoughts Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Tsubaki looks down and sees a pale pink glow on top of her vagina, and feels relieved that the ritual has been sessful. Shinji¡¯s caresses have stopped, and her thinking ability, which had been affected by the pleasure, is beginning to return to normal. But things are not back to normal. Shinji¡¯s lower body still between her legs spread wide open. His cock, still erect after ejaction, is still in Tsubaki¡¯s vagina. At the sight of the thick p*nis halfway in the vagina, which had frightened her before intercourse, makes her turn her eyes away from the scene. But since the intercourse felt so good, the fear of the cock was gone from Tsubaki. (It¡¯s still big¡­ I heard that men get smaller once they take it out¡­ but¡­ it hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­) Tsubaki was just continuing to feel the heat and firmness of the cock that was still in her vagina, and the heat in her body that she had once felt was returning. Shinji¡¯s hands on her breasts were also warm andfortable. Therefore, the words ¡°please pull out¡± did note out of her mouth immediately. ¡±Ah¡­¡± ¡±The lewd crest is properly attached. Princess, do you feel any difort in your body?¡± ¡±No¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s hands left her breasts and with his right hand he touched her vagina, which was covered with the crest. This makes her even more aware of the p*nis in her vagina, which makes her blush more and more. (She got used to it so quickly. Princess has an excellent vagina, too. Like Tina, it¡¯s easy for a strong-minded woman to dye her vagina if I give them a reason to ept it) On the other hand, it is also said that it is impossible to corrupt a woman¡¯s heart if there is no convincing reason. If it were not for the fact that Shinji = Jin, Christina would not have fallen into the trap and would have resisted. In the case of Tsubaki, it is significant that she had agreed to have s*xual intercourse in the first ce. Although she was confused about pleasure, she did not reject it, and what she endured was only the way of expressing pleasure, but she epted the pleasure itself as ¡°pleasant¡±. Therefore, it was easy to carve the lewd crest on them. In addition, Tsubaki was aware that Shinji was the lifeline of the nation, and because of his status as a guest whom she had invited, she had to some extent allowed him to befriend her. Moreover, since Tsubaki¡¯s body is suitable for Shinji¡¯s thing, she is at the peak of her physical and mental performance, and she is feeling pleasantly fatigued. The experience of sharing the joint work of intercourse, which is usually done by a married couple, has made Tsubaki more open to Shinji, even if she is unaware of it. In fact, she only hides her breasts with her arms and does not ask Shinji to pull out his cock, which is a proof of this. ¡±Let¡¯s hide the crests first¡± When the pink glow disappeared, there was only clean skin, and Tsubaki breathed a sigh of relief. She doesn¡¯t understand the logic behind this, but she has no other choice but to let it go, knowing that this is just another one of Shinji¡¯s magic tricks. ¡±Next, how to use it¡­ it¡¯s quite simple. Think of the person you want to talk to, apply the magic power, and think of the words you want to say. Then you can send a thought like this¡± [Then you can send a thought like this. Let¡¯s practice] Shinji¡¯s voice echoed directly in Tsubaki¡¯s head as he continued to speak without pulling out his thing, and Tsubaki¡¯s eyes widened. Tsubaki, who has never heard a thought before, does as he is told and gazes into Shinji¡¯s face. Having only spent a few days together, Tsubaki is unable to picture his face clearly with her eyes closed. So, she naturally gazes at him. [It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ that Shinji is watching me¡­ and the fact that it¡¯s in there makes me jump¡­ Ahhh~?] Unustomed to magic, Tsubaki¡¯s thoughts were leaking out in her thoughts. Shinji notices this and makes his cock jiggle, which conveys her state of mind. Shinji returns the thought while enjoying Tsubaki¡¯s still novice reaction. [It is a sess. The condition has now been fulfilled.] [Did you, by any chance, receive my thoughts?! Please pretend you didn¡¯t hear that¡­] Tsubaki is so embarrassed that she covers her face with her hands that were covering her breasts. But her behavior makes Shinji want to grab her hands and pull them away from her face, and make her moan by shaking his hips while watching her shy face. Nevertheless, his cock bes more energetic with excitement, and Tsubaki, who senses Shinji¡¯s arousal from the increased pressure, looks at Shinji through the gap between her fingers. Shinji notices a hint of expectation in her eyes. (I¡¯d like to go on like this again, but¡­ I have to hold back for now. If Tsubaki doesn¡¯t ask me out, she might think I¡¯m the guy who forced her into a rtionship after the ritual. That would be a problem for the future. In order to help my foster parents.) He is depressed by the sadness of having not continued, but it would be a bad idea to let his temporary feelings affect him when he thinks of the time when Tsubaki will be calm. He needs to make sure that Tsubaki knows that she can rely on him to keep the contract. Although Tsubaki¡¯s invitation was more challenging to his reason than he had imagined, Shinji pulls back his hips and pulls out his p*nis as nned, and a regretful breath escapes from Tsubaki¡¯s mouth. [I understand. But it¡¯s not right to let your thoughtse across as you think. Shall we clean ourselves up and practice a little?] [L-Let¡¯s do that!] Tsubaki notices the sensation of semen dripping from her vagina and starts to move to grab the cloth in a hurry. With her back turned to Shinji who is adjusting his clothes, or more precisely, ncing at his erect cock with a sideways nce, she deals with the dripping semen. The heat left in her body halfway through the session makes her body restless. Even if Shinji had started to buck his hips without removing his cock, Tsubaki would not have been able to stop him. The s*xual intercourse with Shinji was a series of unknown pleasures, the most intense and sweetest experience she had ever had. (I still have a tingle in the back of my body¡­?) Tsubaki, still hot from the heat in her vagina, wriggles her legs and adjusts her clothes. Tsubaki doesn¡¯t know yet how the lingering scent of the pleasure that has been instilled in her body will affect her tomorrow and beyond. (I have to concentrate¡­ my thoughts (this) is an important means ofmunication¡­) While Tsubaki is calming down, Shinji cleans and arranges the bedding, which is soiled with love juice and semen, with his magic. After she had calmed down, Tsubaki practiced the exchange of thoughts with Shinji and learned how to do it. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 517 Shinji Assumes a Force to Gather Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who has carved a lewd crest on Tsubaki so that they canmunicate with each other, tells her that he will return to his home country for a day. He also tells her that she canmunicate with his contracted spirit, Freri, on Shinji¡¯s behalf, because of the distance between them. On the other hand, Iris and the other are to remain in Soukai Country while continuing their research on Tenshou Country magic in their remote residence. Fortunately, Emily has to go back with Shinji because she has to work at the Wolf house. The purpose was to gather help in venturing into Tenshou Country, but Shinji told Tsubaki that he had to go back to his home country to do his work. Then, early in the morning of the next day, Shinji and Emily pass through the and return to their original world. They had stayed in the world of conflict until just two days before the time limit, but less than two hours had passed in the original world. The sky outside, which can be seen from the Miko¡¯s room, is bright with the moon and stars. ¡±Wee home¡­ Danna-sama¡­ where is everyone else?¡± Miko Arian, who had been maintaining the , looks doubtful, but Shinji and Emily are behaving as usual, so she guesses there must be a reason. Shinji smiled at her when she asked him about it without hesitation. ¡±I¡¯ve asked them to stay over there for some reasons. I¡¯ll exin why now, okay?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ I understand¡­ I still have some magic power left¡­¡± ¡±Then I¡¯ll go back first, it will take some time!¡± ¡±ir will take care of it. Thank you again, Emily¡± Emily said with a smile and disappeared in a sh of light, to be reced by ir. She was holding a tray with both hands, on which was a tea set. ¡±I sent her to your room-noja. Let¡¯s talk over a cup of tea-noja¡± ¡±Yes, of course. I¡¯d like to ask ir to help me with something¡­¡± ¡±Arian is fine as well¡­¡± Shinji looks sideways at Miko Arian¡¯s reaction and she smiles and nods. Shinji and the others sit around a table in the round chairs set up in the Miko¡¯s room. As the aroma of ir¡¯s tea wafts through the air, Shinji takes turns recounting the events of the two days he spent in the world of conflict. By the time Shinji finishes, ir takes her seat, and the three of them sip their tea as they talk. ¡±I¡¯m d father-inw and mother-inw were found¡­ but I never thought they would be in such a state¡­¡± ¡±To be honest, I was surprised. They were both so fast on the run that it never urred to me that they were being held captive by someone¡± ¡±Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Miko Arian looked at Shinji with concern. But Shinji shakes his head because he is not worried about his parents-inw. He and Freri review the white-haired girl¡¯s memory several times and confirm that there is no change in them or the other people trapped. Although they are treated like a magic tank, they seem to be taken good care of, and it is very unlikely that they will be harmed. When Shinji told them this, ir looked satisfied. ¡±I see. So you want to ask for my help! If it¡¯s for the sake of helping your parents, I¡¯m sure the Goddess won¡¯t say no, but I just want to make sure-noja¡± ¡±Thank you, ir. If you are going to talk to the Goddess, I would like to ask for Sylphy¡¯s help if possible¡± ir¡¯s eyes were serious as she looked at Shinji, who was thinking of Sylphy, a high-ranking spirit of the wind who had not appeared since the contract with Hayate was terminated. ¡±What is it? Aren¡¯t I and Freri enough? Are you going to gather a force like you did when you yed the dragon?¡± ¡±Yes. I can¡¯t call Alvin and the others this time¡­ So, I¡¯m going to ask Marie, Shizuku, and Eve to join us. I¡¯m going to call in ra (The subus besides Eve) to watch over us, and Sylphy and ir too. We may be overpowered, but we¡¯re dealing with a wizard who can make copies of himself. I have to be careful¡± Shinji¡¯s approach to everyone he can reach who knows he is an apostle of the Goddess is even better than Hateyama¡¯s ying of the dragon. Shinji, who wanted to settle the matter once and for all, was going to take all possible measures. ¡±I wish I could have helped you, Danna-sama¡­¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry. Arian has to keep the open. Will you protect the ce I¡¯m going back to?¡± ¡±Yes, Danna-sama. Arian believes that you can help father-inw and mother-inw safely¡­¡± ¡±But you know what? I¡¯m worried that Shinji will wither away-noja. Two more subus, even if they¡¯re apprentices¡­ noja? No matter how good Shinji is¡­¡± He can¡¯t take Miko Arian there. She is the one who maintains the so that Shinji and the others can travel around the world of conflict without any worries. So, now, Miko Arianys her hand on Shinji¡¯s hand on the round table. Shinji moves his fingers to squeeze her hand back, and ir murmurs. On the other hand, ir¡¯s concern is valid. Even if Shizuku does not ask for intercourse, there are twelve of them left. Marie and Sylphy are the only two high ranking spirits who have a rare opportunity to do it, and since they can devour pleasure without any hesitation, it can be imagined that they will do it all night long. The same would be true for Eve and ra. And then there are the , Emily, ir, Miko Arian and Freri. But Shinji does not intend to make a random move when ites to women. He is a son of a subus who must satisfy each and every one of them and make them enjoy the pleasure. No matter how long it took, he was going to pay them their just reward for their work. ¡±I hope the Goddess will let me use that room again. Well, we¡¯ll make it work. We can¡¯t cut corners in the preparations, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s necessary¡± ¡±¡­She can do itter. You can do it whenever you want¡± ¡±Arian, too¡­ I¡¯d like to take my time with Danna-sama¡­?¡± Shinji feels the warmth of Miko Arian¡¯s hand on his cheek, and he looks back at the concerned ir with a wry smile as he contemtes his move for tomorrow. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 518 Renka’s Worries, The Decision to Follow Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The morning after asking Miko Arian for a favor. Shinji was working in the vault of the Wolf family. He had to know who, when, and where to spend the money. What to buy, whether the price is right or not, his work is detailed, and it is tedious but necessary to keep track of the numbers and the documents. ¡±Shinji, why don¡¯t you take a break? I¡¯ve brought snacks¡± ¡±Is it thatte already¡­? Thank you, Renka¡± Time passed as Shinji worked in silence, and when he felt thirsty, Renka visited him in the vault. Shinji puts down his pen and stands up. He moves to the sofa and sits down, stretching his shoulders and neck. Renka, on the other hand, sits next to Shinji as she ces coffee and tea in front of him, rubbing his hardened muscles. She is dressed in the same servant¡¯s clothes as Shinji since she works at the office on a day off. She is dressed in a simple white shirt and long pants, which suits her slender figure very well. ¡±Shinji, I know you are working as an apostle for about two hours this evening. Is there anything I can do?¡± Renka asked as she sipped her coffee and took a sip, and Shinji blinked. When he looks next to her, he sees her staring at him, and he can see the concern in her eyes. He had not told Renka that he was in another world, and had told her that he would go out at night to do his work as an apostle. Of course, there is no way he could tell her that his foster parents are being held captive. Although Shinji was acting as usual, Renka had noticed subtle changes in him. Since the changes have urred since Shinji¡¯s return from the apostle¡¯s work, Renka believes that the apostle¡¯s work is the cause of the changes. ¡±I don¡¯t have anything to ask you at the moment, but¡­ what¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡± ¡±Shinji, you¡¯ve been a little tense since you came back yesterday. Something happened with the apostle¡¯s work, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±¡­You¡¯re very perceptive. I¡¯m not as sharp as Renka¡± ¡±I can tell. It¡¯s Shinji I¡¯m talking about¡± Shinji is surprised but does not want to tell Renka what happened. He decides to tell Renka only after he has rescued his foster parents and is able to meet with them. However, he is d of Renka¡¯s concern, though he does not feel good about just saying no. So, he says to her. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t talk to Renka either. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done, so please wait for now¡± ¡±Hmm, geez¡­ I get it. But you¡¯ll tell me when you¡¯re ready, okay?¡± ¡±Yeah, I know¡± After giving her an answer, Shinji puts his coffee cup on the table. He slowly leans his body against hers, and Renka takes the weight of his body and wraps her arms around him to hug him. She is not happy about not being able to know the reason, but thinking that the Goddess has forbidden him to tell anyone, she cannot force him to tell her, so Renka relents. Now, Shinji¡¯s hand touched Renka¡¯s chin, and when she turned her head slightly upward, his face came closer. The kiss was gentle, just a touch, different from when they had shared the bed, and her lips quirked up. ¡±I¡¯ll be fooled by this for today. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but pleasee back safely¡± ¡±Of course, I will. I don¡¯t want to die either. No way I¡¯m leaving Renka behind. More importantly¡­¡± With a gentle touch, Shinji¡¯s hand caresses the top of Renka¡¯s womb. Shinji smiles at her as she blushes, remembering the hot seed that poured into herst night. ¡±I¡¯m going to make sure Renka has my baby. So, I¡¯lle back no matter what¡± ¡±¡­Yeah. I believe you, Shinji~?¡± For now, Renka and Milis are still contracepted by Shinji to prevent pregnancy, but once his foster parents are rescued, they can finally begin conceiving. Shinji kisses Renka again, kissing her lips as she smiles happily. For a while, they continue to cuddle and y on the same sofa. * * * Renka returns to work, and Shinji is once again facing his desk when suddenly ir¡¯s thought reaches him. [Good news, Shinji. The Goddess says she will leave it up to me to decide. So, Sylphy and I decide to cooperate-noja] [Thank goodness. ir, thank you for confirming] [Hmph! Marie is with Shizuku-noja, so if you want to take Marie with you, you should check with Shizuku, Shinji] [Okay. I¡¯ll check with Sylphy. So that means Sylphy doesn¡¯t have a contractor] [Of course, it¡¯s not easy to find someone who can make a contract with Sylphy-noja, since the Goddess went to the trouble of bringing someone from another world] Shinji nods at ir¡¯s answer and closes the ledger. Having thanked her with a thought, he next sends a thought to Eve. At present, Shinji¡¯s rtionship with Shizuku is the most clerical and thinnest of all those he has corrupted. Rather than asking her, he is going to ask Eve, who is considered to be her disciple. For note, after changing his mind and bing an apostle, Shizuku has been working with Eve as an adventurer and honing her skills. Shinji receives regr reports from Eve about Shizuku¡¯s activities, and he is told that Shizuku¡¯s magic skills are improving rapidly now that she is no longer the indolent person she used to be when they first met. Not only magic, but also alchemy to make explosives has been improved in a wide variety of ways, and it is said that Shizuku is now able to blow up monsters in the dungeon. However, Shizuku is still very sweet to Eve. Thinking to use Eve as a stepping stone to catch Shizuku for a reward, Shinji sends a thought to Eve. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 519 Request for Help with Shizuku and Eve Edited by: Kanaa-senpai [It¡¯s been a while since you contacted me, but I¡¯m honestly surprised at your story, which is quite amazing. I never thought that after being reincarnated into another world, I would be asked to cooperate in a battle in another world] [Shizuku-san, you¡¯re cold to Master¡­ are you saying you don¡¯t like him?] [It¡¯s not that I hate him¡­ I just don¡¯t like him. Eve, Shinji-san knows I feel that way and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s asking you to do this for him] Shinji in the vault exchanged a thought with Eve, and Eve conveyed his request to Shizuku who was with her. When Shinji¡¯s name was mentioned, Shizuku made a face as if to say, ¡°Seriously, a jerk contacted me!¡± However, she could not ignore the call from her lover¡¯s teacher, so she listened to him until the end of the conversation. Shinji and Shizuku are both apostles and are on equal footing under Goddess Arian. Shinji is a her senpai, but he has no authority to give orders to Shizuku, who has finished monitoring him, and can refuse to listen to him if she does not want to. Therefore, Shinji went out of his way to make her listen to him through Eve. [If you don¡¯t listen to me, I can¡¯t start. So, it¡¯s faster to ask Eve than to persuade Shizuku] [Well, I would do the same. If I were to ask you for a favor, I¡¯d have Eve talk to you] Shinji can¡¯t see her face, but he can see Shizuku¡¯s sullen face, and he smiles in a hushed voice. Shinji is not averse to the way Shizuku speaks to him, but he is annoyed by the distance, which is unusuallyforting for him. [So what do you think? Do you want to help me? The role I want to ask you to take on will be to clear out the enemy¡¯s strongholds. I¡¯m asking because I think Shizuku and the others who have reached a higher level will be a great asset] [So why don¡¯t you tell me if you want Marie? I guess you have no choice but to ask me since she¡¯s with me] Shizuku¡¯s stingingnguage is probably because Shinji¡¯s aim is clear and understandable even to her, although only this time. ir and Sylphy are also going to participate, it¡¯s only natural for Shizuku to understand. [The high spirits are very reliable. Marie is what I want. But it is also true that I am relying on Shizuku too. Marie tells me you¡¯re growing up fast] [¡­I see] Shinji affirms without any deception. He then tells her that he wants not only Marie¡¯s help but also Shizuku¡¯s help, and she bes silent. She is reluctant to say so, but she is d for Shinji¡¯s recognition. Shizuku also recognizes Shinji¡¯s excellence as an apostle. When she leaves Under his guidance, she is not recognized as a full-fledged apostle. Although she had gained experience in battle with Eve, had received praise from her and Marie, and hadpleted her assignments with sess, there was a feeling of not being able fully satisfied. However, neing recognized by Shinji, made Shizuku feel as if she had finally be a full-fledged person. [Master, me too, right?] [Yes. I have high expectations for Eve too. I¡¯ll reward you if you help me. Of course, within the limits of what I can aplish. What do you think, both of you?] [Of course, I¡¯ll cooperate. I¡¯m your apprentice, after all. So, I¡¯ll do my best for Master] Eve answers Shinji¡¯s question immediately. She ys the role of an apprentice who loves her master, though she is an apprentice subus under Freri and has no choice but to cooperate with Shinji. And she wants Shinji¡¯s magical power as her reward. Shinji¡¯s magical power, which is a good match for Freri, is a treat for Eve and ra. Moreover, after having held many women since she was held, Shinji¡¯s magical power has deepened, and is a favorite of these subus. [¡­Okay, I¡¯ll help you. I can¡¯t let Eve go to Shinji alone. Besides, there¡¯s a reason for that. It¡¯s no different than being an adventurer who gets paid for helping people] Knowing the reason, Shizuku, following Eve, expressed her cooperation. She was killed in a car ident and reincarnated, never to see her parents again, and unable to return to her original world. If he was ying a trick on her, she would never have cooperated with him. [Thank you both for your time. And please think about what my story. Well, I also have a n to get into the enemy¡¯s stronghold, so I¡¯ll contact you when I have worked out the details] Shinji slowly rests his back against the back of the chair, raises his arms above his head, stretches his muscles, and lets out a deep breath. (Okay, the force is now secured. With three high-ranking spirits, it is not impossible to deal with them unless there is a problem. If there is a problem, it is the difference in quantity) Shinji draws out a n of the building of the stronghold from the memory of the white-haired girl. The building itself is big, and Shinji¡¯s forces are not enough to upy it temporarily. Rather, ordinary soldiers are likely to be taken advantage of by the white-haired girl, so Shinji and the others are going to fight the battle and leave the soldiers to maintain the upied area. If the battle goes on for a long time, Tenshou Country soldiers may appear as reinforcements in addition to the clones. And Since Shinji would not want to regain the stronghold before he could save his foster parents, he was going to take further steps. ¡±¡­She¡¯s doing a great job, isn¡¯t she?¡± Shinji took a letter from his desk drawer. The sender¡¯s name was Hiyuri (The fox). In the letter to the Wolf family, there are words of congrattions to Alvin for bing a nobleman, the settlement is recovering well, and they thank Alvin for saving them in the past. (I should ask Hiyuri to work for me as well as I call ra back. Maybe I should ask her how much Durin¡¯s workshop can supply) From Shinji¡¯s point of view, the quality of the equipment of the soldiers in Soukai Country is not so good. However, if these are of normal quality in the world of conflict, then the higher quality equipment would give the soldiers an advantage in a battle. Shinji thinks that it would be a good idea to prepare new armor for the Soukai Country soldiers who will march into the stronghold with him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 520 Third Crossing to the Another World Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After finishing his work at the Wolf family, Shinji informs Renka that he will return in two hours and uses ir to make his way to the Miko¡¯s room. Having done this two times before, he leaves Miko Arian in charge of the and crosses over to the ¡°World of Conflict¡± with Emily. Upon their arrival, Shinjimunicates with Freri and they proceed to the garden of the guest house that they have rented as their base. ¡±Mmm~, it was night in our original world, so it feels strange when wee here and the sky is bright¡­!¡± ¡±Emily, you¡¯ve been working outside for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you go take a nap?¡± Emily squinted her eyes dazzlingly as she looked up at the sky while walking in the garden, and raised her hand toward the brilliant sun. Despite it being nighttime in their original world, the sun had already risen in this another world, leaving even Emily feeling tired. Shinji noticed that Emily appeared tired as well. ¡±I guess I should do that. Then why don¡¯t you sleep with m¡­?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t need to, I work inside the office and I don¡¯t feel tired. So I¡¯ll go see the princess¡± ¡±Geez, okay¡­¡± Shinji turned her down nonchntly, but Emily didn¡¯t seem to mind as she walked to the guest room. Shinji then watched her go, knowing she wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, and decided to give up and head to the royal castle in Soukai Country. On the way to the royal castle in Soukai Country, he exchanges thoughts with Iris and the others, but no one stops him as he walks. After confirming that there is no problem, he walks through the castle, exchanging greetings with the soldiers guarding the castle, and arrives at the parlor. ¡±Excuse me¡± ¡±Please,e in¡± Before he pulled back the sliding door, he heard Tsubaki¡¯s voiceing from inside the room. Shinji, with her permission, enters the room, where he finds Tsubaki and herdy-in-waiting, dressed in a kimono of a different pattern from the one she had worn the other day. When Shinji returned to this world, he immediatelymunicated with Tsubaki using his thoughts. He informed her of his return and ability to use telepathy, and even though only a day had passed, she expressed a desire to meet with him and talk. ¡±I¡¯m back, Princess¡± ¡±Wee back, Shinji¡­ You came without problems, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡±Yes, Princess was right¡± ¡±Then, let me get you a drink¡± Tsubaki turned around and smiled at thedy-in-waiting standing behind her. Thedy-in-waiting bowed deeply and left the room. She knows Tsubaki¡¯s schedule in advance because she stays with Tsubaki all day long. Originally, Tsubaki had not nned to meet Shinji this morning, but suddenly she insists on meeting him. Thedy-in-waiting also knows that Tsubaki has not exchanged any letters or messages with Shinji. Despite this, she obediently arranged the use of a parlor for their meeting, but she did not expect that he would reallye. She had no idea how the meeting was arranged, as she was unaware of the existence of the lewd crest. Nheless, she prepared a drink for them. And thanks to Shinji¡¯s normal smile, which did not change his attitude even when theyy on each other¡¯s skin, Tsubaki was able to maintain a nonchnt demeanor without embarrassment. Tsubaki wasn¡¯t worried about Shinji¡¯s return, as she knew he wouldn¡¯t leave his talentedpanions behind. However, she was concerned about Emily¡¯s absence, as she usually apanied Shinji. ¡±Are you alone today? You don¡¯t have an escort¡± ¡±No. She just hasn¡¯t shown herself. Besides, I don¡¯t think Princess would understand if I told you¡­¡± ¡±I see¡­ a spirit, huh?¡± Tsubaki¡¯s expression is appropriate for her age, and her attitude is not that of a public figure. Her attitude toward Shinji is more rxed when she is in front of him, because she has been with him once, and the experience has taught her the euphoric feeling that fills her body and soul. Unaware of it yet, Tsubaki immediately tightened her expression so that herdy-in-waiting, who was preparing the drinks, did not see her. Shinji thinks that one of the reasons for the underdeveloped magic in the ¡°World of Conflict¡± is that spirits are not involved with people. If people can make a contract with spirits, they can learn advanced magic from them, study it, improve it, and adjust it to make it easier for people to use. Nevertheless, in this world, there are few cases in which spirits make a contract with people. Freri and ir say that this is because there is too much conflict between people. Spirits do not have the concept of ¡°nation¡±. However, they have a strong sense ofpanionship, and tend to dislike conflict among spirits. They do not want to fight each other for their lives, even if it is only for battle training or yful games. In Shinji¡¯s world, the contracted spirits fight against powerful monsters and rarely against people. Even if there is a quarrel, it is not likely to lead to a fight for life, and the spirits are more likely to lend their power to their contractors. In this world, however, wars in which people fight each other for their lives ur frequently. In other words, it is very likely that the same will happen to the contractor and the contracted. Therefore, spirits do not make contracts and live in seclusion. Because of this, many people are unaware of the existence of spirits. Tsubaki is one of them. ¡±You can think of them as a rare race on this continent. Freri, who met the princess, is also a spirit, but you wouldn¡¯t have known it if you hadn¡¯t been told¡± ¡±Yes. She had pointed ears, but so do the elves so I assumed she was one of them¡± ¡±Elves are also good at magic, but you can think of spirits as being more specialized in magic. ¡­ir, why don¡¯t youe and meet her?¡± Since the spirit did not want to have anything to do with the others, Shinji called ir over to him with a thought casually. A magic circle appeared on the floor next to Shinji, and in the next instant, ir in a red dressnded on the floor. Unlike Freri¡¯s simple white dress, the red dress was meant to show off ir¡¯s body. The dress with a clear cleavage design is out of the ordinary for Tsubaki, but perhaps because of ir¡¯s imposing behavior, it makes her feel that she is beautiful rather than vulgar. ¡±I¡¯m ir. Let me say at the beginning that I will only bow down to a certain person. I will help Shinji, but that is all. Don¡¯t you ever forget it!?¡± Shinji ps ir on the butts, stopping her as she ruffles her beautiful wavy ck hair and makes a proud face. He remembered that ir had said something condescending about humans when they had first met. ¡±Ouch-noja! My butt¡­!¡± ¡±I¡¯m sorry, princess. I¡¯ll remind herter¡± Shinji apologized to Tsubaki without responding to ir who looked up at Shinji with tears in her eyes holding her butts. The coercive atmosphere is gone as Shinji ps her butts, and Tsubaki and the others realize that she is the one who is being disciplined by Shinji. ¡±It is fine. Rather, let¡¯s think about the future. How can we make Kuroumaru take the credit?¡± Shinji has a meeting with Tsubaki, thanking her for forgiving ir¡¯s disrespect and smiling at him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 521 At the Guest House where Shinji returned Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the meeting with Tsubaki, Shinji returns to the rented guest house with ir. He chats with L and the others who are waiting for him at the house, and gives them the food he bought in Wolf territory, much to their delight. The food in Soukai Country is delicious, but it is the taste of home that soothes the pte the most. L and the girls, who have been eating the food of this country for several days, are very happy to receive the foodstuffs from Shinji. After leaving the girls to discuss what to have for lunch, Shinji went to the room where Iris, Freri, and the white-haired girl were, and found Iris in a quiet room sorting through the papers with notes on them that were scattered on the desk. Freri and the white-haired girl are lying on the tatami mats with their eyes closed. Freri uses dreams to educate the white-haired girl because it is easy to reproduce materials and events in dreams. Shinji was wondering what kind of material she was teaching her, but he had something to say before that. ¡±I¡¯m back, Iris. Are you sleeping well?¡± ¡±Wee back, desu. Not so much, actually, desu¡± ¡±Surely. I can tell by the look on your face you¡¯re tired. I know I¡¯m asking you to do a lot of hard work, but I think you should get a good night¡¯s rest¡± Iris turns around when she hears Shinji¡¯s voice, and her cute face shows obvious signs of fatigue. However, the passion in her eyes has not waned, and it is clear that she is finding the study of magic rewarding and enjoyable. Seeing this, Shinji realize once again that Iris is a magic lover at heart, but not sleeping properly is another matter. ¡±Mmm¡­ I¡¯ll rest once I¡¯ve sorted this out¡± ¡±That¡¯s good, I gave L Iris¡¯s favorite food, so you can get itter¡± ¡±What! I will, desu. Thank you, senpai¡± The food he bought includes not only Iris¡¯s favorite foods, but also all of L¡¯s. Shinji knew the tastes of each one of them and had prepared the food as a thank-you for their help in staying at home. Now, after waving to Iris, Shinji returns to his room, sits down on the cushion, and exhales heavily, while ir appears next to him. ¡±I see you are finally back in your room. While Shinji was talking, I took a look around a bit and found that it is a lonelier ce than our world¡± While Shinji was talking with L and Iris, she was looking around the capital, and Shinji could not help butugh at her frank impression. Shinji looks up at ir, who is standing next to him. ¡±Well, that may be true for this country, but there are formidable wizard/witch in hostile nations. And I wouldn¡¯t call ir if there is no decent opponent¡± ¡±I-I understand-noja. This is the first time Shinji has called on me for personal business. I can think of it as a big boat ride-noja¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked up at ir, who was smiling confidently and puffing out her chest, as if she could not be trusted. ¡±No, you were wrong before, you know. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the way to treat a princess of a country. It would be fine in our world, but in this world, there is no belief in spirits¡± In this world, there is nomon sense that spirits are the dependents of the goddess. Then, in a world where most people do not even know the existence of spirits, ir¡¯s attitude, which shows her high self-esteem, can only be seen as arrogance. However, although she is arrogant, she has no malice in her heart and recognizes people as objects of mercy. It is like an ident that happens to someone who is used to being respected by others. Shinji does not really pay attention to it because he is aware of this. Besides, ir is here because Shinji asked her to be here to helps his foster parents. ¡±Gununu¡­¡± ¡±You¡¯ve already shown your face, just be careful next time. ir won¡¯t make the same mistake, will she?¡± ¡±Of course not. ¡­and just to say thank you-noja. I¡¯ll repay her for this in battle-noja¡± Although she did not mean to offend, it is true that she made Shinji clean up the mess. ir, who was standing next to Shinji, sat down and expressed her gratitude with an embarrassed look on her face, which was unusually gentle for a girl whose behavior was characterized by arrogance. This arouses Shinji¡¯s mischievous spirit so much that he is tempted to reach out and touch her. ¡±That¡¯s because I¡¯m relying on you from the start. But do you think it¡¯s okay if I do it another way, ir?¡± ¡±Hmm, that might be a good way¡­?¡± Shinji pulls his hand from around ir¡¯s waist and pulls her into his arms, and shees closer to him without any resistance. When she looked down from Shinji¡¯s face, she saw that the crotch of his pants was rising. ir has no choice but to ept Shinji¡¯s invitation. Besides, the lustful look in Shinji¡¯s eyes is enough to turn her on. Now, ir¡¯s hand reaches for Shinji¡¯s crotch. She has not made contact with Shinji since the Hateyama incident. Even though she had been corrupted, she had never asked Shinji to bed with her, and it was a give-and-take rtionship. This time, she epted the invitation because she wanted to apologize to Shinji. ¡±This is an apology¡­? I¡¯ve already made you so hard¡­?¡± As she undoes the front button of his pants, ir¡¯s supple hand slips inside and touches his already hard cock. ir, who is staring at the crotch feverishly, dexterously moves her hand and pulls the cock out. ir lets out a sigh of ecstasy in front of the object that has made her squeal many times before. [Shinji] Shinji is about to let ir serve him, when suddenly a thought from Freri reaches him. Slowly ir bends down and moves his mouth closer to the ns, and the thought continues to reach him. [I¡¯ming over there with Sophira] [Sophira¡­ oh, that¡¯s her name. Can¡¯t I just have a thought? I¡¯m about to be served by ir] Shinji has heard that Freri has named the white-haired girl. Shinji thinks that if there has been any progress, she will respond with a thought, even if he doesn¡¯t see her in person. [Well, that¡¯s just fine then. I¡¯d like to have Sophira do some service too] [What?] ir takes Shinji¡¯s cock into her mouth as Shinji looks up at the ceiling, thinking that Freri has thought of something strange and has done it again. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 522 Flair’s Mouth, Sophira’s Mouth Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While unaware that Shinji is having telepathy with Freri, ir buries her face in his crotch. Her big breasts press against Shinji¡¯s legs as she sucks his thick, muscr cock into her mouth, and Shinji feels the softness and warmth of ir¡¯s wavy, shiny ck hair. ¡±Nfu~? Mmm, mmm~? Mm~?¡± Her fingers made a circle, and moved up and down from the base to the middle of the rod. ir¡¯s moist tongue also licks the ns, which leaks pre-cum from the tip. On the other hand, Shinji strokes ir¡¯s back and her fleshy buttocks over her red dress, making a lewd sound as she sucks his cock. He rubbed her buttocks so hard that his fingers buried themselves in the flesh, causing ir to squirm between her legs. ¡±Puha~? Shinji, I can¡¯t serve you if you touch me too much, noja¡­? Haa¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s where, you know, I want you to do your best. It¡¯s so lonely here with nothing to do¡± ¡±My ass is not a toy to pass the time-noja, Mmm, don¡¯t hit me¡± Shinji pulls up her skirt and ps ir¡¯s ass with a loud thump. The reason why ir does not feel much pain in spite of the loud sound is because of the way Shinji ps her. Besides, she could not continue to speak once the p*nis was thrust into her mouth, which made her cheeks blush with humiliation and shame. ¡±It¡¯s because you said you couldn¡¯t do it, even though it¡¯s a service to apologize. See, ir, continue¡± ¡±Mmm, okay, but don¡¯t hit me again¡­ Mmm, mm~? Ngh, mm~? Chu, slurp~?¡± After Shinji ps her again, ir resumes her blowjob. Shinji then gently strokes her ass as she moves her head up and down. Shinji¡¯s hands seem to be caressing the spot where he has struck her, and ir feels as if she is being praised, so her blowjob naturally bes more vigorous. (I can¡¯t believe my butt was spanked¡­ if it wasn¡¯t Shinji, I would have put them out of his misery-noja¡­?) ir allowed Shinji to beat her ass because she has already been corrupted and humiliated by Shinji. Normally, ir has a high pride, so spanking makes her feel humiliated. Now, ir¡¯s sense of submission is strengthened and she continues to serve Shinji enthusiastically, unaware of the sound of footsteps walking down the hallway. She is concentrating on thest spurt of her sucking with a furious watering sound, sensing the prelude to her ejaction. Shinji¡¯s hand, on the other hand, which had been caressing her ass, goes around the back of ir¡¯s head and pulls her back just in time to ejacte, spraying hot sperm into the back of her throat. At the same time, the sliding door opened and Freri and a white-haired girl named Sophira entered Shinji¡¯s room. ir is seen giving a blow job to Shinji. ¡±Mmm! Mm, mmm¡­ Mm, mmm~?¡± ir¡¯s eyes widen and she tries to look up, but she can¡¯t move much because her head is held down. She blushes in shame as the two people stare at her as she swallows therge amount of cum pouring down her throat. For ir, it is too embarrassing to be watched by someone she has never met before, even if it is the same gender as her. And until she had finished all of her drink, Shinji did not let go of her head, and she was observed by a white-haired girl (Sophira) who was staring at her. ¡±Puha¡­? Freri, why did youe in here when you knew I was here-noja? You should be considerate¡± ir, who wants to distract herself from the fact that she¡¯s getting aroused by the subjugation she¡¯s being subjected to by Shinji, is the first to bite Freri when she removes her mouth from his p*nis. But Freri, who was not at all afraid of being stared at with her flushed face and ckening mouth, lightly pushed the white-haired girl (Sophira) from the back and she walked toward Shinji and the others with a steady pace. [Rather, it was convenient] [Hmm? What do you mean-noja? I mean, this girl has a strange presence. Is this the girl you were talking about? What do you want to do?] [I¡¯vee to show you the results of my education] [Education? That can wait. I¡¯m going to continue with Shinji now] ir, who has heard from Shinji about what has been going on so far, guesses that the person in front of her is a being created by the magic of cloning. While ir and Freri are exchanging thoughts, Sophira arrives in front of Shinji, suddenly sits down on both knees on the floor, and bows her head vigorously. ¡±Deration. I pledge loyalty to Shinji-sama. Permission¡± ¡±Oh, okay.. Freri, how did you educate her?¡± Her speech has be smoother, but her peculiar way of speaking is still there. In addition, Shinji had not been able to easily ept Sophira¡¯s words, since he had only left it to Freri to make an oath of loyalty to her. [Hmm, Shinji will be her head and educate her. It was easy because she was originally trained to obey her superiors. The rest is just talk. You should be more responsive to her] [You¡¯re not wrong, but you¡¯re going to turn her into a subus in the future, aren¡¯t you? I think Freri is better than me] [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m also Shinji¡¯s partner] The idea of ¡°working for the country¡± has turned into ¡°working for Shinji¡± Freri says that it was easy to rece the principle of working under the direction of a strange woman with one of working under the direction of Freri. Shinji is convinced that this would be less of a burden on him, and opens his mouth to Sophira, who remains seated on the floor and continues to stare at him intently. ¡±I allow it. Please continue to follow Freri¡¯s instructions¡± ¡±ept. After the loyalty ceremony, I¡¯ll follow your orders¡± What is a loyalty ceremony? Shinji is about to ask when Sophira, with her head bowed, puts her hands on the tatami mat. Her white hair, which has been groomed by Freri and is no longer tarnished, is shaking gently. On all fours, she leans forward toward Shinji¡¯s crotch, which is still semi-erect and stained with saliva and semen, just as it was after ir gave her a blowjob. She sticks her lips out as she should with a t, expressionless face without shame. ¡±Chu¡­¡± Then, she kissed the tip of his p*nis. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 523 Sophira and the Loyalty Ceremony Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The movement of the white-haired girl (Sophira) whose facees close to the p*nis is so natural and smooth that there is no negative emotion such as shyness, hesitation, or shame, or even positive emotion such as pleasure, expectation, or fondness. While Sophira kissed the tip of his p*nis without any time to stop, and repeated the kiss with her lips that were pouting, Shinji sent a thought to Freri. [So, what is the loyalty ceremony? It looks to me like it¡¯s just a blow job] [Hmm, it¡¯s a result of my education. There¡¯s so much that Sophira doesn¡¯t know that it was easy to teach her] Freri smiles with aplishment and a thumbs up as if to says, ¡°I did a good job!¡± which is very unusual for her says, and she feels satisfied with the sess of her subus-like trickery. Then, not caring that Shinji and ir are staring at her with half-lidded eyes, Freri continues her exnation. Sophira, who is generallycking in knowledge due to her specialized education for fighting, is particrlycking in s*xual knowledge, not knowing how to have s*x, how to make a child, or even the names of s*xual organs. She did not even know that the male and female bodies are made differently, and she was so ignorant that she learned the existence of the p*nis from Freri. Even if her clones could be used as war dolls, they could not be used as s*x workers for the soldiers. [The tentacles made her feel that genital organs are the ce where she feels good. Both men and women¡¯s genitals are the most pleasurable part of the body, but they are also the weakest and most important. I taught her that serving an unprotected cock is a sign that there is no harm intended to her and that she can give her heart away¡®. At the same time, Sophira also has been told that there is a method of corrupting a man called ¡°squeezing¡± in anticipation of what happens after Sophira bes a subus. After all, s*xual intercourse is a natural part of being a subus. Therefore, Sophira is performing blow-job without recognizing that s*xual intercourse is a s*xual act and that she is making a child. In normal life, it is impossible for people not to hear about s*xual knowledge at all, so Sophira is a very rare person. [I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re wrong, but did you really go through all that trouble?] [Doing naughty and pleasurable things without being aware of it. I thought it would feel fresh] [Well, if you put it that way¡­ it¡¯s true] Shinji sits cross-legged and Sophira buries her face between Shinji¡¯s legs. If he rakes up her bangs with his hand, he can see her face as she continues to suck his cock with a very serious face. Her pure and innocent eyes, which were sucking his cock with her cheeks pursed, made his cock jump involuntarily. If someone ask him, it is rare for Shinji to have s*x with someone as clueless as Sophira. After all, Shinji¡¯s only target is a woman with whom he has a particr love, and not a s*xually ignorant one. ¡±Question. Shinji-sama, is something?¡± ¡±No, I just thought you were pretty good at it. Did Freri teach you that?¡± ¡±Affirmative. I¡¯ve learned how to swear. Ready on demand¡± Sophira pulls her mouth off his cock and tilts her head back as she squeezes it up and down with her small white hand to keep it from deting. The hand job is a lewd one, but she gives Shinji a puppy-dog look as she waits for hismand. Now, Shinji¡¯s gaze shifts to Sophira¡¯s slightly swollen breasts, and a thought urs to him. ¡±Then can you do it on your breasts?¡± ¡±Acknowledged. Use my breasts to continue the ceremony¡± In a matter-of-fact tone of voice, she removed her top without hesitation. But the slight bulge in her breasts would not be enough to hold a cock. Still, she held the root of the erect cock and began to serve Shinji with a nipple job, rubbing the nipple against the hardened cock that unconsciously reacted to the blow job. She rubbed the nipple on both sides of the nipple without changing her expression, and asionally rubbed the nipple on the soft skin around the nipple are as if she was trying to hurry the process. Even though she pulled the slight bulge of the nipple with one hand, she could not pinch the rod between the nipple, but still she rubbed the ns against the slight valley of the nipple, which made Shinji feels teasingly. [Shinji¡­ if it¡¯s breastjob, I¡¯ll be the one doing it-noja. It¡¯s not proper to make a girl with small breasts use her breasts] [Shinji used to make me do it before mine got big. He likes both big-breasted and small-breasted girls] [What a surprise. I wonder why Freri didn¡¯t get angry, but it¡¯s like that, huh¡­] [Hmm, if it feels good to Shinji, it¡¯s worth it] ir has a good point. Even if Shinji asks for it, it is obvious that Emily, who is concerned about the size of her breasts, would be angry, and Lili, Lilu, and Iris, who are familiar with big-breasted sisters, would not like it either. As a man who believes in giving pleasure to women, he could not demand a woman to serve him with her breasts if she did not want to. Apart from Freri, Sophira was the only one who could give him a breast job even if her breasts were small. Now, for the first time in a long time, Shinji feels the excitement that he can only get from breastjob, as Sophira rubs his ns hard against her breasts with both hands, and he enjoys her service, while quieting the others down as they exchange their thoughts as they please. [Next time I¡¯m going to ask both of you to give me a breastjob. In the meantime, I have to finish the ceremony with Sophira, huh?] [Geez, even though I want to be put in-noja] ¡±Although I can endure it for a while longer if I want to, it will never be over.¡± Shinji, listening to ir¡¯s frustrated voice, rocked his hips in time with Sophira¡¯s movements and pressed his ns against her breasts. Then, he shoot his cum onto her breasts without holding back the feeling of ejaction that had been generated. On the other side, Sophira¡¯s hand, which was on his p*nis, was stained with a white cloud of semen. She stared intently at the viscous semen sticking to her breasts. ¡±Mmm, Shinji-sama¡¯s ejaction is confirmed¡­. Slurppp~?¡± She licks off the white semen still on his ejacted p*nis, and scoops up the white semen dripping from her chest with her fingertips and brings it to her mouth. As she licks off the white semen from her finger with her tongue, Sophira¡¯s expression does not change, but the slight flush on her cheeks indicates that she is still aware a little. The reason why Sophira¡¯s body is in heat without her awareness is that her body knows the pleasure of being prated by Freri¡¯s tentacles from her experience of tentacle rape. Her body is so thoroughly raped that it blows away the results of her brainwashing education, and her crotch bes wet in response to the scent of a male. Something is wrong with her body. Sophira looks at Shinji and bows her head, even though she thinks so. But she is now in the middle of the loyalty ceremony, which is her first and foremost priority. ¡±Done. Pledge loyalty to Shinji-sama and dedicate myself to you. From now on, I will be under themand of Freri-sama¡± ¡±I¡¯m counting on you. Sophira¡¯s cooperation is indispensable if we are to move to Tenshou Country¡± ¡±Understood¡± Sophira replies without fixing her revealing top, and Shinji has no intention of making any further moves on her. Besides, Freri¡¯s request has been fulfilled by her participation in the loyalty ceremony. Seeing Shinji¡¯s obviousck of interest in her, Freri realizes that this prank has ended in failure. [Gee, I wasn¡¯t too thrilled about it] [It was fresh, though. Even if you want to teach her about pleasure, she doesn¡¯t really know what pleasure itself is yet, does she? I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to absorb her magic power until her body is a little more fleshed out] Ignorance alone is not enough to ignite the fire. That was Shinji¡¯s honest impression after receiving the service from Sophira. [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to eat you properly. I¡¯ll take responsibility for that. ir, you will help too] [I said I want to be put now¡­ Ahhhh, I can¡¯t help it. All right-noja!] Freri approaches Shinji, undoing the shoulder straps of her dress and revealing herrge breasts, and ir undoes the shoulder straps of her dress, revealing herrge breasts, though not asrge as hers. In front of Sophira, who steps back so as not to get in the way of the girls who are nipping at him from either side, Shinji¡¯s genitalia is encased in their breasts. As for Shinji, his mouth is filled with ecstatic sighs as his cock is squeezed by their soft breasts. [You can keep cumming until you can¡¯t cum anymore] [Shinji, you must save some of this for me-noja~?] Shinji smiles at the two girls as they say conflicting things, and enjoys a double breastjob. The sight of him proudly served by Freri and ir makes Sophira realize once again that Shinji is the head of this group. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 524 Sophira Pledges Her Loyalty Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Sophira, the white-haired girl named by Freri, was entirely driven by the orders she received. Her reason for existence was to work for Tenshou Country as her mother ordered, and she did not even question it. She trained as ordered and fulfilled her duties as ordered. She cut those whom she was ordered to cut, kidnapped those whom she was ordered to kidnap, and even silenced a co-worker who was unable to move because she was ordered to keep a secret. By chance, Sophira was not killed by Emily¡¯s attack, but she did not feel lucky, and it was natural for her to try tomit suicide as she was ordered to do. However, everything changes as Sophira¡¯s brain and body are forced to experience a pleasure that blows away all the orders she has received. The pleasure burned her brain, and then having her mind peeked into, and being injected with memories of apletely different set of values, Sophira was forced to break away from the existence of merely carrying out orders. However, Sophira has hardly had any experience in thinking for herself. She is still doing as Freri tells her to do, but she is being educated to be independent after her transformation into a subus. For Sophira, who is new to everything, Freri¡¯s education is new, and has expanded her world greatly. She has learned to feel various emotions, which has given her a desire to be selfish, and has changed her desire to live. Sophira is now most interested in the Loyalty Ceremony. She is a clone, but she is still a human being. As her emotions grew, she developed s*xual desire, one of the three major human desires, and the sight of the lewd scene unfolding before her eyes subconsciously aroused her body to a heightened state. ¡±Double breastjob, just like you wanted, Shinji. I even don¡¯t need to ask you if it feels good, since yours is so hard~?¡± ¡±Yes, it feels good, ir¡­¡± ir, who had been serving after Sophira, moved her hands up and down her wheat-colored breasts and rubbed Shinji¡¯s cock against them. Even Sophira, who has no knowledge of the world, feels her heart pounding at the sight of the woman¡¯s face that ir shows to Shinji. [Maybe, it¡¯s Shinji¡¯s fault that my breasts have gotten so big.] [I think you just look like your mother. Kuh, that¡¯s good¡­!] Sophira doesn¡¯t know that Freri and Shinji are talking to each other through their thoughts. But Freri is smiling beautifully as she serves the erect cock with bigger breasts than ir¡¯s, and Shinji seems to be enjoying the service without saying a word to her. Then, as they continued to serve each other enthusiastically, not caring that Sophira was watching, Sophira sensed that the girls were truly loyal to Shinji. At the same time, she senses that Shinji ces a reasonable amount of trust in them. (This is the feeling of envy¡­?) Shinji¡¯s current face is obviously different now from his face when he was served by neer like her. But despite the fact that she understands that this is inevitable, her budding heart gives Sophira a blurred feeling. Now, in front of her, Shinji and the others move on to the next act. Freri and ir, not shy in front of Sophira, get down on all fours side by side in front of Shinji, their asses facing him. Behind them, Sophira is mesmerized by the presence of Shinji¡¯s cock, which is swollen as if it is on the verge of ejaction. It was hard to believe that it was the same cock that Freri had shown Sophira in her dream. The thought of that thing in her mouth makes her heart beat faster and makes her crotch wet without her knowing it. ¡±Nnh~? Shinji¡¯s cock ising in-nojaaaa~? it¡¯s so big¡­ oh, this is good¡­ nojaaaa~?¡± ¡±Oh, ir¡¯s vagina is so warm¡­¡± Shinji gripped ir¡¯s waist and moved his hips slowly as if he was tasting her vagina, which he had inserted for the first time in a long time. ir¡¯s vagina, the spirit of fire, is warmer than a human being¡¯s, and the secret jar filled with her love juice is an exquisite thing that feels good just to be inserted into it. On the other hand, ir, who feels the movement frustratingly, shakes her hips on all fours, turns her face back and looks at Shinji pleadingly. Her tight vagina and her gestures were begging for more. Seeing this, Shinji¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile and his hips mmed into her ass, and her glutinous buttocks caught the impact, causing ir to arch her back and scream from the pleasure of being prated deep inside her vagina. ir shuddered with pleasure as the hard pistoning began, and her cries of pleasure were uninterrupted. [Shinji, me too.] ¡±Yeah, I know.¡± In response to Freri¡¯s pleading, Shinji removes his hands from her waist and inserts his index and middle fingers into her wet vagina. Shinji caresses her wet vagina, which is so wet that two fingers can easily fit inside, and Freri herself shakes her hips. ¡±Ah, ah~? It¡¯s so deep~? It hits in the back~? Shinji~? Ah, haa~? I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming-noja~?¡± ¡±Okay. I¡¯m going to pound you until you cum.¡± ¡±I¡¯m gonna cum~? I¡¯m cumming~? Cumming-noja~? Ah~? Khhh~?¡± The pleasure, which prated from her vagina to her head for the first time in a long time, made it easy for ir to climax. Shinji watches ir¡¯s back as she climaxes and shudders with his cock pushed deep into her tight vagina, but does not ejacte. ir¡¯s face, which is so much in love with him that even Sophira can feel how happy she is, makes her swallow her mouth with bated breath and watches her. (Does it feel so good? I¡¯m so, so envious¡­) Sophira continues to watch Shinji and the others as they continue to fuck each other, changing the insertion point from ir, who continues to raise her ass up even though she is trembling, to Freri, who keeps shaking her hips. As expected, Freri also seemed to be happy with the ritual (s*x) with Shinji as well as ir. Sophira, who watches, clenches her fists. She feels a woman¡¯s hunger that cannot be satisfied just with the eptance of the Loyalty Ceremony. And then she thought. If she can be useful to Shinji, she can do the same ritual (s*x). Maybe she could fill her emptiness with this happiness. As Sophira gazes at ir and Freri, who are enjoying their womanly happiness to the fullest, her budding selfishness makes her pledge her loyalty to Shinji from the bottom of her heart. After that, the ritual (s*x) that unfolds in front of her as she suppresses her aching body continues until Shinji ejactes inside their vaginas. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 525 Shinji Observes the Training Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After embracing ir and Freri, Shinji exited the room and left the guest house. He then heads for the training ground where Kuroumaru and the others are training. In order for Kuroumaru to be Tsubaki¡¯s husband, he must take the credit. If Kuroumaru, a military officer, is to take credit, he must do so mostly through warfare. (The trouble is that it is not enough to simply eliminate thepetitors.) The first thing thates to Shinji¡¯s mind is to eliminate thepetitors, but after discussing this idea with Tsubaki, he has concluded that it is better not to do so. Garoumaru is a capable man who is considered to be the most likely candidate for Tsubaki¡¯s husband, and is also the head of his own faction. The fact that he has defeated the clones, albeit at a high cost, is proof of the quality of the forces that follow him. He is a person whom Shinji would like to keep for Soukai Country if he fights against Tenshou Country, except that his character is not suitable to be Tsubaki¡¯s husband. At least as long as the war with Tenshou Country continues, it would be a bad idea to eliminate Garoumaru. If Garoumaru were eliminated, the group under his control would lose its leadership, and the prolonged chaos that would ur would give Tenshou Country an opportunity to take advantage of it. If the internal strife reduces the power of the country too much, the country will be at a disadvantage. (If Tsubaki¡¯s husband is confirmed as Kuroumaru, his character will revolt. If that happens, it will be a good reason to eliminate him, and until then, let¡¯s not physically remove him.) Shinji was not optimistic enough to believe that the man who wants to treat Tsubaki as his own would ept the future with Kuroumaru without a moment¡¯s hesitation. For this reason, Shinji has nted wiretap flowers here and there in Garoumaru¡¯s area of activity, so that he can keep a watchful eye on Garoumaru to respond immediately to any disturbing activity. Even if he can¡¯t be physically eliminated, Shinji is willing to do some maniption if he can get some information that can damage his opponent¡¯s reputation. As Shinji walks along, thinking, the men¡¯s voices be louder as he approaches the training ground. On a leveled ground, soldiers with mock battle spears made of cloth wrapped around wooden sticks resembling spears were beating each other with the mock spears in two groups. (Is this the battle in this world?) A toon consists of 50 men, and the sight of 50-50 toons fighting each other ispletely unfamiliar to Shinji. In a party of adventurers fighting against monsters, each member of the party has a role to y, and each ys his or her part well. But there is also a bond between the members of the party, who follow each other to ensure that no one is left out. But in the battle that unfolds before him, the roles are yed by the group, not the individual. The soldiers with imitation spears follow a singlemander, and from a distance they fight in a way that is exhausting, from the wall of attackers in the front, to the attackers thrusting their spears from the second line, to the recements filling in the missing positions. It is obvious that a soldier who is hit by a fake spear and leaves the group is considered to have lost the battle. Looking at the number of soldiers leaving one after another, it was obvious that the healing magic would not be able to keep up with the number of soldiers in a real battle. Meanwhile, the two toons plunged into a final melee with only themander and a few soldiers remaining. Every soldier was trying his best to protect hismander and defeat the othermander, and the way the soldiers stood as if they were using themselves as shields, even though they were in training, seemed foreign to Shinji. (What can I say¡­ this training exins why so many people die. Actually, they¡¯re supposed to be real weapons, aren¡¯t they? The crowd is so dense that there is no way to avoid them, and there is no healer in sight. Maybe they could be trampled by theirrades when they fall down?) The training, which is difficult for Shinji to understand, ends when themander on one side is surrounded by soldiers and held at arms length. After watching the training, his impression is that he should try to avoid direct involvement in the war. (It seems that there will be more people on the battlefield, and I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. I must stay away from dangerous ces. First of all, let¡¯s start with the ces that are easy to get rid of.) In order for Kuroumaru to take credit in the war, his corps must be strengthened, and Shinji had alreadye up with several areas that could be improved by his hands in the current training. ¡±Shinji-dono! Something wrong?¡± Kuroumaru noticed Shinji who was observing the exercise and ran to him alone. Many of the soldiers under Kuroumaru¡¯smand looked at Shinji, but Shinji did not hesitate to talk to Kuroumaru. ¡±Kuroumaru-san, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯m sorry foring on such short notice. I heard from the princess that you were in the middle of a training, and I thought I would show myself.¡± ¡±I see. Then please take your time. I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯ll have to wait until my toon is next.¡± Shinji watched Kuroumaru run off to his friends, and decided to continue watching the game. The battle of the toon led by Kuroumaru was a spectacr one. First of all, Kuroumaru is very skilled. He was the first to lead his men into the fray, and he handled his spear better than anyone else, cutting through the enemy line in no time at all. At that point, the game is over, but the soldiers following him slightly behind push in further from the broken position, spreading the damage further. It was clear that Kuroumaru¡¯s toon was elite, clearly better trained than those who had been in the previous battle. Shinji looks around at the other toons waiting for their turn to participate in the training, and is impressed to see that they are all staring at Kuroumaru¡¯s toon with eager eyes, and that he is winning the hearts and minds of the soldiers. In no time at all, the game is won, and the victorious Kuroumaru returns to Shinji after giving his orders for the next training. ¡±Thanks for waiting. How was it? How was our training?¡± ¡±Well, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m the one who came on such short notice. Besides, I just came to see how you fight, so there¡¯s nothing I can tell you. However, I have an opinion about the quality of the equipment, not the training itself.¡± ¡±Equipment, huh¡­? We¡¯ll talk about it there.¡± Shinji heads for the rest area with Kuroumaru, who instructs others to continue the training as nned even after he leaves. Shinji¡¯s point was also Kuroumaru¡¯s concern. The soldiers¡¯ equipment is supplied by the government and borrowed. Kuroumaru, a military officer, uses his sry to buy good quality weapons, but the soldiers recruited by recruitment are former peasants who cannot afford to buy them on their own. Kuroumaru, a formermoner, does not have enough money to distribute arms to all of his men, but Garoumaru, who was born into one of the most prominent merchant families in the castle town, uses his own money to buy good quality arms for his men. This was not all, but the difference in equipment was certainly one of the reasons why Kuroumaru wasgging behind Garoumaru. (I guess this is what they mean when they say to ¡°be saved by an unexpected solution¡±) Shinji listens to Kuroumaru¡¯s bitter words and chuckles inwardly. Shinji, who had originally intended to sell the armor and was thinking about how to lead Kuroumaru to it, opens his mouth with a gentle smile on his face. ¡±Kuroumaru-san, if you would like to try the weapons of my country. I think I can provide you with a better armor than the one you are using now.¡± ¡±¡­I would like to hear more about it.¡± It is no surprise that Kuroumaru, who has seen the equipment owned by Shinji and the others before, is immediately interested. In his mind, he actually saw what Shinji and the others were wearing when they met in the abandoned vige. In order to gain further ¡°loan¡±, Shinji makes a move on Kuroumaru. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 526 Shinji Shares Information with Tsubaki Edited by: Kanaa-senpai That night, Shinji summarized Kuroumaru¡¯s suggestions for the soldiers¡¯ equipment and their requests during the daytime, and conveyed them to Tsubaki with telepathy. The timing of the meeting was after work and before Tsubaki went to bed because of her request. [¡­So, I¡¯m going to give the armor to Kuroumaru-san and his soldiers] Even though Tsubaki have learned how to exchange thoughts properly, she still can¡¯t exercise it while doing other things as Shinji does. If she is alone and does not concentrate on her thoughts in a calm state, she may lose her train of thought. In contrast to Tsubaki, who is sitting on the futon in a thin yukata before going to bed, Shinji is exchanging thoughts while eating his dinner. After the meeting with Kuroumaru, Shinji and Iris had been working together to analyze the magic of Tenshou Country, and they had lost track of time, which had caused them to be veryte for dinner. [On the surface, I sold the foreign armors to Kuroumaru-san, who is a personal friend of mine. Well, since Garoumaru is also using his personal funds, he cannot be med for the sale.] [Kuroumaru¡¯s troops alone will require a good number of men. But will that be all right?] [Yes. However, we can¡¯t deliver them all at once, so we will distribute them in the order that they are produced. Before that, I will ask you to check the prototypes.] Shinji borrowed a set of equipment from Kuroumaru, including a soldier¡¯s spear, breastte, and arm and leg armor. Since it would take time to learn how to use the equipment if he lent different equipment, he ns to have the equipment made in a simr shape to the one used by the soldier. Shinji¡¯s impression upon borrowing the soldier¡¯s equipment and observing it up close again was that it was of a quality that a rookie adventurer could buy with his meager funds, and that the breastte, in particr, was not worth trusting his life to. In fact, it is said that it is easy enough for a military officer like Kuroumaru to pierce a breastte made of only a thinyer of steel. It is the same meaning as that a breastte is useless in front of a person who can handle magic. (Garoumaru¡¯s soldiers were better equipped than this, but the material was the same. Theck of strong monsters means that there are few materials that can be used for armor. In my original world, there are plenty of better ones than this one.) For example, the robe Shinji wears is made of a fabric woven with threads produced by a big spider monster that can only be defeated by a party of high-intermediate rank adventurers, making it very strong and tough. The fabric cannot be cut by ordinary des, so even if this world¡¯s soldier¡¯s spear pierces it, it will be blown away by the impact, but will not pierce his skin. So, thanks to the existence of monster, there is a wide variety of equipment, even if it is not of the high quality used by advanced adventurers (Shinji). It is very easy to select a reasonably priced item of higher quality than a breastte made of iron. However, Tsubaki, who did not know the situation, misunderstood that Shinji was spending a huge amount of his own money. She feels that she owes a great debt of gratitude to Shinji, who can do what she cannot do, and she feels that she was right in her decision to ask for his help. [If you are ever in need of funds, please let me know. I have some assets of my own.] [Yes, I will ask for your help then.] Tsubaki has no doubt about the quality of the armor Shinji will provide. The only concern she has is¡­ [¡­What if Garoumaru wants it too?] [l¡¯ll decline because Kuroumaru, who signed the contract first, has priority. But if Garoumaru were to mention it, he would express his displeasure with the purchase itself. He has family ties to the family of his birth.] Well, if Shinji tries to switch Kuroumaru¡¯s equipment just because the ones he brought are of higher quality, Garoumaru¡¯s supporting mother who runs a business wouldn¡¯t keep quiet. But as there are many craftsmen under his business, Garoumaru cannot take actions that would deprive them of their work. Anyway, a faction leader must not deviate too far from what his followers want. Kuroumaru¡¯s friends dream of the way of life of the former farmer as he moves up in the world. He says that many of his followers who fight with him are of low status. Therefore, if Kuroumaru, who has risen in the ranks, ys up his status, he will lose the support of his friends. On the other hand, Garoumaru¡¯s supporters are the high ss and merchants, and the merchants want something in return for their support. If Garoumaru acts against their interests, there is a possibility that they will switch sides. Therefore, it can be assumed that Garoumaru will be forced to make a move to protect his existing interests. [If this is the case, I will consider a reply to Garoumaru¡¯sint. I won¡¯t let him interfere with Kuroumaru.] [Yes, please do that. If the owner of the castle says no, the purchase itself will not be possible. Please let you, the princess, deal with the situation in the castle.] Shinji¡¯s intention is conveyed to Tsubaki, and she too considers what she can do to help. Unlike when she was only concerned about the future of her country, Tsubaki¡¯s willingness to take action to secure a better future for herself is very high, and her motivation can be felt by Shinji. [Yes, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on him.] [Please do so. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯m going back to my home country to start preparations. So, see youter.] [Ah, Shinji¡­] Shinji was about to cut off the connection as soon as he hadpleted his requirements, but Tsubaki stopped him as soon as she could. Responding to the thought, Tsubaki senses that Shinji is waiting for her without disconnecting, so she sends the words thate to her mind, not without a reason. [Thank you for your hard work. Good night, Shinji.] [¡­Yeah. Good night, Princess.] After she finishes her greeting, the connection between their thoughts is broken, and Tsubaki pats her chest. She doesn¡¯t know why she called out to him as soon as she did. And it is a matter of course that they part as soon as they have done what they need to do. However,ying skin on skin is a special act that only married couples are supposed to do. By doing this with Shinji, Tsubaki has established a special position for him in her life. It was impossible for her not to be conscious of the man with whom she had had s*xual intercourse for the first time, the man who had carved a world of sensuality into her body that she had never known. The feeling was not favor, not love. It is not a feeling that a princess of a country is allowed to have, but it is a feeling of being attracted to a person of the opposite s*x, which is probably the most appropriate word. Turning her eyes away from the noise caused by the act of devoting her pure blood for the sake of her country, Tsubaki lies down. ¡±¡­I am the princess. I have a duty to protect the people.¡± Tsubaki falls asleep immediately. Normally, sleeping should help her to calm down, but Shinji¡¯s lewd crest has been engraved on her, and she is drawn into Freri¡¯s subus dream. As a result, she is trapped in a pseudo dream in which she experiences s*x with Shinji for a long time. When Tsubaki wakes up in the morning, she finds that the futon mattress is in such a mess that it looks as if she has wet herself. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 527 Shinji and Hiyuri’s deal Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next morning, Shinji returned to the Wolf family home and asked Christina for some work outside. The task assigned to him was to travel to a vige of beastmen located beyond a mountain road from the eastern town of , where Hiyuri, the fox beastman leader whom Shinji and the others had visited before, was in charge. Shinji, who had made an appointment in advance, used the lewd crest as a marker to teleport to the reception room of the main building where the leader of the vige lived. It was the same room where Shinji and Hiyuri had been intimate in the past. Despite his sudden appearance, Hiyuri, who was waiting for Shinji in the reception room, loosened her cheeks and smiled as soon as she saw his face. ¡±Long time no see, Shinji-san¡± It had been a long time since Shinji had seen Hiyuri, but he felt that she was just as beautiful as he remembered, if not more so. Her long golden hair is lustrous and her fluffy fox ears and tail look soft. Her dress, which had a deep neckline, emphasized her hourss figure that he had felt when they were in each other¡¯s arms, and the cleavage she made as she bowed lightly made her look even more seductive. ¡±It¡¯s been a while. And you look even more beautiful than before. It seems like the vige is running smoothly under your management¡± The quality of the dresses worn by Hiyuri is clearly better than before, indicating that the vige¡¯s recovery had been sessful and that funds were abundant. ording to ra, her observer, Hiyuri was taking the lead seriously, and everyone recognized her as the next leader. ¡±Yes. The vigers¡¯ lives have not returned to normal, but the difficult situation is over and stable. Although, we¡¯ve used up most of my brother Fuukei¡¯s hidden money, so our savings are low¡­¡± ¡±Well, if you¡¯ve used it up, you can always save again. If it¡¯s Hiyuri, you can do it¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I will continue to do my best. If it is possible, I¡¯d like to trade with Wolf territory for the benefit of our vige¡­ but that¡¯s a conversation for another time¡± Thanks to Hiyuri¡¯s generous investment in the vige, its reconstruction has progressed faster than anywhere else around it. This is the result of the bold use of secret funds that should not have existed in the first ce. As a side note, Fuukei¡¯s brainwashing is still ongoing, and he remains the hardest working man in the vige¡¯s reconstruction. Thanks to that, a woman in the vige fell in love with him and married him. [I heard that Hiyuri-san gets hit on a lot, but she doesn¡¯t date anyone. I wonder why, Shinji-san~?] Ignoring ra¡¯s happy voice that interrupts the conversation with a thought, Shinji sat down at the table, where several small dishes were ced, each with a small amount of booze appetizers. As he looked over the delicious dishes, Hiyuri, who was seated next to him, handed him a ss, which she carefully filled with sake. The distance between them was quite close, and their shoulders could touch if they leaned in a little. As she leaned in close to pour the sake, a faint sweet scent of flowers emanated from her. If Shinji shifted his gaze from his ss, he could look down at Hiyuri¡¯s deep cleavage, and her plump tail swayedzily as she sat. ¡±First, please have a drink, Shinji-san¡± ¡±Thank you, I¡¯ll have one¡± The sake is good, and the ss quickly emptied, but Hiyuri smiled and poured a second ss whenever their eyes met. Her genuine hospitality made Shinji feelfortable and at ease. ¡±Thank you. As for trade with Wolf Territory, I don¡¯t think it would be a problem. It¡¯s a matter of profit and the content of the trade, considering the distance¡± ¡±I¡¯ll gather some proposals and let you know. Can I count on you then?¡± ¡±Sure. Of course. Just send me a message through telepathy¡± ¡±Thank you very much¡­¡± He had no objection to to bing the intermediary between the vige and the Wolf territory. Rather, He was happy to propose a mutually beneficial trade to Alvin. ¡±As for that other matter, progress has been made. First, I want the materials for one person. If they like it, they¡¯ll ask for more¡± ¡±Thank you very much. Then, I will deliver the materials to the Smith Workshop in the Este town¡± Hiyuri received a small bag with the agreed-upon amount of money in it. After checking the contents, she stands up from her seat, opens the door, and sticking only her upper body out into the hallway to give instructions. ¡±If you like the material, that would be great¡­ but there are a lot of them. It would really help if Shinji-san could buy them¡± Shinji nods in response to Hiyuri¡¯s words as she sits down again, and thinks of the giant ants that will be used as the material. Shinji¡¯s attention was drawn to the corpse of a dead ant monster that had been infesting the mine and had to be exterminated together. After destroying the nest with boiling water and disposing of the majority of the ant corpses as research materials for the adventurer guild or as equipment for adventurers, there were still a vast number of remains left with no use. Although the dismantled shells and other materials had no practical use, they were deemed too valuable to dispose of, resulting in a pile-up in the vige¡¯s warehouse. However, the tough outer shells of the ants could serve as armor that could easily withstand low-quality spears. Besides, Shinji realized that the mandibles of the ants could also act as a spear capable of piercing through thin iron armor. As a result, he proposed a deal to Hiyuri, who was in need of money, and she agreed on a contract to sell a considerable amount of ant remains at a very reasonable price. For Hiyuri, therge order from Shinji is a great opportunity to sell the materials she has been holding in reserve at once, and for Smith¡¯s workshop, it is a good opportunity for the apprentice cksmith to practice their craft. In addition, the materials are from monsters this world and was best suited for Kuroumaru¡¯s armor, so they cannot be prepared in the other world, and Garoumaru (his enemy) will not steal the manufacturing process. ¡±Let me try to ask someone to buy it somehow. I hope the negotiations go well. Hiyuri better pray that the deal goes well¡± ¡±Fufu, sure, I¡¯ll pray for that too¡­ But then, we still have some time before the vigers deliver the materials to the Smith¡¯s workshop, do you want to keep talking?¡± Shinji looks up at Hiyuri, who is looking at him for a response. He wrapped his arms around Hiyuri¡¯s slender waist and pulled her close, and her tail happily curled around his back. It takes two hours to unload the cargo from the warehouse, load it onto the wagon, and deliver it to the workshop, so there was more than enough time for us to get under each other¡¯s skin. As the son of a subus, he couldn¡¯t just leave her alone like this, especially when she reacted in such a cute way. ¡±Are you sure you want to just talk to me?¡± ¡±Um, if it¡¯s okay with you¡­?¡± Hiyuri blushed and hesitantly expressed her desire to be held. Shinji nodded in agreement. It had been a while since theyst met, and Hiyuri, the fox girl, had done her best to rebuild her vige. The story continues. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 528 Hiyuri’s 2nd Time, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At Hiyuri¡¯s desire to be held, Shinji began to move his hands down to her thighs, and he began caressing it with his palm over her dress. The firm and yet supple texture of her thigh pleased Shinji. On the other hand, Hiyuri pressed her body against his, blushing as they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Her smile conveyed a sense of security, as if she had no doubts in the world, even as she willingly submitted to Shinji¡¯s touch on her breast, creating a feeling of dependence. His gentle touch, as if checking her reaction, however, changes to a more lewd touch in which the shape of her breast changes and he rubs it. Hiyuri, who feels pleasure from the breasts, couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly, causing her fox ears to move. ¡±Shinji-san¡­I want to kiss you¡­mmh~?¡± Hearing Hiyuri¡¯s cute whisper, Shinji immediately pressed his lips to hers. Her arms wrap around his neck, and Hiyuri closes her eyes, fully concentrating on the kiss. Her lips were moist and stic, and their charm was enough to make Shinji want to kiss her repeatedly. ¡±Ahh~? Kiss, it feels so good¡­? mmh~?¡± As they exchanged kisses, Hiyuri seeks the lips of her coborator (Shinji), who has given her the ability to manipte two people in order to rebuild the vige, and offers her own lips to rub against his. Their passionate kissing included exchanging saliva with each other tongues, and she was intoxicated with a feeling of happiness. Thanks to Shinji¡¯s help, even though it was outside thew, she was able to rebuild her beloved homnd. Without him, Hiyuri would not be here today, having eliminated her brother¡¯s scheme and elevated herself to leader. Perhaps she could have been happy in her new home, but Hiyuri prefers to act as the leader now. She was pleased that she could make deals that were beneficial to both her and Shinji, using the monsters that had once brought the vige to the brink of disaster. Being able to trade as equals made her eyes twinkle with joy. ¡±Kiss~? Kiss, slosh~? Lick~? Slurp~?¡± Through her sensual tongue work, Shinji could feel her love without needing words. However, Hiyuri, who understands each other¡¯s position, does not say those words. That¡¯s why she expressed her feelings by kissing him. ¡±Nfu~? Ah, Shinji-san¡­? That ce¡­?¡± ¡±You¡¯re already so wet. Just like before, you produce so much love juice.¡± The hand that was caressing her thigh pushed up the skirt of her dress and slid her shorts aside, teasing her secret ce with his fingers. His words, which reminded her of their one-time encounter from a long time ago, made Hiyuri¡¯s vagina even wetter with anticipation. ¡±Mmm¡­? Your finger~? Ahh~? Insert it already¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s the second time, isn¡¯t it? I have to loosen you up properly.¡± ¡±Ngh¡­? Yes¡­ I haven¡¯t let anyone touch me since then¡­ Ahh¡­? Shinji-san was the only one who saw me naked¡­? Ahh¡­?¡± It was too easy to imagine why someone as beautiful as Hiyuri, who also held the power of being the leader in the vige, was sought after by many men. So, her words, which seemed to emphasize the fact that Shinji had her all to himself, only fueled his sense of superiority. Last time, Freri was the initiator, and Shinji¡¯s embracing of Hiyuri was a part of that process. Now, however, Shinji feels that he not only lived as a subus¡¯s son, but also felt the desire to turn this body, which could be called the finest, into his s*x friend of his own volition. And now, amidst the squishy, lewd sounds, Hiyuri feels her climaxing from Shinji¡¯s intense fingering. In addition, withoutining about Hiyuri¡¯s persistent requests for kisses, Shinji intertwined his tongue with hers. [What a passionate kiss~? Normally, the feeling of not seeing each other for a while should be subsiding, but it¡¯s getting hotter and hotter. Shinji-san is a sinful man~?] ra, who has been watching Hiyuri, knows. She knows that she has ovee many difficulties by manipting Fuukei and Folt while rebuilding the vige. Each time, she felt that taking Shinji¡¯s hand was the right decision, and her feelings continued to grow. And there were a certain number of foolish men who would not give up even when Hiyuri refused, but because ra had worked behind the scenes to keep them out of the way, until today Hiyuri had not been touched by any man but Shinji. Although it went beyond her assigned duties, ra had obtained Freri¡¯s permission for Shinji to have rtions with other women as well, and her job had be abination of surveince and protection, unbeknownst to him. [I didn¡¯t intend for things to go this far, but since I was the one who instigated this wrongdoing, I thought it would be best to settle for a mutually beneficial rtionship.] [A woman who hase out of her shell is strong~. Even if it¡¯s a bad thing, Shinji-san saved this girl, and that won¡¯t change. Let¡¯s keep quiet now~?] ra¡¯s thoughts are interrupted so that Shinji can concentrate on Hiyuri. He disregarded her, leaving her to keep watch so that no one woulde near the entertainment room, and proceeded to pleasure Hiyuri in her most sensitive areas to bring her to climax. (Oh~? I¡¯m going to¡­e¡­? I¡¯m going toe with Shinji-san¡¯s hand¡­? I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming~?) Now, Shinji not only stimted her mouth, but also her erect nipples, over her dress. Because of this, Hiyuri¡¯s hips trembled as she experienced sensations more intense than anything she had experienced through masturbation during their time apart, leading to a powerful climax. ¡±~¡­?¡± Finally, the tongue stops twirling, and Shinji hold her as she clings to him, and slowly pull his fingers out of her tight vagina. From the chair on which Hiyuri was sitting, a pool of her love juice had formed, and it was clear how much she had been feeling. ¡±Haa, haa~? It feels amazing¡­? Mmm¡­? Are you going to do it here¡­ Ah¡­?¡± Finally releasing her lips, Hiyuri regained her breath and followed Shinji¡¯s instructions to stand up and ce both hands on the table. She arched her back and presented her rear while Shinji positioned himself behind her, pressing his exposed p*nis against her secret parts. Squelch¡­? lewd sounds could be heard as their genitals met, heightening Hiyuri¡¯s anticipation to its peak. ¡±Please¡­insert it¡­ahh~? I want you to¡­insert it¡­?¡± Her tail wagged in anticipation while her ears were folded in submission. To her pleading, Shinji¡¯s p*nis was slowly inserted into her wet vagina, which was waiting for the insertion with all her heart. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 529 Hiyuri’s 2nd Time, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After a long time, Shinji¡¯s p*nis entered Hiyuri¡¯s tight vagina, causing a slight difort. As he grabbed her slender waist and pressed his hips onto her soft buttocks, the tip of his p*nis pushed against her cervix. The sensation of a thick and strong p*nis being inserted into her was something that Hiyuri had been waiting for, and her fox tail was wagging with joy. But since this was only the second time they had s*x, Shinji didn¡¯t move until Hiyuri¡¯s body adjusted to his size. Besides, he would continue to trade materials with her for equipments in the future, so he needed to be gentle with her to make her his s*x friend. ¡±Mmm¡­? Shinji-san, I want to kiss¡­? Nmu~?¡± As Shinji removed his hands from her waist and hugged her from behind with both arms, Hiyuri, who feels the warmth of love on her back, turned around and begged for a kiss, and Shinji obliged while caressing her smooth stomach. ¡±Mmm, mmh~? *Kiss,* haa¡­? Lick lick¡­? Ah, my breasts¡­ Ah, mmm~? *Kiss, kiss*¡­?¡± Her tail swayed back and forth as it wrapped around Shinji¡¯s torso, and Hiyuri aggressively entangled her tongue with his. Shinji, on the other hand, untied the strap of her dress from her shoulders, revealing herrge breasts, and he squeezed them firmly. She moaned in pleasure as he kneaded her soft breasts, making her vagina tighten. ¡±Your breasts, they feel so good. They¡¯re getting hard.¡± ¡±Ah, yes¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s fingers, feel so good too¡­?¡± With both fingers, Shinji lightly teased and yed with Hiyuri¡¯s nipples, causing her eyes to be watery with heat. But unsatisfied with the weak pleasure, she licks Shinji¡¯s lips pleadingly, wanting him to give her more. At her pleading, his hips start to move, and the slow rocking of his hips begins. Shinji slowly tastes her entire vagina, using his hips to remind her of the pleasure he had shown her body when he took her virginity, teaching her the shape of his p*nis with his thrusts. ¡±Mmm~? Ah, slow down¡­? that feels good¡­? ah, yes~?¡± After a few thrusts back and forth, Shinji finds Hiyuri¡¯s weak spot and rubs it relentlessly. To keep Hiyuri from copsing in pleasure, he poked her gently in the back of the vagina, pinching her nipples with both fingers. The current pleasure Hiyuri felt was different from the intense experience of her first time. It spread slowly throughout her body, consuming her with every wave. And in the midst of the sounds of their lovemaking, Hiyuri reached climax. ¡±I¡¯m cumming~? Ahh, haa¡­?¡± Her body shuddered and tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis, but Shinji did not ejacte. Instead, he held onto her breasts and enjoying the moment while feeling her vagina pulse and contract around his p*nis. After experiencing the afterglow of pleasure, Hiyuri¡¯s vaginal folds tightened around Shinji¡¯s p*nis as if to envelop it. Meanwhile, Shinji fondled Hiyuri¡¯s breasts, kissed her neck, and bringing heat to her body once again, causing her to ce both hands on the table in anticipation of what was toe next. Shinji grabbed Hiyuri¡¯s waist again, and the piston motion began once more. ¡±Ah, ah, ah¡­? Ah, amazing~? Ah, ahh~?¡± Hiyuri¡¯s body perfectly received the intense thrusts that made her reminisce about her first time. Her plump butt jiggled as Shinji¡¯s hips mmed into her. ¡±It¡¯s too much~? Ah~? I¡¯m going to~? ah~? cum again~?¡± Hiyuri shook her head from side to side, trying her best not to copse. Her brain was fried by the pleasure Shinji¡¯s p*nis was giving her as it gouged her vagina, and she couldn¡¯t move, still sticking her butt out. ¡±You can cum if you want. Holding it in just makes it harder.¡± ¡±I want to cum together¡­? ah, no, no¡­? ahhhh~? I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming~?¡± As Shinji pushed his p*nis deep into her climaxing vagina, Hiyuri arched her back. There is no sign of ejaction at all, and the s*x continued with Hiyuri being taken advantage of. Last time, Shinji had ejacted inside Hiyuri to establish a bond between them. And he did not need to hold back his ejaction, but simply ejacted as she climaxed. However, this time, his goal was to turn Hiyuri into his s*xfriend. He needed to teach her that there was no better man for her than him. ¡±Haa~? haa¡­? ahh¡­ah~? Shinji-san, you¡¯re so big~? and it feels so good~?¡± The repetitive climaxes reduced Hiyuri¡¯s mouth to mere moans and gasps. And unable to support herself with her arms, she rests her upper body on the table, and Shinji continues to pound his hips into her protruding ass, thoroughly impressing her with the muscrity of his p*nis. (This is too much~? This feels too amazing~? I¡¯ve been cumming non-stop~??) The intervals between Hiyuri¡¯s climaxes are getting shorter and shorter, and she keeps cumming. Now, once she experienced this kind of pleasure, she knew she could never be satisfied by any other man except for Shinji. ¡±I¡¯m gonna cum¡­!¡± ¡±Cum inside¡­? cum inside me¡­? aaahh¡­?¡± Sploosh~? spurts~? Finally, Shinji pushed his p*nis deep inside her for the final time and ejacted with such force that his semen filled Hiyuri¡¯s uterus. The amount of semen surely have impregnated her if there was no contraceptive magic, and the sperm that cannot be contained overflows from the joints and stains the floor. Even though they couldn¡¯t be together, this kind of s*x given by Hiyuri¡¯s favorite partner gave her a pleasure that she didn¡¯t think she could get anywhere else. She pushed her hips back against him, taking in his seed as deep as possible, squeezing it out with her vaginal muscles. Hiyuri¡¯s mind waspletely nk, and her mouth hung ck, speaking helplessly of how great it was to have s*x with Shinji. But only Hiyuri was satisfied. Shinji¡¯s p*nis remained hard and continued to assert itself inside her. But then, the gentle movement of his hips, and the p*nis that remains thrusting, do not allow Hiyuri¡¯s body to cool down anytime soon. ¡±Since we still have time, is it okay if we keep going?¡± ¡±¡­Yes~? Please fuck me more, more, and more~?¡± There is no way that Hiyuri can refuse Shinji¡¯s invitation, and her already weakened mind became even more undone. And thus, Hiyuri climaxes over and over again, and smiled with a lewd expression of happiness as she receives Shinji¡¯s sperm. They also don¡¯t forget to change positions and continue to make love as long as time allowed. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 530 Request to Durin(1) Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Hiyuri, who had engraved pleasure thoroughly with a p*nis that could make even subi scream, fixed her appearance while still feeling lightheaded with bliss. Satisfied both physically and mentally, Hiyuri didn¡¯t try to stop Shinji, who was about to bring great profits to their vige, nor did she express her feelings towards him. After all, she had a feeling that there would be another opportunity, and she was right. As long as the trade rtionship between Hiyuri and Win-Win continued, Shinji intended to find a chance to sleep with her Then, after telling her to rest and get in touch with him soon, as well as reminding her to order additional equipment, Shinji teleported to the back of the Smithy workshop where Durin is staying. He sends her a message that he has arrived, and Durin, Smith¡¯s wife, appears at the back door. Her body had few bumps and her gray hair was braided into three braids. She looked almost the same as when Shinji had seen her before, and she greeted Shinji with a cheerful smile. ¡±Long time no see, Shinji-san. I¡¯m d you came with good news. Can you show me right away?¡± ¡±Oh, yes. I want you to make something like this.¡± ¡±Leave it to me! But, this is a really shoddy job. Even a beginner would do better, and the apprentices at the workshop make better stuff.¡± Durin takes one look at the spearhead Shinji gave her and chuckled in amazement. She had seen countless weapons and armor every day, not only the excellent ones made by her husband but also those made by other shops or brought in by adventurers. Although the spearhead was amon item in the Soukai Country, Durin agreed with Shinji that his evaluation was appropriate in this world. ¡±So the n is simple. I will sell the spearheads.¡± ¡±I see. It¡¯ll be good practice for our apprentices to make them. And if your client buy all of them, it¡¯ll be a big help to us. But I don¡¯t need to know where they came from or what happened to them. Is that okay with you?¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Smith¡¯s workshop.¡± Durin, who saw the spearhead as well as the breastte, knew that there was clearly a reason for this. Nobody made weapons or armor without any materials that could improve the quality, such as materials extracted from the carcasses of monsters or magic stones. Even if it is a practice piece made by an apprentice. ¡±I trust you on that. Shinji-san is the type of person who keeps his promises.¡± ¡±Well, I haven¡¯t even sent a thought to you until today, as promised, have I?¡± Durin knew that she could enjoy a peaceful life thanks to Shinji¡¯s keeping the secret of their affair. After theirst time together and parting ways, Durin had not had s*x with him since. Even if she was not satisfied with s*x with her husband, Smith, and she was suffering from a sense of frustration, she would not invite Shinji for an affair. It was taboo to break a promise with a businessperson like Durin. ¡±Well, if that¡¯s not the case, I won¡¯t take the job. What is necessary for business is trust and confidence. I¡¯m scared to receive arge order from someone whocks those qualities.¡± ¡±It hasn¡¯t been officially decided yet. If my client doesn¡¯t give me their nod, it¡¯ll be the end of it.¡± ¡±There¡¯s no way our product can lose to theirs. Well, I can¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯ll sell well if the quality isn¡¯t good, but Shinji-san should be able to sell them skillfully.¡± ¡±Haha, I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint your expectations.¡± As Durin continued her conversation with Shinji, who was smiling and exuding confidence, she struggled to maintain herposure and prevent her face from turning red. But despite her best efforts, Durin couldn¡¯t help but feel a throbbing sensation whenever she was around Shinji. (Dang. Being around this guy makes me feel a little¡­@) After reconciling with her unfaithful husband Smith, Durin had no reason to continue her affair with Shinji, which had only been a means of getting back at him in the past. She is very happy with her current environment because her remorseful husband Smith has be a good husband. Except for one thing: the tingling in her body. But now that Durin¡¯s body had discovered an undeniable affinity with Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which is more more pleasurable than her husband Smith¡¯s p*nis, her body is no longerpletely satisfied with her husband. She had tried changing positions and altering her eating habits, but nothing couldpare to the ecstasy she experienced with Shinji Nheless, Durin had remained faithful to Smith, but only because she had convinced herself that she no longer desired another man. That was until Shinji came back into her life. Now, she unconsciously stroked the mark of her lust, which had been engraved onto her body. She knew that it wasn¡¯t Shinji¡¯s magic that was making her so aroused ¨C it was her own uncontroble desires that had been building up within her all along. (I¡¯ll stop cheating from now on. I thought I decided to quit¡­ and yet, I¡­) If only one more time¡­ Durin¡¯s mind is filled with such a foolish thought. That¡¯s how much s*x with Shinji has taken root in her mind as a sweet memory. And for Shinji, although he could easily seduce this married woman, Shinji intentionally ignores her silent signals. Besides, as the son of a subus, he should remind her of pleasure and happiness, but all he wants right now is to get the equipment he needs. The longer she dys returning to the workshop, theter the apprentices will start working on the equipment. ¡±Then please contact me when you have finished. TThe sooner, the better.¡± ¡±Got it. Leave it to me.¡± ¡±Thanks, I appreciate it.¡± Shinji breaks off the conversation, and Durin lets out a relieved breath. She regains herposure and responds curtly before returning to the workshop. (Well, there will be plenty of opportunitiester.) Shinji thought as he looks at Durin¡¯s plump ass as it sways and sways, and then disappears in a transition to finish the rest of the work assigned by Christina. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 531 Busy Shinji – Alvin’s Crisis Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day, Shinji bought the finished spearheads and armor set from Durin and visited Soukai Country¡¯s training ground. The spearheads and armor made from the material of arge ant monster with sharp mandibles and a hard outer shell attract the attention of Kuroumaru and other executives and soldiers. They proceeded with a performance evaluation, and the results are a surprise to everyone in Soukai Country. The spearhead made with mandibles that can bite through an adventurer¡¯s armor easily prated Soukai Country¡¯s armor and buried itself to the hilt. Even when Kuroumaru¡¯s subordinates tried using it, the result was the same. The sharpness was so good that everyone feared it. The body armor, which is made of an outer shell that resists even the pickaxe wielded by miners and the sword of adventurers, is so hard that the de is defeated by the spear of Soukai Country rather than pierced by it, and yet it is light. It even had a conical helmet that could deflect arrows. It was a threat with its amazing performance. Seeing this, it is no wonder that the decision to adopt it was unanimous. Kuroumaru was fearful of how much such excellent items would cost, but he resolved to do it for the sake of protecting hisrades. However, Shinji exined to him that it was an investment to fulfill Tsubaki¡¯s wish, and Kuroumaru felt relieved. Shinji immediately informs Hiyuri and Durin that the adoption had been decided and requested the creation of 1,000 sets. He asked them for Kuroumaru and his immediate unit. Hiyuri, who was not a businessman unless he was excited by this great business opportunity, moved his men to collect ores from the mines and sent them to the smithy with the materials for the demons, and Durin gave the materials to the apprentice smiths to start making equipment. Since it would take some time to make arge amount of equipment, Shinji proceeded to do what he needed to do in the meantime. First, Shinji and Iris, they needed to recreate the magic simr to Tenshou Country¡¯s to rescue his adoptive parents. Shinji, Iris, Freri, ir, L, and others continued to investigate and test, but they could not fully reproduce it. However, they made some progress, and they were able to create ck holes at both the entrance and exit within a very short distance of about 10 meters, allowing them to move through. The only remaining problem is how to create an exit in Tenshou Country. Next, Tenshou Country, which had been quiet since the defeat of the reapers, began to send troops to the front-line fortress in the territory they had taken from Soukai Country. This was a report from a Soukai Country soldier guarding the fort, and the information came from Iwao to Tsubaki and from Tsubaki to Shinji. Kuroumaru was ordered to lead a unit and monitor the enemy¡¯s movements on the battlefield, while Garoumaru was tasked with defending the capital city. Although Kuroumaru faced a significant risk of losing his life on the battlefield, he had no choice but to stand on the front lines if he wanted to earn military merit and be Tsubaki¡¯s husband. Of course, Garoumaru, who held the advantage, had the luxury of waiting for Kuroumaru to fall in battle. Shinji really wanted Kuroumarou to stay in the capital until the equipment was renewed, but Kuroumaru had to ept the order that it was necessary to send troops to the front lines. So, he asked ra to keep watch so they could switch their strategy quickly if needed. In addition, Shinji also has a job as a vassal of the Wolf family. The job of a treasurer is especially demanding, as there is no room for mistakes in the numbers, and the details of the job can be nerve-wracking. It is no exaggeration to say that Shinji¡¯s mind is constantly upied, and the more days pass by, the less time he has to spare. It is hard to tell at first nce, since he tries to hide it from the public. However, Alvin, Milis, and Renka, who have been with Shinji for a long time, have somehow guessed it. Among them, Renka is the only one who can guess that the reason for Shinji¡¯s absence is that he goes out at night on a request from the goddess. Because of it, it is natural for Renka, who is worried about Shinji, to ask her childhood friends Alvin and Milis for advice. ¡±What¡¯s this, Shinji is acting fishy too. If he had told me, I would have thought about how to distribute the workload.¡± The three of them were sitting around a table in the lord¡¯s room while Shinji was working in the vault, hunched over his desk. ¡±Seems like it¡¯s something he can¡¯t ask us to do. Even though I said I would help if there was anything I could do, Shinji won¡¯t take me with him.¡± ¡±If Renka-chan can¡¯t do it, it might not make a difference if me or Al-kun ask. But just in case, we¡¯ll ask Shinji-santer too.¡± ¡±Let¡¯s try that. Thank you, Mil.¡± Renka, who had been leaning on the table with a discontented expression, finally smiled thanks to Milis¡¯ consideration. Alvin, on the other hand, looks at his wife (Milis) and Renka as they begin to talk, and wonders if Shinji¡¯s work can be temporarily entrusted to someone else. (I remember Chris saying she could do bookkeeping. If she can take Shinji¡¯s ce for a little while, she could rece Shinji¡­ but then I¡¯d have to ask without revealing the secret about the apostle) Although they were not yet married, Alvin already considered Christina to be his wife. On the one hand, he doesn¡¯t want to keep secrets from his beloved wife (Chris), with whom he has been in love many times, but on the other hand, he also couldn¡¯t just tell about Shinji without his consent. (Maybe I¡¯ll talk to Shinji tonight¡­ but he seems busy, so I¡¯ll hold off on asking him to record Mil again) Since then, Alvin has watched the crystal recordings of Milis¡¯s lewd behavior several times. It was very exciting and progressing, but the excitement would gradually fade away if he watched the same scene over and over again. However, Alvin still believed that Shinji and Milis were keeping their promise, and now, he had the desire to see his other wife being taken again, so much so that he wishes he had another recording crystal. Perhaps it was wrong for Alvin to have such a wicked desire to make his other wife sleep with someone else. And because of it, he found himself in the biggest crisis of his life. ¡±Al-sama¡­. What does this mean¡­?¡± Christina asked, surprised as she found a crystal recording of Shinji and Milis. After the question, Alvin looks into Christina¡¯s eyes, who is waiting for his answer, and tries to think of an excuse. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 532 Christina’s Consent Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Christina found the recording crystal by chance. It was happened when she visited Alvin in his office to discuss business, but he was not there, so Christina decided to wait for him to return. Seeing the desk which was obviously left in the middle of the work, Christina does some simple tidying up, such as arranging the materials piled up on the desk and putting the books back on the bookshelf. (Is Al-sama using the bathroom¡­ Oh?) While she is sorting books by spine number, she finds a small box at the back shelf. She picks up the hidden box and opens the lid to find a recording crystal inside. (Could this be Al-sama¡¯s¡­?) Christina guessed that the contents were probably lewd. The fact that Alvin, a serious man, had such a lewd image in his possession surprised her, but it was understandable if he was a healthy boy. Although she would never do such a thing as to expose someone¡¯s private life, her curiosity about her future husband¡¯s possessions and Alvin¡¯s tastes got the better of her, and Christina took out the recording crystal from the box. Upon activating the recording crystal with her magic power, the images she sees are unexpected and shocking. Milis is moaning lewdly under Shinji¡¯s hands in a room of Wolf¡¯s mansion, a ce that Christina has seen before. Listening to their exchange, in which Milis speaks in a way that Alvin is conscious of seeing, Christina, who is unaware of his peculiar fetish, is only more and more confused. (Why did Al-sama have these images? It is as if Al-sama wants her to do it. Could it be that Jin is messing with Milis-san? I¡¯m with Jin too, and if that¡¯s the reason, Milis-san is too, right?) You¡¯re a good girl and I want to hold you. Shinji said so. And then he corrupted Christina. From her point of view, Milis is also an attractive woman, and it seems strange that Shinji has not made a move on her. In the video, Milis¡¯s face is that of a sensual female, and the way she is made to moan by Shinji is very passionate. The way she is held by Shinji without showing any sign of reluctance, and the way she sometimes looks at the crystal in the recording, makes it clear that she is trying hard to be held by Shinji for Alvin¡¯s sake. (Is this what Al-sama wants¡­? It is not fitting for the head of the family to let his wife be embraced by a stranger when he has no heir yet. If there is a reason, I must find out¡­) Because of this, Christina decides to ask Alvin directly about the unspoken matter. She puts back the recording crystal and leaves the room, treating Alvin as usual when he returns. She continues to work, and after Milis and Renka leave the office, she visits Alvin¡¯s room again. In front of Alvin, whom he does not expect that she found the recording crystal, she takes out a small box from the bookshelf, the recording crystal, and asks him about the contents of the box. * * * ¡±Al-sama¡­. What does this mean¡­?¡± Alvin¡¯s face became tightened as he was questioned with no excusable evidence. He was so upset that he could not even question why she could have found it, and his mouth was repeatedly opening and closing in a speechless state. ¡±I am sorry that I looked inside without permission. However, due to the sensitive nature of the information, I must hear an exnation from Al-sama directly. I am the second wife who will marry Al-sama and be a part of the Wolf family. This is a significant issue that concerns the future of the family.¡± ¡±I know, okay. I knew it was something bad, so I kept it hidden from Chris.¡± ¡±If you knew about it, then why did you do something like this?¡± Christina¡¯s face shows her confusion, as if she does not understand what is going on in Alvin¡¯s mind, and Alvin himself can do nothing but to give up. He feels very embarrassed to talk about his very particr fetish to be aroused by the sight of his wife being held by someone else, but at the same time, he is fascinated by the hopeless and immoral pleasure orase), and he is curious to see how Christina will react to it. For Christina, who had never even heard of cuckoldry, Alvin¡¯s confessiones as a bolt from the blue. She listens to Alvin¡¯s exnations that contraceptives magics are used, that he does not force her to do so, and that he takes precautions to prevent problems at home, but to be honest, she can¡¯t really grasp what he is saying and it slips through her mind from right to left. Alvin is a leader, a strong and good-looking young man, and a good man who is willing to work hard and learn for the good of his people even though he is a nobleman. So she had thought that he was a supportive husband, starting from love at first sight. However, the vision of a future where they would prosper together with the Wolf family was shattered by a shocking event. This hobby is fatal for the head of a noble family. If anyone else finds out about it, it will be fatal. That is what Christina had to decide. ¡±Al-sama¡­ Does anyone else besides Milis-san and Shinji-san know about this?¡± ¡±Of course not¡­ Something like this, I can¡¯t tell anyone else. I don¡¯t intend to. I¡¯ll just keep it to myself. I won¡¯t even take it out of this room.¡± ¡±Please do¡­ This would be a scandal that must not be known to anyone outside. Except for Shinji-san, who is Milis-san¡¯s partner.¡± ¡±I¡¯ve never thought about it. Shinji is the only person I can trust. Shinji never breaks his promises. Actually, no one knew about this until Chris found out.¡± Because of his love for Milis, Alvin will not entrust Milis to any other man but Shinji. It is because of Shinji, the man he has fought together for their lives, that Alvin feels safe in his cuckoldry. It is because of a very warped but solid trust. But most people would not believe this nonsense. And Christina, as a noblewoman and as the second wife, should have made a firm stand against Alvin¡¯s cuckoldry to correct his cuckoldry. However, Christina also has a physical rtionship with Shinji. Shinji¡¯s character and personality, his words of working for the prosperity of the Wolf family, and his actions. She knows firsthand that Shinji is not trying to destroy the Wolf family through their many interactions. ¡±¡­I still don¡¯t fully understand, but I understand Al-sama¡¯s feelings. Please hide the recording crystal in a more secluded ce. I believe Al-sama¡¯s words.¡± ¡±Chris, does that mean¡­¡± ¡±If it¡¯s Milis-san and Shinji-san, they won¡¯t tell anyone¡­if they keep the secret, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t help but stare at Christina, who had a troubled expression as she furrowed her eyebrows. He had not expected her to easily understand and agree to his request, and he was disappointed because he had nned to persuade her. But Alvin didn¡¯t have theposure to think that it was because Christina had been seduced by Shinji that she was being so epting. ¡±Thank you, Chris¡­¡± ¡±No¡­ um, Al-sama, do you want me to¡­?¡± Christina, who had recovered first from her deep turmoil, remembered Shinji¡¯s words. ¡°If it¡¯s about Alvin, you don¡¯t have to worry. In the end, everyone will be happy.¡± (So this is what Jin had said before.) Behind her blushing and shyly asking, she understands. If Alvin had a cuckolded fetish, there would be no one unhappy even if Christina slept with Shinji. Christina, who had already fallen into temptation, was fascinated by the forbidden act with her former lover, and only wanted to push it further, as Shinji would have wanted. ¡±Is it okay?¡± Unaware of Christina¡¯s thoughts, Alvin swallowed his saliva at the unexpected question. He makes Shinji embrace not only Milis but also Christina. The taboo of making a noblewoman like her fall into temptation was even greater than making Milis sleep with him. Just imagining it made Alvin feel hot in the groin. His twisted fetish was taking a further turn. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 533 One Step Towards Further Depth Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Once the work at Wolf¡¯s ce was done, everyone gathered for a meal and Shinji was stopped by Alvin ¡±What¡¯s up, Alvin?¡± ¡±I wanted to talk to you. Let¡¯s walk and talk¡± Shinji nodded at Alvin¡¯s words and they began walking side by side ¡±Are you going out again today? It seems tough¡± ¡±Yeah, it¡¯s been a bit of a hassle. Did Renka tell you?¡± It was no surprise to Alvin that Renka had told him that he was going out all night, so he kept smiling without hiding it as they continued their conversation. ¡±Yeah, you¡¯ve been looking difficulttely. If you don¡¯t want to talk to us about it, it must be because of your situation. But don¡¯t be shy, okay? Let us know if you need help¡± ¡±I tried not to show it, but did it really show on my face?¡± Shinjiughed bitterly, and Alvin raised his eyebrows with his fingers and slightly tilted his eyes to show that he looked like that. But Shinji apologized for not being able to say exactly what was bothering him, and thanked Alvin for his concern. As soon as Alvin realized the situation, however, he stopped prying. Shinji¡¯s position as an apostle of the Goddess was invaluable in creating and keeping secrets. While talking, they arrived at Shinji¡¯s room and entered. As soon as they walked in, Shinji saw Alvin bowing with his hands sped, and he began to realize that his bad feeling from the hallway was correct. ¡±Sorry! Chris found the recording crystal!¡± ¡±What are you doing, Alvin¡­. That¡¯s not good, we need to talk to Christina-san once¡± ¡±That¡¯s okay! I exined it to her and she understood!¡± Shinji folds his arms and ponders with a troubled look on his face, though he is fine with being found out since he has already corrupted Christina. Alvin, who doesn¡¯t know anything about it, felt awkward, thinking it was his fault. ¡±You did a good job of convincing her. I thought it would be impossible¡± ¡±The condition is not to let it go outside. I cannot tell anyone except for Shinji and Mil¡± ¡±That¡¯s the right answer. I¡¯ll keep it to myself as well. Luckily, it was Christina-san who found it. And it¡¯s better to hide it where the maids won¡¯t see them¡± ¡±I really didn¡¯t feel like living..¡± Alvin, realizing Shinji¡¯s calctions were correct, nodded in agreement and took his advice. But then, he took a deep breath and spoke calmly to Shinji, trying to keep his heartbeat from elerating from the tension. ¡±¡­Shinji, I want you to do this with Chris, too¡± Even though he has a serious look in his eyes, but because of the words he says, his s*xual fetish even worse. And Alvin was overwhelmed by regret and desire. ¡±No, I don¡¯t think Christina-san would agree..¡± ¡±She gave us permission! So it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡±I can¡¯t believe it¡­ that Christina-san¡­¡± In fact, Shinji had already heard from Christina that she had allowed Alvin to y the ¡°cuckold¡± game using the Lewd Crest. But Alvin, who exins to Shinji¡¯s skeptical eyes that include feelings of surprise and confusion, does not think that everything is being foreseen. Instead, Alvin could understand why he couldn¡¯t believe it. Christina¡¯s agreement was unexpected. However, Alvin asked for the reason behind it. (Chris said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, my dear.¡±) Alvin remembers that Christina had said something that seemed to show herpetitiveness with Milis before. He does not want his two beloved wives topete with each other; he wishes for them to get along. However, it is still nice to feel loved by both of them at the same time. Being held by someone else is a scandalous and immoral act, which is why the feeling of being loved is both distressing and joyful. Because of this, Alvin had not even considered that Christina and Shinji were already in a physical rtionship. ¡±Really, they¡¯re too good for me. I¡¯ll do anything for Mil and Chris¡± ¡±Okay, okay, I get it. With your dedication, the Wolf family will be safe. If Christina-san says yes, then I¡¯ll say yes¡± Shinji shrugs his shoulders as if to say thank you for the meal as Alvin smiles shyly at him. At his colorful reply, Alvin¡¯s smile turns sly. ¡±Oh¡­please, Shinji¡­¡± From the way Alvin smiles, which is not like his usual cheerful and bright self, Shinji sense that Alvin has taken another step towards the depths of cuckoldry * * * Meanwhile, just like Alvin had chased after Shinji to talk, Christina also chased after Milis and they ended up alone in Christina¡¯s room. Although Christina only saw the cuckoldry without kissing and with contraceptives on the recording crystal, she understood through her own experience with Shinji that he wouldn¡¯t keep his promises. At the same time, she is convinced that Milis has already been corrupted. Thinking that Milis wouldn¡¯t confess even if she was asked directly, Christina made up her mind and showed her own lewd crest on her body as proof that Shinji had already taken her as well. Unsurprisingly, Milis easily confirmed that she was also Shinji¡¯s woman and revealed her own emblem that shone pink when she pulled up her clothes. Christina is convinced that she has arrived at the truth as she had expected. If it were the old her who hadn¡¯t fallen, she would have been surprised and in despair at this terrible situation. But now she understands Shinji¡¯s intention correctly. She knew that his goal was not to appear in high society but to live a free life in the background to further the prosperity of the Wolf family. Christina can only smile with a mixture of amazement and admiration at her childhood sweetheart¡¯s ability to create a situation that is wicked, seamless, and by the time she realizes it, it is toote. Seeing her smile, Milis understands that Christina has also chosen to have done it with Shinji behind his back. Milis is not ufortable that Christina, who fell in love with Alvin at first sight and became his second wife, made such a choice, because she also understands it. Because she experiences it. She knows the greatest female pleasure that can onlye from having done it with Shinji. Therefore, Milis smiles a provocative smile without any sense of shame. It is a s*xy smile that even Christina of the same gender would be moved by. ¡±By doing this, Chris-san is same as me, right? ? ¡­By the way, there is something that would make Shinji-san very happy¡­?¡± Milis whispers to Christina, who stares back at her as if captivated by her eyes. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 534 Invited by Milis and Christina Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next day Shinji continued to work in the treasury. A mountain of documents had been piled up by Christina since the morning, and it was clear that they would be packed for the rest of the day. ¡±I won¡¯t be able to finish it in a day¡­ It would have been different if Alvin had helped me, but he ran away.¡± It¡¯s no wonder that he muttered such a hateful soliloquy. Alvin, who is not good with numbers, has fled from the mansion, saying he was asked by Christina to go outside. Renka, who tried to help, was also said she has outdoor job and left the mansion, seeming guilty. ¡±As for Alvin¡­ I¡¯ll keep Tina¡¯s matter on hold indefinitely¡­ He should be frustrated to his heart¡¯s content.¡± Shinji stares at the ledger with fixed eyes. The sound of the pen running echoed in the quiet room, and he continued to work silently. Despite hisints, he keeps on working, and time passed without him noticing. Just then there is a knock at the door and Milis¡¯s voice is heard. ¡±Shinji-san, may Ie in?¡± ¡±Sure. Is Christina-san with you? It¡¯s the first time you two havee here together.¡± ¡±Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ now that you mention it.¡± Following Milis, Christina walked into the room and the door closed. Milis wore a light blue day dress she would wear when staying at the mansion and Christina in her usual dress walked up to Shinji. However, Christina¡¯s behavior is strange. She looks very ufortable and her cheeks are red as if she is holding back her embarrassment. Milis smiled broadly at Shinji¡¯s puzzlement. ¡±As you can see, I am busy with Christina-san¡¯s work.¡± ¡±Chris-san and I are here to help you. Right, Chris-san?¡± ¡±Yes. Shinji-san, it¡¯s a lot of work for you to do by yourself¡­ so we nned to help you from the beginning.¡± ¡±Well, you should have said that from the beginning. If there were three of us, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry¡­¡± Shinji, who was about to break down, put down his pen. With their help, he would have more than enough time to spare, so he got up from his seat to take a breather, and Milis moved. ¡±Shinji-san, please take a seat on the sofa. Do you want something to drink? I¡¯ll get you one. I¡¯ll make Chris-san¡¯s drink, too.¡± ¡±Yes, please. Thank you.¡± Christina brought the materials from the desk to the table so Shinji, Christina, and Milis could work together. As Shinji sat back on the sofa and stretched, Christina sat next to him Shinji looks at his side and Christina looks away, which was an unusual behavior for her. Although she seemed ufortable, it was hard to tell what was wrong. So, he tries to put his hand on her slender waist, and her delicate shoulders trembled slightly. ¡±Are you being more intimate than before because of what happened yesterday?¡± ¡±It¡¯s not just Al-sama, but I also found out that Mil-san is being held by Jin too. I wonder myself why I didn¡¯t notice it until yesterday. If you¡¯re messing with me, you must be messing with her too.¡± ¡±I¡¯ve been extra careful not to let Tina find out. If this were a little while ago, you would have kicked me out, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡±I¡¯m just turning a blind eye to it. If this will affect the Wolf family in any way, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll make sure that doesn¡¯t happen. I want the Wolf family to prosper too.¡± ¡±¡­I trust you, Jin.¡± Shinji and Christina look very intimate as they whisper to each other without Milis being able to hear. Milis, who brought the drinks to the couple, looking at them so closely that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she thought they were engaged, and it is no wonder that Milis, who did not know that the two had known each other since childhood, wonders why. ¡±Shinji-san and Chris-san, you are getting along very well with each other¡­ perhaps a little too close. Is there something going on?¡± ¡±That¡¯s a secret. Isn¡¯t it, Christina-san?¡± ¡±Yes. Let¡¯s start working.¡± ¡±Ugh, I¡¯ve been avoided¡­¡± Shinji didn¡¯t n to tell Milis about his rtionship with Christina. After all, it is easy to imagine that she would have mixed feelings if she knew about their rtionship after her rtionship with her childhood friend (Alvin) had been ruined. And he believed it was better if fewer people knew he was Jin Valensia. Shinji had even asked Christina to keep it a secret. But from Milis¡¯ point of view, it is not interesting that it was kept secret. On the one hand, Milis has been a saffle much longer than Christina, but on the other hand, she knows that if he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, he won¡¯t talk about it. Shinji could feel Milis¡¯ piercing gaze as he sampled the drinks and sweets she had prepared. ¡±Mmm, delicious. The sweet pastry soaks into my tired head¡­¡± ¡±When you¡¯re feeling tired, sweet things are the answer. I made something you said was delicious before.¡± ¡±I like Mil-san¡¯s sweets too.¡± Smiling, Christina enjoyed the treats without prying into Shinji¡¯s exhaustion because she doesn¡¯t know he is an apostle. So, it doesn¡¯t ur to Christina that she should reduce the amount of work she assigns him, but when Shinji looks at Milis, who knows what¡¯s going on, and thanks her, she smiles with satisfaction. Shinji assigns work to Milis, who sits on the left, and Christina, who sits on the right, afterparing their progress. Although Christina¡¯s sometimes restless pace is a little slower than usual, the three of them work together toplete the job in no time at all, and they finished the job quickly. ¡±Okay, I think I can handle the rest on my own now that we¡¯re done here. Thank you, Milis, Christina-san.¡± ¡±I will stay with you until the end. But before that, why don¡¯t we take a break and rx?¡± Milis gently ced her hand on Shinji¡¯s left thigh. Due to his foster parent situation, Shinji hadn¡¯t been able to have done it at the Wolf mansion. Naturally, Milis was also s*xually frustrated because Alvin couldn¡¯t satisfy her needs. Christina¡¯s hand also ced on his right thigh. This caused Shinji¡¯s eyes to shift from Milis to Christina. She, too, had not been with Shinji, and her desire was pent up. The reason why Christina followed Milis is that they had agreed in advance to do a double service. This is why she assigned work to Alvin and Renka and kept them away from the Wolf residence. ¡±Mil-san told me you like double service. You also said you were feeling tired. So, please leave it to us.¡± ¡±Not only that, we have also prepared something like this¡­?¡± Milis lifted the skirt of her dress and revealed not only her healthy thighs but also her crotch to Shinji. The white underwear she is wearing is frilly and pretty, but was also an erotic underwear that included the indecent parts, which are usually covered up, with no fabric. Seeing her golden pubic hair, Shinji¡¯s gaze was fixated and he became fully erect, bulging out his pants. ¡±I knew it¡­? You really like naughty underwear. Shinji-san, who loves maid costumes, must also love them. Chris-san is wearing them too¡­?¡± With her words, Shinji finally understood why Christina was ufortable. He wanted to see what kind of underwear she was wearing and wished for Christina to reveal it to him. Unable to suppress this desire, Shinji asked Christina to show him. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 535 With Alvin’s Wives, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Christina, sitting next to Shinji, shyly lifts the skirt of her dress, revealing a different design of underwear than the white ones Milis wears, which expose private parts that should be concealed. The ck underwear made of sheer fabric only covers the important areas and leaves very little to the imagination. The thin side straps of the underwear hardly seem to be there at all, and Shinji understands why Christina appears unsettled. ¡±It seems Christina-san is quite daring.¡± ¡±Well, actually, these are Mil-san¡¯s underwear.¡± ¡±They¡¯re brand new, just bought. I haven¡¯t even shown it to Al-kun yet¡­?¡± As Milis, sitting to Shinji¡¯s left, leans in and whispers in his ear, his p*nis twitches. Even through his pants, it¡¯s evident that it has grownrger. Milis exposes this impressive sight to the open air. The sight of a fully erect p*nis that has brought pleasure to many women captivates both Milis and Christina¡¯s gaze. ¡±You both look great. I¡¯m sure Alvin would be thrilled.¡± Shinji¡¯s hand reaches Milis¡¯ private parts, tracing her exposedbia with his fingers. Perhaps due to the excitement of being watched and their expectations, she is already moist, and his index finger easily sinks in. ¡±This design is perfect for immediate pration. It suits Milis, who loves s*x.¡± ¡±Oh, Shinji-san, I¡¯m so happy~? Ah¡­ ah¡­?¡± While Milis¡¯ intimate sounds resonate, Shinji also touches Christina¡¯s private area to his right. He gently and meticulously strokes herbia, being careful not to tear the sheer fabric. ¡±Trying to conceal it only makes it more enticing. It looks like it¡¯s been wrapped with care. It¡¯s a perfect fit for the elegant Christina-san.¡± ¡±Thank¡­ you¡­ ah¡­ so much~? Oh, yes¡­? ah¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Kiss¡­? Ah¡­? Slurp¡­?¡± Christina also leans her body against Shinji to the right. She gazes at him with dreamy eyes but is unable to fully express herself due to Milis¡¯ presence. However, apart from her usual polite speech, her gestures are sweet, as if she were in the presence of a beloved person, and she willingly kisses Shinji. (Chris-san has been corrupted by Shinjia-san¡­ Shinji-san¡¯s naughty skills are incredible. Shinji-san, who changes Chris-san so much, is amazing¡­?) Milis, who is unaware of the rtionship between Shinji and Christina, misunderstands that Christina has been captivated by Shinji¡¯s s*xual techniques. Even Milis, who is a reliable person and carries the pride of a nobledy in her heart, bes just a woman in front of Shinji. This misunderstanding gives Milis more excuses to indulge in an affair and s*xual rtionship with Shinji. As Shinji passionately kisses Christina, Milis¡¯s hand touches Shinji¡¯s p*nis, which she had been stroking slowly for some time. Using her thumb and index finger to create a ring, she starts stroking his shaft up and down, causing his p*nis to twitch with pleasure. ¡±Puha¡­? I¡¯ll do it too. Fufu, it twitched. Just as Mil-san said, Shinji-san really likes being with two people.¡± ¡±I know, right? Before meeting Chris-san, he used to do it with several people in turns¡­ Mmmh~? Mmm, mmmh~? chu, slurp, lick, chuup¡­?¡± While Milis strokes his shaft, Christina, who had not touched the p*nis, caresses the ns with the palm of her hand, causing Shinji¡¯s p*nis to jump with intense pleasure. Normally, this double handjob, which requires perfect coordination, should have been given to Alvin, their husbands. But now, it is not their husbands that they want to serve. Excited by the services of Alvin¡¯s wives, Shinji takes Milis¡¯s lips and rubs her inner vagina walls with his inserted finger. His thick and rough finger skillfully stimtes her sensitive spots, transforming Milis¡¯s expression into one of ecstasy. (It¡¯s apletely different face from when she¡¯s with Al-sama¡­ even though I saw it in the recording crystal and heard from Mil-san, but she¡¯s really aroused.) As she thought so, Shinji pleasures Christina with his finger, as if in return for the ns teasing while Christina suppresses her moans and holds back her voice with her mouth. Her knowledge of group s*x is limited, having only heard about it from Milis moments ago, and she feels embarrassed to have her moans heard by another woman. Christina, having known about the physical rtionship between Shinji and herself long before, considers it an inappropriate behavior for Alvin¡¯s wife. However, she has experienced being gradually corrupted and sumbing to her desires due to the lewd crest, so she also feels that it is inevitable. She believes that no woman can resist Shinji¡¯s wicked touch. He is a cunning but exceptionally talented magician, and he has promised to assist the Wolf family and work for his own sake. Christina finds him dependable and her eyes glisten with pleasure. ¡±Ah¡­? Mmm¡­? Chu, Chup¡­?¡± ¡±Chu, Chuu¡­? Haa¡­? Ahn¡­? Ah, ah¡­?¡± Shinji, who has two people on either side of him that everyone would envy, kisses them alternately, exchanging saliva. When heys his lips on Milis, Christina begs for kisses on his cheeks and neck, and when he kisses Christina, Milis begs for kisses. Like a parent bird feeding its nestling, Shinji alternates sharing saliva between the two of them and guides them to climax through manual stimtion. The three of them intensify each other¡¯s pleasure, and sweet, entrancing women¡¯s voices echo in the vault room. As expected, Milis and Christina reach their limits earlier than Shinji, who is being pleasured by both of them. ¡±Ahh¡­? I¡¯ming¡­? I¡¯ming¡­? Ah, ahh¡­?¡± ¡±Haa¡­? Ahh¡­..?¡± Milis moans shamelessly, while Christina tries hard to suppress her voice. Although their responses to climax differ, their vaginas tighten and release love juices in the same way. Lost in the aftermath of their climax, the handjob stops. However, the p*nis in their hands remains erect and pulsating, demanding attention. The gaze directed at the thick and sturdy p*nis bes even more intense, and Christina swallows nervously. But before she could make a move, Milis moved and straddled Shinji¡¯s waist. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 536 With Alvin’s Wives, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Milis, who had already engaged in group s*x with Shinji and others multiple times without hesitation, moved confidently and weed Shinji¡¯s p*nis into her vagina under her skirt. ¡±Ahhh¡­? It¡¯s big¡­?¡± With the assistance of both of the girls the p*nis, swollen and pulsating from the double hand job, reached deep inside Milis¡¯ vagina. Her body trembled with pleasure as the p*nis, which possessed the power to conquer her tight walls, elicited words from her mouth that conveyed a strong sense of pleasure. Milis¡¯ expression changed to a face filled with pleasure as soon as she was prated, creating a different kind of satisfaction from the ¡°happiness¡± Christina saw who always smiled beside Alvin. Christina, who was familiar with the same pleasure, felt a sense of being left behind rather than embarrassment about engaging in group s*x. ¡±Milis, since we¡¯re at it, I¡¯d like to see your upper underwear too.¡± ¡±Oh¡­ right~? Shinji-san¡­?¡± Granting Shinji¡¯s wish, Milis released her arms from the dress straps, lowering the dress to reveal her breasts. The white bra, made of the same fabric as the panties exposing her vulva, adorned her breasts, drawing attention rather than concealing her nipples. The exposed nipples were swollen and if Shinji pinched them, Milis would arch her back and moan. ¡±Whatscivious underwear. It suits Milis, who loves s*x, very well.¡± ¡±Thank you so much~? But when my nipples are pinched, I¡­? Ah! I can¡¯t move anymore¡­? It feels so good¡­?¡± ¡±It would be a waste not to touch them when they are so beautifully decorated, don¡¯t you think? Come on, Milis, do your best.¡± ¡±Nhah~? Ah~? No~? Hah, hah¡­?¡± While toying with her hardened nipples, Shinji gently shook her body with his hand on her waist. Milis, who was desperately trying to move her hips in sync and rubbing her secret ce against him, felt frustrated because she couldn¡¯t move as she wished due to Shinji¡¯s relentless teasing of her nipples. As Shinji enjoyed ying with Milis¡¯ ample breasts, which he couldn¡¯t fully grasp with his hands, his sight caught Christina, who had removed the upper part of her dress, exposing her chest. Her ck bra, held together by thin strings, barely concealed her nipples, creating a see-through effect. Enticed by the pink nipples visible in the depths of darkness, Shinji¡¯s hands moved from Milis to Christina. Her firm breasts, coupled with skin that clung to his moist hands, made Shinji believe that ¡°beautiful breasts¡± were truly meant for her. ¡±Mmm, haah, Shinji-san¡­? Kiss, kiss, lick, slurp, chup~?¡± Christina¡¯s hands rested on Shinji¡¯s cheeks as their lips met. Their deep kiss, entwining their tongues, repeated itself right before Milis¡¯ eyes. Now that her nipples were free and she could focus on the p*nis thrusting into her vagina, Milis began moving her hips up and down while gazing at Shinji¡¯s face, his face consumed by the kiss. ¡±Ah, ah, ohh~? Hitting the right spot¡­? Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis feels so good¡­? Haah, aah~?¡± As she sensually moved her hips, herrge breasts bounced up and down in sync with her body, captivating Shinji¡¯s attention. As he observed her swaying breasts out of the corner of his eye, he could barely contain the feeling of imminent ejaction, confronted with her seductive tightness and skillful movements in the cowgirl position. ¡±Nchu, chu, nfuh, haah~? Shinji-san, touch my breasts¡­? Aah, more¡­? Nnchu, jyuru~?¡± Not to be outdone by Milis, Christina engaged in an even more intense deep kiss. She intertwined her saliva to his abundantly, and she rubbed her breasts against his hands, hoping to captivate him even more. Her kiss was so passionate that one could almost see heart-shaped marks floating before her eyes. (I wonder if Chris-san likes Shinji-san¡­? She seems more passionate than when she¡¯s with Al-kun¡­ Ah! It feels so good!~? Peniis is amazing!~?) Milis couldn¡¯t help but question the enraptured state of Christina, who seemed to surrender not only her body but also her heart. But her thoughts were swiftly washed away by the pleasure of Shinji¡¯s p*nis thrusting into her depths. Indeed, Christina¡¯s heart was deeply shaken when she learned that Shinji was Jin Valencia, feeling a fateful connection. Nheless, she didn¡¯t forget her duty as a noble daughter, prioritizing the prosperity of the Wolf family over her personal feelings, supporting the Wolf family as Alvin¡¯s devoted second wife. Besides, the pride of a noble daughter and her affection for Alvin undeniably existed within her. But, during their affair, she expressed her emotions without reservation, showing her love through actions rather than words. Milis, as a woman, couldn¡¯t possibly fail to notice. However, her thoughts werepletely incapacitated by Shinji¡¯s powerful thrusts. Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Pound¡­? Their synchronized movements intensified the pleasure Milis experienced. Each time she lowered her hips, an electrifying sensation surged from her vagina to her brain, and Milis thrust her hips with abandon. Shinji¡¯s arousal is also at its peak, as he receives the same passionate kisses and lewd courtship dances from his wives that Alvin, the husband, would normally be receiving. Then, while devouring Christina¡¯s lips, he thrusts his hips and shoots his load into Milis¡¯ womb. Spurt¡­? Spurttt¡­? ¡±Ahh~~? Amazing¡­? It¡¯sing out¡­?¡± Milis received Shinji¡¯s seed in her uterus and reached climax. Experiencing orgasm while feeling the force of ejaction deep inside her was a vivid and profound pleasure unique to s*x with Shinji. Her voice is enchanting and morous, and she feels nothing but happiness. At the same time, she lowered her hips, her vagina twitching in an attempt to extract as much seed as possible. It was the very essence of a female seeking to conceive an excellent offspring, and Christina couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Milis¡¯s captivating figure even in the aftermath of climax. ¡±Shinji-san, me too¡­?¡± Then, because there was no shame in having s*x right in front of her, with flushed cheeks and teary eyes, Christina begged for Shinji¡¯s p*nis, and he lowered Milis from hisp. First, it was Milis-chan¡¯s turn. And then, a threesome with Christina down below for round three. Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 537 With Alvin’s Wives, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Next to Milis, leaning back on the sofa with an ecstatic expression, Christina connects with Shinji in a face-to-face sitting position. The p*nis p*nis, which fills Milis¡¯ vagina, remains firm even after releasing plenty of semen. And now, just by inserting this exceptional hardness, Christina experiences sweet ecstasy. ¡¸Christina-san, please show me your underwear.¡¹ Although Shinji¡¯s words are polite, Christina understands that it¡¯s the way he speaks to acquaintances. Despite knowing that he has to hide their old rtionship because Milis is present, she reluctantly takes off her dress. It feels terribly sad to her. Nevertheless, her body remains honest to the pleasure, and her nipples be erect. The skimpy, translucent fabric, which only hides that part, entices the gaze toward the pink depths. Unable to resist, Shinji instinctively brings his mouth to Christina¡¯s breasts. ¡¸Mmm¡­? Ahh¡­? You sucked Mil-san¡¯s breasts¡­ And now, hmm, is it mine t¡­?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m notparing or anything. You both are beautiful. ck suits you well, Christina-san.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you¡­? I¡¯m d I wore it~?¡¹ Shinji admires Christina¡¯s breasts, which maintain their beautiful shape even under the almost string-like bra, and he lovingly caresses her nipples with his tongue until the fabric bes soaked. Meanwhile, Christina responds with a smile to his praise. ¡¸Mm¡­? Huh¡­? Mmm¡­? Haah¡­?¡¹ Christina¡¯s gentle movements, as she skillfully moves her hips, differ from Milis, who desires intense pleasure. Her movements draw circles and rock back and forth. These selfless motions, driven by her desire to prolong the pleasure of having s*x with a beloved man, allow her to savor the p*nis inside her vagina and send waves of sweet pleasure to her brain. £¨I want to call him Jin¡­? Ahh¡­?£© She immerses herself in pleasure, but she feels frustrated that she can¡¯t call him Jin. This dissatisfaction is evident in her behavior, whether she is acting lewd or being docile, and Shinji, who enjoys her breasts, can¡¯t possibly overlook it. ¡ºI¡¯m sorry, Tina. We can¡¯t let Milis find out. Though, it¡¯s fine to use telepathy instead.¡» ¡ºJin!~?¡» When Shinji connects their thoughts to ensure Milis doesn¡¯t find out, Christina¡¯s eyes widen, and they be moist. He perceives her understanding of her silentint and admires his clever resolution, which makes her heart race and her vagina tighten. And now, Christina¡¯s gaze directed at Shinji is filled with love. ¡ºJin¡­? Connecting with you feels so good¡­?¡» Devoting herself to their telepathic connection, Christina wriggles her hips in silence, indulging in pleasure. Her dripping wet inner depths are hot, and Shinji¡¯s feeling of ejaction gradually intensifies. However, if they continue with this leisurely pace to enjoy s*x, Milis, who was lost in the afterglow of climax, regains her focus. ¡¸Shinji-san, it¡¯s not fair that it¡¯s only Chris-san. You¡¯re the one who made me like this¡­? Ahh¡­?¡¹ Interrupting the two, who seem deeply in love, Milis embraces Shinji from the side. She presses herrge breasts against him and traces the outline of his chest with her fingers, disying a sulking demeanor. Shinji¡¯s fingers move from Christina to Milis, and when he inserts them into her semen-filled vagina and stirs them squelchingly, she lets out a sweet moan. ¡¸Do more¡­? Nmm¡­? Kiss¡­? Mmm¡­? Lick¡­? Slurp¡­? Haah¡­? Kiss¡­? With your fingers, Shinji-san¡­? Aah¡­?¡¹ While being caressed, Milis kisses Shinji. As the kissing partner switches from Shinji to Milis, she demonstrates a passionate deep kiss that is more than enough to make Christina misunderstand that ¡¸Milis likes Shinji.¡¹ In this situation, where both of them misunderstand, theypete to please Shinji. It was a scene that seemed like apetition for love. However, the person they are directing their affection towards is not their husband £¨Alvin£© but their affair partner £¨Shinji£©, and they have misdirected their emotions. Their heads arepletely devoid of Alvin¡¯s image, and no one can stop thesescivious married women from dancing provocatively in this ce. To begin with, Shinji is the one taking the initiative. He is the one who steals, after all. He onlyplies when Milis and Christina express their desire to serve him. But if the other parties were to startpeting, he wouldn¡¯t remain passive. Therefore¡­ ¡¸Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Amazing¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Nn¡­? Haan¡­?¡¹ In no time, Shinji takes control. He positions Milis and Christina side by side in front of the sofa, making them stick their backsides out, and proceeds to prate them alternately from behind. ¡¸Ha¡­? Aan¡­? Ah¡­? Just¡­ a little¡­ more¡­? Ahh¡­? Shinji-san, harder¡­?¡¹ Both girls feel their heads filled with pleasure due to Shinji¡¯s strong and experienced movements, as if he is teaching them that they are his women. Contrary to their initial intention topete, they have be obedient females in front of Shinji. ¡¸Nnn¡­? I love this¡­? Nakadashi (Cumming inside)¡­? I love it¡­?¡¹ With this, Shinji embraces his role as a son of subus and pleases the girls in the way they desire. He fulfills Milis¡¯s preference for the ¡¸doggy style¡¹ position and ejactes inside her. ¡ºJin¡¯s ising inside me¡­? It¡¯s warm~?¡» And in the missionary position, Shinji ejactes inside Christina, melting her eyes with pleasure. As he withdraws his p*nis from her trembling body, with her legs stretched out straight and her body shivering, he inserts it into Milis once again. ¡¸Ah¡­? Ah¡­? Shinji-san¡­? Shinji¡­? Ah¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­? Haah¡­? Ah¡­? I¡¯m¡­? I¡¯m going to¡­e again¡­?¡¹ Now, Shinji couldn¡¯t help but feel excited in the face of this situation, where he took turns to pleasure Milis and Christina, indulging in their desires with the ultimate blonde beauty. He had invested a lot of time and effort into making this situation a reality, and now he was filled with a sense of unparalleled forbidden pleasure and excitement. After thoroughly indulging in each other, Shinji¡¯s exhausted mind, worn out from helping his adoptive parents, had recovered to the fullest. He felt a sense of fulfillment that made him believe he could ovee any challenge given to him by Goddess Arian, no matter how difficult it might be. ¡¸It was amazing¡­ Thank you, Milis. Thank you, Christina-san.¡¹ Having finished the main event, Shinji sat back down on the sofa and expressed his gratitude to the two women sitting at his feet. Blushing cheeks and mesmerized eyes, they smiled while continuing to pleasure his p*nis with their tongues. Despite the ups and downs along the way, they had managed to heal Shinji, just as they had initially intended. ¡¸¡¸You¡¯re wee¡­? Mmm¡­?¡¹¡¹ They kissed the object that had given them so much pleasure. Milis and Christina, who had fallen into depravity, let their minds wander to the lewd and sinful life that was likely to continue in the future. £¨Al-kun, I wonder what kind of request you¡¯ll make next¡­£© £¨For Al-sama¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll have to record it on the crystal¡­?£© The two wives, addicted to illicit affairs and s*x with Shinji, eagerly awaited their next opportunity. Shinji continued to gaze at their transformed andscivious selves with a satisfied expression. From Christina-san¡¯s turn to the grand finale, both of them had fallenpletely. Shinji was a bad guy (though it was a bit toote to realize that). Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Chapter 538 Alvin’s Distorted Lordly Life Prev Several days had passed since Alvin¡¯s wives had embraced the forbidden pleasure without his knowledge. After finishing his work, Alvin rushes back to his room and sits on his bed. Today was supposed to be the day he would make love with Christina, but she wasn¡¯t in the room. Instead, Alvin held a crystal recording that had been handed to him by Christina. £¨There should be an image of Chris inside¡­£© Alvin felt an even greater excitement than when he first asked Shinji for a cuckold y. His heart throbbed painfully, and a sticky sweat trickled down his back. Starting from her love at first sight, Christina, a noblewoman who eventually became engaged to Alvin, was someone he relied on. Not only was she trustworthy, but she also had deep affection for him. She also aroused Alvin¡¯s p*nis, which had grown twisted, with her active approach to s*x and her enchanting figure. Of course, Alvin cherished Christina, who called him Al-sama. That¡¯s why he wanted to witness her debauchery. Following the twisted desires awakened by Freri, Alvin infused magic into the recording crystal in his hand. ¡ºPlease make sure to keep your promise.¡» ¡ºI don¡¯t think I¡¯ll break it when we¡¯re recording. I don¡¯t want Alvin to get angry with me either.¡» The recorded image was projected onto the wall. Shinji and Christina were in one of the guest rooms where they had previously recorded their affair with Milis. The video began with the two of them conversing in front of a neatly prepared bed. Wearing contraception, no kissing. It was an act they had long sincepleted, but Alvin continued to watch them make their promises, oblivious to the truth. ¡ºIt¡¯s better to do it from behind.¡» ¡ºYes, that way you won¡¯t be seen more than necessary.¡» ¡ºThen, I¡¯ll do as Christina-san says.¡» Christina sat between Shinji¡¯s legs, sitting cross-legged. The words they exchanged were firm, and Christina¡¯s actions of distancing herself from Shinji¡¯s chest were suitable for two people who, despite getting along well, still worked together while asionally arguing. Though they hadn¡¯t even begun forey, the atmosphere made one wonder if he could already bring out the lewd side of Christina from here. Of course, such thoughts were groundless. ¡ºMmm, ah¡­ Hah, nn, mm¡­ Ah, a little¡­ Hah, mm?¡» ¡ºCome on, don¡¯t try to hide.¡» Shinji¡¯s hands,ing from above Christina¡¯s dress, touched her swelling breasts, lifting them up. Shinji¡¯s caress, which started gently, thoroughly adored her breasts, quickly turning Christina¡¯s face crimson. ¡ºHaa, fuu, nn¡­ Ahh¡­ Haa, mm?¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t try to cover up like that.¡» The fabric covering her breasts was removed, and her bra, now loose, was hanging by the shoulder strap, leaving her breasts exposed. Shinji, who knew exactly which parts of Christina¡¯s breasts felt good, touched them with precision, and the image of her on the screen was now resting her back against Shinji¡¯s chest, only emitting sweet sounds. £¨Is Chris¡­ getting turned on too quickly? Shinji, aren¡¯t you too skilled?£© Alvin, with his pants down and his already erect p*nis in hand, watched as Christina¡¯s legs naturally spread apart, and Shinji¡¯s fingers reached her secret ce. Christina, who had already lost herposure due to the breast caresses, couldn¡¯t stop his hand as it yed with the entrance to her secret ce inside her dress, stifling her moans. ¡ºIt feels so good¡­ Ahh¡­ It¡¯s not fair¡­ Ahh¡­ Haa, mm?¡» Alvin¡¯s member swelled significantly at the sight of Christina being toyed with by Shinji¡¯s fingers, despite her efforts to conceal her pleasure. Alvin is so excited that he can¡¯t stop himself from rubbing his cock up and down, but he doesn¡¯t realize that Christina in the image is having a telepathy with Shinji and begging him for his cock as soon as possible. ¡ºW-Wait¡­? Please¡­? Oh, no¡­ Ahh¡­?¡» ¡ºAre you about to climax? Then, lift your face. Let Alvin see it as well.¡» ¡ºUgh¡­? It¡¯s embarrassing, Al-sama¡­? Sorry¡­? Ahh~~¡­?¡» Shinji gently lifted Christina¡¯s chin and turned her face towards the recording crystal. Her flushed face, teary eyes, saliva dripping from her mouth, and the lewd sounds she made were all conveyed to Alvin, causing his breath to grow ragged. Alvin was captivated, unable to look away, as Christina, unable to resist the pleasure Shinji was giving her, was pushed over the edge and brought to climax by his touch. Despite the scene being only halfway through, Alvin¡¯s excitement had reached its peak, as if he would ejacte any moment. ¡ºThere¡¯s no need to apologize. This is what Alvin desires. It¡¯s better not to hide your face. Don¡¯t you agree?¡» ¡ºWell¡­ Because I just climaxed¡­? Ahh¡­?¡» ¡ºIf you¡¯ve seen Milis¡¯ footage, you¡¯ll understand, right? Now, let¡¯s focus on the recording crystal.¡» To ensure the lingering pleasure of her climax, Christina nodded as instructed by Shinji and stared at the recording crystal. Alvin felt as if their gazes were intermingling, even though Christina¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the crystal. Behind Christina, on all fours, Shinji attached a contraceptive to his p*nis. The extraordinary size disappeared inside her skirt, which was lifted up. Alvin swallowed hard as he observed Shinji gripping Christina¡¯s slender waist and her waiting to be prated. ¡ºI¡¯ll insert it slowly¡­¡» ¡ºDon¡¯t¡­? Ahh¡­? No¡­? It¡¯s so¡­ Big¡­? Ahh¡­?¡» With each thrust, Christina¡¯s eyes, which had sharpened in determination, dropped in surrender. When Shinji¡¯s p*nis prated her moist entrance, her hips trembled. The sound of their connection echoed, conveying Christina¡¯s pleasure to Alvin. ¡ºIs Christina-san skilled enough to easily take mine in her inside too? Impressive, aren¡¯t you?¡» ¡ºPlease¡­? Don¡¯t say unnecessary things¡­? Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­? Haah¡­?¡» Shinji¡¯s slow and deliberate movements began, using the entirety of his robust p*nis, stimting Christina¡¯s vaginal walls and granting her irresistible pleasure. As he thrust into her, Alvin saw Christina¡¯s face transform into that of a woman enraptured by pleasure, something he had never witnessed during their own s*xual encounters. ¡ºAhh¡­? Ahh¡­? Please¡­? Stop¡­? Ahh¡­?¡» £¨Chris¡­ Even Chris¡­ When she¡¯s embraced by Shinji, she makes such¡­ such an erotic face¡­£© With each thrust from Shinji, Christina¡¯s well-shaped breasts jiggled. Even though he heard her plea to stop, Shinji didn¡¯t halt his movements. The sounds of their connection conveyed to Alvin that Christina was genuinely enjoying herself. ¡ºUhh~? Please stop~? Ah~??¡» ¡ºIt seems Christina-san prefers it deep, huh?¡» Especially when Shinji pressed his hips against her buttocks, causing her to push her hips forward as if urging him to bury his p*nis deeper, Alvin was astounded by her response, something he had never seen during their s*xual encounters. ¡ºHuu¡­? Huu¡­? Ahh¡­? Huu¡­?¡» Christina tried to endure the pleasure, her breathing bing erratic, but her hips bounced lightly as she experienced a small climax. Shinji, still full of confidence, changed his rhythm, eliciting further reactions from her. As Shinji rubbed against Christina¡¯s shallow and deep spots, she could only moan and yield to his will. She maintained her position on all fours, seemingly focused solely on staring at the recording crystal. It was evident that she was making an effort for Alvin, who was watching the footage. ¡ºKeep watching the recording crystal. I¡¯ll be wrapping it up soon.¡» ¡ºAh¡­? Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­? Haa¡­? Ahh¡­?¡» Shinji¡¯s words, spoken in a calm and steady manner, seem to suggest that it is easy for him to make women moan. The sound of his vigorous thrusts, which can be called passionately contrary to his words, resounds. Pound~? Pound~? Pound~? Pound~? The piston-like motion of the man¡¯s thrusting seems too strong, but Christina, who receives it, can only let out sounds of pleasure. Shinji¡¯s movements, firmly gripping her waist, have seamlessly merged with Christina¡¯s own movements. ¡ºAh, ah~? This¡­ is amazing~? It¡¯s incredible, ngh~?¡» Christina¡¯s face,pletely absorbed in the moment, has be incredibly flushed, unlike anything Alvin has ever seen. Due to the lewd crest hidden by Shinji, she is unable to express her feelings in definitive words. Otherwise, her explicit state is so intense that Alvin will me her of exposing their rtionship. ¡ºNn ah~? Ah, ah~? Haa~? I can¡¯t take it anymore? Ah, haa~? No more, no more~?¡» £¨Chris, Chris, Chris¡­!£© Alvin senses that Christina is reaching the peak of ecstasy. At the same time, he starts stroking his own p*nis. Overwhelmed by the significant difference in their masculinity, he discovers a more alluring side of his wife, Christina, and his heart bes a mess,pelling him to stroke himself in ordance with his desires. ¡ºMm, ah~? I¡¯ming~? I¡¯ming,ing~? Ahhhhh~?¡» £¨Chris!!£© Christina lets out a sweet cry as she is struck by an exceptionally forceful thrust. Pressing her buttocks against Shinji¡¯s waist, her trembling hands support her body, causing her back to arch and her entire being to tense up. The elegant Christina, who would never do such things, reveals an obscene yet beautiful face with her tongue sticking out in the throes of orgasm. While observing her experiencing profound climax and surrendering to pleasure, Alvin also reaches his own climax. He ejactes even more than when he first watched the cuckold y with Milis. The sinful and devastating pleasure entwines his mind, leaving him in a daze. ¡¸Haa-¡¹ Alvin, who had been lost in his thoughts, snaps back to reality, and almost simultaneously, the image ends, and the light from the recording crystal disappears. What emerges in his satisfied heart is an indescribable sense of contentment. ¡¸That was amazing¡­¡¹ Just recalling the sight of Christina indulging in lewd acts beyond his imagination causes Alvin¡¯s deted p*nis to stir again. He can¡¯t help but feel inferior to Shinji, who was able to bring out suchscivious behavior in Christina with just one encounter, but as long as their hearts are firmly connected, he believes there is no shadow on their love. The rtionship between Shinji and Christina in the video appears to Alvin as a conqueror and the unconquered,cking the sense of emotional connection. In reality, after the filming, they engage in unprotected s*x with copious amounts of internal ejaction and even embrace each other for a deep kiss. Alvin never dreamed that the two of his wife were having a threesome with Shinji while he was out of the house. £¨That was amazing¡­ But¡­£© ¡¸I wonder if I could see it right in front of me¡­¡¹ Alvin mutters to himself. Human desires know no bounds, and his thoughts yearn for even more extreme situations as he indulges in fantasies while tidying up. The next morning, when Christinaes face to face with Alvin, she lowers her head in embarrassment. Seeing her face turn red, Alvin considers that she may be feeling guilty for sumbing to such lewdness. He gently touches her shoulder, thinking that maybe she feels the guilt of indulging in such desires and says, ¡¸Can you look up, Chris? It was even better than I imagined. ¡­Thank you for doing this for me. I love you.¡¹ ¡¸Al-sama¡­ Yes, me too.¡¹ Upon hearing words of heartfelt gratitude, Christina lifts her head, her relieved expression visible to Alvin, who breathes a sigh of relief. Knowing that he has correctly guessed her feelings, he understands that since he involved her in such unusual desires, it is essential to convey his gratitude and affection. Without mutual understanding and affection, the ¡¸cuckold y¡¹ would not be possible. ¡¸Today¡¯s work is in the office, right? Let¡¯s go together.¡¹ ¡¸Understood, Al-sama. Regarding today¡¯s schedule¡­¡¹ As Christina discusses today¡¯s ns, Alvin walks alongside her in the hallway. Just seeing her profile while they talk brings back memories of the image fromst night. £¨I want to see it closer¡­ Not just recorded, but actually being embraced. How can I make that happen?£© Alvin¡¯s distorted desires continue to grow. He ponders how he can get his wives to ept it, unaware that both of this wives have already fallen for Shinji. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. Chapter 539 Skirmishes and Motives Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Start of New Volume In the border region between Soukai Country and Tenshou Country, amidst in the World of Conflict, the armies of both nations encountered each other, leading to small-scale battles. The Tenshou Country army consisted solely of human soldiers wearing lightweight armor with red stripes and wielding spears. On the other hand, the Soukai Country soldiers wore rugged, lead-colored lightweight armor with conical hats and carried spears, which consisted of a mixed armyprising various races, including humans. Having initiated conflicts with multiple neighboring countries simultaneously, the Tenshou Country army was formidable, both in terms of superior soldiers and equipment qualitypared to Soukai Country. It was only natural that Soukai Country suffered a crushing defeat, resulting in the loss of their sole heir. There was an insurmountable gap between the two nations, not just in terms of determination and resilience but also in the quality of their soldiers and equipment, or so it should have been, in theory. As the tide of battle began to turn in favor of Tenshou Country, the thunderous sound of galloping horses echoed through the air. Instantly, the soldiers of Soukai Country, who had been pushed back, erupted in jubtion. ¡±They¡¯re here! Kuroumaru-dono and his cavalry! Hold the line!¡± ¡±¡±Ohhh!¡±¡± Led by Kuroumaru, the cavalry unit swiftly exploited the unprepared nk of the Tenshou Country army. ¡±Charge! Scatter them!¡± As Kuroumaru swung his naginata at the forefront, he effortlessly cut down several enemy soldiers with remarkable precision. Following closely behind him, hisrades swung their spears in the same manner, piercing through the armor as if it were nonexistent. While sporadic counterattacks aimed their spears at Kuroumaru, his armor easily deflected them without a scratch. Thus, defense was nonexistent for them as they relentlessly trampled over the Tenshou Country army, preserving their momentum of assault. It was a scene that could be described as one-sided ughter rather than warfare, spreading despair among Tenshou Country soldiers and sowing hope among Soukai Country soldiers. The battle was already decided. It did not take much time for the Soukai Country army to annihte the Tenshou Country army. * * * The weapons handed over to Kuroumaru were of overwhelmingly superior performance even with just the finished pieces, elevating Kuroumaru and hisrades to a special status. Although their numbers were still insufficient, Shinji had already delivered the supplies for the cavalry unit led by Kuroumaru, the ones who would rush to the scene whenever a spontaneous skirmish urred. Havingpleted the battle, Kuroumaru and hisrades returned to a temporary base, where they kept watch over the recaptured fortress. Their arrival was met with raucous cheers from their weingrades, and Kuroumaru waved back in response. It was bing amon sight ever since they had upgraded their equipment. ¡±With Kuroumaru-dono, Tenshou Country is no longer an enemy!¡± ¡±When our unit was isted, Kuroumaru-dono came to our rescue. Not only is he courageous, but he is alsopassionate.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. We were concerned about what would happen to Soukai Country after the demise of the Lord¡¯s heir, but with Kuroumaru-dono here, Soukai Country is secure.¡± The atmosphere among the conscripted soldiers and those loyal to Soukai Country, including the neutral factions supporting Kuroumaru, was joyful. They genuinely rejoiced in the fact that they had dealt a blow to the detested Tenshou Country. (They¡¯re getting carried away just because those foreigners have superior weapons¡­) (Yeah, if we could get our hands on that, we wouldn¡¯t be too far behind¡­) Although the military officials from Garoumaru¡¯s faction outwardly celebrated the victory, they were naturally displeased inside. They had the confidence that, under the same conditions, they could match Kuroumaru¡¯s military achievements. And indeed, when it came to individual valor, Kuroumaru stood head and shoulders above the rest, but in terms of the unity and coordination of their units, Garoumaru¡¯s faction had the advantage. The difference in equipment quality had clearly manifested in the results, and Garoumaru¡¯s faction had no grounds forint. After all, they had been the ones equipping themselves with the best gear using their vast personal wealth. (They can only remain confident for now. It¡¯s impossible to continue winning battles indefinitely. Once those guys die in battle, our leader will be the lord. We just have to wait for that day¡­) If Kuroumaru were to fall, there would be nopetitor for Garoumaru, and the position of the future lord would be secure. Hence, they did not engage in reckless gambles and simply followed the orders they were given. ¡±It¡¯s our turn next. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡± To avoid tarnishing their reputation with the lord, they dutifully carried out their missions in a calm andposed manner. Regardless of their affiliation with Kuroumaru¡¯s or Garoumaru¡¯s factions, their diligent approach proved to be the most challenging movement for Kuroumaru¡¯s supporters. (Unless I achieve something significant, I won¡¯t be able to face the princess who chose me.) Kuroumaru watched silently as the military officials from Garoumaru¡¯s faction left, their backs receding. His gaze was stern. He was aware that without substantial aplishments, his evaluation wouldn¡¯t change, even though sess seemed just within reach. Gripping his fist tightly, he recalled the image of Tsubaki in the royal pce. In a certain room within the royal pce of Soukai Country, Shinji, apanied by Tsubaki and her serving maid, awaited the arrival of their guest. The girls did not dare reprimand Shinji for his disrespectful act of closing his eyes in front of Princess Tsubaki, knowing that he was using magic. The ability to perceive the distant conditions of the war-tornnd through flowers in the temporary base was a type of magic. When they first heard about it, Tsubaki and her maid found it hard to believe, but after witnessing it multiple times, they had no choice but to trust it. ¡±¡­Kuroumaru-dono is safe. It seems they have repelled the Tenshou Country army once again.¡± Shinji spoke, and Tsubaki and her maid breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that their ally was unharmed. However, Shinji¡¯s expression remained troubled. (I had hoped that Garoumaru¡¯s attitude would influence his subordinates as well, but it seems it won¡¯t be so easy.) Shinji intended to create obstacles for Garoumaru¡¯s faction, including stirring up negative impressions of Garoumaru among neutral military officials and sabotaging their ns. He had already been asked once by Garoumaru to sell his equipment. But Shinji refused, stating that the supplies for Kuroumaru hadn¡¯t been fully delivered yet, and as expected, he was met with a terrifying re. However, with Emily present, he couldn¡¯t retaliate against him, so he pretended to be apologetic and leave. After that, while monitoring Garoumaru¡¯s residence, Shinji had hoped for some kind of reaction, expecting him to be more agitated as he seems to be very upset about it. (Well, anyway. The purpose of strengthening Kuroumaru¡¯s forces has been achieved. Let¡¯s make sure to advise him not to make reckless charges until the time is right.) Shinji nned to apany Kuroumaru when he infiltrated Tenshou Country to save his adoptive parents and ensure that Kuroumaru would achieve great deeds. For that reason, he couldn¡¯t afford for Kuroumaru to sustain serious injuries before the operation. He ryed his intentions to Tsubaki and asked her to write a letter. It was Shinji¡¯s responsibility to deliver it discreetly, ensuring that no external parties realized Tsubaki¡¯s favoritism towards Kuroumaru. ¡±Shinji, once I finish writing and send it to you, what should I do after that?¡± Tsubaki asked. ¡±Well, let¡¯s practice magic. You have a good grasp of the fundamentals, so I have some valuable teachings for you, Princess.¡± ¡±Hehe, thank you. Even if it¡¯s just ttery, it makes me happy.¡± While Tsubaki smiled happily, her maid wore a worried expression. She was concerned about Tsubaki¡¯s fervent dedication to learning magic. Although she understood intellectually that Shinji¡¯s teachings were useful not only for Tsubaki but also for the future of the country, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy due to the societal expectation that women should support men from a distance. The maid prayed that Tsubaki¡¯s involvement in magic wouldn¡¯t lead to conflicts with her future husband. However, the maid was unaware of the things she truly needed to know. The daytime practice sessions were only for confirmation and creating an alibi. The real training took ce on Tsubaki¡¯s bed, where they engaged in intimate magic rituals, both physically and mentally. Tonight, just like any other night, Tsubaki nned to invite Shinji into her chambers, exchanging their thoughts and more. This was something that her loyal maid remained oblivious to. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,026 Chapter 540 Tsubaki’s Blossoming of Immorality, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji had put in considerable effort to make Tsubaki spend her days in his arms. Ever since she was carved with the lewd crest, Tsubaki has been having lewd dreams. The dreams consistently revolved around her first experience with Shinji. Freri showed Tsubaki explicit scenes to corrupt her, but being unfamiliar with magic, she didn¡¯t suspect anything because her encounters with Shinji were too vivid and pleasurable. Despite feeling ashamed, she didn¡¯t find it suspicious. As the heat umted inside her body, whenever Tsubaki exchanged thoughts with Shinji daily, she couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of him as the opposite s*x. However, as the princess, she had a strong determination to restrains herself. She knew those feelings were forbidden in order to nurture love with Kuroumaru, whom she would eventually marry. The only opening avable to Tsubaki was under the pretext of ¡°for the sake of the country.¡± Carving the lewd crest to exchange thoughts with Shinji became her core desire. By repeatedly exchanging thoughts, demonstrating the use of other magic right in front of her, Shinji could specte that the intelligent Tsubaki might also inquire about the possibility of using magic, not just thoughts. In reality, Tsubaki did express her curiosity just as Shinji suspected, which led to their second physical encounter under the guise of teaching magic. ¡±Sure thing. Princess has the potential to use a certain level of magic.¡± ¡±Really? That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡± Shinji, who visited her sleeping quarters after it had turned dark, ced his hands on Tsubaki¡¯s shoulders as she sat on the bed. The voice of relief carried a tinge of charm as the magical power flowing from his hands caressed her entire body, causing a tingling sensation and a slight sense of pleasure. The magic Shinji intended to teach Tsubaki was one he frequently used¡ªa spell for monitoring or eavesdropping on someone. Shinji uses flowers as his magical medium, but only with the help of a flower spirit named Freri. He arranged the magic so that Tsubaki¡¯s pet birds or squirrels could serve as substitutes for flowers, but he worried if Tsubaki had enough magical power to use it. In the end, his worry was unfounded. However,pared to the small magic used in everyday life, such as starting a fire, the magic he was teaching consumed much more magical power and required precise control. Therefore, if he persuaded her that a magic ritual was necessary, Tsubaki had no choice but to ept it. Although she had never heard that physical intimacy could be used as magic practice, she had indeed been able to exchange thoughts after the lewd crest was carved into her vagina. Shinji had never lied about magic, so she chose to entrust herself to an expert. And now, it was the first time he visited her room at night since carving the lewd crest. They no longer needed to meet directly unless it was for creating an alibi, as they could now exchange thoughts. Tsubaki¡¯s body, which had unconsciously anticipated this encounter, stirred up the heat that had been building with just the fondling of her breasts. Shinji had imed her second virginity (breast). ¡±Ah¡­? mmm, all the way¡­? mmm¡­?¡± Despite some time passing since her first experience, Tsubaki¡¯s vagina easily amodated Shinji¡¯s big cock. When his cock entered her vagina deeply in the missionary position, she averted her shy face. Still, her tight walls mped around his cock seductively. Shinji was tempted to thrust his hips right away and imprint pleasure upon her body, but he restrained himself and remained focused on teaching. ¡±Are you ready? Concentrate on your vagina¡­ Do you understand? My magical power is interfering with your magical power.¡± ¡±Mm, somehow¡­? Ah, ah¡­?¡± ¡±Complex spells require precise maniption of magical energy. You must refine and control the magic within your body, manipting it at will. First, imagine gathering the magic into a focal point, just above your vagina.¡± Shinji¡¯s hand touches the smooth skin. Aware of their connection, Tsubaki¡¯s face grew even redder. Nevertheless, she followed his instructions, albeit clumsily, and concentrated magical power in her vagina. ¡±You¡¯re doing well, princess. Keep maintaining it.¡± ¡±Ah, ah¡­? Yes, I¡¯ll try¡­?¡± Shinji¡¯s guidance continued, and Tsubaki¡¯s magical training progressed under the intimate atmosphere of the night. Shinji gripped Tsubaki¡¯s slender waist and slowly pulled back his hips before pushing forward again. A moan escaped Tsubaki¡¯s lips as her tight vagina was stimted by Shinji¡¯s impressive cock, causing her collected magical power to scatter. The interruption in concentration was due to the sensations within her vagina, and she couldn¡¯t resist the pressure of Shinji¡¯s magical energy that prated along with his p*nis. ¡±Once again, focus, Princess¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­? ah¡­? mmm¡­?¡± On the second attempt, Tsubaki managed to maintain her magical power without dispersing it, partly because Shinji had eased up to amodate the magic she gathered. With each thrust, the sensation of the p*nis entering and exiting caused a slight breathlessness as itpressed the magical power inside her body. The collision of magical energies resulted in a gradual depletion. As Shinji¡¯s magical power pushed into her, Tsubaki pushed back, sometimes pulling him closer, adjusting the pressure. She had no time to indulge in pleasure. But weak waves of delight kept her body on edge. His hand, which had left her waist, caressed her sensitive skin, guiding the flow of magical power throughout her body. ¡±That¡¯s it, keep it up, let the magical power circte through every inch¡­¡± With deliberate and lingering movements, Shinji brought Tsubaki¡¯s magical power depletion to the brink of affecting her the next day. She is in such a state that she can¡¯t cum, but she want cum, and her expression is so debauched that only her husband can see it. In stark contrast, Shinji remained entirely focused and devoid of any desire or even shyness. Internally, he struggled to contain his excitement, spreading Tsubaki¡¯s legs wider and eagerly anticipating the lewd behavior from her, who seemed to yearn for more pleasure. ¡±¡­Okay, we¡¯ll stop here today. If I push too hard, it will affect you tomorrow.¡± ¡±¡­Huh?¡± Shinji¡¯s hands, which had been caressing her breasts, withdrew. Tsubaki involuntarily let out a sound, and Shinji smiled as he ced his hands on the bed. ¡±The best way to replenish your magical power is to sleep well. I¡¯ll take my leave and handle the clean-up¡­¡± ¡±W-Wait!¡± As Shinji slowly pulled back his hips to remove his cock, Tsubaki, driven by a sense of loss and overwhelming desire, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Tsubaki had the conviction that she would never be satisfied by masturbating after bidding farewell to Shinji. Though it was improper for a princess, the intensity of her s*xual desire was preventing her from sleeping properly. The excuse she reflexively clung to was Shinji¡¯s words about the importance of a good night¡¯s sleep. In order to prevent any misunderstanding, she reassured herself and released her grip on the bedsheets, cing her hand on his shoulder. ¡±I can¡¯t sleep like this¡­ Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­?¡± ¡±The magic ritual is over. Are you sure about this?¡± Did she understand that by seeking more, she was willingly engaging in s*x? Shinji¡¯s gaze questioned her, and Tsubaki nodded, albeit modestly, but with certainty. Perceiving it as her consent, Shinji began removing his clothes. His expression transformed into the face of a man eager to embrace an alluring woman, and he thrust his half-erect cock back into her. With a slick sound, he prated her depths. The pleasure of being filled without the interference of magical noise reverberated powerfully through Tsubaki¡¯s mind. Her grip tightened around his shoulder, a sign of anticipation. It was impossible for Shinji not to be enthusiastic in the face of such expectation. ¡±Ah¡­? ah¡­? yes¡­? ah¡­?¡± He firmly grasped her slender waist, unleashing his pent-up desires with masculine hip movements. As the princess shed her mask, lewd moans poured out from Tsubaki¡¯s lips. Her sensitive body, kept on edge by prolonged anticipation, secreted more and more love juices with each thrust. Her exceptional and well-deserving vagina tightened around Shinji¡¯s cock, even on the second round. As the world¡¯s best cock continued to thrust into a better-fitting vagina, Tsubaki¡¯sscivious talents blossomed. (Feels good¡­? Feels so good¡­? More¡­?) Tsubaki¡¯s hips lifted as if expressing her inner thoughts, and Shinji¡¯s smile grew deeper. In an effort to grant her desires, he showcased vigorous hip movements, causing Tsubaki to surrender willingly to pleasure. Afterward, Tsubaki experienced multiple climaxes until Shinji ejacted inside her. She expelled all the pent-up desire and repeatedly gasped for breath with a relieved expression. Shinji gazed at her face until she calmed down. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 4,175 Chapter 541 Tsubaki’s Blossoming of Immorality, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Once the boiling desire had been relieved, Tsubaki regained herposure. She felt a sense of refreshing relief as her days of pent-up frustration disappeared, though she regretted agreeing to the intimacy due to her position as a princess. Still, Tsubaki believed it wouldn¡¯t be wise to indulge in excessive behavior in the future magic rituals. She had realized unconsciously that she might fall into irreparable depths if she continued with the magic rituals. The following day, her thoughts changed as Shinji told her to bring the squirrel she was raising. By using the magic ¡°Mind Reading¡± that she learned from thest night nakadashi the night before, Tsubaki seeded in reading the squirrel¡¯s mind. The ease with which she acquired the magic left her somewhat dazed. (How can it be so easy to learn new magic?) She had learned simple magic to light a fire in her daily life from her mother when she was young. Having witnessed her mother use magic in front of her many times, Tsubaki had struggled and failed numerous times to learn it. Therefore, she thought it would take considerable time to master the magic Shinji used. Yet, in just one night, she could learn new magic by receiving nakadashi. This fact made her recognize the tremendous power of foreign magic once again. [For now, there are four more to learn. The magic to convey intentions, temporary subjugate, visual sharing, and auditory (hear) sharing. With these, even Princess will be able to gather information within the castle.] As they couldn¡¯t talk about sensitive topics in front of the maid, they exchanged their thoughts telepathically while engaging in light conversation. Showing such clear results, there was no choice but for Princess to acknowledge him. In fact, Tsubaki even thought she should willingly ept Shinji and acquire the foreign magic. She had already dedicated herself to the country. Although she felt sorry for her future husband, the benefits of being intimate with Shinji were overwhelming. Considering the benefits, the fact that Shinji is only teaching magic one-sidedly and gaining nothing bes her concern, and when she visits him just before the third magic ritual, she find out that she has already given her life for the sake of her future husband. [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen the princess naked, which normally no one but her husband can touch or see.] With a smile, Shinji replied, and Tsubaki understood that Shinji found value in embracing her. She found sce in the idea that the reason Shinji, a wizard with no patriotism or loyalty, supported the Soukai Country was because she was there. She even felt a sense of satisfaction at Shinji¡¯s taste for beautiful women who followed him. After that, Tsubaki became more proactive in their intimacy, without resorting to ttery, but rather by asserting her status and granting permission. Having been educated to uplift men, she was adept at reading slight changes in their expressions, and when she sensed that Shinji wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied, she would prompt him for further intimacy. [Haa¡­ haa¡­? There¡¯s still¡­ time, right? So¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­? You can do it one more time¡­? nngh¡­?] Shinji also detected the changes in Tsubaki and used them to his advantage. He guided her, gradually increasing the acts she could ept, and extended the time they spent in post-magic ritual intimacy. [From behind¡­? Ah, so deep¡­? Ah¡­ robust¡­?] He developed her vagina while she was on all fours. [Does it feel good when I squeeze it between my breasts? Hmm, I see¡­? because Shinji wishes it, I¡¯m doing it specially¡­? Ah, it¡¯s on my face¡­?] And then, Tsubaki engaged in paizuri using her breasts, which were toorge to fit in both hands. [You¡¯re amazing¡­? You¡¯ve ejacted this much, and yet, you¡¯re still hard¡­?] He disyed his exceptional stamina, having released four times in one night without losing his vigor. By now, the time they spent on intimacy far exceeded that of the magic rituals. Thanks to the nightly training, Tsubaki was now straddling Shinji¡¯s naked body while hey on the bed, looking up at her. Blushing with embarrassment, she had befortable enough to be on top, and the sight from below was breathtaking. Shinji admired her shapely,rge breasts and wless skin, relishing the feeling as she lowered herself onto his p*nis. ¡±Haah, aaahhh¡­?¡± Looking enraptured as she gazed at the ceiling, Tsubaki couldn¡¯t help but moan in ecstasy from the sensation of his cock prating deep inside her. Completely ustomed to each other¡¯s bodies, she was now dominated by his cock, and the pleasure rendered her motionless as Shinji¡¯s hands firmly grasped and gently kneaded her plump buttocks. ¡±Ah, ah~? Ahh~? It¡¯s so deep¡­?¡± Her words, escaping her mouth, were sweet and alluring. With each light thrust, the tightly clenching walls of her vagina provided an exquisite sensation, and Shinji enjoyed the moist and supple feeling as Tsubaki moved up and down. ¡±Hah~? Hah~? Ahh~? Nnn, haann~? Wonderful¡­?¡± (She¡¯s turned onpletely, huh? She¡¯s getting faster and faster.) Before he knew it, Shinji¡¯s hands stopped moving, and Tsubaki began to sway her hips. Already, he was concentrating on massaging her buttocks, and the up-and-down motion was solely driven by her own movements. As Tsubaki¡¯s mind became entirely consumed by pleasure, the line between public and private became blurred, and she no longer resisted indulging in the pleasure. Since any attempt to correct her behavior would only bring her back to submission, Shinji said nothing and embraced her, using only minimal words. Consequently, the sounds that filled the room were the rough breath of an excited man and the delicate moans of a woman enjoying the happiness of being held by a virile man. ¡±Ah, ah~? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m cumming¡­?¡± As she reached her climax as taught by Shinji, she arched her back, grinding her hips and pressing her genitals against him. Shinji reached for her breasts, feeling the post-orgasmic tremors and lovingly caressing her flesh, enhancing the pleasure. Despite not ejacting, Shinji noticed that Tsubaki, who should have been out of the reverberation, rocks her hips again. He understood her true desire ¨C she wanted him to ejacte inside her. Without a word, he adjusted his grip on her slender waist and thrust his p*nis back into her depths. ¡±Ahh~? It¡¯s hot inside¡­?¡± Lost in pleasure from having her womb filled with his essence, Tsubaki held onto him tightly, not wanting to let go. Yet, Shinji didn¡¯t stop and resumed his movements without seeking her approval. ¡±Nnaa~? Another round¡­? Nn~? Alright, just one more¡­ ahh~?¡± Unable to resist any longer, she gave her permission without him asking. And so, Tsubaki continued to improve her magic skills and, at the same time, her body was developed and trained by Shinji. Shinji found an undeniable satisfaction in corrupting the princess of a kingdom. The face he wore while delightfully watching Tsubaki¡¯s lewd state on top of him was befitting the son of an incubus. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 4,044 Chapter 542 Stuck, A Change of Pace Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Night after night, Tsubaki diligently practiced magical rituals while sessfully imbuing her spells with magic. However, the daytime analysis of her magic was proving to be quite challenging. And in a separate room borrowed by Shinji and the others, Iris and the team responsible for analyzing the magic were sprawled out on the tatami mats. Since the reproduction of the ck hole, there had been little progress. Despite their repeated attempts and trials, the scope of their understanding seemed to have reached its limits. They were utterly clueless about how to create an exit in enemy territory, far beyond the borders of their own country. Even Iris, who had been making excellent progress until the reproduction of the ck hole, was now feeling disheartened by the situation at hand. Unable to bear seeing her like this, Shinji spoke up, ¡°I think this is the perfect time for a change of pace. Princess suggested something nice, so why don¡¯t we all go together?¡± In response to his suggestion, everyone agreed to take a break and clear their minds. Soukai Country¡¯s capital cityy between two tall mountains in a gorge. As a result, there was a point at the mountain¡¯s peak where the entire capital city could be seen. It was a restricted area owned by the country and managed as a state property due to the presence of natural hot springs. With Tsubaki¡¯s approval, Shinji and his party decided to use this facility. ¡±Hum, hum~?¡± ¡±It seems there are only animals here, probably because there are no monsters around.¡± ¡±I wonder if these can be used as ingredients for potions¡­¡± L and her sisters, the Elf trio, were in high spirits during the mountain trek. The well-maintained mountain path not only made it easy to walk but also offered stunning views. The flowing rivers, unfamiliar nts, and wild animals were all things they had never seen in their original world, and they walked around with sparkling eyes. As Shinji fulfilled his promise to show Iris some of these beautiful sights, she whispered in his ear, ¡°Senpai, I still prefer to continue our research back at the room, desu.¡± ¡±We all agreed that a break is necessary, didn¡¯t we? Taking a dip in the hot springs and giving your mind a rest would be good for you.¡± ¡±I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say, desu.¡± Iris acquiesced, though her curious gaze toward her surroundings betrayed her true feelings. Traveling with L, who loved going on trips, andpleting missions in various ces had gradually changed Iris¡¯s perspective on nature observation. Shinji was carrying Iris because she had been sleep-deprived due to her enthusiastic research. He admired her dedication, but he also wished she would take better care of herself. Introducing Iris to the caring L was a wise decision since even after being told, her habits hadn¡¯t changed. ¡±It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t do mixed bathing¡­¡± ¡±You¡¯re right, especially in front of Princess. Besides, using the state¡¯s facilities is like a reward, so let¡¯s behave properly this time.¡± ¡±Yes, you¡¯re right~¡± Emily, walking beside Shinji, pouted her lips. Tsubaki had already arrived at the destination ahead of them, assuming the role of both their host. They were going to have a meal after the hot springs, which was why she needed to prepare. However, with so many people present, there was no chance for any orgy, let alone s*x. Emily looked at the chain she was holding. The chain was connected to a cor around Sophira¡¯s neck. Although the chain was more than long enough to prevent her from being pulled, it still constituted ill treatment. ¡±Question. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to leave me at the mansion?¡± ¡±We are also in charge of monitoring you, so we can¡¯t take our eyes off you. The same reason you can¡¯t leave the premises. You might look innocent, but we need to make sure you¡¯re not seen outside.¡± ¡±Understood. I¡¯ll shut up.¡± ¡±I know you have no intention of rebelling. You¡¯ve been very cooperative with us in analyzing the magic. Besides, I¡¯ll take it off after the hot springs, so please bear with me.¡± Sophira nodded calmly and followed behind Shinji. He felt strangely ufortable being watched intently from behind, and he let out a soft sigh. Ever since that loyalty ritual, Shinji had been feeling her gaze on him more often. Whenever he made a simple request, Sophira would eagerly respond as if asking, ¡°Is there something you want me to do!?¡± Observing her behavior, Shinji couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she had be a beloved pet dog. Regardless, the fact that Sophira had be even more cooperative was a desirable situation for Shinji. After refreshing themselves in the hot springs and regaining their energy, they could only hope for progress in their analysis. As they continued, Shinji and the others emerged from the forest. Before them stood a white fence and a wooden gate adorned with the crest of Soukai Country, making it clear that they had reached their destination. As they approached the gate, the guards signaled and after a moment, the gate slowly opened. ¡±The princess is waiting inside. Pleasee in,¡± said one of the servants who greeted them. Led by the servant, Shinji and the others stepped into the retreat. They walked through the meticulously maintained pine trees and a garden paved with clean, white stones. As they walked, they entered a single-story building and finally arrived at the room where Tsubaki awaited them. Upon entering the room, the first thing that caught their eyes was the clear blue sky. The absence of one whole wall was intentional, as it was designed to provide an unobstructed view of the capital city from this semi-outdoor room. Thebination of the sky, the trees, and the town created an exquisite bnce of beauty that was truly awe-inspiring. Tsubaki, standing against such a breathtaking backdrop, smiled at the somewhat dazed Shinji. ¡±How do you like it? It¡¯s a magnificent view, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m amazed. It¡¯s a wonderful sight, Princess.¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you think so! I love this view too. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect this country where our people live¡­¡± As Tsubaki began to speak, a sound of someone copsing was heard behind Shinji. Turning around, he saw Sophira kneeling and clutching her head while still tethered by her cor. ¡±Emily, what happened?¡± ¡±I-I don¡¯t know. She suddenly copsed¡­!¡± Worried, everyone else gathered around Sophira, concerned about her obvious difort. Unable to figure out the cause of her suffering, even using healing magic showed no improvement. All they could do was wait until she calmed down. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,063 Chapter 543 The Truth of an Innocent Soul Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At the moment she faced a scene she had never seen before, Sophira was gued by intense headaches. Unable to bear the unbearable pain, she could only curl up and hold her head with both hands, and the pain worsened. Her consciousness faded, and her vision turned pure white. When she came to her senses, Sophira was overlooking the town from the same room. However, her body couldn¡¯t move, and she was dumbfounded, not realizing that these were memories shown by the soul used to create her. [Onii-sama¡­] Her face moved, and she looked at her neighbor, Tsubaki. Unlike the smile she had for Shinji, she now wore a worried and anxious expression, and her hand or rather, someone¡¯s hand gently ces on her head and caresses it gently. [Don¡¯t make such a face. Tenshou Country is strong, but it¡¯s waging wars with various countries. This invasion is one of them. There shouldn¡¯t be any surplus in their forces¡­ There¡¯s still a chance of victory.] [Yes¡­] Those words were lies. Tsubaki¡¯s older brother, Take, believed that the invasion began because they judged that Tenshou Country had gathered enough power to annex Soukai Country. In front of her, the capital of Soukai Country stretched out. It was the beloved hometown where Take was born and raised. It was a town inhabited not only by his beloved family but also by the people he had to protect. If Tenshou Country were to defeat them, the capital would be ravaged. The people would be ves, the town would be rebuilt ording to Tenshou Country¡¯s whims, and all members of the ruling n, including herself, would be beheaded. Tsubaki might be spared, but she couldn¡¯t bear to imagine her fate. Nevertheless, Sophira could feel his strong will and determination to repel Tenshou Country, no matter what it took. [You¡¯re wishing for our safety.] [Onii-sama, good luck¡­] Just as Take engraved the scenery of his homnd into his eyes, Sophira¡¯s vision darkened. When her sight cleared, she found herself in a battlefield she knew well. Amidst the chaos of the two countries¡¯ soldiers, Take, on horseback, was cutting down nearby enemies. [Young master! The right and left wings will fall soon! We should retreat!] [No! If we retreat from the center, everything will crumble!] Take shouted back to his aides. The vanguard of Tenshou Country consisted of ve soldiers gathered from other countries and was no match for the high-spirited Soukai Country soldiers. However, in battle, soldiers would eventually tire, and that¡¯s when the highly trained reinforcements would attack, tilting the battle in favor of Tenshou Country. Everyone knows that the aftermath of Tenshou Country¡¯s invasion is gruesome. To prevent that, Iwao chose a decisive battle at the border. Take agreed, but now that the overwhelming difference in forces had been exposed, he couldn¡¯t help but think that a defensive battle using fortresses would have been the right choice. However, it was already toote. [Let the Lord, my father, escape! If the ruler is alive, we can rebuild!] Take dered this ce as hisst stand. If he turned his back, the Soukai Country forces would lose their cohesion, and the enemy would reach Iwao. Therefore, he had no choice but to remain here until the end and continue fighting. It would be a lie to say he had no regrets. He wanted to step on his homnd again, but he pushed that thought aside and shouted his sword high into the sky. [Cut down as many enemies as possible!] Take¡¯s spirited shout spread to hisrades, and the exhausted soldiers regained their energy. Thanks to that, the Tenshou Country forces gave up on pursuing and concentrated their strength on Take. Captured by Tenshou Country forces, Take was taken to a ce that Sophira knew well. [A lively man. With this soul, I might be able to create a special duplicate. Now, be reborn for my sake¡­] Thest thing Take saw was the face of the white-haired woman, Sophira¡¯s creator, and herboratory. Looking at these memories, even an innocent girl like Sophira could understand. (He is the person who became my base body) It would be clearter, but with cloning, only the body can be created, and the essence (soul) does not apany it. To use them as soldiers, the essence (soul) is essential, so Tenshou Country¡¯s method involved extracting the soul of a person with strong magical power, sealing it under a nk personality, and putting it into the clone body. Although he was not aware of it himself, Take had abundant magical power and was excellent as a clone base. Moreover, it¡¯s easy to imagine that he knows various ces in Soukai Country due to his position as the ruler¡¯s son. The ck hole (gate) reads the memories engraved in the soul and creates an exit. It was spected that Take¡¯s soul could create ck holes in various ces in Soukai Country. In fact, Sophira had attacked many viges. If Shinji hadn¡¯t captured her, the damage would have been even more extensive, and she might have appeared directly in the capital. Suddenly, Sophira felt something strange in her chest. Was it because she was in a dream? When she looked down, she saw a door with few irregrities on her t chest. Intuitively, she understood that this door was created by her creator to seal Take¡¯s soul deep inside her and nourish her. ¡±I want to see Tsubaki. I want to protect the country,¡± powerful emotions that would never fade away, even if he lost his body, were knocking on the door. Sophira spoke to Take¡¯s soul, resisting the strong seal of her creator. [If you cooperate with me¡­] If Sophira, who had control of the body, desired it,munication of wills could easily be achieved. Take¡¯s soul had been observing her actions all along and knew that the current Sophira wholeheartedly followed Soukai Country¡­ more urately, she followed Shinji. Therefore, he chose to ept her request, swallowing any discontent, and decided to lend his power under the condition that it wouldn¡¯t harm Soukai Country. With a nod to his response, the scene before her darkened again. ¡±¡­Are you alright?¡± Sophira woke up and met Shinji¡¯s eyes. Though she was still dazed, she could tell that this ce was different from the room where she met Tsubaki. After Sefira copsed, Shinji had arranged for her to be moved to another room. There was no special reason why only he was present; the others were simply bathing in the hot springs on his suggestion. [My head hurts¡­ and he¡¯s really here.] Not only the dull pain but also Take¡¯s presence inside her chest, Sophira could perceive it. When Take told her that the room she was taken to was one of the guest rooms, she became convinced that the dream she had seen was not a daydream but something she should report to the master (Shinji). Instead of TS, they are treated as two souls in one body. Timeline: (About half a year ago) - Lost the battle, Take was captured -> Bes Sophira¡¯s base body (Started training immediately,pleted in about half a year) - Attacked several viges as the Reaper Team - Shinji and others visit - Failed attack on the capital, captured - Freri¡¯s training - Up to the present Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,416 Chapter 544 Shinji Doesn’t Want Immortality Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After Shinji woke up and listened to Sophira¡¯s story, He called back Freri, who was in the hot spring. Although Freri seemed a bit irritated because he interrupted her blissful state, her attitude changed once she heard Sophira¡¯s story. To confirm the truth, Freri invited Sophira into the dream world. Plotting against Freri within the dream was almost impossible. Since Sophira had no intention of lying, she candidly revealed her inner thoughts to Freri, allowing her to learn what had happened while Sophira was unconscious. ¡¯Hmm, it was very interesting.¡¯ ¡¯Which means the earlier content¡­¡¯ ¡¯Is all true. Within Sophira¡¯s inner¡­ hidden?¡­ world, Take is certainly present. Thanks to that, I¡¯ve learned various things. Magical analysis should progress as well.¡¯ With Freri¡¯s acknowledgment, Shinji also decided to believe Sophira¡¯s story. Without proof, ims about consciousness of the deceased inside are easily dismissed as baseless nonsense. Magic that interferes with the soul is rare, even in their original world, and the idea of transferring it is unheard of. (Just like the magic of time¡­ no, even more than that¡­ it¡¯s beyond something that humans can handle. All I can foresee is an abused future. This magic must remain sealed.) Feeling that it¡¯s an area humans shouldn¡¯t delve into, Shinji tells Freri not to reveal the magic that interferes with the soul to anyone else, to prevent it from being replicated. Freri nodded, her gaze fixed on Shinji, before tilting her head slightly. ¡¯Don¡¯t you want to live a long life, Shinji?¡¯ ¡¯When you get old, you can transfer your body and keep on living, right?¡¯ ¡¯Yeah, that way we can stay together forever.¡¯ The difference in lifespans between Shinji, a human, and Freri, a half-subus and half-elf, is different. Even as Shinji ages, Freri¡¯s appearance will remain youthful, allowing her to watch over his descendants indefinitely. Undoubtedly, immortality is one of the extreme pursuits that people seek. Some wizards even be liches, undead creatures, when they feel they don¡¯t have enough time to research. Even if Shinji pursued a long life, it wouldn¡¯t be strange. However, when faced with Freri¡¯s question, Shinji shook his head whileughing. ¡¯I don¡¯t have the inclination to cling to life by taking over someone else¡¯s body. Being with you, Freri, is tempting, but I can¡¯t use it as a reason.¡¯ Shinji believed that longevity is something pursued for the sake of achieving goals. He didn¡¯t have a strong desire that he wanted to fulfill beyond his natural lifespan. ¡¯That¡¯s why, well¡­ for example, even if something goes wrong and Alvin finds out that I¡¯ve broken a promise and I¡¯m caught and killed, you shouldn¡¯t transfer my soul.¡¯ ¡¯Mmm. If Shinji doesn¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t do it.¡¯ As Freri¡¯s-sama nodded firmly, Shinji understood that she had epted his decision, and he felt relieved. Being treated like an immortal against his will is undesirable. Despite having nned carefully to avoid detection and having prepared countermeasures for emergencies, he would rather not have this happen. After exchanging thoughts, Sophira, whose sleep magic had been lifted, woke up. When she noticed Shinji looking at her, she quickly straightened her posture and sat up formally. To this incredibly obedient demeanor, Shinji lightly lowered his head, almost as if he were acknowledging a well-trained dog. ¡±You don¡¯t need to be so formal. Well, I¡¯ll leave it to Sophira. Anyway, we have corroborating evidence, and Freri says the analysis is progressing thanks to you. Thank you for letting us know, Sophira.¡± ¡±It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± From Sophira¡¯s perspective, who values working for her master, making her master bow down would be disrespectful. Shinji can only smile at her very restless demeanor. ¡±For now, let¡¯s rest as nned. I thought we could go to the hot springs, but¡­ is there any male consciousness (Take) inside? Freri, can I ask you for Sophira?¡± ¡±Sure. I¡¯ll blindfold her and take her there.¡± ¡±!? !?¡± Except for Shinji, there are L, Iris, and Emily, who all have affection only for him. Even though it¡¯s just a presence (Take) within Sophira, Shinji can¡¯t bring himself to let other men see his woman for no good reason. Freri, who urately understood Shinji¡¯s intention, suddenly sat down and lifted Sophira, who was seated, in her arms. She wrapped the extended vines around Sophira¡¯s eyes, covering them in a spiral motion. Though not struggling, surprise escaped from Sophira¡¯s mouth as she stiffened. Even though she couldn¡¯t see, she turned toward Shinji, seeking an exnation. ¡±Freri will take care of everything, so rx and go enjoy the hot spring. Alright?¡± ¡±Understood.¡± With a nod from Sophira that would have been an agreement if it were an order, Freri left the room with Sophira. Watching them leave, Shinji also left the room to enjoy the hot spring by himself. As aplete aside, the members who had already enjoyed the hot spring were L, Lili, Lilu, Iris, and Emily. Emily, who lived in the Wolf mansion where many women with ample breasts reside, felt a mysterious sense of awe at the fact that her surroundings had simr breast sizes (even though Emily¡¯s was the smallest). ¡±I wonder if it might be morefortable with this team over here¡­ There¡¯s pressure from just one person¡­¡± Uttering these words while gazing at L¡¯s ample bosom, she seemed to receiveforting pats on the shoulders from Lili and Lilu. Shinji¡¯s reaction to learning the technique of soul transference. He¡¯ll probably be secured by Goddess Arian after death at least once, though he himself doesn¡¯t know. Freri also senses it but doesn¡¯t say anything. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,790 Chapter 545 Completion of Reproduction, The Day Before the Presentation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai From the day after enjoying a leisurely soak in the hot springs and giving their bodies a rest, the analysis and reproduction of magic advanced rapidly. A significant factor contributing to this progress was the newfound ability for Freri and Sophira to exchange information from Take¡¯s soul within their dreams. After thorough investigation, Freri concludes that the enemy¡¯s leader not only transfers the right to use magic through an enchanted talisman affixed to Sophira¡¯s back but also extracts information about the destination stored within Take¡¯s soul. Once this was understood, the rest was straightforward. Fortunately, Sophira and Take have a means ofmunicating with will. When Sophira casts the spell of the ¡°ck Hole (Gate),¡± all Take needs to do is imagine the destination. Consequently, Sophira was able to create an exit not only right in front of her but also in distant ces, making her previous struggles seem like a lie. Using the ¡°ck Hole (Gate)¡± connecting the remote mansion where Shinji and the others stay with the recently visited recuperation site, they sessfullypleted the test and confirmed the ability to travel back and forth. Currently, they are preparing to report the results diligently to Tsubaki. ¡±It¡¯s a remarkably efficient system. Kidnap individuals with high magical power from enemy nations, turn them into duplicate bodies, rely on their memories to teleport into the country and weaken their national strength. The idea is from the ruler¡¯s side, and that woman might be the royal family of Tenshou Country.¡± ¡±Researching magic requires money, indeed. Without grants from the country like the ¡®Tea Party,¡¯ it¡¯s impossible for mere nobles, desu.¡± ¡±Exactly. Moreover, the magic used in the ¡®ck Hole (Gate)¡¯ is distinct among the magic employed in this world. Experimental research in the dark can lead to significant losses. Rather than convincing those in power to fund it, it¡¯s more fitting when they take the lead and allocate budgets.¡± Regarding magic that involves souls, Shinji decided not to share this with Iris. Nevertheless, he needed to exin the reason why Sophira¡¯s ¡°ck Hole (Gate)¡± had initially failed. Shinji conveyed that it was necessary to extract the destination from the soul of the person who became the raw ¡°Body.¡± He refrained from discussing the transference of souls, overwriting personalities, or the fact that Take¡¯s soul resides within Sophira. With the reproduction of the ¡°ck Hole (Gate)¡± aplished, he decided to conclude the analysis. If they intend to go to a ce they¡¯ve previously visited, they can simply buy a magic book on ¡°Teleportation¡± that the Valencia family is selling in their original world. With no further reason to dwell on analyzing the ¡°ck Hole (Gate),¡± Iris would allocate her time to researching the magic of ¡°Time,¡± her chosen theme. In exchange for her cooperation, Shinji would assist her. Even while chatting, their hands remained busy. To advance the research that had been stalled due to Shinji¡¯s request, they continued to write fervently. Suddenly, both their hands stopped. Simultaneously, they sensed a small surge of magical power and turned toward the window, where a squirrel had perched to let the wind through. While Iris might not know that Tsubaki owns the squirrel, seeing Shinji rxed, she also let her guard down. ¡¯You found me right away, huh¡­¡¯ ¡¯Wizards are sensitive to other people¡¯s magic. Iris, who is next to me would¡¯ve noticed, too. The closer the distance, the easier the detection. Putting that aside, you¡¯ve improved, Princess.¡¯ ¡¯I practiced a lot. You¡¯re good at teaching too¡­ ?¡¯ Tsubaki sent her thoughts to Shinji shortly after being discovered, and he epted the praise sincerely. The shine he felt from the thoughts he exchanged with her wasn¡¯t just his imagination. She was clearly thinking of the magical ritual while saying she was teaching. The mask of the role of a princess is already quite shaky. ¡¯Princess, how did it go?¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯ve arranged a reporting session for tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve also obtained permission to enter the recuperation site. Now, it¡¯s up to Shinji to handle the rest.¡¯ ¡¯Thank you, leave it to me.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you. Well then, until tonight¡­¡¯ When their thoughts disconnected, the squirrel jump off the window, and the magical response gradually faded. Seeing off the squirrel, Shinji informed Freri and L that they would be presenting the next morning. Suddenly, Shinji noticed Iris gazing at him with a prating look. He observed Iris looking at him with a fixed gaze. For the note, Shinji had contacted hispanions that he teaches Tsubaki a magic, and everyone within the group was aware that Shinji held Tsubaki close. ¡±¡­Senpai, you¡¯ve made the princess your apprentice, desu?¡± ¡±Rather than an apprentice, I¡¯d say a pupil. She has a decent sense, and more than anything, she¡¯s eager for magic in a positive way. A student worth teaching, indeed. However¡­¡± Shinji pulled Iris closer, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. Leaning his body and resting his head on her shoulder. A gentle scent wafted from her silky blue hair, tickling Shinji¡¯s nose. ¡±Not as much as Iris, I think. Both in terms of magical sense and eagerness. She won¡¯t leave the apprentice territory for a while. Besides, in this world, there are no magic books, and self-study has its limits, especially given her circumstances.¡± ¡±¡­If I think that way, I¡¯m blessed, desu. I can concentrate on what I love, magic, as much as I want, desu.¡± ¡±Anyway, I¡¯m focused on researching the ¡®Time¡¯ magic too. I have to work hard to match up my excellent student.¡± ¡±¡­Senpai doesn¡¯t seem to care about that kind of thing, though.¡± Iris knew well that Shinji was a man who paid attention to details without drawing attention to himself and prioritized practicality. His current seamless assistance to Iris was evidence that he possessed knowledge about the ¡®Time¡¯ magic. Iris spected that Shinji was learning independently alongside Freri, and her spection was correct. Even though he had acquired the ¡®Time¡¯ magic, he intended to leave the public announcement to Iris. Rather than acting superior due to being a mentor, Shinji nned to continue refining his skills. Iris continued to call him senpai affectionately and admired him. His gesture of shrugging his shoulders and smiling was a form of affirmation. ¡±¡­I know that you¡¯re not neglecting your improvement either, Senpai. But if you only teach, your skills will dull, desu.¡± ¡±That¡¯s certainly true. Then, would you be willing to spend some time with me?¡± Iris, who was gripping her clothes tightly, had a message that Shinji couldn¡¯t decipher. He understood the invitation to engage in magical rituals that would elevate them both. Responding to the invitation, Shinji¡¯s hand slipped down from her shoulder to her waist. ¡±Mm¡­ ? Come, senpai¡­ ?¡± With a sultry smile, Iris was slowly pushed down by Shinji, who covered her. For a while, the room was filled with Iris¡¯s sweet voice, which never faltered. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,756 Chapter 546 Presentation Day Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after. At the royal pce of Soukai Country, the Lord of the Land, Iwao, Garoumaru, Kuroumaru and the other vassals gathered in the lord¡¯s chamber. There was a noticeable tension, possibly due to the important discussions concerning the uing war. ¡±Everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s start the meeting. Tsubaki received a report about a foreign mage named Shinji, invited by Tsubaki, who has uncovered Tenshou Country¡¯s magic.¡± Lord Iwao led the meeting. All eyes were on Tsubaki sitting beside him, and she responded with a smile. ¡±I verified its usefulness, but let¡¯s have everyone see it. Shinji-dono.¡± The sliding doors opened, and Shinji entered the chamber. Sophira followed, then Emily. Vassals were surprised by Sophira¡¯sck of restraints, but seeing Emily behind her silenced them. Emily asionally sparred with Soukai Country¡¯s military officers when not guarding Shinji. She challenged the country¡¯s norms where women were not expected to outperform men. However, those who hadn¡¯t seen her fight remained doubtful. The oue was clear¡ªEmily was unbeatable. Shinji respectfully bowed to Lord Iwao and Tsubaki, then surveyed the vassals. Military officers associated with Kuroumaru smiled, those with Garoumaru had bitter smiles, and the neutrals showed seriousness, waiting for Shinji¡¯s words. ¡±Let¡¯s see the demonstration. Sophira.¡± Agreeing that exining the magic¡¯s theory was futile, Sophira nodded. The magical power grew stronger, and though the vassals grew wary, Lord Iwao and Tsubaki stayed calm. They knew Sophira trusted Shinji. ¡±[Gate]¡± ¡±Everyone, calm down! No danger!¡± With those words, a person-sized elliptical ck hole appeared. Vassals saw it for the first time and were amazed by its dark emptiness. Some tried to leap towards Sophira, but Lord Iwao¡¯s sharp voice stopped them. ¡±A ck hole connects this ce and distantnds like a gateway. Tenshou Country¡¯s troops appeared in our country and capital due to this magic.¡± Amid Shinji¡¯s exnation, the vassals struggled to grasp teleportation. It was strange and unknown to them. Lord Iwao and Tsubaki were the same; they had even lost words when experimenting with teleportation between the pce and recovery site. Shinji entered the hole (Gate) and disappeared from the chamber. As he reappeared, Kuroumaru volunteered and entered first. Excitement filled the air as he emerged, confirming the ability to travel between the pce and recovery site. Other vassals followed, testing teleportation with their body. With this, the tense atmosphere faded, and the chamber turned festive. As military officers, they understood the [Gate] utility and spected about its potential. Shinji remained calm, observing the festivities neutrally. (Sophira is in my custody. Helping Soukai Country is temporary.) If it¡¯s not for his foster parents, Shinji will have no reason to support Soukai Country. While he¡¯ll continue with Tsubaki, he¡¯ll break ties if things get troublesome. Concealing these thoughts, he¡¯ll wait for Lord Iwao to settle the vassals and start discussions. ¡±Everyone should get the [Gate]¡¯s usefulness. Also, its risks. Lord Iwao, we seeks your help to prevent internal threats.¡± ¡±Before the reaper squad appears in the country again, we must ovee the current situation. Luckily, this magic is very difficult to master, and very few can use it. Therefore, I am consideringunching an attack through the [Gate] to capture the enemy leader!¡± Amid Lord Iwao¡¯s forceful deration, Shinji inwardly smirked as things were unfolding ording to his n. He listened to Lord Iwao¡¯s speech with a feigned unawareness. ¡±If sessful, we can prevent the country from being ravaged, and gather forces for the front. To defeat our Tenshou Country, which suffered a major defeat before, we must gather all our forces at the front.¡± No one objected. Lord Iwao¡¯s words were exactly what everyone had been thinking since the major defeat. They knew it was a highly risky strategy. Still, no one tried to stop it. The possibility of aeback arrived for Soukai Country, which was heading for a gradual decline. This possibility was limited to the time Shinji and Sophira were in the country. Shinji¡¯s importance lies in exining to Lord Iwao the need to defeat the leader of the reaper squad, now that Shinji¡¯s task of analyzing magic was done. Lord Iwao would have no choice but to cooperate. As a reward for his cooperation, Shinji requested permission to seize equipment at the destination. However, he didn¡¯t aim for exclusive use. He agreed to report what was obtained and consider transfer, with the possibility that Soukai Country might not be able to handle the captured items. Soukai Countrycked magical expertise, and Lord Iwao thought it better to benefit from Shinji, just like the [Gate]. Yet, Shinji¡¯s sole desire was to secure the sealed box of his foster parents. Without Freri and Iris¡¯s request, he had no intention of actively seizing anything. He nned to destroy facilities and im the enemy had destroyed it and fled. His true feelings were crystal clear¡ªhe wanted no involvement with dangerous artifacts like relics of dangerous individuals capable of creating clones of the wizard/witch themselves. ¡±This will be a battle that decides Soukai Country¡¯s fate! The operation is in two days at dawn! Eachmander should choose the best troops and prepare for the decisive battle!¡± ¡±¡±Yes, sir!¡±¡± In response to Lord Iwao¡¯smand, the military officers simultaneously knelt and bowed. As the loyal retainers rose and hurriedly left the room, Shinji contemted the final steps. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,346 Chapter 547 Shinji and Tsubaki’s Eavesdropping Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As the presentation ended and everyone began to move around, Tsubaki returned to her room. She told her maid that she would rest in her room and went straight to the cage where she kept a small squirrel. While giving it food, she used magic. Tsubaki wanted to go around the castle and hear everyone¡¯s reactions in person. She wanted to know how each person would respond to Iwao¡¯s serious deration about the fate of the country. So, she let the small squirrel out of the cage. Watching the squirrel leave through the window, Tsubaki sat down on the mat. She followed Shinji¡¯s instructions, calming her mind and focusing on her connection with the squirrel. Through this connection, she could hear sounds through the squirrel, mainly the sound of the wind, indicating it was still outside. After a while, she started hearing the sounds of footsteps and people talking in the corridor. Those were the voices of the servants. After telling the squirrel that it is not the person she is looking for, the squirrel would move on to the next person. By changing locations, Tsubaki could hear various conversations. ¡±This is a perfect opportunity! It¡¯s time to fulfill the desires of our fallen friends! A move that can change the game. I was curious about the oue, but¡­ It¡¯s time to infiltrate enemy territory. Prepare thoroughly. There¡¯s no room for failure,¡± were the motivational words thatforted Tsubaki and eased her worries. She had thought the neutral faction loyal to her father, Iwao, would be alright, but she had been anxious until she heard their reactions firsthand. She couldn¡¯t imagine that those who served the country wouldn¡¯t seize the opportunity to fight back or attack the enemy. However, relying on Shinji, a foreigner, as part of the strategy introduced uncertainties. ¡±How is everyone reacting, Princess?¡± Suddenly, Shinji, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, spoke from behind Tsubaki. He sat down behind her on the mat and ced his hands on her shoulders. Tsubaki didn¡¯t consider it impolite; instead, she felt her body tense up, and her ears turned red as she turned her head to face him. Whenever Shinji touched Tsubaki, her body reacted, anticipating intimacy and increasing her heartbeat. Despite knowing it was wrong, the pleasure she experienced each night was too tempting to resist. She had bepletely captivated by thefort and pleasure of being with a man, forgetting her responsibilities and the pressures of being a princess. Shinji found immense pleasure in this, realizing that he could easily lead her into a se*ual encounter. epting s*x for the sake of the nation, she had transformed from a duty-bound princess to a woman who eagerly anticipated the act. This was a triumph for the son of a subus. ¡±It seems those loyal to my father have epted the n wholeheartedly. There¡¯s no negativity; everyone is expressing their determination for the final battle.¡± ¡±That appears to be the case. Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I needed to touch you to hear the voice you¡¯re hearing, Princess.¡± ¡±I, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d touch me without reason, so it¡¯s fine. Does touching me really allow you to hear my voice?¡± ¡±Yes, Princess. I¡¯ve been interfering with your magic. It seems you¡¯re on the move now. Are you searching for Garoumaru?¡± ¡±Yes, he¡¯s the one I need to be most cautious about.¡± Indeed, as Shinji had said, Tsubaki had the small squirrel search for Garoumaru. She hadn¡¯t shown it on her face or in her demeanor, but she had suspected that he might not approve of this strategy. Without looking away from Shinji, who shared the same sentiment, Tsubaki continued speaking. ¡±If Kuroumaru performs better than Garoumaru in executing this n, there¡¯s a chance the next ruler¡¯s position could change. If Kuroumaru achieves significant results to ovee the current crisis, he couldn¡¯t object.¡± While Garoumaru¡¯s interests aligned with the nation¡¯s survival, it was because he was closest to bing the next ruler. From Garoumaru¡¯s point of view, implementing a game-changing move after taking on the role of ruler would be more advantageous. Tsubaki suspected that hisck of initiative was due to him believing he¡¯d benefit more by securing his position through marriage to her and then taking action. However, Tsubaki had no idea what strategy Garoumaru had in mind to ovee the crisis. She couldn¡¯t predict what he, someone without an exceptional asset like Shinji, would do after bing ruler. This was entirely unexpected for Tsubaki. ¡±As the Princess says. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already set my watchful eyes in advance. Garoumaru has now entered a room on the first floor. Since I¡¯ll be sharing his voice, you can go ahead and bring the squirrel back.¡± ¡±Understood. As expected, Shinji. I can rely on you.¡± Shinji had reced some of the flowers in the vases in various rooms in advance. What these rooms had inmon was that they faced less-trafficked corridors, making them likely spots for private conversations. Garoumaru would be led to enter these rooms. As Tsubaki wished for the squirrel to return to the room, she began hearing the voices of Garoumaru and others through the flowers Shinji had ced. ¡¯That irritating foreigner. Why doesn¡¯t he just offer them up to me when I¡¯m the new lord of thend?¡¯ ¡¯Exactly. But in this situation, we must take action.¡¯ ¡¯Yes, indeed. It¡¯s vexing, but we must prepare. Gather capable individuals. If we contribute the most, my position as the next ruler will be unshakeable.¡¯ Contrary to expectations, Garoumaru, who disliked Shinji, gave straightforward instructions rather than trying to interfere. This presented a challenge for Shinji. He felt that if they had tried to interfere, they could have collected evidence to question the qualities of the next ruler. On the other hand, Tsubaki appreciated that Garoumaru prioritized the nation¡¯s crisis over personal desires. Their conflicting views made it impossible for them to be partners, but recognizing that he was a capable military officer who excelled in serving the nation pleased Tsubaki as a princess. ¡¯Haha! Let¡¯s make use of the foreigner¡¯s strategy!¡¯ ¡¯Alright, then go ahead. I¡¯ll be backter.¡¯ As the subordinates left, Garoumaru remained alone in the room. If he didn¡¯t act suspiciously, Tsubaki had no choice but to rely on Kuroumaru¡¯s performance. Just as Tsubaki was about to end her surveince, something unexpected happened. ¡¯Heh, can we really invade Tenshou Country without a hitch? If many soldiers die and the n fails, we can also drive out the foreigners. If that happens, I¡¯ll finally be the ruler.¡¯ A mocking voice reached Tsubaki, causing her body to tense up. It was someone who was confident of losing and should not have said this after giving orders to his subordinates to fight with all their might earlier. ¡¯It might work out well. If the main military officers are gone, there will be few who oppose surrender. I¡¯ll capture the Princess, convert her, and hand over the troublesome ones to Tenshou Country. Then my life will be secure. Hahaha.¡¯ Despite not seeing his face, Tsubaki could imagine the sinister smile that apanied theughter. Taken aback by his unexpected words, Shinji firmly gripped and supported Tsubaki¡¯s delicate shoulders. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,493 Chapter 548 Tsubaki’s Confusion Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Tsubaki couldn¡¯t understand what Garoumaru was saying. Although they had different desires, she thought he was a devoted warrior, ready to give his all for the country and its people. For her, who was prepared to protect the country by supporting her husband even if her n did not work and she had to marry Garoumaru, the deration of the first candidate for the next head of country as a traitor came as a shock to her. On the other hand, Shinji calmly epted Garoumaru¡¯s words, understanding why he acted as a loyal servant. Even if he became the leader, it would be meaningless if they couldn¡¯tpete with Tenshou Country. Shinji felt it was suspicious that Garoumaru, the expected future leader, wasn¡¯t nning any countermeasures. However, if betraying the country and securing their own position was the goal, that was a different story. In that case, waiting for Garoumaru¡¯s rule to copse while pretending to be loyal was the best solution. (Thinking back, he may have acted recklessly, pretending to be shortsighted. Well, being the top candidate for the next leader has its perks.) Shinji became more cautious about Garoumaru, and he gently wiped away Tsubaki¡¯s tears as she cried, realizing she had been crying. ¡±I can¡¯t believe Garoumaru had such terrible thoughts. I didn¡¯t see iting¡­ ugh.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t have the strength, Tsubaki believed that everyone had the same desire for the country. That¡¯s why she took Shinji¡¯s hand, willing to sacrifice herself. It was about filling the gaps in one¡¯s strength with hard work. These words shattered her beliefs, and it hurt deeply, even though it was just before the decisive battle. To Shinji, this was no joke. If Tsubaki lost hope just before a crucial moment, it could have a negative impact on the uing battle. Shinji, who would be in trouble if Tsubaki gave up, gently squeezed her shoulder for reassurance. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Princess. Garoumaru¡¯s ambitions won¡¯te true. You know that everyone else ismitted to helping the country, right?¡± ¡±Yes.¡± Tsubaki remembered the voices she heard in the castle, voices of soldiers working hard despite their limitations. However, even though their hearts were heavy, their dedication gave her hope. But Tsubaki¡¯s face didn¡¯t brighten. She knew how capable Garoumaru was, and that he was confident in their n failing cast a shadow over her heart. Shinji could sense her instability, and he had to do something. ¡±We n to join the attack this time, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡±¡­Really? I thought you were going to focus on defense¡­¡± Shinji had told Tsubaki that they would prioritize capturing enemy facilities on enemy territory. They would work quietly behind the scenes while Soukai Country and Tenshou Country were in conflict, supporting the sess of the operation. Tsubaki needed to see Kuroumaru as a partner who had ovee hardships with her. Shinji thought it was better for Tsubaki to have feelings for Kuroumaru so there wouldn¡¯t be any lingering attachment when he left the country. However, if Tsubaki¡¯s potential breakdown became apparent, he couldn¡¯t remain silent. Until he left the country, he needed to work hard. ¡±I have a lot at stake if the n fails, so I can¡¯t afford to let that happen. Besides, it¡¯s annoying to let him have his way.¡± So, he imed it was for his own benefit, but right now, it sounded like it was for Tsubaki¡¯s sake. Tsubaki also took Shinji¡¯s words as being for his benefit. If Shinji, whom she could rely on more than Garoumaru, was going to fight, she had no more worries. Revitalized, Tsubaki turned around and smiled naturally. ¡±We must find a way to stop Garoumaru¡¯s scheme, no matter what. First, let¡¯s¨C¡± ¡¯¨CKuku, since the princess is still innocent, I¡¯ll teach her everything about love and rtionships. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ Tsubaki¡¯s words and Garoumaru¡¯s words ovepped, and Shinji immediately stopped his sentence. Tsubaki had heard his words full of desire, but she didn¡¯t get angry or scared. Instead, she looked up at Shinji, her smile turning mischievous. Sheughed as if she found it amusing. ¡±I¡¯ve already denied one of his wishes. I¡¯m no longer an innocent girl. He¡¯ll be quite disappointed, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡±Well, since he won¡¯t have a chance to touch you, there¡¯s no point in worrying about it, I suppose.¡± ¡±Hehe, you¡¯re right. But¡­¡± Pushing Shinji away who fall on his butts, Tsubaki moved closer to him and lowered her face to his groin. At the same time, her slender white fingers moved to loosen his pants, revealing his desire. ¡±Right now, I want to do something that will make him regret it. ¡­Is that okay?¡± This was the first time Tsubaki had shown such vulnerability to Shinji, even though she had always been selfless and devoted to the country. Even if it was a meaningless retaliation and wouldn¡¯t reach Garoumaru, Shinji had no reason to stop Tsubaki, who now wished to be embraced by him. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,576 Chapter 549 Not a Princess, but as Tsubaki, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As Tsubaki lowered Shinji¡¯s pants and underwear with her own hands, the half-erect p*nis was exposed to the open air. She then buried her face in Shinji¡¯sp as shey face down on the tatami mat, emitting a low, lustful moan. (It looks different in a bright ce.) Their intimate moments always urred after sunset, and Tsubaki only saw the p*nis in dimly lit rooms. Her lips, blushing at the sight of what was clearly visible in the light, touched it sensually. With each touch of her glossy lips, the p*nis bounced, and as her tongue sensually circled the ns, Shinji quickly became fully aroused. Tsubaki, performing the service she had been taught by Shinji, gazed up at him, and their eyes locked. ¡±You¡¯ve gotten better, Princess. No, wait¡­¡± ¡±Kiss, mmm~? Kiss, ju~? mmm?¡± The identity of being a princess was inseparable from Tsubaki, and she had always strived to be a suitable presence for the nation. Even though her body bore the lewd crest and she was on the verge of slumping into pleasure, her heart remained unwavering. Whether the time spent in s*x exceeded that of the magic ritual, or if she demonstrated herscivious movements on top of him as instructed by Shinji, she always began with the magic ritual, and Tsubaki benefited from it. Even if Shinji were to express a desire for only s*x without the magic ritual, she could confidently refuse. That is how proud Tsubaki is of being a ¡°princess¡± and how she lives for her country. She had never doubted that those who served the nation felt the same way. In the face of the national crisis of Tenshou Country, no one had given up, and they had all united to confront it. That¡¯s why, even though the princess¡¯s duties were heavy, she had always strived to be a respected princess who didn¡¯t run away. But when she learned that Garoumaru, the chief military officer, was considering betraying them behind the scenes, Tsubaki¡¯s unwavering determination to be an honorable princess wavered. If he prioritized his own desires, she thought that she too could discard the shell of being a princess without being med. And so, Tsubaki pushed Shinji down and ventured into the realm of ¡°s*x.¡± ¡±You¡¯ve gotten better, Tsubaki. It feels really good.¡± For the sake of the nation, for the magic ritual, Shinji smiled and responded to Tsubaki¡¯s individual desires that had nothing to do with the country¡¯s interests. It was the first time she had reveral her true self, shedding the polite and gentle manner that had supported the princess (Tsubaki) until now. Tsubaki and the princess were inseparable, except for her father, mother, and brother. Most of the people who respected her saw the princess-like Tsubaki and praised her. Praise for Tsubaki, not the princess, was an act that should have been disrespectful, but it made the wounded Tsubaki happy beyond measure. Unlike Garoumaru, who saw Tsubaki only as a princess, Shinji saw Tsubaki as an individual who had learned to serve him. Although it should have been a domain reserved for blood rtives or spouses, she allowed it because of her fervent service. ¡±Nn, nn ? Slurp~? Fuu, nn~? Chu-pa, chu-pu~?¡± ¡±Well, Tsubaki¡¯s mouth is just too good¡­ I could c*m right away.¡± Both during the magic ritual and in the midst of s*x, they spoke very little and focused solely on satisfying their carnal desires. Therefore, Shinji¡¯s changing expressions and sweetpliments in his natural state nted warm feelings in Tsubaki¡¯s heart. (I¡¯m happy¡­? I want him to be even happier¡­?) Tsubaki had received an education that emphasized supporting men from the start. It was only natural that she felt the desire to make things even better when she saw Shinji¡¯s pleased expression. The desire to serve her husband that she should have felt was now pouring entirely into Shinji. ¡±Puhaa¡­ ? Shinji, you prefer it when I use my chest, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve taught me the paizuri many times.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. Tsubaki¡¯s breasts are big and beautiful, so it feels even better. So, I want you to use your breasts.¡± ¡±Oh, you¡¯re such an insatiable man¡­ ?¡± Encouraged by Shinji¡¯s natural demeanor, Tsubaki also revealed her true self and wore a soft smile. While never mentioning Shinji¡¯s preferences that she had sensed during her training, Tsubaki asked about them. Sheughed when she heard the answer and appeared somewhat troubled, but this added a touch of youthful cuteness to her beauty. With a smooth movement, she loosened the obi of the kimono, which had been tightly tied to hide the contours of her body. When she untied the sarashi, which hadpressed her ample breasts, a deep cleavage came into Shinji¡¯s view. Shinji, who had a strong image of being a calm and dependable wizard, furrowed his brow in a rather disheveled manner. Instead of a sense of aversion, he found her humanness more appealing. As she squeezed the p*nis between her breasts, it slid with her saliva. Slowly pressing it from both sides, her touch on the warm p*nis made Tsubaki¡¯s cheeks even redder. As she pressed her breast meat with both hands and moved them back and forth, she observed Shinji¡¯s reaction closely. He seemed genuinely pleased, and her desire to serve him grew stronger. ¡±Oh, I-I¡¯m about to¡­ c*m¡­¡± The rhythmical movements of her breasts, pressing against it perfectly, and her skillful hip movements not only heightened Shinji¡¯s pleasure but also aroused Tsubaki. Unlike when a man devours a woman in s*x, forey done in sync allowed her to observe Shinji¡¯s reactions carefully while leaving some room for thought. The swollen ns and Shinji¡¯s rough breathing indicated that he was truly on the verge of climax. When she looked up at Shinji with a slightly open mouth and a pleading tongue, her movements becamescivious. Shinji responded by thrusting his hips forcefully against her breasts. Tsubaki had hinted at ¡°sp*rm-drinking¡± because during her training in serving Shinji, she had remembered his satisfied smile when she had done so. With a desire for Shinji to be pleased even a little, Tsubaki chose to perform sp*rm-drinking without hesitation. ¡±C-c*m¡­ in my mouth¡­? Nn, nn~?¡± ¡±I¡¯m¡­ c-c**ming¡­¡± As she forcefully pressed her breasts and the perfectly timed hip movements pushed the ns, the hot breath that washed over them served as the catalyst for Shinji¡¯s climax. Finally, Shinji¡¯s p*nis was thrust into her mouth. Spurt~? Spurt~? The copious release dirtied not only Tsubaki¡¯s mouth but also her tongue and chin and further poured into her cleavage. Thanks to the dedicated paizuri, where she skillfully rubbed the shaft of the p*nis, Shinji was able to release without leaving any sp*rm in his urethra. The room was filled only with Shinji and Tsubaki¡¯s heavy breathing. When she released the p*nis from her cleavage, a thread of c*m bridged the gap. Overwhelmed by the extraordinary amount, thickness, and scent, Tsubaki felt dizzy as Shinji grasped her shoulder. There would be no turning back if they continued like this. Tsubaki sensed this premonition but did not stop Shinji. She prioritized her selfish desire to receive his seed in her stomach, as her fallen body demanded. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,288 Chapter 550 Not a Princess, but as Tsubaki, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai At Shinji¡¯s urging, Tsubaki raised her body when he grabbed her shoulders. She was asked to ce both elbows on the nearby wooden table, and obediently turned her back to him. She leaned her upper body onto the table and used her hands to support herself. Behind Tsubaki, Shinji knelt down and further loosened her kimono, exposing her wless, well-rounded peachy buttocks. As he touched her soft buttocks, his fingers sank into the supple flesh, causing Tsubaki to squirm. Due to the excitement from the paizuri, her thighs were now moist with desire, and Tsubaki, overwhelmed by embarrassment, turned her face away. The modesty she had likely been taught, that indulgence was not appropriate, fueled Shinji¡¯s sadistic desires, causing the p*nis to be even firmer and erect. ¡±I¡¯m going to insert it¡­¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Ahh, mmm~? Oh, there¡­?¡± As Shinji slowly inserted it, Tsubaki¡¯s body trembled, and she lowered her face in an attempt to endure the pleasure. Her v*gina, which had remembered the shape of Shinji¡¯s p*nis through repeated s*x, now fit perfectly, and even though he was merely inserting himself, it brought immense pleasure, transforming her expression into one of ecstasy. With a slight thrust, the ns reached its deepest point, and as Shinji finished inserting it, he grabbed her buttocks and moved his hips gently. This act was different from the intense release of pent-up se*ual desire after the magic ritual or the training to instill a submissive attitude during s*x. It was a subtle bnce that provided just enough pleasure to be enjoyable but could be stopped if Tsubaki wished. ¡±Tsubaki, move your hips too.¡± ¡±Me too? Nn~? Ahh~? Nnnn~? Ahh~? Ahh~?¡± Tsubaki moved her hips as instructed, and Shinji synchronized his movements with hers. Their perfectly timed thrusts amplified the pleasure, overwhelming Tsubaki with intense pleasure without clouding her thinking. Until now, their s*x had been clearly defined as either dominant or submissive, with Shinji taking the lead when he moved his hips and Tsubaki being passive when she served him. But this time was different. While maintaining a clear understanding of what she was doing, what was being done to her, and without losing herself in the experience, Tsubaki enthusiastically engaged in s*x that was mutually satisfying. (This is amazing¡­? The clearest it¡¯s ever been¡­? It feels so good¡­? I love this¡­?) Her kimono, nowpletely undone and revealing her neck, received kisses. Gentle hands fondled her breasts, and her nipples were teased. They moved their hips in harmony, and their bodies heated up from within. Gradually, Tsubaki¡¯s entire body tingled with arousal, and without losing herself in a trance-like state, she instinctively searched for ways to enhance her pleasure. ¡±There¡­? Ahh~? Ahh~? It¡¯s good~?¡± ¡±Right here?¡± ¡±Yes~? Like that~? Nn, Ahh~? Haan~?¡± Tsubaki twisted her hips to offer a better angle. She turned without shame, craving kisses. When Shinji withdrew his p*nis, she didn¡¯t say a word but turned back to reconnect with him in a face-to-face position. With both hands and legs, she clung to him and reached climax. These were all disys of vulnerability that only a lifelong partner should see, and Tsubaki exposed them to Shinji. She pushed aside the detested Garoumaru, whom she hated, and forgot about Kuroumaru, whom she had chosen as her partner. Tsubaki, not as a princess but as a woman, devoted herself entirely to the current happiness of s*x. Tsubaki knew that this was wrong. She understood that Shinji showing his true self, engaging in sweet s*x, and amodating her desires were all just for her sake. Nevertheless, for now, just for now, she couldn¡¯t help but want to entrust herself to the dependable wizard in front of her. ¡±Just for now~? That¡¯s why~? I¡¯ll do it properly~? I¡¯ll return to being everyone¡¯s princess~?¡± ¡±I understand. Tsubaki is doing well. Just for now, right? I promise to keep this a secret.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ yes~? Make it strong, like always~? Oh, oh~? Like that~? Ahh~? Ahhh~?¡± Shinji¡¯s gentle words seeped into the wounded Tsubaki. He pushed her down and, lying on her back, he pounded her as she desired. It was a fierce and vigorous s*x that didn¡¯t involve synchronized breathing but rather showed a man ravishing a woman. Tsubaki, who had epted him with her body and soul, was so overwhelmed with pleasure that she was dripping with excitement. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Uhh~? Ohh~? So good~? Feels so good~? Shinji~? Shinji~?¡± Shinji inwardly smirked as Tsubaki, the princess who always prioritized her country, descended into depths from which she couldn¡¯t turn back. Even though she said it was just for now, it was not clear that it had no impact on her, considering how deeply she had be corrupted. Tsubaki¡¯s highest priority remained her country, and she continued to prioritize her duties as a princess. However, the events of today would significantly affect whether she could sever her rtionship with Shinji and Garoumaru, be Kuroumaru¡¯s spouse, and be the ruler of the nation. The issue of maintaining ties with Soukai Country after helping his adoptive parents was also a concern. But for now, Shinji was focused on engraving the pinnacle of happiness into Tsubaki¡¯s life. Bncing the books could wait, and he had no qualification to call himself the son of a subus if he missed this opportunity. Amidst their union in the missionary position, Shinji grabbed her bouncing breasts each time he thrust his hips forcefully, speeding up the motion to reach climax. Tsubaki, realizing his intentions, entwined her legs around his waist, longing for his release, and this act was driven not by reason but instinct. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t mind if she were impregnated by this man. ¡±I¡¯m c*mming¡­!¡± ¡±I am too~? I¡¯m c*mming~? Inside me~? Inside~? Ahh~? Ahh~? Ahhhhh~?~?¡± Spurt~? Spurt~? Spurttt~? The ns pressed against the deepest point, releasing his seed. Shinji¡¯s vigorous demand for her body, which had slowly umted heat, and her desire to ept him both mentally and physically caused Tsubaki to experience the most pleasurable climax she had ever had. If Shinji hadn¡¯t used soundproofing magic, the volume of her ecstatic cries would have likely led the maids to storm in. He continued to thrust his hips while embracing her. ¡±Haah, haah, haah¡­?¡± Tsubaki, who repeated ragged breaths, lovingly wrapped her arms around Shinji¡¯s back. She felt the remnants of the afterglow of the intense pleasure slowly leaving her body. It was as if her sadness was also dissipating, and her thoughts were bing clear. (I won¡¯t let Garoumaru be the ruler of the country. I¡¯ll thwart whatever he¡¯s nning. It¡¯s all right; I have this man¡­) Tsubaki believed that if Shinji hadn¡¯t visited the country, things would have likely gone ording to Garoumaru¡¯s wishes. Meeting him and receiving assistance before losing her country, her people, and herself had been a stroke of great fortune. One could even call it a fateful encounter. ¡±Shinji¡­¡± ¡±What is it?¡± ¡±I¡¯m relying on you, okay¡­?¡± He smiled and nodded in response to her, holding her tightly. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,862 Chapter 551 Tsubaki Holds Secret Feelings in Her Chest Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Tsubaki, whose body had cleaned by Shinji¡¯s magic, faces him again. She sits with a calm expression that does not show the unstable feeling before s*x, with a good posture as usual. Tsubaki coughs shyly once in front of Shinji, who is relieved that she has generally recovered. ¡±I may have lost control¡­ but my goal remains the same. I will marry someone who will help me in my reign and protect the country from the threat of Tenshou Country.¡± ¡±If that¡¯s the case, I will continue to assist you, Princess.¡± ¡±Yes, I¡¯m counting on you. ¡­I was able to notice Garoumaru¡¯s scheme. In that sense, it¡¯s actually a good thing. From now on, I will strengthen the surveince on him. What do you think, Shinji?¡± ¡±It¡¯s necessary. ¡­A sale cannot bepleted without a buyer. It would be faster if there is evidence of a connection with Tenshou Country.¡± ¡±I don¡¯t think someone who has hidden so well would leave such evidence carelessly. But just in case, I intend to investigate. I have this magic, after all.¡± Tsubaki¡¯s gaze turns to the small squirrel that had returned to the room without them noticing. The squirrel can infiltrate the building and with shared vision and hearing, a more detailed investigation is possible. Compared to Shinji¡¯s magic, which relies on immobile flowers, Tsubaki¡¯s magic, which allows her to move, is more suitable for finding evidence. It is very helpful for Shinji, who wants to focus on preparing to infiltrate enemy territory, to leave the investigation of Garoumaru to Tsubaki. ¡±Then I will leave the investigation of Garoumaru to you, Princess. I will focus on the strategy, but please don¡¯t hesitate to call me if anything happens.¡± ¡±I will do that. ¡­Are you leaving already?¡± ¡±Yes. There are still things I need to do.¡± Tsubaki¡¯s gaze, looking up at Shinji as he stands up, changes to a lonely one. It represents her true self without the princess¡¯s mask. Garoumaru¡¯s betrayal, who was supposed to serve the country and her father, deeply wounded Tsubaki¡¯s heart, but knowing that, she had developed a strong trust in Shinji, who vowed to support her. In the process of being indulged by the opposite gender and experiencing pleasure, she has lost her resistance to exposing her true self to him. Even though she knows it is not rational, her emotion tells her that it is okay to be pampered by Shinji, and her budding selfishness prioritizes her emotions. Knowing Garoumaru¡¯s selfishness, she has lost her excessive selflessness and has be a little more honest about her own desires. As a result, the feeling of wanting to be together a little longer is reflected in her gaze. Shinji smiles back at her modest and adorable reaction, which she always had as a princess. ¡±I wille again at night. Inside the castle and to Garoumaru. Since the number of surveince targets has increased, we will need a new magic.¡± ¡±Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting~? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll behave properly when there are other people around.¡± ¡±I believe that you, Princess, have no need to worry. I trust you.¡± Tsubaki, who had ascivious smile filled with expectations for the magic ritual called s*x, suddenly changes the atmosphere and returns to her calm princess-like expression. Even though her body falls and her heart recognizes Shinji as someone she can rely on, even if she feels a fateful connection, she will not lose sight of her purpose in s*x. Tsubaki realizes that if that were to happen, her connection with Shinji would be forever severed. When she wished for his cooperation, she didn¡¯t realize why he epted, but looking back, she realizes that there must have been a reason for Shinji, who had strongly hinted at refusing, to suddenly ept. (Surely, Tenshou Country must be involved.) As she learns magic from Shinji, Tsubaki realizes that there is nothing he desires in this country, and if she considers that the reward he desired was only superficial, she realizes that it is too disadvantageous for him. The more she gets to know Shinji¡¯s personality, the more she understands that he is the type of person who doesn¡¯t act without personal gain. Cooperating with Tsubaki would benefit him¡­ that is the answer shees to, that he desired the capture of Tenshou Country¡¯s facilities. If the operation is sessful and he gets what he wants, the rtionship will be cut off. When she made the contract, she thought it was unavoidable, but now she hate it. However, Tsubaki understood that maintaining a mutually beneficial state is essential for the continuation of the rtionship. It can also be said that cutting ties with Shinji, who can make a move to save the country from a national crisis, is a loss for the country. For the sake of the country, for personal desires. As long as these two can coexist, Tsubaki will not be a foolish princess. ¡±Well then,ter.¡± ¡±Take care¡­¡± Tsubaki watched Shinji disappear into the brilliance of the teleport magic with a hint of regret. Until the remnantspletely disappeared, she held the feeding box and gave food to the crouching squirrel in the cage. She let the squirrel eating rest and released a small bird from the cage instead. It had been a considerable amount of time since the presentation, and she thought that there were no major military officials in the castle. So, Tsubaki sent the small bird towards the barracks where Kuroumaru¡¯s unit was stationed. As soldiers moved around, as expected, Kuroumaru was there. Tsubaki, who shared visual perception with the small bird, listened to their voices while observing their situation. The morale of Kuroumaru¡¯s unit soldiers is high, and they hope to participate in the operation. Among them are many who survived the losing battle six months ago, and they are excited about the unparalleled opportunity to avenge themselves. Kuroumaru also gives clear instructions and selects soldiers, which is reassuring in one word. However, Tsubaki¡¯s chest did not harbor any further feelings. She finds his straightforward personality admirable, and she can imagine a future where they be a good couple and lead the country in a positive direction. Besides, the respectful gaze he directs towards her is pleasant, and she even has the conviction that they can be a happy couple. But Tsubaki has trulye to know a reliable man. Without his arrangements, Kuroumaru would not have be a candidate for marriage and would have been swallowed up by the nuisance named Garoumaru. Although she had s*x with him for the sake of magic, now she finds herself wanting it, and there is also a slump of happiness in surrendering herself to the other. (But I will keep these feelings in my chest¡­ for now¡­) Tsubaki understands that the feelings that should not be spoken aloud need to be fully digested before weing a husband. In the first andst flutter of her chest, which will nevere true, she can¡¯t help but want to surrender herself until the timees. Not as a princess, but as Tsubaki. The sweet voice that seems happy no matter where echoes in her room even on that night. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,437 Chapter 552 The Day Before the Operation Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After teaching magic to Tsubaki, Shinji focused on preparations. First, he delivered the weapons created by Durin at Smith¡¯s Workshop to Kuroumaru. Not all of his subordinates received them, but they went into the hands of those participating in this operation. Shinji was deeply grateful for Durin¡¯s swift craftsmanship. Next, he adjusted the role of ra, who had been serving as Hiyuri¡¯s monitor. She had been receiving magic lessons from Freri since merely watching wasn¡¯t enough to make her a full-fledged subus. In fact, her magic abilities had improved significantly since her early subus days, and she had grown to a levelparable to Shizuku and Eve. Therefore, Shinji positioned ra as an apostle apprentice entrusted by a goddess, just like Eve, and nned to have the three of them act together. By concealing her horns and tail and wearing a magician¡¯s robe, ra appeared as a beautiful wheat-haired magician. She had informed Shizuku that she and Eve were both apostles of the same goddess, but they had been acting separately to eliminate any dependency during their training. The biggest concern was whether Shizuku would dislike being alone with Eve, but various factors, such as being of the same gender, Eve and ra being friends (ording to the setting), and the desire for more firepower in the party, all aligned, and ra was epted. A partyposition of three female magicians was unusual, and on top of that, they all had striking appearances, which led to unwanted attention and worsened Shizuku¡¯s aversion to men. However, this didn¡¯t concern Shinji, who was already disliked by her. Finally, Sylphy left Hayate¡¯s side and had ir bring Sylphy back to Goddess Arian. ording to thetest news, despite the effort to select apostles from different worlds, no one else had been able to contract with Sylphy yet. So, she was currently assigned tasks by Goddess Arian. This time, like ir, she had received permission from Goddess Arian to assist Shinji. There was no need to discuss what she desired as a reward. As a result, the annex where Shinji and the others were staying now had the highest number of people ever. ¡°Green Travelers¡± L, Lili, Lilu, Iris; A party of Shizuku and Marie; Eve and ra; High Spirits ir, Sylphy; and then Freri, Emily, and Sophira, totaling 13 people. Except for Sofira, who was not informed, they were all sisters of the pole and had pleasant appearances. Shizuku was the only one who was disgusted and her impression of Shinji worsened further. It is not a new thing for those who know that Shinji is the son of a subus. Besides, high spirits do not care about the pole sisters. Sophira, on the other hand, remained unaware and emotionally immature. She assumed that her master¡¯s acquaintances were all good-looking individuals. The only one who was truly shocked and had her opinion of Shinji further deteriorate was Shizuku. Even Shizuku, who had been thoroughly trained and would obediently submit if Shinji made advances, could not hide her disgust. However, Shinji simplyughed it off and continued as if nothing had happened ¡±Now, the operation begins early tomorrow morning. We must wake up early, so let¡¯s keep this briefing brief.¡± In therge hall, Shinji took the lead in the discussion. Roles and requests had already been assigned, so this gathering was for final confirmation. ¡±Sofira, deploy the ¡®Gate¡¯. ¡®Green Travelers,¡¯ please secure the retreat route on the other side of the gate. Soukai Country¡¯s troops will likely do the same, but there¡¯s no need to protect them. I want you to prioritize your own safety.¡± Each person nodded in response to Shinji¡¯s instructions. It was clear that the enemy would attempt to copse the gate, so the highly coordinated ¡°Green Travelers¡± were assigned to protect it. ¡±ir and Sylphy, you¡¯re on guerri duty. Neutralize any forces attempting to copse the gate. If you happen to find the sealed crystals of my biological parents while on the move, please inform me.¡± The current maximum knownbat strength is the same as Sophira¡¯s duplicate, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone stronger was beyond the gate. The n is for them, the strongest among them, to secure the opponents defense before those stronger ones approach the gate. Assuming nothing extraordinary happens, they can leave dealing with the small fry to the soldiers of Soukai Country, but¡­ ¡±Leave it to me-noja. It¡¯s a bit more fun with strong opponents-noja.¡± ¡±We are the key to the defense. We don¡¯t have time to have fun, okay?¡± ¡±I-I understand-noja¡­¡± Not only Shinji but also L and othersughed wryly at ir, who had been scolded by Sylphy. With Sylphy around, ir won¡¯t go berserk. ¡±Emily, Freri, Shizuku, Marie, Eve, and ra will aim to capture our original selves. Ideally, I want them alive, but if that¡¯s not possible, defeating them is also fine. The most important thing is to rescue my foster parents. Shizuku and the others will handle reconnaissance.¡± ¡±Understood.¡± ¡±¡±I understand!¡±¡± With four magic users, including Marie, on the offensive, it won¡¯t matter how many soldiers protect the original bodies. Marie is a high-ranking spirit, and Eve and ra are subi, so they are sturdier than humans. In the worst case, they can escape through teleportation. Measures have been taken to ensure teleportation even if the ¡®Gate¡¯ is nearby. Shinji ns to capture the original bodies with Emily and Freri as soon as Shizuku and the others strip away their protection. They mustplete this quickly before Soukai Country¡¯s soldiers, including Kuroumaru, make contact with them and grasp Tsubaki¡¯s desired future. Shinji¡¯s intentions are conveyed to Freri and Emily without the need for words. Seeing Emily give a thumbs-up with an exuberant smile, Shinji nodded and looked at everyone. ¡±Thank you. With everyone¡¯s help, we can go rescue my foster parents. It¡¯s a dangerous quest to infiltrate enemy territory, but I believe we¡¯ll be fine with everyone¡¯s strength.¡± To the top-tier adventurers, goddess apostles, and high-ranking spirits, who are all reliable allies even in their original world, Shinji directed a confident smile that oozed with a hint of cunning. ¡±When we safely return, I¡¯ll make sure to reward everyone properly. So, let¡¯s start by taking everything we can from Tenshou Country.¡± Shinji¡¯s calm and confident attitude, as if sess is a given, is a result of thorough preparation. Because they all knew this, nobody interjected, and they responded to his enthusiasm. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,044 Chapter 553 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In the early morning, Shinji and others were at the training ground where the sun had just begun to rise. The faces of many soldiers gathered in the spacious training ground were tense and rigid, and an unusually quiet atmosphere dominated the ce. It was not strange to think that it was just before a mission that would determine the survival of the country. Shinji and others read the atmosphere and quietly closed their mouths while waiting, just like everyone else. Walking in front of them were Iwao and Tsubaki. They stood on a tform one step higher to oversee the brave warriors who were about to go into battle that would decide the fate of Soukai Country. ¡±¡­The invasion of Tenshou Country has begun, and we fought to protect our country. That country was strong, suffered a major defeat, and gained time to resist at the cost of losing their heir and many soldiers. However, they cunningly targeted innocent civilians, putting us in a situation where we had to react defensively.¡± Iwao spoke in a low, heavy voice with his eyes closed. The soldiers felt the regret seeping from his voice as he recalled the faces of his deceased son and vassals. ¡±We endure the days without knowing what the future holds. It was not without frustration to impose hardships on everyone and feel inadequate. But that ends today!¡± He opened his eyes wide, and his loud voice echoed. ¡±We will capture the hated castle of Tenshou Country in this operation! The soldiers will invade the castle that lies using ¡®Gate¡¯ and take down as many important people as possible!¡± Shinji had gathered some information about what lies beyond the ¡®Gate¡¯ from Sophira¡¯s memories and conveyed it to Iwao. It was determined that the facility that produces clones is located inside the moat of a castle somewhere in Tenshou Country. Iwao¡¯s goal is to capture the castle of Tenshou Country and cause great chaos within the country. No matter what country it is, if a castle falls, it bes a major incident. Therger the damage to the castle, the more manpower is needed for recovery, and if important people die, personnel recement is also necessary. If the country isrge, factions will increase, and there is a possibility of internal conflicts over who will be the new lord for what reasons. Taking advantage of these chaotic situations, they will regain lost territories including the fortress. That is the desired oue for Iwao. Therefore, failure is not allowed in this operation. It is clear that if Soukai Country¡¯s excellent soldiers are defeated, they will lose their ability to resist the enemy country. ¡±Now is the perfect opportunity to defeat the enemy! I expect everyone¡¯s efforts!¡± ¡±¡±¡±Yes, sir!¡±¡±¡± In response to Iwao¡¯s enthusiastic speech, the soldiers responded in unison. Their determination was tremendous, and their voices were so loud that it hurt the ears. When Shinji looked at Tsubaki, she nodded with a serious expression. Seeing that signal, Shinji and hispanions stepped forward in front of Iwao and others. Except for Shinji, who walked at the forefront, everyone else was female, which is an unusualposition in Soukai Country. There was no man who would send flirtatious nces even if they were all attractive women, and instead, they felt a sense of respect that they could rely on. ¡±Now, I will open the ¡®Gate¡¯. As nned, we will be the first to rush in, so please follow after.¡± ¡±Understood. Please, Shinji-dono.¡± ¡±Leave it to me. Please, Sophira.¡± ¡±Yes. ¡®Gate¡¯.¡± Take¡¯s soul within Sophira trembled as she tried to use magic. He could still be of help to his beloved homnd even in death. He imagined the enemy territory while looking through Sophira¡¯s eyes, seeing his father and beloved sister who had aged in his memories. Sophira also exerted all her magic power, and the two of them cooperated to create a long oval-shaped ¡®Gate¡¯ that could amodate many people at once. ¡¯I believe in your sess¡­ Good luck.¡¯ Receiving Tsubaki¡¯s thoughts, Shinji, who was walking towards the ¡®Gate,¡¯ lightly raised the staff in his hand and disappeared. Tsubaki, who watched his back, sped her hands together as if praying and continued to gaze at him with a longing expression. * * * After enduring the difort unique to teleportation magic, Shinji and others emerged from the ¡®Gate.¡¯ There, they found themselves in a ce exactly as seen in Sophira¡¯s memories. It was a simple room that served as the return point for the clones that went out through the ¡®Gate,¡¯ with only one room with double doors. Relieved to see the scene exactly as confirmed in the dream, Shinji and others, led by Emily, ran towards the door, knowing that it would lead them into the grounds of the castle. As they forcefully opened the door, there was a wide garden just like in Sophira¡¯s dreams. The ce where Shinji and the others were teleported to was inside the walls that surrounded the castle, and it was a section where the lord and his vassals who ruled thisnd lived. Thanks to the early morning, there was no one, not even guards, let alone any pedestrian traffic. This situation was very convenient. Now, Shinji gave a signal to Sophira, and the soldiers of Soukai Country would board one after another. ¡±Advance! Take down the enemies one by one!¡± ¡±¡±¡±Oooooh!!¡±¡±¡± The momentum was tremendous, and in no time, soldiers who had readied their weapons scattered everywhere. They needed to find the pce where the target person was staying, so they stormed every building one by one. There were those who swung and missed at empty spaces, those who killed half-asleep residents, and those who fought against awakened warriors due to themotion. The results varied. There were also those running to upy the main keep, which was responsible formanding the army. The few remaining guards, who had not even imagined such a surprise attack, were thrown into chaos and were being pushed back by the Soukai Country army without functioning properly. Overall, the battle situation could be said to be in favor of Soukai Country. It was only natural since theyunched aplete surprise attack. In the midst of all this, Shinji and the others were still near the building where the ¡®Gate¡¯ was. They had nned to immediately head towards the research institute where the original bodies were, relying on Sophira¡¯s memories. However, they stopped when they heard L¡¯s report, who could overlook the town from a bird¡¯s-eye view using ¡°Hawk¡¯s Eye¡±. ¡±Shinji-san. The castle town here is muchrger than Soukai Country. And as you go towards the outskirts of the town, the buildings be poorly constructed. I think it¡¯s probably the ve district¡­¡± The only ce in Tenshou Country with a ve district. It was the core area of Tenshou Country, whichunched wars against other countries and always brought the captured ves back to this ce before dispatching them to various locations. ¡±So this is the capital city, huh?¡± Knowing where they were transferred to, Shinji groaned. It was fine for now since there was chaos, but once Tenshou Country regained itsposure, it was clear that reinforcements woulde rushing in. It could also be imagined that there were a lot of troops waiting in the capital city. ¡±We can¡¯t afford to waste any more time. L, Lili, Lilu, Iris. I leave this ce to you.¡± ¡±Yes. Please take care, Shinji-san¡­¡± With the ¡°Green Traveler¡± seeing them off, Shinji and the others started running. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,845 Chapter 554 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The surprise attack by Soukai Country using the ¡°Gate¡± in the early morning waspletely unexpected for Tenshou Country. They have fought wars with many countries, always gaining the upper hand in every battlefield. The battlefield is always the territory of the invading country. But they never imagined that the capital city, which is the central part of the country, would be a battlefield. And why didn¡¯t they take any measures against the existence of the ¡°Gate¡± that they knew about? It was nothing but their arrogance, believing that Tenshou Country was chosen by the gods. However, there was one person in Tenshou Country who reacted to the ¡°Gate¡± opened by Sophira. She is a young woman with the blood of the ruler of Tenshou Country, the original of the numerous clones created. She is known as the beautiful white-haired Miko of the human god (Hitogami). Tenshou Country was originally a country with a human supremacy ideology, but it started implementing extreme policies such as invading other countries and using ve soldiers in the past few years. The cause of this was the Miko receiving divine revtions from the human god. As a result, the Tenshou Country received various knowledge from the god, and the people became proud, thinking of themselves as chosen by the god. This knowledge ranged from how to use devices to extract magic power from crystal that sealed demons. It can be said that this led to a rapid increase in the country¡¯s power. This revtions of the Miko make a significant impact. Therefore, following the orders of the god to conquer other countries, the Tenshou Country continued to wage wars against neighboring nations. A nation driven mad by the god. That is the true nature of Tenshou Country. The fact that the Miko reacted to the ¡°Gate¡± was nothing more than a divine revtion given to her while she slept. ¡±Ah¡­ Hitogami-sama, I thank you.¡± The Miko, whose consciousness awakened in an instant, quickly got out of bed and, still dressed lightly, opened the sliding door. She gave instructions to the clone waiting in the corridor to put on a mask. ¡±Enemy attack. Eliminate them immediately.¡± ¡±Understood.¡± When themand was given, the clone moved swiftly. Replicants born from the work of the god were stronger than ordinary soldiers, but the Miko knew that they could be overwhelmed by sheer numbers. She expected to sacrifice their life and take down dozens of enemies with them. After all, for her, the clones were just receable pawns, and she believed that it didn¡¯t matter if they werepletely wiped out as long as they could defeat the troublemakers who were ruining the God¡¯s country. What was more important for the Miko was the answer to the question of why Tenshou Country was being attacked. ¡±I see¡­ The clones dispatched to Soukai Country have betrayed us¡­ O Lord God, I apologize¡­ It¡¯s only because of my inadequate education¡­¡± The Miko, who had found the answer, murmured sadly about being attacked by a surprise using the ¡°Gate¡±. Only she could hear the voice of God, and to others, it seemed like she was just murmuring to herself. It was very eerie to see her speaking while looking up at the empty sky. ¡±This is all the fault of the ruler of the Country¡­ Attacking with just those clones¡­ If we ignore the treaty and attack and destroy them, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this¡­¡± The attack on the royal castle of Soukai Country was a n strongly desired by the ruler of Tenshou Country. By removing the clones who lived in the royal castle, the n was to first expelling Iwao and Tsubaki, who lived in the royal castle. After that, they wanted Garoumaru to be the temporary ruler and restore peace. The goal was to then convince Soukai Country to surrender and be a loyal vassal state. If the order given to Sophira and the others is to abduct those with high magic power, Iwao and Tsubaki would also be targeted. In order to prevent the n of abducting the two and the n of Garoumaru taking control of the castle from being exposed, the attacking team was given orders while hiding the original purpose. But it is beyond unexpected that the clones were captured and a counterattack wasunched. The Miko has no idea how the other side able to prevent her frommitting suicide and make her change sides. Now, ignoring the ruler¡¯s n, the Miko deeply regrets that it would have been better to deploy all the clones and destroy the town. It is an extremely foolish idea considering future efforts and profits, and it is unthinkable for someone of royal blood. ¡±¡­How merciful of you to say that, O Lord God¡­ Then let¡¯s use this opportunity to remove the nuisance. There is no need to bow to anyone other than the human god, I have always thought so¡­ I must give new instructions to the clones.¡± No matter how much she is a Miko, if she usurps the ruler, she cannot protect the country. The Miko, who wants to avoid the disappearance of a country that worships the human god, hopes that those nuisances will be eliminated by the hands of the Soukai Country. Although she is a Miko with royal blood, her position in the session to the ruler is low, and unless all the blood rtives are dead, the position of the ruler will note around. In fact, the current ruler is wary of the Miko¡¯s fervent faith, bordering on madness, and the Miko holds a grudge for being deliberately demoted in rank. The ruler of Tenshou Country was well aware that the country could not function on the grace of the human god alone. In that sense, one could say that the miko and the human god are being skillfully utilized. ¡±I must take responsibility for this disturbance¡­ hehe¡­ Yes, I understand. It seems that using clones alone won¡¯t stop the enemies aiming for this ce¡­ So, let¡¯s release the divine soldiers.¡± Acting on the God¡¯s wishes, despite her aversion, the Miko decides to release the sealed beings that was sealed by the country ruler, and she walks down the corridor. Not only Shinji and others from Soukai Country, but also the Miko and the human god¡¯s intentions, will contribute to turning the battlefield into even greater chaos. Shinji, who was running, had no way of knowing. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,242 Chapter 555 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Three Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji and the others rush towards their destination,pletely ignoring the houses where people take shelter along the way. They must reach their objective before reinforcements arrive in the capital. It is important to achieve their goal and be ready to retreat at any time. As they progress, clones appear to block their path. These clones are a directly subordinate unit of the miko,posed of individuals wielding kodachis (short swords) to block the way and others with bows aiming to shoot arrows. ¡±Shinji, arrows! I¡¯ll charge through!¡± ¡±Leave it to me. [Arrow Avoidance]!¡± In front of the clones, who draw their bows and arrows, Shinji chants a spell. The [Arrow Avoidance] spell deflects the trajectory of arrows, protecting not only Emily charging forward, but also Shinji, Shizuku, Eve, and ra. A number of arrows were fired, cutting through the wind as they approached them, but once they got close enough, their trajectories curved in an impossible direction. As a result, not one of them hit them, or even got in the way of their running. ¡±Uryaaah!¡± With momentum, Emily jumps into the vanguard of the clones andshes out with a spiked-club that is bigger than her own body. The blow, which is strengthened by magic, is not powerful enough to be blocked even if the other side tries to block it with a kodachi. So, the clone¡¯s kodachi is crushed and parts of its body are scraped off, and the clone is blown away, engulfing others. With another sh of light, another individual that was about to pounce upon seeing the gap is blown away further. In the face of Emily¡¯s overwhelming individual power, the cooperation of the clones seems to have no meaning. ¡±Return the arrows with an arrow.¡± ¡±Yes, Shizuku-senpai!¡± ¡±We¡¯ll match it. Here we go?¡± Following Shizuku¡¯s instructions, Eve and ra raised their staffs. They simultaneously chanted a magic spell that generated and released arrows. Shizuku, borrowed Marie¡¯s power, a high-level water spirit, specialized in water magic. Then, Eve and ra, reborn as subi, specialized in darkness magic. By casting their respective magic spells in their areas of expertise, a multiple of sky-blue and ck arrows were created above their heads. The three of them were magicians who could generate more arrows in an instant than a formation of clone archers. Comparing their individual specs with the clones would be futile, as they were vastly different. Now, the two-colored arrows rained down like rain, rendering many of the clones immobilized. Those who were struck in vital areas died instantly without suffering, but those who were not faced the agony of being unable to move due to the poison infused in the magic arrows. ¡±This is really effective. Keep it up!¡± ¡±I don¡¯t need to be told, I already know. It¡¯s amazing that something like this actually works, right?¡± ¡±Well, magic in this world is still underdeveloped, you know.¡± The idea of using poison on arrows came from Shinji, and Shizuku and the others customized it during the preparation period. The monsters that lived in the original world tended to growrger as they became stronger, and they needed a lot of poison to be injected, so it was rarely used unless there was a reason to capture them. Even if the enemy was not a magic-using monster, but a bandit group, if there was a wizard among them, they could deal with it with themagic, so it was even more so. On the other hand, there was no proper countermeasure against poison in this world. There were few wizards or witches, and the nature of magic was mainly focused on attack magic that could be used in war, and because they mostly treated direct injuries, the countermeasures against poison were very poor. Shinji learned that and decided to use paralyzing poison, and as a result, many clones became unable to move and fell to the ground. There was no need to bother to stop their breath, as long as they were incapacitated. It was enough if they did not interfere until they achieved their goal. Now, the clones that fell down every time Shizuku and the others chanted magic had to stop their magic to turn the situation around. However, the arrows were stopped by Shinji, so they had no choice but to approach them. ¡±I can¡¯t let you go when I¡¯m here!¡± Emily, who was rampaging uncontrobly, couldn¡¯t pass by. Despite being alone, she supported the front line without a single scratch. The back of the person fighting, with golden hair and a red cloak fluttering in the wind, is reliable, and Shinji hasplete trust in her. The battle continued with Shinji and the others in the lead, and in no time, all the clones fell to the ground. Despite depleting their stamina and magic power, Shinji and the others overcame the struggling clones and tried to move forward. However¡­ ¡±A new move¡­ they even prepared something like this?¡± An enemy¡¯s appearance that they never imagined appeared, causing Shinji to let out a voice of astonishment. The one who appeared was something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. The towering figure of the flesh golem, a human-made giant pieced together from several bodies, is covered in mismatched patches. Its face is featureless, devoid of expression, and its towering three-meter-tall muscr body exudes an intimidating presence. In Shinji¡¯s world, this creature is ssified as a monster, but they never imagined encountering such a being in a world where monsters do not exist. Unbeknownst to Shinji and the others, the flesh golem is referred to as a divine soldier by the miko. The miko herself is unaware that this creature is a monster, as she simply recreated it based on the instructions she was given. ¡¯ir, Sylphy. It might be too much for regr soldiers. If theye this way, I¡¯d ask you to take care of it.¡¯ ¡¯Understood!¡¯ ¡¯Got it.¡¯ Not only is the flesh golem¡¯s patchwork bodyposed of bulging muscles, but it is also surprisingly tough due to the magic energy used to connect the different body parts. Themon weapons of the soldiers from Soukai Country would be utterly ineffective against it. However, despite that¡­ ¡±I find it easier to fight against monster.¡± For the Goddess¡¯s apostle and high-ranking adventurers, this monster not much of a challenge. With a burst of magic from Shizuku, she aimed her staff and unleashed an incredibly thin de of water at an astonishing speed. The razor-sharp water de effortlessly passed through as if there were no muscr armor, causing the upper body to slide off from the severed part. ¡±Let¡¯s clean this up quickly!¡± ¡±Seriously, you¡¯re too reliable. I have nothing to do.¡± ¡±¡­Shinji-san, your duty is to think, okay?¡± Facing the appearance of one flesh golem after another, Shinji and the others continued to move forward without panicking. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,204 Chapter 556 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Four Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While Shinji and the others continued to progress without any issues, the soldiers of Soukai Country were thrown into disarray by the appearance of the Flesh Golem. The clones and the golem emerged at the castle tower, which served as themand center for the military. They hade to reim an important stronghold that had been upied by Soukai Country, following the orders of the Miko. ¡±A-a monster¡­!?¡± The soldiers cried out at the bizarre appearance of the Flesh Golem that had been teleported to the entrance of the castle tower by the Miko. However, they were swiftly struck with tremendous force, rendering them unable to open their mouths indefinitely. The soldiers who had upied the tower and defended it could only describe their situation as unfortunate. ¡±Our weapons are ineffective! Aaah!?¡± ¡±W-what is this thing!?¡± Brave soldiers thrust their spears, but it has no effect as their lives are taken by the counterattack of the enemy¡¯s fists. The des are stopped by the muscles at shallow depths, resulting in more than ten spears and several arrows piercing through, resembling a hedgehog, but causing no substantial damage. The attacks of the soldiers arepletely ineffective, while a single blow from the Flesh Golem ims lives. The area outside the keep has transformed into a hellscape. Inside is no different, as clonesunch special attacks against the shaken soldiers. The clones are superior in their individual strength, and upon the instructions of the Miko, they attack without sparing their lives. The momentum is tremendous. While it is possible to surround and defeat a single clone with multiple people, the sight of soldiers fighting until they are unable to move due to fatal injuries, in an attempt to take down as many enemies as possible, is something that ordinary soldiers cannotprehend. As a result, both inside and outside the keep once again fall under the control of Tenshou Country. However, the Miko has not sent any reinforcements to the other royal families or their servants. Those whounched a surprise attack on the residences of Tenshou Country, including Kuroumaru, have achieved great feats. As for ir and Sylphy, they couldn¡¯t make it to the castle for different reasons. ir was busy fighting against more Flesh Golems, while Sylphy was silently watching over Kuroumaru from the shadows. Connecting to the ongoing events, Sophira, anticipating the impending threat, swiftly deployed ¡°the gate.¡± Clones and Flesh Golems started moving towards the building where L and others were stationed from all directions. Fortunately, due to the presence of ¡°the gate¡± deployed by Sophira, the enemies cannot directly teleport into the building or its vicinity. Just like how Shinji and others were unable to use the magic of ¡°teleportation¡± in the past, the interference caused by ¡°the gate¡± is the reason for this. ¡±They keeping one after another, it¡¯s never-ending-noja. And they keep appearing from all over the ce. Ahh! It¡¯s so annoying-noja!¡± Both the Flesh Golems and the clones are not ir¡¯s enemies. With a wave of her hand, ir can summon mes that quickly turn the enemies into ashes. However, the number of enemies is abundant. No matter how many she defeats, more enemies keeping from different locations, causing ir to run around everywhere. Flesh Golems are tall, so they can¡¯t be missed if they jump up. However, the clones, like Sophira, are small and they couldn¡¯t catch all of them. So, some of them have reached L and her group. Although they have reached their destination, they are not enemies of L and her group. They will be defeated one by one when Shinji and the others return. The defense of the ¡°Gate¡± remains unwavering. ¡±We should be able to hold on until Shinji-san and the others return.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t let your guard down¡­ here we go!¡± The clones that jumped out from the shadows of the building were shot down by Lili and Lilu¡¯s arrows. Their rapid shots went unnoticed by the soldiers, and as the dust settled, the next wave of enemies appeared. Meanwhile, L, using her sharp awareness, tried to understand how the battle was going by observing with her keen eyes. As she looked down at the royal capital of Tenshou Country, she noticed that the allies at the castle tower were facing overwhelming odds. Despite informing Shinji about this, he didn¡¯t attempt to send ir and the others for support. ¡¯The castle tower has been captured. ¡­Is that a good thing?¡¯ ¡¯We have different priorities, so we need to let it go. L doesn¡¯t need to feel responsible. I was the one who decided to leave them behind.¡¯ Shinji sent ir to assist L and the others because losing them would be a significant setback. Simrly, he assigned Sylphy to watch over Kuroumaru because losing him would disrupt future ns. Worried about both possibilities, Shinji took extra precautions by assigning ir and Sylphy, the two pirs of his strength, to the task. ¡¯Our safety is the top priority. If L and the others find it too difficult, I want you all to retreat. I¡¯ll leave the decision to L.¡¯ ¡¯I understand. If you think it¡¯s too much, Shinji-san, please run away.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah, got it. Thanks, L.¡¯ ¡¯If ites to it, I¡¯ll make sure to help you escape, so don¡¯t worry-noja!¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m counting on you, ir. I¡¯ll ask Sylphy too.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. I will show you that I can protect you when the timees.¡¯ Sylphy, who silently monitors Kuroumaru¡¯s battle from the shadows, ready to lend a hand at any moment. As a high-ranking wind spirit, her invisibility allows her to erase her presence and scent, making it impossible for anyone with ordinary perception to detect her surveince. Kuroumaru and the others are unaware that they are being watched. Meanwhile, despite the overwhelming advantage of Kuroumaru¡¯s ongoing battle, Sylphy remains vignt without letting her guard down. Their advantage is due to the difference in weaponry provided by Shinji. Kuroumaru¡¯s naginata de easily pierces through the enemy¡¯s armor and can even cut through their weapons. Kuroumaru, who has undergone rigorous training, was able to achieve this phenomenon by mastering the technique of imbuing magic power into his weapon and further enhancing its performance. It can be said that this is the result of his continuous efforts, without bingcent despite obtaining good equipment. ¡±Protect! Protect! Do not let them advance beyond this point!¡± ¡±The king is inside! We must find a way to defeat them!¡± Kuroumaru is infiltrating the grandest mansion in the capital. Despite the early morning hour, there are many vignt soldiers, all highly skilled, who are determined to buy time and confront Kuroumaru. As Kuroumaru advances, ying numerous soldiers along the way, they can only ept the fact that this is the residence where the king resides. With a fierce determination, they raise their voice, vowing not to let the enemy escape at any cost. (For the sake of the princess! I¡­) There is no greater achievement than ying the king. For the promise made to Tsubaki, Kuroumaru aims for the depths of the mansion, cutting down enemy soldiers along the way. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 972 Chapter 557 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Five Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As the Flesh Golem began to rampage through the castle¡¯s soldiers, Shinji and hisrades arrived at the mansion controlled by the miko. Without wasting any time, Emily smashed down the closed gate with a swing of her club, not allowing any interruption from the miko¡¯sckeys. At the same time, thunderous noise echoed as arrows flew out from behind the shattered gate, but naturally, they veered away from Emily in apletely different direction. After all, Shinji¡¯s ¡°Arrow Avoidance¡± magic was still intact. And in the next instant, they stepped into the garden, and the clone created by the miko sank in an instant by Emily. The overwhelming force had turned into mere tasks, and despite being allies, Shizuku couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill behind Shinji seeing Emily¡¯s power. ¡±Emily-san is too strong¡­ I can¡¯t even keep up with her movements¡­¡± ¡±If it¡¯s just closebat, she can go toe-to-toe with high-level seed spirit (ir) easily. Rather, if Marie feels like it, she can do something simr, right?¡± ¡±Hmm~ I can do it, but I¡¯m not really fond of it~. I¡¯m better at magic than moving my body~¡± Marie, floating behind Shizuku, wore her usual gentle smile, making it hard to tell if she was being serious. However, her refusal to answer ¡®no¡¯ to the question of whether she could do it indicated that she had just as much confidence as ir. Shizuku realized once again that she was fortunate to have a contract with Marie, a high-ranking spirit. Of course, it was also thanks to the guidance of Goddess Arian that she was able to form a contract with a high-ranking spirit in the first ce. Starting her activities as an apostle seriously, Shizuku deeply felt the luck of being reincarnated under favorable conditions. Even though she used to be an atheist, she couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously feel gratitude towards Goddess Arian. ¡±Shinji, it¡¯s cleaned up!¡± ¡±Thank you, Emily¡­ Well then, it¡¯s about time for meet her, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emily carries a red-stained club, and Shinji cleans the blood on her cheek with his finger. Her face changes, showing mixed feelings. ¡°Shinji is kind¡­?,¡± she says, regaining happiness and motivation. With her leading, Shinji and the rest enter the building. (Clones and the flesh golems, the only threats encountered so far, but aren¡¯t there any bigger threats? After all, ying with the lives of others seems like child¡¯s y for them.) As the culprit¡¯s base for the taboo-like creation of clones, Shinji furrows his brow at the unexpectedlyx defense. He never imagined that the miko, seemingly a puppet devoid of curiosity under themand of the Human God (Hitogami), would be so easily bewildered by Emily and the others, instead of manipting lives as casually as anticipated. Sooner than expected, without much of a struggle, Shinji and the others reach the grand hall where the miko resides. In the grand hall, alongside the mature white-haired woman as seen in Sophira¡¯s memories, there are also enemies who are not much of a threat: the clone who revealed the mask and the Flesh Golem. However, the true menace lies behind them at the altar. The pressure emanating from the altar, where arge amount of offerings are ced, is formidable. Shinji and hispanions sense the eerie feeling of being observed by something. The magical force causing this pressure is vast, seemingly surpassing even high-ranking Spirits. Through the passage behind the altar, a faint pale-blue light leaks. Realizing that beyond this lies the box containing his adoptive parents, Shinji feels a surge of determination. The only way forward is through this path. The miko, who confronts Shinji and hispanions, pays no attention to them as she approaches the altar, kneels, and earnestly prays. Before her is a ck, swirling crystal ball¡ªthe source of the pressure they feel. ¡±Ah¡­Hitogami-sama! Trespassers havee this far¡­! Please, bestow divine punishment upon them!¡± ¡±Hitogami¡­? A god, you say? Is that what you call it?¡± ¡±You¡­You disrespect the God!! You will face divine punishment immediately!!¡± Shinji muttered softly, but the miko, with her keen ears, turned sharply and red at him. Her eyes widened with an intense, almost demonic gaze, and her bared teeth made her appear like a fanatic. Emily and the others were taken aback by her unsettling presence. However, Shinji remained fixated on the ck crystal ball, paying no mind to the miko. He sensed only a modest amount of magic emanating from her, realizing that she was nothing more than a puppet for the entity known as the Hitogami as her words suggested. And Shinji, having encountered Goddess Arian multiple times and engaged in conversations with her, could see through the fa?ade of the being worshipped by the miko as Hitogami. He understood that this supposed god didn¡¯t have any qualities of being divine. It may be something sensory for Shinji, but ¡®divinity¡¯ refers to something that can only be perceived just like Goddess Arian. If he asks Goddess Arian, she will tell him that it is a supernatural power called ¡®divine power¡¯ wielded only by gods, but Shinji has no knowledge of that at the moment. Nevertheless, Shinji is able to dere that Hitogami is not a god because he can sense the eerie characteristics unique to the species he is well acquainted with, emitted by that being¡¯s demonic power. ¡±It¡¯s quite a hobby for demons to imitate gods, huh?¡± The subus is one of the species within therger demon race. Raised by adoptive parents since childhood and partnered with Freri, who is half subus, Shinji, who has been exposed to the demon race¡¯s magic power for many years, can easily see through the so-called divine power of the demons who im to be gods. Hitogami observed Shinji¡¯s confident face through the ck crystal orb. Through ¡°the Gate,¡± they had infiltrated the town, and upon seeing their appearance, Hitogami recognized that Shinji and the others were adventurers who should not exist in this world. With multiple high-ranking spirit in theirpany, they were formidable individuals who couldn¡¯t even be stopped by clones or flesh golems. Therefore, up to the point where Shinji and the others entered the Grand Hall, everything went ording to Hitogami¡¯s n. ording to the n, Hitogami intended to continue pretending to be a god and then withdraw after abandoning the miko. However, upon identifying Shinji as a demon, Hitogami became intrigued. ¡¯Is that so? How did you know that I am a demon? I would love for you to tell me!¡¯ Without deception, Shinji spoke the truth through the crystal orb. Hitogami was a demon pretending to be a god. The Subus is part of the Demon Tribe. The Demon that was released in the dungeon is a monster. In this story, the Demon Tribe has human rights, but monsters do not. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,297 Chapter 558 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Six Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The pleasant voice resonating from the ck crystal ball was pitched so high that it was hard to tell whether it was male or female, making it the first time the miko had ever heard the voice of the Human God (Hitogami) through anything other than telepathy. However, the miko had no time to ponder over such matters. If she were to ept the fact that the being she had revered as a god was not actually a god, everything she had believed in would be shattered, and her mind refused toprehend that reality. Shinji, on the other hand, wore a calm smile as he left the dumbfounded miko alone. ¡±Since the contracted spirit is a hybrid of a flower spirit and a subus¡­¡± ¡¯It¡¯s not just the two outside? That¡¯s amazing! And it¡¯s not just an ordinary flower spirit either. To have three under yourmand¡­ Still, you really have no chance of winning against Tenshou Country.¡¯ When Shinji called out Freri, who had not been summoned since infiltrating the royal capital, and the demon saw the subus tail extending from her, which possessed magic powerparable to that of a high-ranking flower spirit, Hitogami also understood. Although there was no sign of resentment towards Shinji and the others, who should have crushed their plot, Shinji remained cautious and observed their reactions. He knew well that revealing information carelessly to intelligent demons would put him at a disadvantage. Ignoring Shizuku¡¯s gaze, who is the only one unaware that Freri is a half-subus, he carefully chose his words to avoid conflict. ¡±Our only enemy is Tenshou Country. I have no intention of opposing you, a demon with the ability to traverse worlds.¡± ¡¯Oh? But if you¡¯ve analyzed my magic, you should know. It¡¯s clearly different and far more powerful. Did youe here knowing that I¡¯m behind it?¡¯ ¡±No, I never imagined anything other than the work of a sudden genius.¡± A joyful voice can be heard from the other side of the crystal ball, as if someone is grinning. The attitude of having the leisure to y even after understanding Shinji¡¯s strength reflects the confidence of the Hitogami. Shinji continues to smile while speaking, thinking that if possible, they should avoid fighting. ¡±This is proof that I have gathered such a force. I was cautious because I thought you were the ones who manipte the forbidden act of ying with lives.¡± ¡¯Yeah, it¡¯s interesting to try various things. I don¡¯t understand why this girl only do what she¡¯s told. Despite providing her with this much knowledge and equipment, she only create clones as instructed. I didn¡¯t intend to interfere too much, but it was so terrible that I had her make an Flesh Golem.¡¯ ¡±Just repeating the same thing, huh? That seems quite boring, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s right! Wouldn¡¯t you do a lot more if you knew about the innovative magic in this world? And yet, all she does is worship Hitogami-sama without making any real progress. I¡¯m getting bored with this whole god game. I mean, it was just a random idea to begin with.¡¯ The word ¡°boredom¡± seemed to strike a chord Hitogami, and the person on the other side of the crystal ball suddenly became talkative. What they spoke about waspletely unexpected and incredibly silly and headache-inducing for Shinji, who struggled to maintain a poker face. It all started five years ago. A certain male subus seduced the beloved princess of the demon tribe that the person served, and as punishment, he was sealed inside a magic sealing box. By the way, at this point, Shinji already had a bad feeling about it. The king of the demon ordered to dispose of the magic sealing box in another world. However, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be interesting to just throw it away like that. That¡¯s when he came across a miko who offers prayers to an intangible god called Hitogami in the world where he was supposed to dispose of it. ¡¯So, I came up with an idea. I¡¯ll introduce myself as Hitogami and give her technological advancements in the name of divine revtion.¡¯ In addition to the male subus, there were many who angered the king of the demon. As a consequence of their actions, they were sealed in magic sealing boxes and sent to the miko, along with a device to extract their magic power. Topensate for theck of invading soldiers in other countries, he bestowed her with the magic of creating clones. Thisid the foundation for Tenshou Country to engulf all nations. ¡¯I will reveal my true identity when a country that worships only humans unifies the continent and enves other races. The god you worshiped was just a demon! Even at this timing, you can see that they are in despair, right? It would have been even more perfect if everything had ended¡­ sigh.¡± ¡±But the miko couldn¡¯t use the powers as expected.¡± ¡¯Yeah. It¡¯s something that only moves as instructed. Giving too many instructions would be wrong, you know? If I were to instruct everything, it would be no different from doing it myself, right? That wouldn¡¯t be fun. It¡¯s amusing to see the person I deceived desperately thinking, making efforts, and reaching the pinnacle of happiness, only to be overturned.¡¯ While Shinji, who understood the pleasure-seeking nature of the demon race, including subi, thought it was in bad taste, he understood what the person meant. There is his stepfather who almost took hero¡¯s lover and killed by a hero for the sake of enjoyment. So, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to manipte a country for the same reason. (Or rather, it¡¯s probably for the same reason heid his hands on the demon king¡¯s favorite princess¡­ Now¡­ What should I do? It has be even more difficult to reveal my true purpose here.) The miko, who waspletely stunned, seemed to have heard the voice and becamepletely disturbed, muttering in a small voice, which was incredibly eerie. Anyway, Shinji understood the inconsistency of Tenshou Country. He couldn¡¯t believe the reason why his stepfather, who seemed oddly weak despite having innovative magic that vited taboos, was sealed by such an opponent. (There is not enough information. However, I shouldn¡¯t oppose the king of the demon (mazoku) who has the power to y in another world. I will continue to push forward in order to defeat Tenshou Country without revealing my purpose.) Shinji decides that he must not let it be known that he is the stepson of a male subus, with a remorseful expression on his face. ¡±I apologize for getting in the way in the end. But I can¡¯t just stand by and watch my friends being trampled on.¡± ¡¯It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all the fault of the ipetent miko. Since I¡¯m lending a hand as well, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s wrong for you to lend a hand. It seems that all the royal family members of this country, except for the miko, have been wiped out, so I will withdraw.¡¯ ¡±I appreciate your words. What will happen to the facilities you provided? Originally, I nned to confiscate them, but knowing the circumstances, I guess that wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡¯Ah, the magic-sealed box cannot be retrieved bymand¡­ It¡¯s fine. Take it with you. Since it won¡¯t open for another 25 years anyway, why not just draw out as much magic power as you like? If I could return¡­¡¯ At the same time, Sylphy sent her thoughts to Shinji, confirming that Kuroumaru had caught up with the escaping enemy and defeated the king. His first achievement bes unshakable, and except for the matter of his stepfather, things were progressing roughly as nned. As the voice of that person changes to a cheerful tone, the pressure of the released immense magic power increases. Shinji and the others understand that something unfavorable is going to happen, but they don¡¯t know what will be done to them, so they have no choice but to prepare themselves mentally. ¡¯Still, it wouldn¡¯t be fun to just go back like this. Let¡¯s y with my toy onest time!¡¯ In front of the altar, a ¡°gate¡± opens, and one by one, chunks of flesh fall to the floor and merge into one mass. They are the corpses of the Flesh Golems that Shinji and others have defeated on the surface, collected by the magic of that person. Not only that, but the Flesh Golems and clones that ir and L are facing also disappear and are absorbed into the mass. The act of manipting the flesh that has yed with the dignity of human life is truly wicked. With that person¡¯s magic, arge amount of flesh is transformed into a new monster. At the core of thepressed mass of flesh, surrounded byyers of minced meat and attached with numerous flesh tentacles, is a form that Shinji and the experienced adventurers have never seen before, filled with a physiological disgust. If they were to call it, it would be an artificial flesh mass (Flesh Ball). Facing a monster that should never be allowed to exist, Shinji and the others prepare their weapons. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,206 Chapter 559 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Seven Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±ir! Sylphy!¡± Despite the ominous aura emitted by the wriggling flesh balls in front of them, Shinji shouts, his spine tingling. His voice sharply awakens hispanions, who were momentarily stunned by the grotesque appearance, and each of them channels energy into their weapons once again. ¡±Reinforcements are here!!¡± ir and Sylphy, along with the four Green Travelers, appear behind Shinji¡¯s group. Simultaneously, the tentacles of the monsters contract and gather strength, then extend almost simultaneously. ¡±Haahhh!!¡± In the front line, Emily imbues her club with magic and swings it in a sweeping motion. Numerous blue des, solidified with magic, are released in a single stroke, cutting through the approaching tentacles. However, due to their sheer number and wide range, Emily¡¯s attacks alone are not enough to intercept, and the tentacles advance toward Shinji and the others. Starting with Shinji, all of them are experienced adventurers. Without anyone¡¯s instructions, each of them intercepts the approaching tentacles with magic they excel in. Fortunately, the strength of the tentacles is low, and they could easily block them with released magic. However, tentacles continue to extend, and the attacks are relentless. This is due to the tremendous regenerative ability of the Flesh Ball, which allows the tentacles to instantly revive to their original state the moment they are damaged. Even if ir¡¯s mes pierce the tentacles and burn the main body thoroughly, the main body regenerates in the blink of an eye. Sylphy¡¯s wind too, even though it divides the main body, but it immediately rejoins and returns to its original state. Marie¡¯s water also rains down like bullets, creating countless holes, but they are instantly regenerated. ¡±If ites to this, I¡¯ll burn down the entire building with it¡ªnoja! We can do it without harm thanks to Marie and Sylphy¡ªnoja!¡± ¡±Hmm, it¡¯s probably better to stop. If the mansion is destroyed, they might seek other prey. If new materials are incorporated, they¡¯ll be stronger again.¡± ¡±In that case, what do we do¡ªnoja? At this rate, leaving even a piece of meat could restore it to its original state. Burning it is the most certain way¡ªnoja.¡± ¡±Well, freezing seems useless, and the mansion is in the way to grind them with the wind.¡± As tentacles were released towards Shinji and the others, the miko, who had been slumping, also had tentacles released towards her. Freri used vines to pull her in, securing her in a. The reason was to use herter for Sophira¡¯s ¡°corruption¡± after the battle. However, judging from the persistent tentacles reaching not only Shinji and the others but also the miko, it was spected that the monsters didn¡¯t recognize Shinji and the others as enemies. Instead, they seemed to perceive them as materials to incorporate due to the way the tentacles relentlessly reached even the miko, who was closest. That perception was correct. If the cage called the mansion were to break, and the tentacles sensed the numerous people outside, they would likely extend their reach in that direction. Dealing with tentacles extending in all directions was difficult, and the people in this town had no power to escape on their own. Furthermore, if the tentacles of the monster continued to grow, the barrage of tentacles that could currently be prevented might eventually be breached. Although the situation remained dangerous, if their magic power ran out, the only option left would be to escape with ir¡¯s teleportation. If that happened, the town would be nothing but trampled by the monsters. Even though there is no reason for Shinji to protect this town. However, he¡¯s displeased with the whimsical behavior of the monsters created to ¡®y¡¯ with him, freely causing chaos until the Human God (Hitogami) is satisfied and leaves. Despite it being his stepfather¡¯s just desserts, Shinji finds amusement in causing a stir among the subordinates of the one sealed within the magic sealing box, amidst the flurry of colorful magic. ¡±I have hands, so I want you all to protect me. Everyone, got it?¡± Despite the crisis where preventing is all they can do, their voices responded with firm approval, radiating the same unwavering confidence as always. ¡±Freri, I¡¯ll do it. ir, I¡¯ll leave the final blow to you. Oh, furnace burning on impurity as fuel.¡± ¡¯Yeah, got it.¡¯ ¡±Oh? Leave it to me-noja!¡± As Freri anticipated his intentions and began chanting the magic of the ¡°Furnace of Lust,¡± harnessing transformed magic by absorbing others¡¯ magical power, she moved behind him. ir, unable toprehend, was in a state of simply replying, but Shinji continued regardless, advancing his ns without hesitation. Now, a menacing ck sphere formed on his hand. Hispanions knew that it would take at least ten minutes to fully activate, gradually infusing with magic power. Understanding that he would use the immense magical power, capable of activating the ¡°World Gate¡± to annihte the monster, the girls prepared for a challenging ten minutes. However, Shinji surpassed their expectations. ¡±Immediately awaken, Furnace of Lust.¡± The added phrase in the original incantation revealed the magic of ¡°Time.¡± By elerating only the time of the sphere on his hand, the effect shortened ten minutes to one second, leading the furnace to immediately go into full operation. The price of cutting out the process of gradually limating the body was borne entirely by Shinji and Freri. However, they joined forces and endured it. The magic power far exceeding Shinji¡¯s capacity would have internally destroyed his body if not for Freri, the contracted flower spirit, taking it in his ce. Nevertheless, the burden was tremendous, and their bodies screamed in pain. As Shinji, spitting out blood from his throat, looks back, his gaze meets the suffering Freri covered in oily sweat. Without speaking, the meaning is conveyed through their eyes ¨C ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shinji, facing forward again, directs his staff towards the monster. Manipting a tremendously chaotic and powerful magic force that makes the mansion creak, he chants a spell that produces a gravitational force capable of crushing monsters. By elevating the magic of ¡°Gravity¡± learned in Oeste to the limit with vast magic power, Shinji, together with Freri, has developed a magic surpassing the original ¡°Gravity¡± magic. ¡±Crush everything. Gravity Sphere.¡± A superb ck sphere released rapidly from the staff hits the center of the flesh ball. In that moment, an immense gravitational field urs around the ck sphere, pulling and crushing only the monsters. The main body of the monsters, tentacles extending from their entire bodies, are pulled towards the sphere without leaving any room, ttened into a size norger than a thumbnail. However, despite copsing in a manner that would instantly kill any human, the Flesh Ball continued its vital activities without cessation. Fueled by Hitogami¡¯s magic power, this magic creatures that thrived on it surpassed ir¡¯s expectations, possessing an extraordinary regenerative ability. Even within the supergravity field, they could endure, with the potential to return to their original state as long as a single cell remained. Yet, Shinji had no intention of defeating the enemy with this magic. This was a spell designed to capture the enemy without leaving a single cell behind. Therefore, he entrusted the final moments to ir, and she¡ªobserving the oue achieved by Shinji¡ªsmiled ferociously. ¡±I¡¯ll burn them to ashes-nojaaa!!¡± As she swung her arm, a tremendous me erupted, enveloping the immobile magical creatures. To thoroughly burn without leaving a single cell, the mes, staking the pride of the high-ranking fire spirit, concentrated entirely on the Flesh Ball with no loss. The soundless screams seemed to echo chaotically, trying to rampage wildly, but the monster trapped in supergravity couldn¡¯t separate even a fragment from the ck sphere. The writhing mass within the mes gradually diminished before Shinji and the others. Until the final fragment burned away, the mes vanished, and silence fell. No one let down their guard, all fixated on the ck crystal ball at the altar, when suddenly, a genuinely cheerfulughter reverberated through the room. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,264 Chapter 560 Attack on Tenshou Country, Part Eight Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The sound of apuse echoed in the room where theughter of the Human God (Hitogami) who had finished the battle resounded. While Emily remained cautious, Shinji and Freri, with wry smiles, released the ¡°Furnace of Lust,¡± supporting Shinji¡¯s swaying body under the burden. Knowing the nature of the demons better than anyone else, the two understood that the y was over when the toy broke. ¡±Amazing, amazing! To handle it so easily~. I thought even high-level flower spirits would struggle since it would regenerate if a single speck remained. Maybe I overestimated the ability to y for a long time and put too much emphasis on regenerative power. There weren¡¯t enough resources to give it the ability to escape from that situation.¡± ¡±But you can¡¯t create anything and everything, right?¡± ¡±Well, that¡¯s true. Unlike gods, all I can do is rearrange what already exists. ¡­Well, I¡¯ve seen something interesting, so I¡¯ll be heading home. See ya!¡± They said what they wanted to say and the ck crystal ball lost its glow. Emily and the others were stunned by the demon¡¯s free-spirited actions, but Shinji and Freri quickly moved. ¡±¡­Let¡¯s go back to Soukai Country before that guy changes their mind andes back. Freri, ir and I will go deeper and collect what we need. Emily, you and the others retreat through the ¡®Gate.¡¯ Sylphy, I want you to take the miko to the mansion. We¡¯ll follow youter with teleportation magic. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± Shinji pped his hands and told them what to do. They were not sure what was going on, but they started to move. As he heard the sound of their footsteps leaving, Shinji walked to the back room with his heart beating faster. The ce he arrived was the same room he saw in Sophira¡¯s dream. There were horrible things that were suitable for calling forbidden research, such as materials for clones and flesh golems, and things that smelled bad. And further inside, there were people sealed in transparent boxes. Shinji walked around the boxes, checking each one. Inside the boxes were not only demons, but also beastmen, humans, and others. He could tell from the magic power they contained that they were all powerful fighters who could not be captured by the clones. This made him believe more in the words of the miko, who said that the one who pretended to be Hitogami had given her the device. The people in the boxes had their eyes closed and no reaction. They seemed to be losing weight from having their magic power drained. Among them, Shinji finally found the box that sealed his target. ¡±Haah, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again like this¡­¡± He was not a look-alike, he was his foster father, the Incubus Yanarity, who raised him. He could tell from the familiar magic power when he stood in front of him. He looked almost the same as he remembered, and he was not thin. He had the twisted horns, the pair of wings, and the spade-shaped tail that were the features of demons. He also had the old scar that ran from his right shoulder to his left waist, just like in his memory. Shinji smiled bitterly with a mix of nostalgia and annoyance. Freri stood next to him and touched the transparent box with her hand. ¡¯Uncle, wake up, don¡¯t sleep¡¯ ¡¯¡­I hear a familiar voice. Is that you, Freri-chan? What are you doing here?¡¯ Shinji¡¯s foster father responds to the thoughts as if it¡¯s natural, but his eyelids don¡¯t move at all. He should have been sealed and unable to keep his consciousness, but he has such overwhelming magic power that he can not only stay awake, but alsomunicate with the outside world. He doesn¡¯t notice Shinji¡¯s presence, and just exchanges thoughts with Freri. ¡¯So. You can¡¯t open your eyes?¡¯ ¡¯Uh-huh, your thoughts are full of seeds. Or rather, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing that we can exchange thoughts at all? Oh, I don¡¯t need any help. This is the rightful punishment I deserve!¡¯ ¡¯Uncle, what did you do?¡¯ ¡¯Well, I thought the hero¡¯s woman was hot, so I thought the Demon Lord would be too. And I did make her fall for me until I got caught! It¡¯s just that I had a badpatibility with the Demon Lord and got captured.¡¯ The two of them listened to the story that was just like what the Hitogami said. They had no choice but to hold their heads at how he said it so easily. They understood the way the demons enjoyed life, so they knew he was telling the truth even if his reason was stupid. ¡¯What about auntie?¡¯ ¡¯She¡¯s with the Demon Lord. We both made the princess fall for them, so I got locked up for 30 years and Lecha got to serve him for 30 years. It seems like she¡¯s nning on cuckolding me back before my sentence is over. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve yed cuckolding with her.¡¯ ¡¯¡­I see. I¡¯m d auntie is doing well.¡¯ Freri nodded, thinking that she was probably ying with the Demon Lord. Shinji admired how they were just like before. They were a couple of subi, so they could do this kind of thing. But if someone who didn¡¯t know the situation heard this, they would think they were crazy. Shinji grew up as a son of subi since he was little, so this kind of cuckolding talk was normal for him. ¡¯Well, let¡¯s meet her again in 25 years, when we¡¯re together.¡¯ ¡¯Oh, Shinji! I thought Freri-chan was here, but it¡¯s impressive that our son can already move to other worlds!¡± Shinji touched the box, and his foster father¡¯s reaction was dramatic once his thoughts mingled. Unlike discussing hobbies and preferences a moment ago, his thoughts transformed into a bright sense of joy akin to a proud parent celebrating their child¡¯s growth. ¡¯Thank you. I would have been happier if it weren¡¯t for this situation.¡¯ ¡¯Hahaha, my apologies. I thought it would take another 40 years to acquire the magic power from when we broke up and the magic skills of that world, but¡­ I guess I should have refrained from having fun if you can learn it so quickly.¡¯ ¡¯Even though you can leave if you want.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m ying earnestly. I mean, if you try to erase risks and make things unclear just because you failed, it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore, would it?¡¯ Shinji¡¯s foster father (Yanarity) didn¡¯t refute Shinji¡¯s words. Handling thoughts implies the ability to use magic or magical powers. While it¡¯s possible to forcibly break the seal if one set their mind to it, Shinji understood that his foster father wouldn¡¯t imitate breaking his own rules at any cost. If Shinji¡¯s father (Yanarity) and mother (Lechary) don¡¯t need help, there¡¯s no reason for Shinji to intervene. However, leaving them alone in this situation was not an option he considered. It¡¯s impossible to move them from this world because it will definitely be exposed. In that case, Soukai Country was the only option that came to mind, and inevitably, Tsubaki¡¯s cooperation became necessary. Concluding that it was right to cooperate so that she could wield authority, he found himself unable to break the connection in the future. With a wry smile, he realized that he had to revise the n to ensure an unbroken connection. (First, let¡¯s temporarily ce them in the mansion. Negotiations cer.) There are countless things to discuss, and if he wanted to, he could talk forever. After asking Freri and ir to take them to the mansion, Shinji let go of them. ¡¯We¡¯ll talkter. Let¡¯s move.¡¯ ¡¯Got it. I¡¯d be happy if you coulde to talk when you have time.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah, I have things I want to ask, butter.¡¯ With a cut of his thoughts, Freri and the others disappeared with the magic-sealing box. Shinji stayed in the room to finish thest cleanup, destroying the device that was used to suck out the remaining magic in the room, and digging a hole in the floor to bury the ¡®material¡¯. Then he burned the shelves filled with documents that would be rted to the taboo. (At least it would be too much for the people who live in this time) Hoping that the second miko would not appear, Shinji returned to Emily and the others who were waiting at the ¡°Gate.¡± The soldiers of Soukai Country had already started to withdraw, and the ¡°Gate¡± would close once all the living ones passed through the gate. What was left behind was the royal capital, where the royal family was wiped out and all the influential people disappeared. In Tenshou Country, a civil war would start among the remaining people over the rights. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,337 Chapter 561 After The Return, At The Training Ground Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After ¡°The Gate¡± closed, Shinji, who returned to the training ground of Soukai Country, distanced himself quietly from the joyous crowd and observed the overall situation. Amidst those reporting battle results, confirming those who fell on the battlefield, treating the wounded, and others taking various actions, what he was concerned about was Tsubaki and the reactions of those around her. Upon receiving the news of the great victory, Tsubaki seemed to release the tension she had during the operation, taking the hand of thedy-in-waiting always by her side and shedding tears. Although she trusted Shinji, there was no absolute certainty in matters. There was also the anxiety of enemy soldiers appearing from ¡°The Gate¡± connected to Tenshou Country. Nevertheless, she stayed at the training ground all along, praying for victory. Suddenly, Tsubaki¡¯s and Shinji¡¯s eyes met. Even though their appearance was distinctive among the soldiers, finding each other in the bustling training ground was difficult. Finally, Tsubaki was able to spot him. Tsubaki holds back her feeling of wanting to run and tell him her joy, and smiles with all her emotions. Shinji bows politely to her. The maid who has been with her since she was young notices that Tsubaki¡¯s eyes have love that goes beyond friendship. ¡±Princess¡­¡± ¡±I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡±¡­Yes.¡± It is impossible for the only princess and a wizard from another country to be together. The maid knows that Tsubaki is smart and understands that, so she doesn¡¯t say anything more. She hopes that she can digest it as a good memory. In fact, they already have a physical rtionship, and they have be each other¡¯s support until today, but she doesn¡¯t know that. Next, Shinji worries about Iwao, but the ruler of the country is busy with the reports that keeping up. He thinks that there is no point in looking at him in the crowd, and Shinji looks for two other people who have a big impact on his n. (Oh, there they are. They seem fine.) The first one to find him was Kuroumaru, who was Tsubaki¡¯s helper and husband-to-be. He was surrounded by his friends and he had a lively smile on his face as he listened and talked to them. Even though they had a big advantage thanks to the weapons that Shinji sold them, it was not a fight where everyone coulde back safely. Some of Kuroumaru¡¯s friends had sad faces. But most of them were happy because they won the fight and they killed the king of the enemy country. That was a great achievement. They did not say it out loud, but they thought that this fight was one of the big factors to choose the next leader of Soukai Country. It was a fight for the survival of their country, so it was natural to think that way. And since Kuroumaru killed their hated enemy, everyone thought that he was the best husband for the princess. And the ones who fought with their lives did not want to ept that Garoumaru, who did not even join the fight, would be the leader of the country. They had a strong feeling about that. Moreover, the feeling swirling within was not exclusive to Kuroumaru¡¯s faction but also among the neutral factions, excluding the Garoumaru faction. As a result, Garoumaru ended up losing the support of the majority of military officials. (Hmm, he looks pale. Well, it¡¯s natural since he always thought the operation would fail.) Looking at the discovered Garoumaru, there were few people surrounding him. Although the military officials of the Garoumaru faction had achieved significant results, it was meaningless if they couldn¡¯tpete with the rival, Kuroumaru. Garoumaru also considered the negative impact of not personally entering the battlefield. There were suggestions from subordinates for him to participate as a rtively safemander. However, he chose not to join because he believed there was no way to enter Tenshou Country and return safely. Having been secretly in contact with Tenshou Country for treason, he understood the power gap within Soukai Country better than anyone else. He was confident that even with the strengthening of Kuroumaru¡¯s forces through the weapons brought by Shinji or the assistance of foreign wizard and his followers, it would not be enough to overturn the overwhelming difference in national power. Therefore, he could not choose the option of going there, knowing that it would have a bad influence on the local area. Tenshou Country, which ruled over the ves, had no mercy for those who resisted, and Garoumaru knew that he would be cut down like a worthless thing if he went to the battlefield. So now, Garoumaru¡¯s face was pale, and Shinji, who understood why he was like that, continued to observe him with his arms crossed. (He seems to have understood what will happen next, after the operation was sessful and Kuroumaru made a great achievement.) There is no way to reverse the situation with a fair method. Garoumaru had also reached that conclusion. Then, would he give up and watch Tsubaki and Kuroumaru get married and him be the lord of the country? If he thought about whether there was a future after being silent, the answer was no. From Kuroumaru¡¯s faction¡¯s point of view, Garoumaru¡¯s faction was nothing but a thorn in their eye, and they would not think of giving Garoumaru, the leader of the faction, a high position. It was clear that they would try to weaken his power at every opportunity. He even thinks that he might be kicked out of the new system that Kuroumaru is making, because he did not join the war. Still, he has a lot of pride, because he was used by Iwao and he used many people. He cannot ept to be used by someone else now. (He must get rid of Kuroumaru, no matter what!) Shinji did not miss the dangerous color in Garoumaru¡¯s eyes. ¡¯Sylphy, can I ask you something?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. ¡­I hope you will pay me well?¡¯ Shinji asked Sylphy to protect Kuroumaru from the shadows, in case something happens. He thinks about what kind of move Garoumaru will make. ¡±¡­Maybe I should tell Kuroumaru to be careful of assassination¡± In the noisy training ground, no one noticed Shinji¡¯s whisper. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,704 Chapter 562 ‘Corruption’ Magic Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Since the reward ceremony was postponed, and as the ones who finished reporting left the training ground, Shinji stayed until the end because Kuroumaru stayed until the end. After they were celebrating for each other¡¯s safety, Kuroumaru praised the weapons that Shinji bought for him. But Shinji told him to be careful of assassination. ¡±Assassination¡­ Shinji-dono, do you think he will fall that far?¡± ¡±Yes, he has no way back. He has no chance to recover by fair means, so he doesn¡¯t have many options.¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ We have different positions, but we are both warriors. He used to be a brave general who fought at the front. I don¡¯t want to think that he would do something that would disgrace himself¡­¡± ¡±Power changes people. But it is also true that we don¡¯t have any proof to show. We should not let our guard down, right?¡± ¡±¡­Let¡¯s do that. Thank you for your advice.¡± Shinji saw that Kuroumaru¡¯s reaction was not very hopeful for his self-defense, but he didn¡¯t change his expression and bowed lightly before leaving the training ground. Kuroumaru has been fighting on the battlefield, and only focused on getting good results. He is not good at secret work. The faction fight with Garoumaru is not by him, but by his friends who admire him. Kuroumaru¡¯s role is to be the leader of the faction and show a brave look. He gets people¡¯s hearts and decides the direction. But the political work is done by his trusted friends. He demonstrates that he listens to the opinions of many people. He is more suitable to be the country¡¯s leader than Garoumaru, who is dictatorial. He is also a good match for Tsubaki. However, he should be more cautious because he will be targeted in the future. (Well, it¡¯s not my ce to say this¡­ He has to maintain the rtionship with Tsubaki, and perhaps Tsubaki should correct Kuroumaru¡¯s mindsetter.) Now, Shinji had to regrly visit Soukai Country. This was due to the magic box that sealed his foster father, Yanarity. Shinji desired to transport his foster father, who was unable to leave this world, to Tsubaki. For that, it is necessary for Tsubaki and Kuroumaru to continue ruling the country, and to avoid Garoumaru bing the lord. Therefore, while considering his next move, Shinji walks towards the separate building that serves as his temporary base. (Now, where should I start? Besides paying the reward, first I should start by sending Shizuku and the others back¡­) While thinking, Shinji checks his surroundings, then uses teleportation magic to instantly return to the separate building where he appeared in the garden. There, he hears the joyful voices of hisrades who returned earlier. Since the voicese from the direction of the bathhouse window, Shinji deduces that they are healing their fatigue from the battle. He returns to his room, which he treats as his own. As expected, the scene he envisioned unfolds before him. In the center of the room, there is aplex and mysterious magic circle that shines brightly. On top of it, the miko from Tenshou Country is bound and unconscious, while Sophira sits politely. With one hand resting on the sealed magic box of his foster father, Yanarity, Freri reveals her demonic wings and long tail, unleashing her demonic power. It was evident that a suspicious ritual was taking ce. Shinji, wearing a serious expression on his face, which was unusual for her, looked at her with curiosity and anticipation in his eyes. He had anticipated her attempt to use magic on Sophira at the first opportunity, now that she had sessfully captured the miko. Despite witnessing the expected scene, Shinji was not surprised and could only smile wryly. ¡±You¡¯re quick, aren¡¯t you? I understand that you¡¯re excited to use the ¡®Corruption¡¯ magic for the first time, and I think it¡¯s better to finish it while no one else is around.¡± ¡¯Oh, Shinji, wee back¡­ Uncle said the same thing.¡¯ ¡±I¡¯m back. Is the magic going smoothly?¡± ¡¯Yeah, no problem. Uncle helped me too, so it¡¯s perfect.¡¯ Although the preparations were already in order, with the help of Shinji¡¯s foster father¡¯s knowledge, they were able to make further improvements, and Freri nodded happily. ording to the original n, it was arranged to transform the miko into a subus and inherit knowledge. It waster revealed that Take¡¯s soul, the former heir of Soukai Country had disappeared, but he had cooperated in the battle with Tenshou Country. His feelings remain unchanged even after the battle has ended. In fact, he feels that he can disappear with a clear conscience, having avenged the miko who captured and toyed with his life, and having yed a part in saving his homnd, seeing the hopeful faces of everyone through Sophira. Besides, it would be human nature to erase it before any regrets arise. However, Freri is not human but a subus. It¡¯s a piece of cake for her to manipte others and sway their will. Seeing Freri¡¯s pleasant smile, Shinji panics, but it¡¯s already toote. ¡¯I will make it a result that satisfies Shinji. Just watch.¡¯ ¡±Hey, are you nning to do something different again!?¡± By obtaining the cooperation of his foster father (Yanarity), a new choice was presented to Take, and he ended up consenting. What is this new choice? ¡¯Be reborn¡¯ ¡±Freri!¡± A blinding light burst forth from the magic circle, causing Shinji to instinctively shield his eyes with his arm. Sophira and the miko of Tenshou Country disappeared into the light, leaving only Sophira behind once it subsided. The miko, who had tampered with numerous lives in her madness, had been consumed as material, her actions rebounding directly onto herself. Even though her physical body vanished, her soul was captured by her foster father, Yanarity, bing his captive for the remaining 25 years of his life, serving as his entertainment. Sophira¡¯s basic appearance remained unchanged. The rapid cellr aging and deterioration that had urred due to her being a clone had been improved by her transformation into a subus, resulting in a youthful appearance that matched her outward beauty. The small horns visible through her white hair, the tiny bat-like wings protruding from her tattered robe, and the spade-shaped tail piercing through her hakama were all signs of her transformation into a subus. With an expressionless face, she opened and closed her hands, confirming the sensations in her body, freed from the chronic fatigue caused by aging, and savoring the sense of rebirth she had experienced. If it had ended here, everything would have gone ording to n. However, standing on Sophira¡¯s right shoulder is a small devil with ck hair, about the size of a palm. He has horns, wings, and a tail. He is wearing clothing simr to Tsubaki¡¯s kimono. In addition to his attire, his distinctive topknot indicates that he is the reincarnated form of the disappeared Take, which Shinji realizes. ¡±To be able to continue serving my homnd even in death¡­ Freri-sama¡­ I am grateful!¡± Freri extends her thumb to the little devil, Take, who widens his eyes in surprise. Shinji observes this interaction, pressing his head and wearing a solemn expression as if enduring a headache. It is true that there are many tasks that Take can assist with, such as being Tsubaki¡¯s advisor, monitoring the magic-sealing box, and performing covert operations that Tsubaki and Kuroumaru cannot handle. However, Shinji strongly feels the burden of dealing with such a difficult pawn. ¡±What¡¯s done is done, I suppose. Sigh¡­¡± ¡¯Hm, well, I want to see your knowledge as a miko, so go to sleep right away.¡¯ ¡±!? *yawn*¡± ¡±What the-!?¡± Freri cast a spell on Sophira without hesitation, causing her to fall asleep. Take clung to her crumbling shoulder and tumbled onto the tatami mat, struggling to break free. Shinji watched with a wry smile as Freri, who was always free-spirited, enjoyed herself without a care in the world. Sophira¡¯s transformation into a subus and the separation between her and Take were significant turning points in the story. Take, who had been chosen as the guardian and the hidden support for Shinji¡¯s foster father¡¯s magical seal box, now faced the challenge of fulfilling his duties without Sophira by his side. Meanwhile, as the designated heir, Take¡¯s transformation into an SD character brought unexpected consequences and added a unique twist to the plot. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,349 Chapter 563 Evidence Of Downfall Edited by: Kanaa-senpai While the shrine maiden¡¯s knowledge, which was bestowed upon her by the Hitogami (Human God), being extracted, Shinji decides to have a conversation with the transformed demon, Take, who could potentially hinder his ns if he bes aware of them, despite being helpful to Tsubaki. However, Freri, who has taken precautions, has already taken care of that. Take is treated as Sophira¡¯s familiar and is under herplete control. If his magical power runs out, he will be unable to move properly and can only receive magical power from Sophira. There are abundant safety measures in ce, such as the urrence of forced teleportation back to Sophira if he strays too far without permission, so the likelihood of him bing an obstacle is low. Even though he is restrained to this extent, he chose to transform into a demon mostly out of concern for his father and Tsubaki. Despite Shinji¡¯s expectation of Take wanting to interfere no matter what, he nods in agreement when Shinji tells him it is better for him to not be too involved in the Soukai Country. It was an unexpected response for Shinji, who thought Take would always want to interfere. ¡±I am a dead man. I understand that I am only fortunate enough to remain in this world. I must not hinder Tsubaki¡¯s nation-building. Therefore, I have made a contract for 25 years¡­ until Shinji-dono¡¯s father is liberated.¡± His words, with arms crossed, hold no deceit. If the country stabilized, he had considered leaving this world midway through the contract. Yet, what made him slightly devilish was the revtion of Garoumaru¡¯s deeds, whispered by Freri. ¡±But I cannot forgive Garoumaru. His attempts to manipte Tsubaki and even sell the country. Perhaps my death became the turning point for him to give up, but some things are still unforgivable.¡± Though small in stature, his anger is significant. Knowing about the intimate rtionship between Tsubaki and him could be troublesome, but Shinji nods solemnly. ¡±After toppling him, I intend to work behind the scenes. Shinji-dono, I hope you will cooperate as well.¡± ¡±Yes, I n to do that. Since I am going to entrust my foster father to the princess. I wish Soukai Country to enjoy longsting peace.¡± ¡±I am grateful, thank you!¡± Take bows his head deeply. Shinji reached the conclusion that as long as Take can hide his rtionship with Tsubaki, there will be no harm. Then, it bes a discussion of specific strategies to take. Take¡¯s ideal is to only punish Garoumaru and continue to employ his subordinates. ording to him, his subordinates are quite capable, and if Garoumaru is punished along with them, it would significantly weaken the military strength. If possible, Take wants Tsubaki to be the one he relies on instead of Garoumaru. ¡±From what I¡¯ve heard, the act of treason was his own decision. If his subordinates learn about this, there is a high possibility that they will abandon him. Even if he is their lord, there should be no warriors who would tolerate an act of betraying the country.¡± ¡±In that case, what we need is evidence that everyone can ept. If there are letters exchanged with Tenshou Country, it would be good.¡± ¡±Yes, it¡¯s unlikely that he left anything in the mansion. If there is a possibility, it would be on the side of Tenshou Country, I think¡­¡± It is easy to imagine that the capital of Tenshou Country is in great chaos. The royal family has been destroyed, and those who held important positions have also been significantly reduced. ir easily confirmed the situation by going to the royal capital through the ¡°Gate.¡± Transferring to a ce once visited is simple for spirits, and they can also fly through the air. Shinji sends his thoughts, and ir, with free hands, responds. ¡¯ir, can you tell me what¡¯s happening in the capital of Tenshou Country?¡¯ ¡¯Well, wait a bit, noja.¡¯ Her thoughts pause for a moment. While waiting, thoughts from her reach Shinji again. ¡¯In a word, it¡¯s chaos!¡¯ Looking down from high above the Tenshou Country¡¯s royal capital, ir sees fires rising from various parts of the town. The situation is particrly severe in the central part of the capital, where ves who lived in the outer parts have risen up, armed with weapons, unleashing their long-standing resentment. Few capablemanders survive, and they are busy protecting themselves and those around them, with no spare capacity to defend the town. As a result, most residents can only flee from the ves, and a hellish scene of chaos unfolds beneath ir¡¯s gaze. ¡¯I want to know about the residential areas of important figures. Can you search around the area where Soukai Country invaded?¡¯ ¡¯Hmm. It¡¯s still rtively calm there, noja. There are some looters searching for bodies and stealing belongings, but it seems there¡¯s no need to worry about fires. Perhaps they don¡¯t want to burn valuable items?¡¯ ¡¯Probably. ¡­Then it¡¯s doable, right?¡¯ Even if residents of other countries suffer, Shinji feels no pain. Knowing that a surprise attack could seed, he maniptes strategies. For him, the well-being of those within reach, including coborators, is far more important and should be prioritized over unfamiliar foreign residents. ¡±The capital of Tenshou Country is in chaos, and there seems to be no sign of control. If you go searching, I can send you through teleportation, but do you have a lead?¡± Searching blindly is too vast. The longer it takes, the higher the possibility that Garoumaru will cause trouble. Before Kuroumaru is formally requested as a son-inw, it must be resolved, as it affects the number of people who may defect from the Garoumaru faction. The more capable and loyal military officials remain loyal to the end. To eliminate future concerns, once Kuroumaru bes a son-inw, the Kuroumaru faction will weaken the Garoumaru faction. If conflict arises, there won¡¯t be any desired talentsing to Tsubaki¡¯s side. Before the conflict begins, frame Garoumaru as a criminal, causing him to fall from grace. This is Take¡¯s desire and, ultimately, the necessary condition to gain advantages for Tsubaki. ¡±If Garoumaru had a confidential agreement, there should be a n based on that. Whether it¡¯s the government office or the military office¡­ searching around there should likely yield results.¡± ¡±That¡¯s it¡­ then, can I leave the search for evidence to you?¡± ¡±Of course. I heard from Freri-dono that this body can function without sleep for a day or two and even has night vision. I n to continue searching until we find something, what do you think?¡± ¡±Yes, that sounds like the best option for now.¡± The affirmation includes the idea that it¡¯s better if Take were not in Soukai Country, he would be able to deal with Tsubaki without hesitation, but he would never notice that. ¡±Leave it to me as if you¡¯re on a big ship!¡± And so, awakened Sophira and Take begin their investigation in the capital of Tenshou Country. When simting in his mind whether evidence is found or not, Shinji, to ensure that things go smoothly regardless of the oue, decides to call Tsubaki at night. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,990 Chapter 564 Shinji Entrusts Tsubaki Edited by: Kanaa-senpai As the day gets darker, Tsubaki, leaving her maid outside the room, is taken to a faraway mansion by Shinji. After leaving the training area, she had been busy preparing for the victory celebration as instructed by Iwao, which made her somewhat tired. However, when Shinji invites her with his thoughts, she agrees without hesitation. As the magic circle on the floor disappears, Tsubaki is now able to move freely and energetically hugs Shinji, who is standing in front of her. ¡±Oops.¡± ¡±Shinji, you did a great job staying safe! It was really an impressive aplishment! I believed in you!¡± Trembling in Shinji¡¯s arms, Tsubaki looks up at him in an instant. During the bright sunlight, the emotions she had held back as a princess are now evident, and tears even start to well up. ¡±I fulfilled my promise and foiled his n. He can no longer take the throne in a proper way.¡± ¡±Yes. I also tried to gather information, but Garoumaru¡¯s reputation has quickly deteriorated. I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I searched Garoumaru¡¯s mansion with young squirrels, but I couldn¡¯t find any evidence of treason.¡± ¡±That can¡¯t be helped. He seems to be cautious. Now, I have Tenshou Country looking for evidence. Let¡¯s hope for results from there.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ Once again, I find myself being helped by Shinji. I have an immeasurable debt that I can never repay.¡± Tsubaki looked worried and smiled as she expressed her true feelings. ording to the military officials¡¯ reports, Tenshou Country has suffered significant damage, and the royal family has beenpletely wiped out. This means there will likely be disputes over who will be the next ruler, leaving no time for other countries. Iwao told Tsubaki that she will marry Kuroumaru, who had taken the head of the lord of Tenshou Country. He entrusts Kuroumaru with the mission to recapture the captured fort, and if he seeds, he will step down as the country¡¯s ruler, having achieved two goals. Tsubaki bowed her head and epted this solemnly. As the only princess, she has no choice but to follow the instructions, even if she has someone she cares about in her heart. (Everything is going ording to the n that Shinji and I aimed for. I only have a little time left to rely on Shinji¡¯s power¡­ From now on, I must rebuild the country with Kuroumaru¡­ So, only during that time¡­) She thought she had resolved her feelings for the dependable mage (Shinji), but when she was alone with him, who returned with great results, it waspletely useless. Shinji saved her from feeling very sad, so she loves him a lot. She feels very thankful, and she doesn¡¯t want everything to end and for them to be apart. When she found out that Garoumaru¡¯s betrayal, she realized she could act like a princess because of Shinji¡¯s help. Even so, Tsubaki mustn¡¯t pretend to throw everything away, summoning up the little bit of pride she had left as a princess, and put a lid on her thoughts. If she doesn¡¯t, his efforts will be wasted. The remaining time is stored in the chest. Because she knows that the right thing to do is to let her feelings for Shinji fade away while fostering a family rtionship with Kuroumaru. But Shinji asks her to do something, and it makes her unsure. ¡±If you feel like you owe me, can you do something for me? Please look at this.¡± ¡±Huh! This is¡­ There are people inside¡­?¡± Shinji shows her a clear box with his foster father inside. He tells her a story about how he found his foster father. Of course, it¡¯s a made up story. Due to certain circumstances, he was raised by his foster parent because of some reasons. He was looking for them after they were separated. And now, he found his foster father in the royal city of Tenshou Country, but he is locked up with a strong spell. It will take more than 20 years for the spell to go away. The story of another world, the apostle of the goddess¡­ Tsubaki was fascinated by a tale that cleverly mixed truth with keeping important secrets hidden. ¡±In that case, can you take care of my foster father until the seal is removed? What do you think, Princess?¡± ¡±Yes, I understand. If Shinji says so, I will be responsible for looking after your dear father.¡± ¡±Thank you. As a trade-off, could you also take care of Sophira, who is looking for evidence in Tenshou Country? Please use her as your hands and feet.¡± ¡±Thank you. ¡­Um, does that mean Shinji will keeping to this country in the future¡­?¡± Noticing the chance of him disconnecting from Soukai Country from Tsubaki¡¯s words, Shinji looked up at her with an expectant look and smiled. ¡±Of course. I n to visit regrly.¡± ¡±Is that so¡­! I¡¯m happy¡­?¡± With a smile like blooming flowers, Tsubaki looked exactly like a lovesick girl, and in front of Shinji, the princess¡¯s act was almost gone. Even though she shouldn¡¯t be happy if it means suppressing her feelings, and even though it¡¯s just an obstacle nurturing Kuroumaru¡¯s emotions in her chest, the joy bubbling up from her chest overwhelmed everything. The idea of ¡®entrusting family¡¯ is very important in this world. Honoring family lines, making rtionships stronger through marriage, and giving parents responsibilities for the next generation all show the highest level of trust, even if it¡¯s a duty. (He wants to continue our rtionship by entrusting me instead of taking his father back home¡­ What should I do? I¡¯m happy¡­? I¡¯m happy, but it¡¯s uneptable¡­ It¡¯s impossible to continue only meeting and not cutting off physical rtionships¡­) From Tsubaki¡¯s point of view, not knowing why Shinji can¡¯t take his foster father back, entrusting him seems like it¡¯s just to keep their connection. If Shinji also wants to keep their rtionship in his heart, Tsubaki feels more excited and her body wants his child. This feeling makes Tsubaki think of something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡±If I can have Shinji¡¯s child¡­¡± She says it very quietly. After saying it, she realizes what she said and covers her mouth, but the situation doesn¡¯t change. For the rightful heir of the Soukai Country, what matters is Tsubaki¡¯s blood, not whose blood the man has. If the child doesn¡¯t look like both Tsubaki and Kuroumaru, it would only cause problems for her, and she couldn¡¯t take that risk¡ªit would be the only sensible choice. ¡±Do you want to have a baby if it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡±No, I can¡¯t take the risk if the baby doesn¡¯t look like me.¡± ¡±But what if there¡¯s a way to have a baby who looks like Tsubaki?¡± The offer is very tempting. Normally, Tsubaki would avoid answering such a question. But now, she can¡¯t pretend anymore. As she looks at Shinji, she finds herself saying what she really wants. ¡±I want a baby with Shinji¡­¡± She answers with a silly smile, right next to her ear. ¡±I have a special magic¡­ Are you interested?¡± A not-so-good magician whispers. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,438 Chapter 565 Two New Magic Spells Edited by: Kanaa-senpai In a different room, Freri watches Shinji with an evil smile as he strokes Tsubaki¡¯s back, through flowers. She is not only watching and listening secretly, but also observing Shinji, who should be hugging Tsubaki. ¡±Wow. It¡¯s exactly how I imagined it would be if it were me. The magic of ¡®Duplication (Copy)¡¯¡­ Freri, you reallye up with interesting things.¡± ¡¯Hmm, I got the idea when I saw the magic of ¡®Replication (Clone).¡¯ If I duplicate Shinji, everyone can enjoy it a lot.¡¯ ¡±The words ¡®duplicate me¡¯ sound scary¡­¡± Freri, leaning against Shinji¡¯s back with a tired voice, opens her hand in front of his eyes, revealing a doll made of nt vines. This doll serves as the core of Freri¡¯s advanced magic ¡®Copy,¡¯ based on the ¡®Clone¡¯ used by the miko. Unlike creating new life with ¡®Clone,¡¯ ¡®Copy¡¯ is a magic that temporarily creates a copy with magic power. It perfectly imitates even the thought patterns and can move automatically without specific instructions, allowing forpletely independent actions. However, making a fake human body using magic uses a lot of magical power. Even for the skilled magician Shinji, he can only create up to four replicas in half a day. If a replica uses magic while operating, the time it can operate decreases as the magic power is used up. It will disappear if the magic power runs out or if it faces fatal injuries or attacks. So, the conclusion is that this magic isn¡¯t suitable for rough activities because the experiences of the replica don¡¯t transfer to Shinji. Shinji even thinks it might be better to use this magic for personal reasons. ¡¯Hmm, with this, I can do multiple things at the same time, like using both hands, mouth, v**ina, and anus.¡¯ ¡±I don¡¯t like it¡­ If I use it with Freri, the replica will probably disappear quickly.¡± ¡¯Too bad. It would feel absolutely amazing.¡¯ ¡±We don¡¯t share sensations, so I guess I won¡¯t feel any different. Besides, using magic power is not something to take lightly, even for entertainment purposes.¡± Even though Shinji already uses stamina and magic power during ¡®activities¡¯ with Freri, he finds himself using up magic power even before starting. Ignoring her pleas, with puffed cheeks and pressing her beautiful breasts against his back, Shinji watches the interaction between Tsubaki and his own replica. ¡¯Special magic¡­?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. There is a magic that can make a child who looks exactly like you, Princess. It can be a boy or a girl, and even resemble a groom.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s hard to believe. I trust Shinji, but it¡¯s difficult to believe it¡¯s true¡­ umm.¡¯ Tsubaki¡¯s body shakes as her backside is touched. The smile on the duplicate Shinji¡¯s face, holding her tightly and blushing, is exactly like the original. Tsubaki looks back at him silently. ¡¯I understand how you feel. But I won¡¯t do anything that would harm Tsubaki, whether you¡¯re a princess or not. I will continue to support your reign while entrusting my foster father.¡¯ ¡¯¡­Yes, of course.¡¯ ¡¯Then it depends on what Tsubaki wants. Like before, I will only fulfill Tsubaki¡¯s wishes¡­ If Tsubaki wants my child and wants it to be kept a secret from everyone, then I will that use magic. ¡­Besides.¡¯ Firstly, if he truly cares for Tsubaki¡¯s well-being, the act of using a surrogate egg would disturb the country, so it is right to advise against that wish. However, fertilizing a princess of a nation¡­ especially when the other party wants it, it cannot be ignored. The princess, who wanted to help her country, is now very sad and wants to have a baby with someone else. The subus¡¯s son, Shinji, is happy about this. So, he says things to make Tsubaki more corrupted. ¡¯If Tsubaki has a baby for me, I will be happy too.¡¯ ¡¯Shinji¡­?¡¯ The man she loves wants a baby. Just knowing he feels the same makes Tsubaki feel really good. People say love makes you not see things clearly, and the man¡¯s words make Tsubaki forget what¡¯s right. Even though she knows it¡¯s wrong, she wants to have Shinji¡¯s baby. Right now, Tsubaki feels guilty towards Kuroumaru, but she still hugs him, and the duplicate Shinji also hugs her. He makes her lie down, and Tsubaki closes her eyes as their lips touch. Seeing them (the duplicate and Tsubaki) kiss happily, Shinji stops watching and puts Freri on hisp. ¡±It used to be about looking like the mother in gender and appearance, but it has changed beyond that, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡¯Yeah, it has improved a lot.¡¯ ording to Freri, who rubs her head against hisp like a cat, it is now possible to create children who are less likely to show their true parentage by getting information from the father¡¯s seed. For example, if Shinji puts his seed into Tsubaki and she also receives seed from Kuroumaru through a sexual encounter, their child will resemble Tsubaki and Kuroumaru in appearance, even though it is actually Shinji and Tsubaki¡¯s child. In the world where Shinji originally lives, they determine parent-child rtionships byparing magic wavelengths. However, with Freri¡¯s new conception magic, it is now possible to match the magic wavelength of Shinji¡¯s child with that of the father. In other words, with the current magic tools, it bes difficult to detect the use of conception magic. ¡±Really, subus magic can do anything rted to the human body. It feels like it can interfere with anything.¡± ¡¯Uncle is really amazing. Ordinary subus wouldn¡¯t go to such great lengths to master magic.¡¯ ¡±I guess he¡¯s strange for picking me up and raising me. It seems like he has made a lot of mistakes in the past.¡± As Shinji remembered how Freri talked about his scar like a brave story, he gently petted her head. She stayed on hisp, looking happy, thinking it was a sign of approval. While his hands kept moving, Shinji thought about the egg-surrogacy magic¡¯s potential misuse, which could exceed his expectations. This magic could deceive not only the magic wavelength but also the differences between species. It meant that, with the right intention, the magic could allow egg-surrogacy between couples of different races like beastfolk, dwarves, and even dragonkin. (But I shouldn¡¯t use it without careful thought. I must wisely choose my partner.) The first person he thought of was undoubtedly Milis. She is the woman Alvin had no choice but to give up on after bing a nobleman, and sparking his interest in the egg-surrogacy magic. Even though he couldn¡¯t get a clear answer when he asked her before, now that their rtionship had deepened, he wondered if things would be different. While he could secretly make her pregnant regardless of her answer, Shinji wouldn¡¯t do that. As the son of a subus, he had a rule for himself when using the egg-surrogacy magic ¨C he wouldn¡¯t impregnate a woman who didn¡¯t desire it. That was his personal rule for using the magic. (Now, I wonder what answer Milis will give?) Thinking about Milis, who seemed to be troubled, Shinji smiled mysteriously like a shadow. Freri¡¯s new magic. Shinji now has the ability to make copies of himself. Egg-surrogacy has also been improved. Tsubaki is filled with excitement. And Kuroumaru, well¡­ Author: Since the end ofst year, I have been dealing with a persistent cold¡­ Let¡¯s be careful about colds. When I take medicine, I be sleepy and write slowly (apology). Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,311 Chapter 566 Rewards For Helpers Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after finishing the important tasks of the Tenshou Country attack and saving Shinji¡¯s foster father, Shinji and his friends had a lot of freedom. Firstly, the three helpers¡ªShizuku, Eve, and ra¡ªwho had temporarily joined the mission had already gone back to their own world overnight. Before they left, Shinji asked each of them what rewards they wanted. Shizuku wanted the right to regrly buy ingredients from the Soukai Country. Shinji casually asked if she nned to start a business, and she said no, it was just for her personal use. She exined that the rice, miso, and other ingredients from Soukai Country tasted just like the ones from her previous lives. Since she couldn¡¯t get those familiar vors in Shinji¡¯s world, Shizuku thought it was a good opportunity to have them. So, Shinji agreed to her request. Since Shinji would be visiting his foster father regrly during his sealing period, he thought it was reasonable to do some shopping during those visits. By the way, because of Shizuku, both rice and miso started to be used in Hayate¡¯s meals, so she also asked Shinji to get her ingredients from Soukai Country. L and ra are subi who want Shinji¡¯s magic power. However, they can¡¯t ask for it because Shizuku doesn¡¯t know their true identities. So, he ns to give them a special staff made in Oeste as a reward. It was decided that Shinji¡¯s pocket would be seriously hurt by the need to prepare. But first, the girls need to wait until things calm down in Soukai Country before getting the magic power they want from him. And since the threat of Tenshou Country is no longer present, L and the Green Travelers are also given permission to move freely. During the attack on Tenshou Country, Iris saw Shinji using time magic with the ¡°Furnace of Lust¡± and got inspired. She¡¯s now busy doing research in the mansion. Meanwhile, L and the others are exploring Soukai Country to find ¡°beautiful scenery.¡± To help them, Shinji has assigned Freri to support them and teleport them back to the mansion before nightfall. They can sleep in warm beds instead of camping and continue their journey the next day from where they left off. They are grateful for the support, but they also worry that they might be too dependent on it. ¡±Emily, you¡¯re heavy.¡± ¡±Aww~? I¡¯m just using yourp as a pillow~. Then let¡¯s use the otherp as a pillow~ ?¡± ¡±That¡¯s not the issue¡­ well, whatever.¡± Emily, who is protecting Shinji, has been in his room all morning. She sits on the floor and rests her head on hisp, looking closely at his thoughtful face. Normally, Shinji would push her away right away, but because Emily has been working hard in Soukai Country, it¡¯s hard to be rude to her. She has been keeping a close watch for any danger to his safety, and thanks to that, they were able to rescue Shinji¡¯s foster father. So, Shinji couldn¡¯t help but forgive her affectionate yfulness. (Haa, Shinji¡­ you¡¯re so kind, I love you¡­ ?) As Emily moves from one knee to the other and rubs her head against it, Shinji gently strokes her shiny blonde hair, as if he understands everything. Even these small yful moments bring her great joy. She seems so happy that if she had a tail, she would surely wag it. So, Shinji stoppedining about things that couldn¡¯t be ignored. He didn¡¯t just sit around doing nothing either. What Shinji is holding is a doll made of vines, which will be used as the core for the magic spell ¡°Duplication (Copy).¡± These three dolls were usedst night during the performance evaluation of the ¡°Copy¡± magic, where ir, Marie, and Sylphy worked together. After the dolls were returned to him, Shinji umted the experiences he shared with itst night. Since the real Shinji is currently asleep, it¡¯s not surprising that he only has memories of an unfamiliar night. To get rid of this difort, Shinji decides to create a magic spell that will allow him to relive the memories of the Copy bodies. Luckily, he quicklypletes it by using dream maniption magic. ¡±Emily, I¡¯m going to take a short nap, so please wake me up if anything happens. Got it?¡± ¡±Sure~? I¡¯ll be waiting and watching your sleeping face!¡± ¡±Well, do whatever you want.¡± Shinji sat down, bending his knees, and used the magic of ¡°Sleep¡± on himself. Emily said goodbye, and as he entered the world of dreams, she supported him with her hands, making sure he stayed in the right position. She gazed at his sleeping face. (Now, let¡¯s begin with ir, okay?) Trusting Emily and leaving his body to her, Shinji chose ir for his first experience. He had been with her the longest. However, there was another reason for choosing her. Copy bodies aren¡¯t alive, so they can be moved between worlds using magic. ir invited Shinji¡¯s Copy body to her home in the world of spirits. If asked why she chose her home, she¡¯d probably say it¡¯s to make sure no one notices what they¡¯re about to do. ¡±Was it a good idea to invite me?¡± ¡±As long as you¡¯re in my house, it¡¯s fine-noja. But you can¡¯t go outside. It¡¯s been a rule for a long time that only your territory (home) can invite humans-noja.¡± ¡±I¡¯m curious about the outside, but¡­ I guess rules are rules.¡± ¡±It¡¯s really not allowed! This is not a joke-noja!¡± Shinji looks out the window and feels nervous when he sees ir¡¯s serious face, but then he smiles wryly. He looks around the room and sees simple furniture, but there are many tea tools on the shelf, which makes him understand why the goddess often makes tea. ir clears her throat and turns to face Shinji again. Each person is responsible for evaluating the Copy body¡¯s performance, but she knows that Marie and Sylphy n to investigate any differences with the subject through close interactions throughout the night. ¡±However, there are things we can¡¯t do inside. I want to know why you chose this ce.¡± ¡±You know very well. You¡¯re being mischievous, Shinji.¡± ¡±But you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Normally, ir would have a sharp response to Shinji¡¯s teasing smile, but not this time. She chose her own room where there are no prying eyes and no chance of being secretly observed by other spirits, so she blushes deeply and nods slowly. ¡±It¡¯s all Shinji¡¯s fault. You made me start thinking these weird things, and you even spanked me¡­ You needs to take responsibility for teaching me such strange stuff-noja!¡± Even though she¡¯s aware that what she¡¯s saying is super embarrassing, her tone is threatening. But, since it¡¯s just about wanting some teasing, it doesn¡¯t feel scary at all. Actually, Shinji can see that the arrogant attitude is inspired by her plump butt, and there¡¯s excitement in her eyes. Shinji, determined to provoke her,es closer, puts his hands around her, and yfully grabs her butt over her dress with a sly smile. While his fingers press into her firm buttocks, he also grabs her wrists with his other hand. ¡±If you want to be spanked, just ask me directly. Well, today, it¡¯s also a way of saying thank you¡­¡± As Shinji uses magic, nt vines extend from the room¡¯s ceiling and bind her wrists. It¡¯s the same position she was in when Shinji captured her and marked her with a crest. ¡±I¡¯ll indulge youpletely, just as ir desires.¡± ir remembers the night when she couldn¡¯t resist anymore, but strangely, she doesn¡¯t feel ufortable in her chest. Instead, she shivers in anticipation of what will happen next. ¡±Copy¡± Checking magic. When you learn new magic, you need to do a check. Shinji ask for a help, and in return, he offers a reward to all the spirit. ir, Marie, and Sylphy will take turns. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,327 Chapter 567 Secrets With Flair Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±First, let¡¯s make some adjustments. It won¡¯t be interesting if it¡¯s the same as the time with Hateyama, right?¡± ¡±Wha?! In this kind of outfit¡­ mmm¡± As Shinji¡¯s index finger smoothly traces an arc in the air, the vines that bind ir¡¯s wrist extend further, winding along her arm and reaching towards her body. They entwine around the base of her breasts, emphasizing her chest, and progress from her torso to her waist and thighs, lightly cinching her body¡¯s curves, entuating them through her dress. If ir so desires, she can instantly burn away the vines, but choosing not to implies that her protests are only superficial. ¡±If we¡¯re going to bind you, it¡¯s better not to remove the dress. There¡¯s something more enticing about it than being naked.¡± ¡±There¡¯s a pervert here-noja, ahh ?¡± ¡±It¡¯s a mutual agreement, right?¡± With a snap, Shinji spanks ir¡¯s plump buttocks, which are pressed against the dress that clings to her skin. Despite the sound being as loud as when he reprimanded Tsubaki, the way he strikes doesn¡¯t cause much pain, and ir, feeling pleasure within the pain, lets out a sweet voice. As ir looked away from Shinji, feeling embarrassed by the sensation of his hand gently stroking her slightly painful buttocks, a sigh escaped her lips. ¡±Mmm¡­? ah, mmm¡­? ah¡­?¡± Standing next to ir, mixing the act of asionally spanking and caressing her buttocks, Shinji leaned in close to her ear. ir¡¯s masochistic nature tickled Shinji¡¯s sadistic desires as she felt a mix of pain and pleasure, causing her ears to turn bright red. ¡±Your nipples are already erect.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t say it so deliberately, ah¡­?¡± When Shinji pinched ir¡¯s nipples, which were clearly visible even through her dress, she arched her back and her chest swayed. Despite the firm grip, ir felt both pain and pleasure from her nipples, but this time Shinji gently began to y with them using the pads of his fingers, causing her to once again turn her face away and endure the sensation. ¡±Lick¡­¡± ¡±Mmmh¡­ in the ear, ah, ah¡­?¡± Suddenly, ir felt a tingling sensation run down her spine as Shinji¡¯s tongue slid across her ear. Not feeling any sense of rejection from her reaction, Shinji continued to caress her ear with his tongue. While gently touching her ears, buttocks, and nipples, Shinji never touches her secret parts. Even though he senses that she wants him to touch her there, as evidenced by the way she twists her body and rubs her inner thighs together, and even though their eyes asionally meet with a lustful gaze, Shinji has no intention of touching until ir asks for it. (Despite knowing¡­ Shinji can be really mean¡­?) Shinji is the only man ir, who has a prideful and condescending attitude towards humans, can¡¯t go against. She was corrupted by a lewd crest and Shinji became an apostle, and now he cooperates under the orders of Goddess Arian, bing someone who is not only respected but also treated specially. He is a remarkable man recognized by Goddess Arian, and long ago, ir lost any reason to resist. However, ir continues to maintain her attitude because she finds pleasure in his sadistic side he often shows to those who oppose him, and she does it to get attention. Moreover, to avoid conflicts, Shinji pays close attention and generally interacts with everyone in a gentle manner. He only shows a different side to those close to him, but still remains considerate. Hayate and Shizuku used to be strict, but now they have calmed down. Folt, who was once an enemy, became obedient after being defeated and has since lost interest. Christina too, whopletely fell, has noticeably be quieter since it was revealed that Shinji is Jin. ir is the only one who continues to counterattack (regardless of sess) while staying close to Shinji. She understands very well the reasons why Shinji likes her. That¡¯s why ir tries her best to endure even when she feels an immediate desire for him. Due to Shinji¡¯s teasing, her nipples be erect, and she writhes in pleasure from just a light touch. Even if her buttocks under the dress are stinging from being pped. Even if there are multiple marks left on her neck and it bes sticky from saliva running from her ear to her neck. Even if her thighs are dripping with love juice. Even if she continues to be pushed to the limit, where it¡¯s almost uneptable. ir endured while saliva dripped from her mouth and tears welled up in her eyes. But as she approached her limit, Shinji, who was excited, pressed his strong and erect pen*s against her thigh, and finally, her desire to be ¡°taken in¡± overflowed. ¡±Shinji¡­ I want you to put it in, noja?¡± ¡±Got it. Should I start with my fingers?¡± When ir turned to Shinji, who asked in an artificially cheerful voice, her eyes met his sadistic gaze. Realizing that she had to plead more clearly, a strong sense of shame and a thrilling pleasure surged through her. ¡±Uu, pen*s? I want Shinji¡¯s pen*s thrust into me, noja? I want Shinji¡¯s seed poured into me, noja?¡± ¡±Of course, well said.¡± Shinji, with his pen*s exposed, moved in front of the blushing ir and lifted her up, spreading her legs. He moved aside her soaking wet ck shorts, drenched in his love juices, and inserted his fully erect pen*s into her without any forey. ¡±Ah, ahh ? I¡¯ming all at once-noja ?¡± Inside ir, connected in the station bento position, the continuous teasing made it all gooey and warm, with the unique warmth of the fire spirit, making it pleasurable with just the insertion. While firmly gripping her buttocks with both hands and tightening his grip, Shinji suddenly started vigorously thrusting his hips. ¡±Ah ? Oh ? Amazing ? Deep ? -noja ? Ah ? Ah ? Ah ? Ahh ?¡± More than feeling the pain in her suspended wrists, a sense of slump was driven into ir¡¯s head, and she was left to be done as she pleased. With skillful hip movements, pulling back just before withdrawing, and then thrusting deeply into her stomach, the unwavering strength that does not waver even when ir arches, and the robustness that firmly upies her stomach. All of these make Shinji recognize ir as the ultimate female, heating up his body and increasing his love fluids even more. Amidst this, when Shinji¡¯s hand suddenly left her buttocks, ir raised an eyebrow in surprise, and his hand pped her buttocks. ¡±Haaan? Ah, He? Again, my buttocks?¡± ¡±This is what you want, right? No need to hold back.¡± ¡±Aah? Aah? Haa? Nn? Nn?¡± With a light patting sound, Her face lit up as the tightness in her stomach improved. The modesty that was initially present disappeared after a few thrusts, and all ir can do is ce her free legs around his hips, which was the only thing free to move around the slump. ¡±Nhi? Ah, Haa? Ah? It¡¯sing? I¡¯ming-noja? Ah? Ah? Ah?¡± Even though the thrusting had just begun, she was already making noise. Due to enduring the forey for too long, her delicate voice had be higher and her stomach tightened intermittently. Knowing that this wouldn¡¯t be a one-time thing, Shinji buried his face in her breasts, which were sticking to her dress due to the sweat. As he inhaled the sweet scent unique to women, he increased the thrusting speed to match her climax. Sensing his intention, ir furrowed her eyebrows and desperately endured the climax. ¡±I¡¯ming ? I¡¯ming,ing ? I¡¯m already¡­ ? Ah, I¡¯ming ? I¡¯ming-noja, ahh ? Ah ? Ah, ah¡­ ?¡± Turning her back, pulling ir¡¯s stomach closer with both legs, Shinji¡¯s seed is poured into her. A rich seed, no different from the original, pours into ir, dyeing her mindpletely white, and she experiences ecstasy while tensing her body. While ir¡¯s breathing returns to normal, Shinji remains still with his face buried in her breasts. ¡±This¡­ this¡­ ? This might be addictive-noja¡­ ?¡± ¡±Haha, really?¡± ¡±Not just¡­ only for you?¡± ir¡¯s smile as she looks up at Shinji is the epitome of a woman being fulfilled. Considering her high pride and the fact that she still looks down on people, Shinji feels an unparalleled sense of superiority having elicited such words from her. ¡±Mm ? It¡¯s bouncing inside me again¡­ ? It¡¯s time for me to hear Shinji¡¯s desires. If there¡¯s something, say it¡­ What? The embarrassing maid outfit from that time¡­!? Well, are you still nning to humiliate me¡­ ? Very well-noja. I¡¯ll go all the way with you today. ¡­It¡¯s our secret, you and I, isn¡¯t it?¡± The night with ir, who listens to his desires with a face that doesn¡¯t show any signs of being uninterested, continues, but he temporarily interrupts the shback. After experiencing the shback up to this point, he finally catches up with the unfamiliar memories and no longer feels any difort. While he regrets not being able to continue the maid y with her, he tries to resolve the difort that remains with Marie and Sylphy, who remain ahead, by reying the next memory. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,058 Chapter 568 Marie And Performance Investigation, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The next memory Shinji reyed was with Marie. Marie, who had returned to the original world with Shizuku and others, called out Shinji¡¯s Replication (Clone) body in an unfamiliar ce to Shinji. In the deep forest, there was a clear spring with a small waterfall that looked fantastical under the moonlight. The area around the spring looked like it had a hole in it due to theck of trees, making it a beautiful ce under the night sky. When Shinji asked where this ce was, he was told that it was a spring deep in Hateyama. It seemed that Marie had coincidentally found this ce during themotion, and it was a veryfortable ce for water spirits due to the abundant magic and clear spring. As he looked at the spring, he could see faintly glowing lights floating on the water¡¯s surface, which he realized were small clusters of magic power belonging to the lower-ranking water spirits. He could sense that he was being observed from a distance, which he attributed to his usual interaction with spirits. ¡±If it were Shinji-san himself, he wouldn¡¯t want toe to a dangerous ce, right~? This might be a good opportunity~¡± ¡±You understand well. It¡¯s a nice view. I¡¯d like to show it to L and the others too.¡± ¡±Oh, you¡¯re so tactless~¡± ¡±You¡¯re the type who doesn¡¯t care about that, right?¡± ¡±Hehe, you understand~?¡± When Shinji smiles at Marie, who is standing next to him, she smiles back at him. Unlike the proud ir and serious Sylphy, Marie has aid-back and free-spirited personality. As a person who does things without thinking, she has had physical rtionships with former contractors long before Shizuku, and has also exchanged with male spirit. Now that Shinji is her favorite, Marie eagerly seeks opportunities to get intimate with him without getting involved with anyone else. Being proactive in the intercourse with her, who is a high-ranking spirit that is not easily essible, it can be said that the best-suited rtionship is calling each other ¡°friends with benefits.¡± ¡±Well, then, what¡¯s the reason foring all the way here? It¡¯s not just to see this view, right?¡± ¡±Of course! When I saw Shinji-san¡¯s clone, I couldn¡¯t help but want topete too~¡± Marie, who was next to Shinji, floated lightly in the air, and in the next moment, she jumped into the spring. Shinji, who was taken aback by the sudden plunge, was still just the beginning. The water in the spring swelled up, creating four water pirs. From among them, four Maries appeared. By using arge amount of clear water infused with abundant magic power as a medium, she seeded in creating extremely skillful clones. However, only the real Marie has a will, and the three clones are simply beings that move ording to Marie¡¯s thoughts. ¡±Ta-da~?! How about that? Can¡¯t tell them apart, right? The touch is exactly the same too. With this water here, I can make as many as I want¡­ although I need to control them.¡± Floating in air, Marie and the others surround Shinji from all sides. The real Marie, who is speaking, embraces Shinji from behind and presses her ample breasts against him through her dress as she speaks. The clones on his left and right pull his arms towards them and embrace him, sandwiching him with their soft breasts. As she said, Shinji feels not only the slightly cool body temperature but also the sensation of her skin, which doesn¡¯t feel like water, against his arms. The clone standing in front does the same, starting with a pose that shows off her cleavage as she bends forward, and then proceeds to various seductive poses in a manner that showcases her expressive richness, exuding a sensuality that doesn¡¯t seem tock intention. ¡±Oh, it¡¯s amazing. As expected of a high-ranking spirit.¡± ¡±Hehe, that¡¯s right~. Normally, people don¡¯t use advanced magic like this~. But Shinji-san is special~! Ei?¡± ¡±Oh, careful¡­ it¡¯s sudden again.¡± Shinji, who is gently pulled down by the real Marie, falls backwards against the ground. As he feels the softness of her arms, he rests his head on herps. Marie smiles and looks down at him. Their eyes meet. It¡¯s a physical alter ego magic that can only be described as extremely difficult to use due to the amount of effort and magic power consumption in the preparation. It¡¯s not just a sense of rivalry that drove Marie, a high-ranking spirit, to use it, but also the fact that Shinji, who uses the ¡°copy¡± ability without hesitation, thought it would enable pseudo harem y. Now, Marie wanted to thoroughly enjoy the intercourse, so she considered scenarios that would ignite Shinji¡¯s passion. Taking into ount his s*xual prowess in a harem intercourse involving multiple women, his preference forrge breasts, and his curiosity for the unknown, she concluded that the best approach would be to create a physical alter ego and engage in pseudo harem breast y. During intercourse with multiple people, all the women must be satisfied. In a harem setting, Shinji would have to move in a constrained manner, ensuring equal attention and consideration for the women to keep their passion alive. However, in a pseudo harem, such concerns are unnecessary. It¡¯s sufficient to satisfy only Marie without having to worry about the physical alter ego. Furthermore, the partner is Marie, a casual saffle who is very open-minded when ites to s*x. Even requests that Renka and the others wouldn¡¯t dare to say out loud, she would dly fulfill with a smile. ¡±What a waste of time~. Let¡¯s enjoy tonight together, Shinji~ ?¡± Smoothly, Marie unties the shoulder strap and lowers the upper part of her dress, revealing her breasts with a smirk. As Shinji, who is resting his head on herp, looks up at her breasts, he notices that her n**ples are already slightly swollen, perhaps due to her growing excitement. As Shinji boldly squeezes the soft breasts pressed against his palms, sweet voices escape from the divided Maries¡¯ mouths, pleasing his ears. When the main Marie bends her upper body and tries to press her breasts against Shinji¡¯s face, his field of vision slowly bes obscured. Just before his vision ispletely blocked, what he sees is the front view of the divided Marie, who has exposed her breasts, removing Shinji¡¯s pants and preparing to wee his hard thing into her cleavage. ¡±My breasts¡­ Please enjoy them~?¡± With his face, hands, and son being teased by her breast, Shinji let out a big breath as if he were savoring a dreamy state. Marie¡¯s Time. Among the high-ranking spirit, I like the most pleasant feeling. She keeps on teasing in hopes of a fierce counterattackter, to match the joy she brings to Shinji. To be continued. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,093 Chapter 569 Marie And Performance Investigation, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai With his vision blocked by breasts, Shinji remained still, surrendering himself to Marie while enjoying the sensation of her breasts pressed against his palms. Her skin, being a water spirit, was slightly cooler in temperature, andbined with its smooth texture, it made him want to keep touching it forever. His erect p*nis was sandwiched between her breast flesh, and the pressure from both sides increased as his shaft buried itself in the cleavage. The slipperiness before Marie¡¯s cleavage even enclosed it was due to using a part of the water thatposed her clone to create a lotion, which was then applied to the cleavage in advance. However, Shinji felt a sense of difort that the p*nis was too buried in her breast flesh. Although Marie¡¯s breasts wererge, they didn¡¯tpletely cover the p*nis. But at this moment, he felt a sense of engulfment simr to when Miko Arian or Milis gave him a paizuri. ¡±Did you notice~? Since it¡¯s a clone, I can freely change its body shape~. You react better when Miko does itpared to when I do it, so I made the breasts of the girl in charge of paizuri y bigger~?¡± ¡±I see, I get it now. Since the original is water, it has the power of freedom¡­¡± While maintaining the pressure of the erged clone Marie¡¯s breasts, they are lifted up and lowered down. If the p*nis cover is rubbed from the base to the tip with the same quality and mass as the real breasts, sighs escape from Shinji¡¯s mouth. With a deep smile and an improved rhythm, Marie¡¯s paizuri gradually increases in intensity. The close contact between the breasts and the p*nis, without any gaps, heightens Shinji¡¯s sense of pleasure. Not only the paizuri that strikes up and down repeatedly, but also twisting the body and adding movements, and sliding up and down alternately from left to right, the paizuri is so skillful that it keeps the receiving side, even someone like Shinji who has had rtionships with many women, from getting bored. ¡±You can c*m anytime, you know?¡± Marie, with her thighs and breasts, sandwiched Shinji¡¯s face and slipped her hands into his clothes, touching his nipples. The newly added slump was enough to drive him further, and as he was gently yed with by her fingertips, he sensed his limit and thrust his hips up on his own. With his hips pounding against her breasts, the p*nis cover peeks out from the deep cleavage and disappears inside. Shinji endures the pleasure of thrusting into Marie¡¯s breasts with the p*nis, gritting his teeth. ¡±I¡¯m going toe¡­!!¡± As Shinji sinks his fingers into her breasts that he is squeezing with both hands, he thrusts his hips forward onest time, increasing the pressure of Marie¡¯s titjob. From the slight opening in her cleavage, his s*mens are scattered. The s*men, forcefully released, stters not only on Marie¡¯s breasts but also on her face, dripping into the depths of her cleavage. If he continues to move her breasts gently, even the remaining s*men in the urethra will be squeezed out. ¡±Hmm, it doesn¡¯t seem to differ much in terms of quantity and concentration. Maybe the amount of dissolved magic power is a bit low?¡± ¡±Since it only has a quarter of the main body¡¯s magic power, it¡¯s natural that the magic power that dissolves into the s*men would also decrease.¡± ¡±If you release too much magic power, you won¡¯t be able to maintain your body. I wonder how much loss would have an impact?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­ Is this a performance investigation to confirm that? I¡¯ll have to apany Marie thoroughly.¡± While Shinji is talking to the main Marie, the clone Marie continues to tease him. She carefully licks and sucks on the freshly sensitive p*nis cover, swallowing the s*men that had adhered to the p*nis. It¡¯s impossible for a subus child to just stay silent and respond normally after being treated so carefully during forey. Shinji, who was trying to lift his body to embrace Marie to the limits of the Duplication (Copy) body, found himself unable to move because the clone Maries were still holding his hands and the p*nis. ¡±Ya~? Well then, let¡¯s do it right away. Can I insert it, Shinji-san? It¡¯s okay to breastfeed, right?¡± ¡±What do you mean by breastfeeding? Mmm!¡± Marie, who wasp-pillowing, instantly swapped ces with her clone who was giving a paizuri. Shinji, who realized that it was an application of teleportation magic, was covered by her erged breasts, which were still pressing heavily against him, burying his face in their soft flesh. Next, straddling him, when the p*nis is inserted into her vagina, Marie lets out a voice of joy. The sensation of his eagerly awaited object tightening inside her stomach is very pleasant, and when her hips starting to move enthusiastically, Shinji, on the other hand, decides to just let himself go for now. Marie is also excited for the long-awaited intercourse. Once she experiences intercourse with Shinji, she can¡¯t imagine doing it with anyone else. To fully enjoy Shinji¡¯s p*nis, Marie shamelessly spread her legs wide open and suddenly started moving up and down vigorously. Her incredibly lewd hip movements, which could rival those of a subus, were unimaginable from her gentle smile-like way of speaking. ¡±Oh, amazing¡­ Ahh¡­ Kuh¡­¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Fuu¡­? Fufu~? Ahh¡­? Today, I¡¯ll give my all¡­? Ahh¡­? Yes, Shinji-san¡¯s¡­? is so wonderful¡­?¡± Because his vision was blocked by her breasts, Shinji couldn¡¯t see Marie¡¯s lewd dance, which further stimted his imagination and aroused his excitement. Marie, who was single-mindedly shaking her hips, indulged in the pleasure of rubbing against Shinji¡¯s sturdy object. The intensity increased even more when Shinji thrust his hips in response, and Marie continued to thrust while her hair was disheveled. ¡±Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­? Ahh¡­? It feels¡­? feels so good¡­? Give me more¡­? Haah¡­? Ahn¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m willing to go as far as you want. Especially when I can see how much you¡¯re enjoying it.¡± ¡±Well, you know¡­? Normally, ir-chan is here¡­? And I have work too¡­? So, a chance like this¡­? Ahh¡­ It¡¯s rare, you know¡­? I want to enjoy it when I can¡­?¡± Once it had been said to this extent, Shinji lost his desire to regain control. There was no other reason than the fact that he thought he couldn¡¯t ignore the desires of the person who wanted to fulfill their lust as they pleased, being a subus¡¯s son. From the intense thrusts trying to take control, if Shinji changes his movement to match Marie¡¯s hips, a synergistic effect is created and Marie¡¯s mind is filled with pleasure. If that happens, words are no longer necessary. With repeated movements, the sound of water echoes with a ¡°squelch¡± sound, and Marie, breathing heavily, heads straight towards climax. ¡±Ah¡­? Ahh¡­? I¡¯ming¡­? Coming¡­? Ahh¡­?¡± In the end, they naturally connected deeply, with Marie sitting on top. With the force of the s*men flowing from the p*nis cover that presses against the uterus, Marie¡¯s mind is filled with pleasure, causing her to convulse. While savoring the pleasant feeling inside Marie¡¯s stomach, which yearns to absorb the s*men, Shinji finished reliving the experience with Marie. Afterwards, they continued to have intercourse until the sun rose, and in the end, he remembers being squeezed so much that his body couldn¡¯t maintain its form. (It seems like it won¡¯t be able to move properly if its remaining magic power drops below 20%. I have to take this into consideration when using the Copy body.) Shinji esses the memories of hisst shared experience with Sylphy while keeping the achieved results in mind. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,082 Chapter 570 Sylphy’s Desire – Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Sylphy summoned Shinji¡¯s Duplication (Copy) body to her home, where the same seed spirits as ir reside. Simr to their previous conversation with ir, where Shinji¡¯s curiosity about the outside world was evident, he fast-forwards to the point where Sylphy expresses her wish. ¡±I want it in my butt.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ um, if using your finger feels that good, wouldn¡¯t it feel even better with Shinji-san¡¯s¡­ penis? Are you okay with that?¡± ¡±Yeah, I think it would be fine with it.¡± Listening to her request, a mix of embarrassment and anticipation on her face, Shinji nods. However, while he has some experience with anal intercourse, it is not very frequent. When ites to anal y, for the most part, it can be ufortable if the person doesn¡¯t have the aptitude for it. Even if someone takes the time and effort to stimte the area and make the body sumb, there is still a sense of resistance. While it¡¯s possible for Shinji to train someone to enjoy anal y with patience, he wouldn¡¯t want to risk evoking unpleasant feelings until the training isplete, and he¡¯s not fixated on anal y. From start to finish, if he constantly make the body feel good and only think about intercourse, a friends-with-benefits rtionship can work. There are few women who would want to forcefully develop anal y and men who prefer intercourse. On that note, Sylphy¡¯s enthusiasm for anal y makes it possible for him to explore without hesitation. Shinji was also enthusiastic about this rare opportunity. ¡±¡­You seem happy, Shinji-san.¡± ¡±Well, anal intercourse isn¡¯t something that happens often. It¡¯s not easy to bring it up unless it¡¯s with someone like Sylphy who is honest about her desires.¡± ¡±Um, it¡¯s still a bit unusual, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± ¡±It¡¯s just part of individuality. Besides, what others think doesn¡¯t matter; it¡¯s between me and Sylphy. If it feels good, then that¡¯s all that matters. Right?¡± Shinji gently caresses Sylphy¡¯s plump buttocks over her light green dress. His words, devoid of astonishment or mockery,e straight from his heart. If he doesn¡¯t prioritize his desires, he cannot live up to being the son of an incubus. ¡±It¡¯s your responsibility, Shinji-san. You exposed my erogenous zones¡­¡± ¡±Certainly. I will take responsibility and be your partner.¡± ¡±Well, since you¡¯re in the mood¡­¡± While expressing a voice of dismay, Sylphy eagerly climbs onto the bed and lies face down. Shinji can clearly see that her reaction is nothing more than a pose. With a pillow under her chin and her buttocks elevated, she lifts her dress skirt, revealing white panties. Shinji sits behind her, caressing her buttocks and enjoying the smoothness of her skin. (Ah ? Finally, Shinji-san is touching me¡­ ?) Blushing with anticipation, Sylphy eagerly awaits the intimate encounter with Shinji, reminiscent of their times together in Hateyama. Ever since he discovered her anal erogenous zone, she has started pleasuring herself by focusing on anal stimtion. Sylphy pleasures herself not only with her confident fingers, but also with anal toys. By exploring her anus and stimting her private parts and clitoris, she certainly feels pleasure. However, Sylphy, who knows the pleasure of being prated deep inside while her anus is being fingered, finds it unsatisfying. Compared to intercourse with Shinji, it feels like child¡¯s y and is far from being truly satisfying. Her panties are already slightly wet, a sign of her anticipation, and Shinji notices as he removes them, smiling faintly. ¡±It seems like you¡¯ve been looking forward to this. Have you been touching yourself since then?¡± Shinji asks as he traces her anus with his index finger. ¡±Mmm? why are you asking such a thing?¡± ¡±If you haven¡¯t been touching yourself much, I¡¯ll have to loosen you up properly. So, are you going to tell me?¡± Last time, he used magic to produce a slippery liquid, but this time, he spreads the love juices dripping from her private parts onto his index finger and guides them to her anus. As she feels his intense gaze on her anus, more love juices flow from her stomach, and blushing with embarrassment, Sylphy lowers her face. ¡±With a toy, a little¡­¡± ¡±Oh, a toy¡­ I wonder where it is. I¡¯ll make good use of it since it¡¯s here.¡± Stepping away from Sylphy¡¯s gesture toward the bedside drawer, Shinji opened it, revealing a collection of small spherical toys¡ªanal beads. Returning behind Sylphy, Shinji generously coated the anal beads with a slippery liquid prepared by magic and attempted to insert them into her anus. She raised her buttocks and waited obediently, epting the insertion quietly. Sylphy had only inserted them shallowly in her timid self-pleasure, but Shinji boldly inserted the beads all the way to their base. The sensation of intruding into her deep anal cavity like never before made Sylphy¡¯s hips bounce. ¡±Mm, ah¡­? Ha, ah¡­? Ahh¡­?¡± ¡±This liquid also has a cleansing effect on the anus. Let¡¯s take our time getting used to the toy like this for a while.¡± ¡±Y-yes¡­? Once¡­ once it¡¯s¡­ inside¡­?¡± Shinji pulled out the tip of the toy that was inserted all the way to the base, just one ball before. Instead of a monotonous insertion, he changed the angle and speed, moving as if exploring Sylphy¡¯s preferred points, causing her to sway her raised buttocks from side to side, writhing in pleasure. The sight was so erotic that Shinji¡¯s excitement grew and his pants became tight. He quickly discarded his pants and underwear. Being the only one who could bring out the lewdness of Sylphy, a powerful wind spirit with great magical power, only heightened his arousal, making him more passionate with the thrusts of the toy. However, upon seeing Sylphy¡¯s attempt to climax easily through anal stimtion, Shinji stopped the thrusting of the toy. ¡±Now, it seemed like you were about toe. Is that enough?¡± ¡±Hau¡­? Shinji-san, please don¡¯t stop¡­?¡± Her pleading with her shaking buttocks didn¡¯t seem like the behavior of a powerful high-level spirit. When in Shinji¡¯s hands, Sylphy was just another woman dominated by her desires. ¡±Now it¡¯s showtime, right? Come on, put it in¡­¡± ¡±Ah, ah¡­? ka, ha¡­!¡± As the anal beads are pulled out, a rock-hard p*nis is pressed against Sylphy¡¯s anus. As he thrusts his hips forward, the tip enters the anus and slowly advances. Compared to a toy, the p*nis is much thicker. And thanks to thorough rxation, it was possible to insert it all the way to the base. Sylphy in charge of anal. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,709 Chapter 571 Sylphy’s Desire – Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Although it was inserted all the way to the base, the anal area, which is not meant to be prated, tightens and constricts painfully. Even Sylphy, who desired the insertion, stiffens her body due to the intense feeling of something foreign and the sensation of pressure. Despite the fact that she expressed her own desires, the words spoken by him to her, who is in such a pitiful state that she can¡¯t even speak properly, have a very gentle tone. ¡±Sylphy, take slow breaths. Repeat after me.¡± ¡±Yes, um¡­ haa~¡­ fu~¡­ haa~¡­¡± Thanks to that, Sylphy regained someposure and follows his instruction to take deep breaths. As she continues doing so, the feeling of something foreign and the pressure gradually fade away, and the unnecessary tension is released from her rigid body. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, I inserted it too quickly. When the ns went in, it felt like it was already loose, so I thought it would be fine for your first time, but it seems it was tough after all.¡± ¡±No, I¡¯m already fine¡­¡± ¡±It seems so. You do have potential in this area after all.¡± ¡±Mmm¡­?¡± Shinji gently stroked Sylphy¡¯s buttocks, causing a sweet sigh to escape from her lips. As the intense pressure subsided, there was no longer a reason to hold back. ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± he said, to which she nodded, and Shinji slowly withdrew his hips. ¡±Nmmmhhh~?¡± The sensation of being rubbed by the thick and sturdy p*nis inside her gave Sylphy a pleasure greater than any she had experienced before. Arching her back like a shrimp, she seemed to savor the pration of p*nis into her anus, as Shinji slowly thrust his hips forward and inserted his p*nis once again. ¡±Ha? Ah, ah, yes?¡± Shinji pressed his hips against her buttocks, and his p*nis entered deeply. With just one motion, Sylphy was captivated by the pleasure of anal intercourse. Being a person whose sensitive area is the anus, she adapted quickly. Perhaps other women wouldn¡¯t have felt such intense pleasure from anal intercourse as quickly. ¡±Ha? Ah? Ah? Ah? Ah?¡± Thanks to the slippery liquid, the thrusting went smoothly. By pulling back his hips until his p*nis was about toe out, and then inserting it back to the base, Sylphy¡¯s anus tightened well, and Shinji was able to enjoy the pleasure. The tightness of the anus, which is not originally a ce for sexual intercourse, is strong, and it gives a pleasure that cannot be obtained in the stomach, causing Shinji¡¯s mouth to form an arc involuntarily. (Amazing? Amazing? Anal s*x, amazing?) With theplete disappearance of difort, Sylphy¡¯s pleasure reaches its climax. She is so intoxicated that she even loses the ability to speak, and unconsciously shakes her buttocks to try to feel even better. In response, Shinji ces both hands on the sides of Sylphy¡¯s face on the bed. In a position where he is almost on top of her, he puts his weight on both hands and thrusts harder into her buttocks. Sylphy¡¯s well-rounded buttocks ripple as she eagerly wees the powerful and vigorous thrusts. She opens her eyes wide, with tears of joy streaming down her face. The weight pressing against her back, the enveloping body, and the intense movements of the hips make Sylphy feel like she is ¡°being dominated¡±. She does not find it humiliating. Sylphy met Shinji after he became an apostle of Goddess Arian. As long as he was a devoted apostle of the goddess, Sylphy did not view him as inferior, even though he was human. Furthermore, Sylphy respects Shinji for his growth and achievements, to the point where he can intertwine his body with Goddess Arian. It is precisely because he is her partner that she feels nothing but pleasure in being dominated anally. She ces her hand on top of his hand, which is near her face, and moves her hips. ¡±Oh, I¡¯ming, Shinji-san? I can¡¯t hold it in anymore?¡± ¡±That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m about to¡­ ¡° ¡±Yes? Ahh? Inside? Please release inside me? Mmm? Haa? Ahh?¡± Sylphy¡¯s hand, which entwined his fingers, Shinji squeezed back and thrust into her anus as she desired. As he heard her voice grow louder, Shinji thrust powerfully just before climax. ¡±C*mming!¡± ¡±Ah, ah, ah? Yes, yes??¡± With the sensation of the milky fluid being forcefully released into her anus for the first time, Sylphy discovered a new level of pleasure. Overwhelmed by the forbidden pleasure that sent shivers down her spine, Sylphy¡¯s brain was on fire. She kept her face buried in the pillow, her hips trembling uncontrobly. (My butt is hot¡­? If only I had known¡­?) ¡±Uhh¡­¡± Shinji¡¯s voice, trying to suppress the pleasure, leaked from his mouth as her anus tightened. C*mming against the softness of her buttocks, with its incredible tightness,sted long and extracted a generous amount of pleasure. Noticing the sight of Sylphy¡¯s neck through the gaps in her hair as shey prostrate, Shinji remained on top of her, attaching himself to her intimate area. While one hand remained entwined with his fingers, he moved his other hand, sliding it between the bed and her breasts, as he massaged her ample fruit while catching his breath. Being treated as if she belonged to him, perhaps due to having conquered her anus, Sylphy readily epted the caresses. Her sensitive body was manipted and her anus tightened, while she blushed and turned around, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡±I guess you still like my big chest and my stamina¡­? If I didn¡¯t know beforehand that you¡¯re a Duplication (Copy) body, no one would notice, ah ?¡± When Shinji teasingly pinched her n*pples, Sylphy¡¯s waist jumped and her anus tightened. ¡±Isn¡¯t that right? The only w would be the consumption of mana.¡± ¡±I don¡¯t mind, but please be considerate of the girls who like Shinji-san. They definitely won¡¯t have a good time¡­¡± ¡±Oh, right. I understand, thank you Sylphy.¡± Even someone like Shinji, who was raised as the son of a subus, can easily imagine how unpleasant it would be to discover that the person you¡¯ve been intimate with is a fake. Although he also used it on Tsubaki this time, he agreed that it would be safer to refrain from doing so in the future. Sylphy reached behind his neck and pulled his head closer. Looking into his eyes, filled with tears, from such a close distance, she realized the desire that had taken hold of her. ¡±I don¡¯t have a contract partner for a while. As long as it doesn¡¯t go against the will of the goddess, I will listen to Shinji-san¡¯s request in exchange for a Copy body¡­?¡± ¡±¡­Do you like it that much? Anal s*x.¡± ¡±Yes¡­? I never thought there would be something so pleasurable. I can¡¯t forget Shinji-san¡¯s p*nis¡­ What do you think?¡± Shinji was at a loss for words at Sylphy¡¯s unexpected question. It was convenient to have her assistance, but he didn¡¯t know if this personal arrangement would be approved by Goddess Arian. He was aware that he was being treated favorably among the apostles. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to behave in a way that would attract punishment. ¡±I will ask the goddess and then request a response.¡± ¡±That would be good. Even in times like this, you¡¯re cautious¡­ As expected of you, Shinji-san¡­ Kiss?¡± Thinking that it would be okay with lending her strength if it was her who had moderation, she kissed him with affection and trust. Sylphy seemed to have already learned a way to tighten her anus of her own will, and she turned her gaze towards him, swaying her buttocks lightly, as if inviting him, before burying her face in the bed once again. Shinji, who took that as the end of the conversation, put more strength into his hips to fully enjoy her anus throughout the night¨Cbut then he stopped the re-experience. He already remembered that there was only the remaining exchange with Sylphy. (Once I go back there, I need to get permission from the goddess.) It¡¯s always better to have reliable power when ites to emergencies. Sylphy, who is the most serious among the three, proposing this was something he never expected, so it¡¯s an unexpected gain. Shinji, who had resolved the difort in his mind after finishing all the re-experiences, woke up from his sleep and strangely realized that his lower body felt good. At this point, Shinji could imagine what might be happening in the real world, and after taking a deep breath, he could awaken his consciousness. ¡±Oh, you woke up¡­ Good morning, Shinji~?¡± Shinji was connected to Emily, who was supposed to be resting her head on hisp pillow, and they were hugging each other. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,565 Chapter 572 Emily’s State Of Mind Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, looking lovingly at Emily smiling in his arms, realized that it was already inserted due to the pleasant feeling in his groin. Emily, just like Shinji, had no disorder in her clothing, and while Shinji was confirming his lewd dream, he had inadvertently be er*ct, and Emily must have noticed and straddled him out of some sort of understanding. ¡±Weren¡¯t you supposed to be watching?¡± ¡±I¡¯m fine because I¡¯m properly on guard. I just couldn¡¯t help it because Shinji got big.¡± ¡±Well, it was like I was having a lewd dream, so it¡¯s natural to react.¡± Without paying any mind to Shinji sighing as he confirmed that it was indeed as he had imagined, Emily rubbed her head against his chest. On the other hand, Shinji gently touches her sweet-smelling blonde hair, which made her v*gina feel tight. Emily¡¯s petite v*gina feelsfortable just by having his groin inside. Even though she¡¯s not moving, it feels like her wriggling v*gina is trying to squeeze out his sp*rm. Now, Emily wears a happy expression as she feels connected to the man she loves, without any barriers. Even after he revealed his true nature and left her a crest, her devotion remains unwavering, without a shadow of doubt. ¡±Are you not going to move?¡± ¡±Well, I might actually want to move, Shinji~? And you must want to feel relieved soon, right?¡± ¡±Well, yes. But is it okay?¡± The reason Shinji got er*ct was because he was confirming his memories with Spirit (ir) and the others, not Emily. But then, it is not normal for a girl to be excited and pleased by being prated by someone else¡¯s arousal. However, when she was carved with lewd crest, it was a trivial matter for her to delight in bing Shinji¡¯s possession. ¡±It¡¯s okay. I belong to Shinji. I¡¯d rather have you thrust a lot~?¡± ¡±If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡±Aah¡­?¡± While holding Emily, Shinji pushes her down onto the tatami mats. Overwhelming the petite girl, he lightly presses his weight down, causing Emily to let out a slightly strained breath from her mouth. In contrast to such a bodily response, she wears a careless smile, hugging him tightly and pressing her slight swell against him, but there is no response from Shinji. So, without hesitation, she increases the v*gina pressure, and the thick p*nis inside starts to react. Shinji then buries his face in Emily¡¯s neck as she epts his movements with her legs open. Now, while savoring the sweet scent unique to women, Shinji moves his hips. Having revisited s*xual acts with three spirit beings in his erotic dream, he feels that Emily¡¯s prowess surpasses theirs. He realizes once again that she is not only a genius inbat, but also has a high sense of s*x. ¡±How? Does it feel good? Shinji¡¯s exclusive p**sy~?¡± ¡±Oh yeah, very much so. Did you ask Freri about practice methods again?¡± As Shinji felt the sensation fitting perfectly, he pictured the face of Emily, who was close to Freri. It reminded him of the time she asked about the technique for giving a blowjob. ¡±Yeah~? ah~? Shinji, you¡¯re busy, so I can¡¯t have much s*x~? ah~? In the meantime, I¡¯ve been training with Freri~? ah~? during that time~? ha, ah~?¡± ¡±Training¡­ what did you do?¡± ¡±Well, in my dreams, I practiced with Shinji, you know~? ha, mm~? hehe, I¡¯ve already learned about Shinji¡¯s p**is with my body~?¡± With Emily¡¯s talent and Freri, who always has thetest information about Shinji¡¯s p*nis, it seems possible to turn her into a subus-like masterpiece. However, even if it¡¯s in a dream, the practice to train up to this level of mastery is not easy. In the dream, while the body rests, the spirit/mental bes exhausted. Shinji, who often uses lewd dreams for mischief, knows that the strong spirit fatigue affects the body and lowers its condition. It has a significant impact on Emily, who wields weapons in front of enemies. As he moves his hips in sync with the strokes, her devoted dedication to get his sp*rm makes him involuntarily smile wryly. ¡±You don¡¯t have to go this far.¡± ¡±I¡¯m doing it because I want to~? I¡¯m doing it for you~?¡± Shinji has no guilt in corrupting her into his casual partner at this point. However, he can¡¯t help but feel puzzled by the fact that she has been unchanged by her heavy love and that it has only deepened, considering the sense of using her until now. (Shinji¡¯s bewildered face, so cute~?) Emily is very fond of the current environment. If she hadn¡¯t been corrupted by Shinji, she would have lived as an adventurer. She can expect highbat abilities alone and spend her days fighting powerful monsters in various ces, enjoying gourmet meals with the resources she gains. But reflecting on the unchanging, harmonious life of an adventurer, she must have grown tired of it in about a year. In reality, she had be weary of the adventurer life in the desert town with the purpose of ambushing Shinji. But it¡¯s different since reuniting with Shinji. She has encountered unforeseen situations, like taking Alvin as her disciple, serving in the home of a noble disciple, assisting the apostle of the goddess, and even traveling to another world. Emily prefers a tumultuous life to tranquility. Surely, there are unpredictable events awaiting in the future. Thinking this way, she couldn¡¯t imagine leaving Shinji¡¯s side. (He does take good care of me after all~?) If Shinji were a heartless tyrant who showed no consideration for others and used his subordinates, things would be different. But he doesn¡¯t forget to show consideration not only to his coborators but also to his subordinates. There¡¯s fulfillment in serving him. For this reason, Emily¡¯s fondness for Shinji has not diminished, and within her, it¡¯s almost certain that she¡¯s determined to bear Shinji¡¯s child someday. ¡±I¡¯m about to c*m¡­¡± ¡±Yeah~? Yeah,e~? Give it to me~? Shinji~?¡± ¡±!!¡± As if it were a rehearsal for the day she would conceive, her stomach tightened strongly to extract his sp*rm as Shinji mercilessly spurt out inside her. Emily was overwhelmed by Shinji¡¯s continuous sp*rm eja***ion, reaching a deep climax. Recreating the experience, he spits out a lot of sp*rm into her v*gina without leaving any behind, and a satisfied sigh escaped from Shinji¡¯s lips. Despite being treated like a s*x toy, Emily wrapped her legs around his waist and didn¡¯t let go until the act was over. The overflow of sp*rm that didn¡¯t fit inside her v*gina dirtied the tatami mats. ¡±¡­Mmm, that was amazing¡­? So much from Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±It felt good. Thank you, Emily.¡± ¡±Hehe~? If you feel like it again, just tell me, Shinji~? We can even do it right now if you want~?¡± Emily, with an unusually alluring smile, looks wistful. Shinji wants to say ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡± but the sun is already high in the sky. He feels a twinge of regret, but he has a promise with Tsubaki. ¡±I¡¯m going to meet Tsubaki now, so let¡¯s do it again next time. Emily, I¡¯ll ask for your protection too.¡± ¡±Mm, got it. Let¡¯s do it again, Shinji~?¡± With a light kiss, Emily separates herself from Shinji¡¯s embrace. Hello, there¡¯s a new work featuring a heartwarming/ero story where the heroine¡¯s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. I hope you can read it, and don¡¯t forget to rate it max. Here¡¯s the link :[Link] Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,861 Chapter 573 The Sole Princess Who Fell Into Evil Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji, who had tidied up his clothes, went to the castle with Emily. The gazes directed at them as they walked down the corridor had changed greatly overnight, bing warm and favorable. The story of Shinji and hispanions being guests of Tsubaki, and their significant contributions in saving the country from crisis castle, had spread throughout the castle, reaching not only the military officers but also the soldiers and bureaucrats. With the title of the country¡¯s benefactor, Shinji felt a sense of unease in the kind gazes directed at him, but he continued walking without changing his expression. When they were led with a smile by the guard standing in front of the guest room, Tsubaki and her usual maid were waiting for Shinji inside. Although he had arrived slightly earlier than the promised time and apologized for making them wait, Tsubaki weed him with a smile. ¡±I just happened toe early. Please sit down without worry, Shinji.¡± ¡±Thank you very much, Princess.¡± Shinji sat across from Tsubaki, while his escort Emily stood in the corner of the room. As the maid started preparing tea, Tsubaki began to speak. ¡±First and foremost, let me express my gratitude. Thanks to Shinji¡¯s assistance, we were able to achieve victory in Tenshou Country. Thank you very much. Ideally, I should express my gratitude on behalf of the lord, but¡­¡± ¡±It is sufficient to hear the princess¡¯ words. I understand that the lord is busy.¡± ¡±I¡¯m d you say that. My father has been reviewing the battle results all night and rested in the morning. I cannot disclose the details until they are made public, but¡­¡± ¡±Of course. As a person from another country, I appreciate princess¡¯ consideration alone.¡± The maid breathed a sigh of relief, observing their pleasant conversation. She had suspected that Tsubaki secretly had feelings for Shinji. She had worried that Tsubaki¡¯s infatuation might cause her to speak indiscreetly. In fact, she had been prepared to interject, even if it meant being disrespectful, but she didn¡¯t sense any such inclination from Tsubaki. And even though she held a position of serving, she had heard that Tsubaki¡¯s engagement with Kuroumaru was almost confirmed. While she felt sorry for Tsubaki¡¯s unrequited love, she also took pride in serving someone who understood the position of being a daughter of one of the remaining lords in this country, where freedom was limited. Normally, it was not allowed for a princess who had a confirmed engagement to meet someone she had a crush on. The reason she was still allowed to meet with him was because Shinji, who yed a crucial role in saving the country, was considered an important person from another country and a well-mannered individual. Only the maid understood the princess¡¯s feelings and had not reported it to the lord. (All I can do is watch over her and listen to Shinji-dono as I have limited time left.) The kind-hearted maid, who had served Tsubaki since childhood, served them tea and stood by the wall. They moved from casual conversation to their usual practice of magic, and the maid had a gentle smile as she saw Tsubaki¡¯s joyful expression. She doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯spletely fooled by watching the superficial interaction between Shinji and Tsubaki. Tsubaki, who decided to mix her desires into the righteousness, started sharing information with Shinji more than ever before in order to scheme with him. Naturally, she uses telepathy to convey the contents of the battle report that she couldn¡¯t say out loud to Shinji behind the scenes. ¡¯Ah, I see. As expected, Kuroumaru is the top contributor, and the position of the country lord is almost confirmed. Is Tsubaki¡¯s husband-to-be confirmed to be him?¡¯ ¡¯It seems that taking down the lord of Tenshou Country as expected was a big deal. There was no significant achievement under Garoumaru, and his reputation among the military officials has greatly declined.¡¯ ¡¯If people¡¯s hearts drift away, there¡¯s nothing he can do. If the attack had failed and caused great chaos, it would have been different, but now it seems like the impression of a coward who avoided danger.¡¯ ¡¯Oh, you¡¯re well informed.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯m also gathering rumors inside the castle.¡¯ ¡¯As expected of Shinji. You don¡¯t miss anything¡­?¡¯ Tsubaki, who has be ustomed to exchanging thoughts, easily conducts secretive conversations while practicing magic. She practices with a serious expression, but in her thoughts, there is a sweetness that can be seen as a faint smile to Shinji, with whom she exchanges thoughts. Unaware that the person she had s*x previously with is a Duplicate (Copy), Tsubaki has decided to give birth to Shinji¡¯s child duringst night¡¯s affair. She has chosen to bear the secret of deceiving her father, husband, and retainers, and to give birth to the beloved boy, even to the grave. Determined and without hesitation, Tsubaki¡¯s strength of heart, polished as a princess, will only be used to do everything it takes to achieve her goal. ¡¯We have obtained results beyond the assumption of overthrowing the royal family and have decided to have another battle to recapture the fortress and regain our homnd. Kuroumaru will be the suprememander of that battle, and the achievement of reiming our territory will also secure the position of the future ruler.¡¯ ¡¯It is certain that Tenshou Country will fall into chaos. The chain ofmand will be a mess, and if a civil war breaks out, they will lose soldiers and fortresses. If we are up against a weakened Tenshou Country, we will most likely not lose.¡¯ ¡¯I share the same opinion. After the war, we have been told to hold a wedding ceremony immediately and exchange vows as a married couple. As the only one who carries the blood of the ruler, I have been expected to have an heir.¡¯ ¡¯Please rest assured that you will bear sons who resemble both of you. If you desire, I can bear as many as you want.¡¯ ¡¯¡­I¡¯m so happy? I have also been wanting a girl, not just a boy¡­?¡¯ In order to check on his foster father¡¯s condition and to procure the items that Shizuku desires, it is too easy for Shinji, who oftenes to Soukai Country, to sneak into Tsubaki¡¯s bedroom. And for Tsubaki, who desires multiple children to ensure the continuation of the bloodline, the assurance of surrogacy for the second child and beyond was nothing but a joy. From the perspective of a third party, Tsubaki has fallen into the role of a pure viiness. If Kuroumaru, who is to be her husband, were to know everything, he would surelymit suicide. However, in this country, there is no one more knowledgeable in magic than Shinji and Tsubaki, and as long as they keep it thoroughly concealed, it is unlikely to be exposed. Tsubaki intends to y the role of a devoted wife to her husband. This is to prevent turmoil in the country and to eventually pass on the seat of the ruler to her child. As long as Kuroumaru remains unaware of the truth, he will likely believe that he is living a happy and sessful life. ¡±Indeed, the princess has good instincts. Let¡¯s try a slightly more challenging practice.¡± ¡±I¡¯m d. Please, by all means, go ahead, Shinji.¡± While having a fun and light conversation, they secretly coordinated their future ns. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,033 Chapter 574 A Step Towards Destruction Edited by: Kanaa-senpai ¡±You bastard! You bastarddd!!¡± In a room of the Garoumaru Mansion, Garoumaru was greatly agitated. He had been disying a vase he received as tribute from a merchant, but now ity shattered. He flipped over his desk, but his frustration only grew, and he stomped his feet in anger. (This¡­this can¡¯t be happening!) He was the leading candidate to be the next lord, with connections in various ces. Garoumaru, who had ties to Iwao¡¯s close aides, had obtained information that ¡°Kuroumaru is almost confirmed to be the next lord,¡± information that should not have been known until it was officially announced. This was the cause of his agitation. Of course, he understood the drawbacks of not participating in the strategy. However, he stubbornly rejected his subordinates¡¯ advice because he knew about the existence of Human God (Hitogami), which not only involved the difference in national power but also secrets. Tenshou Country, supported by a supernatural being called a god, has no chance of losing to Soukai Country, even if a few foreigners support them. Normally. If Shinji wasn¡¯t a apostle of the goddess, if he wasn¡¯t a wizard with the ability to traverse the world, then Garoumaru¡¯s plot might have seeded, and he could have seized the throne. (Those foreign people are so annoying!) Although Kuroumaru¡¯s defeat of the leader of Tenshou Country is highly praised, Garoumaru was convinced that Shinji and the others were the key to the sessful attack. Even if he hasn¡¯t been to the actual ce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Hitogami with just a few good weapons. However, Iwao has already decided to make Kuroumaru the next lord, and Garoumaru has no proper way to overturn that. (I have to eliminate him directly now! Even if people get suspicious, it won¡¯t matter as long as I don¡¯t leave any evidence!) Right now, only Garoumaru benefits from Kuroumaru¡¯s death. He will definitely be suspected, but if he doesn¡¯t take any action against Kuroumaru, his future will be bleak. Proud Garoumaru cannot ept being demoted now. Even if he seed in eliminating him, the position of lord will not go to Garoumaru. He knows that the military officials have a very bad impression of him. However, if a trusted person bes the lord, he can maintain his position. He thought he could serve as a high official rather than the head of the military. (If I can¡¯t get it through legitimate means, I¡¯ll have to force it¡­) Tsubaki¡¯s presence is just as valuable as the position of lord. She has glossy long ck hair, and Garoumaru doesn¡¯t know any woman with a more perfect face than hers. She looks beautiful in her kimono, even with her less curvy figure, and is worthy of being called a princess. In reality, she hides her big chest with padding, but he doesn¡¯t know that and thinks Tsubaki has the ideal figure. So, he¡¯s not going to give up on her. If he can make her smell the medicine and force a rtionship, he¡¯ll be able to threaten her. Thinking that Tsubaki, who symbolizes the ideal image of a modest and obedient woman in this country, would be unable to resist him. ¡­However, Garoumaru doesn¡¯t understand Tsubaki¡¯s true nature, that she¡¯s willing to sacrifice herself for the country, and that she made the decision to be involved with Shinji even before falling in love. Even if Garoumaru¡¯s n seeds, Tsubaki would choose to condemn Garoumaru, even at the cost of herself, rather than keep quiet about her own cuteness and leave the stage. Therefore, his fantasy of being a ¡°high-ranking official who maniptes the country and the princess from behind the scenes¡± is nothing more than an unreal illusion. Garoumaru, unaware of this, will continue to walk towards further destruction. ¡±Hey, it¡¯s work.¡± When he says this in a room that is supposed to be empty except for Garomaru, the ceiling boards shift and someone silently appears. The person wearing a ck ninja outfit is a ninja who takes care of shady jobs. Ninjas take on jobs that can never be publicly spoken of in exchange forrge amounts of money. They are willing to do whatever it takes to aplish the mission, which is why they are entrusted with tasks that honorable and proud warriors cannot handle. But at the same time, those who follow the righteous path like Iwao and Kuroumaru won¡¯t associate with those who use dirty tactics so easily. If it were to be discovered that Garoumaru had asked ninjas for a job, it would not end well for him. Being dismissed from his position would be the least of his worries. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he were to be demanded to die. However, Garoumaru had always relied heavily on ninjas. He had seeded in his secret dealings with Tenshou Country by hiring ninjas, so they had be indispensable to him. ¡±No matter the means. Kill Kuroumaru.¡± Garomaru threw a small package, and it fell onto the tatami floor, making a heavy metallic sound. Without even checking its contents, the ninja swiftly picked it up and disappeared into the ceiling with agile movements. Garoumaru, with a dark smile, is sure that the death of Kuroumaru who moved a ninja, is inevitable. If there¡¯s a chance, the assassination will seed because Kuroumaru is not familiar with the dark side of being a ninja. It¡¯s obvious that even if an amateur is somewhat cautious, it¡¯s unlikely to escape from the ninja¡¯s evil hands. ¡±I would have liked to take him down with my own hands¡­ but there¡¯s no other way.¡± If Kuroumaru isn¡¯t here, there shouldn¡¯t be any rivals. If Kuroumaru isn¡¯t here, the foreigner (Shinji) won¡¯t help. If Kuroumaru isn¡¯t here, the royal family of Tenshou Country cannot be defeated. If Kuroumaru isn¡¯t here, Garoumaru delusionally believes that Tsubaki would have been his. ming Kuroumaru for everything, the oblivious Garoumaru doesn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s being watched. The little eyes peeking through the window and the beautiful flowers in the room convey everything to their respective owners, but he can¡¯t notice. Inexperienced and unaware, Garoumaruughed at the idea of danger lurking in the shadows. Shinji and Tsubaki, upon learning about the existence of ninjas, immediately start nning countermeasures. Unaware of this, Garoumaru confidently goes out, while preparing for Kuroumaru¡¯s assassination. Unbeknownst to the foolish ones who didn¡¯t realize that everything was under Shinji¡¯s control, they were steadily heading towards their own downfall. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,597 Chapter 575 Stopping The Assassination And The Final Push Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After interrupting his magic practice with Tsubaki, Shinji returned to a separate room. Seeing her face turn pale upon learning about the existence of ninjas, he told her toe up with a strategy using telepathy. He immediately sent a message to Sylphy to increase her vignce and secretly guard Kuroumaru. Shinji didn¡¯t know much about ninjas. However, while observing their appearance and agile movements, he suspected that they might be simr to assassins from his previous world. But soon, he realized that his understanding was naive. As Tsubaki used telepathy to exin the ruthlessness of the ninjas, one particr story shocked Shinji. It involved a ninja who had no hesitation in involving innocent people, including family members and servants, in their assassination mission. Over twenty people lost their lives when the ninja poisoned the well, which was the source of water for their house. Shinji realized that even an act like assassination shows the differences in the value of life. He warned Sylphy to be cautious not only of Kuroumaru himself but also of those around him. As a result, it worked. Sylphy, being a powerful spirit of the wind, could sense people¡¯s presence very keenly. Following Shinji¡¯s instructions, the surveince around Kuroumaru¡¯s mansion was expanded, and they seeded in capturing a ninja disguised as a fishmonger. ¡¯You said their means don¡¯t matter.¡¯ ¡¯Yes, but I never thought they would choose such a method.¡¯ The ninja, pretending to offer fish cleaning services, smoothly entered the water area and then, after finishing, asked to use the restroom as an excuse to leave and approached the only well in the mansion. Just before the ninja could drop the poison into the well, Sylphy used the wind to restrain them. Without any chance to resist, the ninja¡¯s consciousness was instantly taken away by magic and they were left lying on the ground. Later, when the suspicious servant found them copsed with the poison, the ninja became a captive. ¡¯Choosing poison over fighting seems less risky, I guess. From Garoumaru¡¯s point of view, anyone close to Kuroumaru is a nuisance, so maybe it also means getting rid of them all.¡¯ ¡¯I think it would have been dangerous without Shinji-san¡¯s warning. That man¡¯s movements were just like a fishmonger. He moved quickly from the water source to the well, and if we hadn¡¯t been careful, there was a good chance poison could have been thrown into the well without us knowing¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡¯Honestly, I also had a different understanding, so it¡¯s mutual. I may have let my guard down a little after finding my foster father¡­ I might have beencent without realizing it.¡¯ Whileforting the disheartened Sylphy, Shinji expresses gratitude to Tsubaki. Losing Kuroumaru now would not make it easy to adjust the n. Unlike Garoumaru¡¯s side, there is no one else on Kuroumaru¡¯s side who could be a potential son-inw besides him. Since he gathers support from lower-ranking individuals, there is inevitably a difference in talent. However, once he takes the position of the ruler, this problem can be resolved by the neutral faction that follows Tsubaki. ¡¯Shinji-san. As expected, hemitted suicide in the prison cell. ¡­Is that a good thing?¡¯ ¡¯This time, there was no other choice. We couldn¡¯t abduct him because he was recognized as a fishmonger by the servants.¡¯ Sylphy watched as Kuroumaru¡¯s mansion became chaotic after the prison guard discovered that the captive had died. She could have stopped the awakened ninja from biting his tongue andmitting suicide, but ultimately, if Kuroumaru¡¯s subordinates were to interrogate him, the oue would be the same. Since she couldn¡¯t intervene when they were watching, Sylphy didn¡¯t have a way to stop the suicide. ¡¯If the first one failed, the next one shoulde. I heard from Tsubaki that there is a hidden vige for ninjas. If we capture them without Kuroumaru¡¯s notice, we can find out their location and negotiate. Sylphy, please remain vignt until the request is withdrawn.¡¯ ¡¯Yes, understood.¡¯ ¡¯I will pay the reward once the ninja matter is settled.¡¯ ¡¯Hehe, I look forward to it ?¡¯ The ninjas, who unknowingly became enemies of the Goddess¡¯s apostles and high-ranking spirits, lost their only chance to win. There was no way for them to slip past Sylphy¡¯s watchful eyes, and the ninja who appeared in the middle of the night to set the mansion on fire was easily captured by her. Even ninjas who were stronger than ordinary people couldn¡¯t resist the subus¡¯s seductive magic. Not only were they forced to reveal all their information through Freri¡¯s erotic dreams, but they also fell under the control of her unforgiving hypnotic magic. From that point on, it became apletely one-sided game. During thete hours, Shinji, Freri, and Sylphy visited the ninja vige. While Sylphy remained cautious, Freri trapped all the vigers in erotic dreams, leaving only the vige leader. Shinji engaged in conversation with the vige leader. The vige, which had never allowed intruders before, was quickly overwhelmed. The vige leader, unable to put up any resistance, could only look up at the man (Shinji) standing in front of him and show his submission, realizing the difference in power. He had a feeling of wanting to ovee a certain situation, but Shinji¡¯s hypnotic magicpletely suppresses any resistance. Shinji also doesn¡¯t show any mercy to the ninjas, who areplete strangers to him. Despite their personal rtionships and reasons, the ninjas were ordered to withdraw their involvement with Garoumaru and never have any contact with him again. Shinji and the others leave the vige, leaving the ninjas behind. In just one day, Shinji prevented Garoumaru¡¯s n from seeding. Tsubaki bes even more impressed with his skills, while Garoumaru, unaware of the ninjas¡¯ defeat, grows more hateful as Kuroumaru remains unharmed. However, Garoumaru doesn¡¯t have any hidden cards beyond being a ninja, and now that he can¡¯tmunicate with them, there¡¯s nothing he can do. As time passes, an incident urs at the fortress of Tenshou Country, just as Soukai Country had been waiting for. Iwao watched as soldiers poured out of the fortress, carefully monitoring their movements. He seized the opportunity and gave Kuroumaru the order to reim the stronghold. Leaving behind the soldiers loyal to Garoumaru, he led his fellowrades and the neutral faction who recognized him. They set off, determined to recapture the fortress without dy, despite the weakened state of Tenshou Country. And they seeded, effortlessly reiming the stronghold. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,514 Chapter 576 The Fate Of A Traitor Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Kuroumaru¡¯s sess in retaking the fort and surrounding area caused much rejoicing in Soukai Country. The great achievement of retaking thend lost in the past great defeat sent the people of the country into a whirlpool of joy, regardless of faction. The people of the defeated country¡¯s vige, who had been treated harshly by Tenshou Country, shed tears as they were freed from the injustice. Although the lives that were lost will not be returned, the scene shows that people can now have hope for the future. People could be seen everywhere hugging young children. And Garoumaru was the only one in the country to despair. Hisst resort, the assassination of Kuroumaru, failed. He realized that he had no other means of eliminating Kuroumaru, and he realized that his authority had fallen. Garoumaru had no idea how Kuroumaru coped. In reality, it was Shinji and Tsubaki who were involved, not Kuroumaru, so there was no way Garoumaru could understand. He saw Tsubaki as a prize to be won along with her title as head of the country, and he didn¡¯t even think that she hated him or that he was interfering in her struggle to be the next head of the country. This can be said to be a blind spot due to being caught up in the ideology of male superiority. Although it was a disappointing result, Garoumaru had saved up arge amount of money. He has enough assets tost him the rest of his life, and rather than be miserable in his castle, he decides to retire gracefully and use his money to y safe and watch over the country¡¯s affairs. If Kuromaru conducts good government and enriches the country, it will be a virtue. If his governance does not go well and dissatisfaction grows within the country, he may have another chance to make aeback. The man who tried to sell his country was brave and flexible in his thinking. However, Garoumaru¡¯s expectations werepletely destroyed at the banquet that took ceter. The turmoil of the battle had subsided, and arge banquet was held to celebrate the sess of the operation that staked the fate of the Soukai Country, which began with a surprise attack on Tenshou Country. Naturally, the host is Iwao, the ruler of the country. Next to him sat Tsubaki, and in the hall sat the main retainers, both military and civil. Shinji, who had been invited, also attended, and only Emily, who acted as a bodyguard, was present. When everyone was there and the appointed time arrived, Iwao stood up. ¡±Everyone¡¯s hard work saved our country from the brink of destruction. The hated Tenshou Country fell into unprecedented chaos, but we were able to regain our stolen territory. And we also avenged my son. I want to express my gratitude once again¡­ Thank you.¡± The lord of the nation couldn¡¯t bow his head, so he gave warm words filled with deep emotions to those present. The loyal vassals, who had shared the bitter times, all understood the lord¡¯s feelings, and some even had tears in their eyes. Taking a deep breath and regaining hisposure, Iwao looked around and beckoned Tsubaki. As she stood up and walked slowly to stand beside Iwao, the entire vassals held their breath, sensing an unusual atmosphere. ¡±Before we celebrate our victory, I want you to hear something. Since the passing of Take, my son, I haven¡¯t designated the next lord until today. It was simply because the situation was unstable. However, our country has escaped the crisis of destruction. Therefore, I want to publicly announce the person who will be the next lord in this ce and celebrate together with our victory.¡± The air was filled with tension, and everyone was anticipating one person. And their prediction was correct. ¡±I believe that a country¡¯s leaders should be strong. It is admirable to see a hero stand on the front lines in a campaign that will risk the survival of the country, defeat the enemy king, and regain the stolen territory. ¡­I will take Kuroumaru as my son-inw and make him the next head of the country!¡± ¡±¡±Ohhhh!¡±¡± The hall was filled with excitement at Iwao¡¯s deration. Shinji eavesdropped on the reactions of those around him and found that most people, especially military officers, had positive reactions. The people who reacted poorly were clever at deceiving them, but Shinji kept a close eye on them to find those who were secretly connected to Garoumaru. Then, Iwao raised his hand and the ce became quiet again. ¡±Even though the crisis is over, I have a big responsibility. Therefore, I n to hand over the position of the next head of the country to Kuroumaru as soon as I finish my education so that it does not affect national politics, but before I step down, I have another big job for you¡­ catch him!¡± The military officials sitting on either side of Garoumaru were quick to react to the intense outburst from Iwao. They grabbed his arms and forcefully dragged him in front of the imposing figure of Iwao. Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, the officials loyal to Garoumaru were dyed in their response, hindered by the neutral officials who had been given prior instructions. The festive atmosphere quickly turned into a tense and ominous one, causing the air to chill. ¡±Iwao-sama! What is the meaning of this!?¡± ¡±Oh, you im to not understand the reason?¡± ¡±Of course not. I have no idea what this is about. I have no objections to Kuroumaru-sama being chosen as the next lord.¡± Garoumaru lowered his head, showing submission in the face of Iwao¡¯s quietly simmering anger. While he had plenty of clues about what was happening, he remainedposed and dignified, knowing that he had left no evidence whatsoever in his residence. Without evidence, one cannot use someone of a crime. It was because he was secretly confident that he was able to perfectly conceal his true intentions, even if it meant enduring humiliation. However, his facade would soon crumble. A familiar letter slipped into his line of sight as he lowered his head. It was a handwritten letter that Garoumaru was supposed to deliver to Tenshou Country, entrusted to a ninja. ¡±¡­!?¡± ¡±Are you nning to deny everything with this?¡± ¡±¡­¡± The atmosphere changed as Garoumaru, with a pale face and cold sweat, stood there. His retainers understood that this was not an interrogation, but a moment of judgment. The military officials who served under Garoumaru were unaware of his act of treason and were in a state of confusion, not knowing what the contents of the letter were. In ce of Garoumaru, who had frozen in thought, Iwao spoke up. ¡±This letter contains a promise written by Garoumaru to surrender to Tenshou Country once he bes the ruler. He has been using ninjas tomunicate and conspire ever since suffering a major defeat and losing territory!¡± Letters other than the one dropped in front of Garoumaru were made public by Iwao. People who read them were angry at Garoumaru. Not only did Garoumaru do bad things against his country, but his selfishness and bad attitude after losing to Tenshou Country made his soldiers lose trust in him. Some were so upset that they kneeled and bowed to apologize for him. These pieces of evidence were discovered by Sophira, who had turned into apprentice subi, and Take in the abandoned mansion of Tenshou Country. Perhaps due to their arrogance as a powerful nation, they left behind letters as evidence, which were found just like that. Evidence passed from them to Shinji. From Shinji to Tsubaki. The impact of this evidence was so great that they quickly decided to hold a trial during a celebration. ¡±It¡¯s clear that only Garoumaru himself and the hired ninjamitted these despicable acts. And considering Garoumaru¡¯s past achievements and defeats, and the congrattory message for Tsubaki¡¯s wedding, only he will pay for his crimes. Take him away.¡± Normally, betraying one¡¯s country would result in the entire family being punished with death, and even their followers facing penalties. The fact that only Garoumaru himself is punished is surprisingly lenient. The military officials who supported Garoumaru¡¯s faction, expecting severe punishment, were moved to tears but kept theirposure. Part of the reason for this decision was to not lose the talented members of Garoumaru¡¯s faction. Tenshou Country faces threats not only from within but also from other countries. Talented individuals are valuable, so by showing kindness now, they n to bring his faction to a neutral stance. (No way¡­ why, why did they find out¡­ why¡­) Realizing that there is no way to escape after being caught with evidence, Garoumaru is dragged away in disbelief. Even his blood rtives will not try to help him. The power of Iwao¡¯s pardon is tremendous,pletely destroying Garoumaru¡¯s scheme. (Why¡­ Why is my peaceful life¡­ like this¡­) In that moment when the despair of Garoumaru and Shinji, their eyes crossed paths, his instincts told him that it was Shinji¡¯s doing. With the thought that if it were just foolish Kuroumaru, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this, he was forcefully expelled amid Iwao¡¯s loud voice. ¡±You! It¡¯s because of you that I¡­ aaaaah!!¡± ¡±Shut up! You¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡±I¡¯ll curse you, you magician!!¡± Shinji calmly brushed off the resentful gaze that seemed to say he could kill someone, and continued to watch Garoumaru¡¯s pathetic disy without showing any reaction. His own appearance was not unrted. Shinji was also a bad magician. Up until now, and from now on. He reminded himself that every strategy required thorough preparation and coordination, so that no n would be exposed even in the worst-case scenario. With that in mind, he joined the victory celebration that had just begun. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,048 Chapter 577 Discussion With The Next Generation Before The Wedding Edited by: Kanaa-senpai After the congrattory party, Garoumaru¡¯s punishment was officially carried out. As stated by Iwao, the crime of attempted treason was to be borne solely by Garoumaru himself, and he was quietly given death. It could be said that the punishment of poisoning oneself in the prison is an act of mercy, but unable to ept his own death, he met his untimely end with poison hidden in his drinking water. His family¡¯s business was also affected. Although the source was unknown, detailed rumors spread widely, causing the remaining family to feel ashamed, and the head of the household to step down from his position. The merchants who were once under the umbre of Garoumaru¡¯s family traced their connections and gathered, causing a shift in the power structure of the merchants in the castle town, leading to a new flow. The military officials who had supported Garoumaru, as nned by Iwao, shifted their position from supporting Garoumaru to supporting the neutral faction ¨C in other words, the position that supports the lord of the country. Furthermore, Tsubaki actively worked to mediate between the former Garoumaru faction and Kuroumaru, sessfully improving their rtionship and firmly grasping their hearts. As a result, a new faction loyal to Tsubaki, the next in line among the neutral faction, was born. Her actions were guided by Shinji¡¯s advice, although they had no knowledge of this. While the issue of rebuilding the reimed territory from Tenshou Country remains, Soukai Country, free from anxiety, hurriedly began preparations for the wedding of Tsubaki and Kuroumaru. The threat from that country has disappeared, but it is understood that this is only temporary. If war breaks out again, there¡¯s a high chance that Kuroumaru will be sent to the battlefield. Considering the loss of the heir (Take) in the war with Tenshou Country, it¡¯s only natural to expect Tsubaki and Kuroumaru to have a child. Now that Kuroumaru¡¯s marriage has been decided, he has started studying to be the next lord. He has been solely focused on wielding a spear until now, so hecks knowledge of governing the country. No matter how excellent his vassals are in supporting him, he cannot remain ignorant. Therefore, under the guidance of the outstanding teachers led by Iwao, Kuroumaru ended up spending a considerable amount of time buried in his books. ¡±¡­How should I put it, your expression has changed, Kuroumaru-dono.¡± ¡±I¡¯d like to say it¡¯s nothing¡­ but there¡¯s so much to learn that it¡¯s mentally exhausting. Nevertheless, this is necessary learning. I must be worthy of being the next lord.¡± Shinji meeting Kuroumaru after several days, but he is already showing glimpses of the dignity of the next lord. In the conversation room, not only Kuroumaru but also Tsubaki were present, sitting next to him. There are four people in this room, including the thedy-in-waiting. ¡±Kuroumaru is making a great effort, I believe. His attitude toward learning is highly regarded, and I also think his willingness to listen to others around him is verymendable. I feel that I did not see any resistance in Kuroumaru when I asked for his cooperation.¡± ¡±Princess¡­¡± ¡±Tsubaki, right? We are about to get married.¡± ¡±Yes, Tsubaki-sama. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± ¡±Hehe, take your time to get used to it.¡± Tsubaki¡¯s cheerfulughter and Kuroumaru¡¯s somewhat bashful demeanor seemed to indicate a greater intimacy than their previous master-servant rtionship. Nevertheless, Kuroumaru¡¯s attitude still seemed firm, and it felt like he hadn¡¯t quite grasped the distance between himself and the admired princess. One side, Tsubaki interacts with him naturally. She never shows any negative feelings about the marriage. Even from the perspective of the maid who always stands by her, Tsubaki seems to take Kuroumaru¡¯s marriage positively. Seeing her not showing any signs of distress in front of Shinji, the maid was greatly relieved inwardly. She thought that Tsubaki liked Shinji and was worried if she could handle her feelings. But as it turned out, the conversation among the three of them was healthy. Shinji showed courtesy not only to Tsubaki but also to Kuroumaru, and neither of them directed any feelings of trust or affection beyond that. The maid realized her worries were groundless and resolved to be a faithful retainer. ¡±Well then, we would like to continue importing armaments.¡± ¡±Yes, I want to distribute the armaments purchased from Shinji-dono not only to my troops but also to the future seed elite troops. Ideally, I would like to equip all the military officers, but¡­¡± ¡±I can¡¯t take away the work of the city¡¯s cksmiths. The cost is also considerable¡­ Before, I took advantage of Shinji¡¯s favor to marry off Kuroumaru, but from now on, we must have equal transactions.¡± ¡±No, Iwao-sama, Kuroumaru-dono paid the remaining amount in a lump sum with the rewards from the previous battle, which honestly helped a lot. I n to visit Soukai Country regrly in the future, so please call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll help in any way I can.¡± ¡±Ah, I¡¯ll continue to rely on you. If there¡¯s anything you need, please tell me. Shinji-dono is the benefactor who saved the country, after all.¡± ¡±I¡¯ll be counting on you at that time.¡± During a casual business conversation, the decision was made to continue supplying weapons in the future. Shinji stands to gain significant benefits from selling weapons. There is still an abundance of monster materials in Hiyuri Vige, so there is no shortage of materials. By reducing the quantity, it is possible to create them without overburdening Durin¡¯s workshop, and by selling them to Soukai Country, Shinji will have a profit in hand. With the suspension of the activities of the ¡°Running Wolves,¡± the only source of ie is the sry from the Wolf family (which is quite substantial). Therefore, it can be anticipated as a new source of ie. If one is to engage in various behind the scenes activities, funding is essential. Kuroumaru¡¯s request was quite demanding. ¡±As soon as the wedding is over, I will return to my home country. At that time, I will return the separate building that I had borrowed to the princess, so I will start cleaning it from now on.¡± ¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. We will handle the thorough cleaning here¡­ It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?¡± The wedding is in three days. The bustling activity within the castle is the reason for this, and due to Kuroumaru and Tsubaki¡¯s busy schedules, they don¡¯t have much time to talk. As soon as their business is done, they must move on to the next appointment. When Tsubaki sees the maid, she speaks to the guards who are protecting the conversation room. The door opens, and Kuroumaru and Tsubaki stand up and head to the guards with the maid. ¡±Well then, Shinji-dono. Next is the wedding.¡± ¡±We have prepared a special seat for you¡­ let¡¯s meet again.¡± ¡±Yes, I look forward to it.¡± Tsubaki, standing next to Kuroumaru, maintains her princess-like behavior until the end. Even though she may truly desire more time with Shinji, and even though she believes she loves him truly, she continues to y the role of the ¡®ideal princess¡¯ not only because she feels a deeper connection, but also to secure the position of the ruler for the future child she will bear with Shinji. If only her beloved were to attend her wedding and offer words of celebration, Tsubaki¡¯s heart and demeanor would remain unwavering. She would quietly continue with the preparations for the wedding. She has been told that she will be pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child on the first night of the wedding. While she smiles in anticipation of the ceremony, she secretly harbors expectations for her final s*x with Shinji. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,812 Chapter 578 Tsubaki’s Marriage Edited by: Kanaa-senpai On the day of the wedding. The only princess of Soukai Country is marrying, so the country is filled with a festive mood. The merchants in the town celebrated the marriage by holding arge-scale sale throughout the town, and many townspeople walked through the streets. After a series of victories and territorial gains, the first celebration in a long time showed an unprecedented liveliness, spreading smiles among the townspeople. Under the clear sky, seats are lined up in the spacious garden of the castle. With all the main vassals in attendance, the number of seats and trays is astonishing. They did not touch the luxurious food and drinks, but they were lively as they talked with those nearby. Everyone participating is happy, and even the former Garoumaru faction warriors are present at this event. There is no sense of discord among them; it is understood that everyone wees and blesses the marriage of Tsubaki and Kuroumaru. Shinji sat in a top seat among others, and everyone knew about his contributions so no one had anyints. As Shinji had a gentle smile and was able to have a casual conversation with everyone around him, a high-pitched whistle reached his ears, causing the restless crowd to suddenly fall silent. As a gentle and bright performance began, a man named Iwao dressed in ck hakama appeared. Following behind him were Kuroumaru also dressed in the same hakama and Tsubaki in a white kimono. The white kimono called ¡°shiro-muku¡± used for weddings was very beautiful. Even Shinji, who was unaware of its significance, felt it was beautiful, and Tsubaki, walking gracefully, seemed more charming than usual. When they reached the top seat, the sound of the whistle stopped, and the ceremony began with a speech by Iwao. As the ceremony progressed solemnly, Kuroumaru was visibly nervous from the beginning, while Tsubaki was calm enough to support him. Their appearance was very fresh and everyone thought they looked perfect together. ¡±By this, I will make Kuroumaru Tsubaki¡¯s husband! Everyone, please continue to support them with unwavering loyalty.¡± ¡±Yes!!¡± All the vassals bowed their heads at Iwao¡¯s words. Watching as they each got up from their seats to offer their congrattions, Shinji sensed the end of the ceremony. Feeling deeply that weddings are different in different worlds, Shinji also joined the line. ¡±Kuroumaru-dono, Princess Tsubaki. Congrattions.¡± ¡±Shinji-dono, thank you.¡± ¡±Thank you.¡± Following tradition, Shinji poured celebratory sake into Kuroumaru¡¯s cup. Unaware that Shinji is in a physical rtionship with Tsubaki, he sincerely expressed his gratitude and drank the sake ording to etiquette. ¡±I hope we can continue to get along for a long time.¡± ¡±Yes, I will rely on you in the future. Tsubaki also wishes for that.¡± ¡±Shinji is our benefactor. Pleasee visit the castle anytime.¡± ¡±Yes, thank you.¡± Shinji supports Tsubaki, which is well known. When Kuroumaru acknowledges this and agrees that their rtionship should continue, all the vassals breathe a sigh of relief. Particrly the military officials, knowing the extent of Shinji¡¯s help, saw the benefits of continuing the connection and showed positive reactions. Even if Shinji (her crush) directly congrattes Tsubaki on her marriage, Tsubaki¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change. She continues to smile and wear the mask of everyone¡¯s ideal princess because she knows she¡¯ll soon have the chance to express her hidden feelings. ¡¯I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯m ready, Shinji¡­?¡¯ Shinji smiled in response to her thoughts and then bowed his head before returning to his seat. Without even ncing back at him, Tsubaki energetically took care of Kuroumaru. As the next ruler, Kuroumaru diligently handled interactions with key figures from the neutral faction, with Tsubaki acting as an intermediary. Once the greetings were over, the engagement ceremony transformed into a grand banquet. The once polite gathering quickly turned into a wild party, more lively than ever before. In this world, it¡¯s normal for a wedding ceremony to turn into a big banquet. While the men enjoy drinking and having fun, the wife leaves the banquet hall early to prepare for the night. Even though Kuroumaru is the groom, this tradition doesn¡¯t change. The current lord of the country is Iwao, and it¡¯s his priority to celebrate his daughter¡¯s marriagevishly. Kuroumaru, as the groom, is expected to stay until the end of the banquet. Tsubaki knew this would happen. So, Tsubaki decided to go to the newly prepared couple¡¯s area early. She told her trusted maid to wait for the night by reading, and to call her if needed, as she changed from her white ceremonial kimono into a light nightgown. In the couple¡¯s bedroom, only Tsubaki is there. After making sure her maid had left to tidy up, she quickly sent her thoughts to Shinji, who soon appeared after leaving the party. ¡±Shinji! Mmm¡­?¡± Tsubaki, as if releasing pent-up frustration from avoiding contact since her marriage to Kuroumaru was confirmed, passionately embraced and kissed Shinji. She had been wearing the mask of a pure princess dedicated to her husband, but now, it was for this moment. Shinji epted her kiss naturally, and Tsubaki responded by intertwining their tongues. Shinji continued kissing her until she was satisfied,pletely absorbed in their kiss. ¡±Mmm¡­? More¡­ Mm, mwah~? Haa, mwah~?¡± ¡±Tsubaki, you really like kissing, huh?¡± ¡±Haa~? I¡¯ve been holding back for so long~? I, I got married¡­. So, please¡­. Not Kurou (my husband), but your child, my beloved¡­?¡± Shinji responds to Tsubaki, who is staring at him intently, with a kiss. The excitement and sense of taboo in finally impr***ating the only princess he had fully corrupted is the pinnacle of his experiences as a subus¡¯s son. ¡±Of course. Please bear my child, Tsubaki.¡± ¡±Yes¡­? Now, this way¡­?¡± Led by Tsubaki holding his hand, Shinji is guided to the couple¡¯s bedroom. As the first person besides her partner to step into the room where only her spouse should enter, it was Shinji, an outsider, not her husband. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,060 Chapter 579 Before The First Night, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The sleeping quarters of the lord anddy were furnished with minimal furniture, creating a serene atmosphere. Inside, illuminated by the moonlight streaming in through the window, a single bedding was neatly made. Moving aside the cumbersome bedspread, Shinji and Tsubaki sat on the futon. It was customary for grand banquets in the castle garden tost until sunset, leaving plenty of daylight for other activities. Tsubaki halted Shinji as he attempted to undress immediately. ¡±Shinji, I want to undress you. If I get pregnant with your child today, the next opportunity will be far off¡­¡± ¡±Ah, alright. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your wish, Tsubaki.¡± ¡±In that case¡­ after undressing you, I want to¡­ taste Shinji¡¯s¡­ penis~?¡± As Tsubaki whispered while undressing Shinji, wearing a seductive smile, she wanted to feel her beloved with her whole body. Tsubaki nned to showcase her skills to Shinji so he wouldn¡¯t regret anything. ¡±Oh¡­? Shinji¡¯s scent¡­?¡± ¡±Even though we have an umbre, it was an outdoor party. Isn¡¯t it sweaty?¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind this scent¡­ Mwah? Mmm~? Mm~? Mwah~?¡± Tsubaki buried her face between his open legs. She brushed up her long ck hair from her ears with her right hand, pressed the base of Shinji¡¯s penis with her left hand to make a circle, and kissed the tip. She had smelled a man¡¯s strong scent many times before, but if it was from her beloved, she didn¡¯t mind. Sniffing deliberately made Shinji excited, especially because she was a princess, which made it even more thrilling for him. Tsubaki confidently brought the erect penis to her mouth, slowly taking it in near the base. Her mouth, filled with plenty of saliva, was warm, causing Shinji to let out an unintentional breath from his mouth. Shinji, who had taught her how to perform ftio, knew about her innocent days. As he gently ran his fingers through Tsubaki¡¯s ck hair, nowpletely feminine, her eyes would narrow happily and her head would start to sway gently back and forth. ¡±Phew~? Ngh~? Ngh~? Mwah~? Slurp~? Fuh~? Ngh~? Ngh~? Ngh~?¡± Tsubaki¡¯s fetio, which has improved due to Shinji¡¯s trainingr, was more than satisfying. While Freri and Emily were more skilled in sexual techniques, the feeling of being served by a princess in love from her searching gaze and the sense of taboo in serving a newlywed woman made Shinji feel more and more excited. His penis was so excited it seemed to beg for insertion, with pre-cum overflowing. Tsubaki, thoroughly licking it with her tongue, felt excited too. While she wanted to be prated by the thick and sturdy penis, she also wanted to swallow its semen. She traced the tip with her tongue as if begging for the semen. Feeling the urge guided by her tongue movements, Shinji, understanding her desire, released his semen into Tsubaki¡¯s mouth without holding back. ¡±Oh, it¡¯sing¡­!¡± ¡±Mmm~? Ah, delicious¡­? Mmm, gulp¡­? Mwah.. ? Mmm, ahh¡­?¡± Even without Shinji pushing her head, Tsubaki took his penis deep into her mouth. Feeling the thick and strong scent of the man¡¯s semen hitting her throat vigorously, she dutifully swallowed it to not spill a drop from her mouth. And without leaving a drop, Tsubaki released her mouth from the penis, sticking out her tongue to show Shinji. The behavior she had felt too embarrassed to do when she was first taught, Tsubaki did without hesitation today. ¡±Mmm¡­? Thank you for the meal, Shinji¡­?¡± ¡±It was amazing. ¡­Thanks to Tsubaki being more active than usual, I don¡¯t feel discouraged at all.¡± Shinji, with a smile that showed no signs of wavering in front of his penis that continued to stand erect, exuded confidence. Tsubaki, who was aware of the throbbing sensation in her body even during the act, smiled as she sat up in front of him and untied the sash of her thin nightwear. As the sash fell and she opened the front of her garment, herrge breasts were revealed. Shinji¡¯s gaze moved from the perky pink nipples and glistening skin to her slender waist, all the way from top to bottom. The white underwear made of high-quality fabric is what a bride wears on her wedding night, something that only her husband should see. Moving from her well-shaped thighs to her knees, Shinji locked eyes with Tsubaki. ¡±Tsubaki, you look beautiful.¡± ¡±Hehe, it¡¯s the result of the maids working harder than usual. ¡­It seems like you¡¯re speaking from the heart~?¡± ¡±I never lie. I can¡¯t wait to touch you.¡± ¡±Touch me, please? Engrave yourself in me so I never forget. That¡¯s my wish¡­? Ahh~?¡± Upon hearing Tsubaki¡¯s words, Shinji pushed her onto her back. Her nightclothes and ck hair spread across the futon, her arms wrapping around his neck. Closing her eyes and waiting for a kiss, Tsubaki felt Shinji¡¯s lips meet hers, as his right hand greedily grasped her breast. He yed with her firm nipple in his palm with his thumb, intertwining his tongue with hers. As he fumbled to untie the string of her underwear, her private area was exposed, but instead of inserting, Shinji just rubbed his genitals against hers. (Why is it taking so long, even though I want it now. But, it feels good to rub against this sensitive spot¡­?) Shinji¡¯s skillful use of his hips to rub her private area with the underside of his shaft, not missing her reactions to the sensitive areas being rubbed, caused Tsubaki to quickly melt into the pleasure of masturbation with her eyes. Dripping with love juices, making lewd squelching sounds with each rub of their genitals, she blushed up to her ears in embarrassment. Teasing the line between being enterable and not quite, Tsubaki lightly reached her climax feeling both the hardness and strength. ¡±I¡­? Ah¡­? Shinji¡­? I¡¯ve¡­? cum¡­? Ahh¡­? in the same spot again¡­?¡± Without inserting anything, Shinji rubs his penis again. As she squirms in a slump from the dual stimtion of her erect nipples being pinched and Shinji observing her reactions with amusement, she opens her eyes slightly and meets his gaze. Her cheeks blush even more at his questioning gaze about wanting to insert. Tsubaki notices that Shinji is expecting her ¡®request¡¯. Even if she bes more proactive, her shame doesn¡¯t disappear. The shivers running down her spine are not only due to the anticipation of the act of conceiving her beloved child but also the sense of taboo that apanies it. Tsubaki is aware that Shinji enjoys teasing her by making her feel embarrassed, like making her confirm that she has drink his semen. So, she thinks of all the words she can think of as she reaches her second climax. ¡°Ah? ~~~?¡± Tsubaki reached her peak, and Shinji stopped moving. Instead of simply waiting, while ying with her breasts, Shinji whispered to Tsubaki while waiting for her reaction. She pulled him closer with both arms and whispered, ¡±I just came, please fill me with Shinji¡¯s semen and give me a child¡­ I want to give birth to Shinji¡¯s child, not my husband¡¯s¡­ Ahh~?¡± As Shinji thrust his hips forward between her widely spread legs, the bulging penis was inserted into the princess¡¯s stomach. The eagerly awaited insertion made the stomach tighten and squirm, beckoning deeper and deeper. ¡±Ahh~?¡± The tip of the penis pressed against the deepest part of the stomach. Tsubaki let out afortable sigh from her nose. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,155 Chapter 580 Before The First Night, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The gentle pration began. Tsubaki watched Shinji¡¯s thick and strong penis moving back and forth between her legs spread in an ¡°M¡± shape. She told herself it was to gain magic, and her gaze on the penis she had devoted in order to protect the country was loving. Although she initially felt confused by the unknown pleasure, she had now sublimated it into the only thing that satisfied her mind and body. As she had learned, she tightened her vagina and continuously sent pleasure to Shinji. ¡±It feels good¡­¡± ¡±Me too¡­? It feels good, Shinji¡­?¡± His confident smile as he thrusts in the missionary position always leads Tsubaki, and she can¡¯t help but feel a surge in her chest just from looking at him. Not only in the bedroom, but also when ites to saving the country from the brink of destruction, she feels that it¡¯s all thanks to Shinji¡¯s nning and guidance. She is intoxicated by this feeling of being conquered, knowing that it¡¯s only in the present ¨C without the mask of a princess. When Shinji reaches for her ample breast, Tsubaki proudly presents them for him to touch, and when he changes the rhythm of his thrusts, she moves her hips to match. Her selfless behavior is the result of the education she received, and she is willing to show Shinji things that she should have only shared with her lifetime partner. ¡±Can you feel it? Your uterus is descending more than usual.¡± ¡±Mmm? Ute¡­?¡± ¡±That¡¯s where life is created. It¡¯s Tsubaki¡¯s most precious ce. Here, touch it.¡± ¡±Ahh¡­? I understand? Shinji¡¯s, thing is¡­ touching me? in a nice ce¡­?¡± As Shinji presses on Tsubaki¡¯s uterus with his ns, Tsubaki¡¯s consciousness shifts upwards. Born in a world where everything is dyedpared to Shinji¡¯s world, she doesn¡¯t even know the name ¡°uterus.¡± However, she is gently taught and shown through pleasure that it is there, happily epting Shinji¡¯s words. The sensation of being loved in such an important ce for creating a child leads to a rxed smile, causing Shinji to feel even more excited, starting the movement once again. ¡±Ahh? Oh, there? Kiss me more, Shinji¡­? Your lips, on me, mmm? Mwah, mwah?¡± Tsubaki wanted it, and Shinji leaned over, tilting his body and their lips met. Her arms wrapped around his neck with strength. Her legs entangled with his waist, as if they wanted even the slightest touch of skin against skin. Shinji¡¯s powerful thrusts covered Tsubaki, repeatedly hitting deep inside her vagina and pampering her uterus. The overflowing liquid was not just love fluids but also her genuine desire to bear the child of the boy she loves. It was clear that she wholeheartedly epted the act of fertilization, which should only be allowed for her husband. (Being separated and even after getting married and having a husband, being desired to have a child is a blessing for the son of a subus. This feeling of taboo¡­ it¡¯s irresistible, isn¡¯t it?) (Ah~? Shinji¡¯s¡­ so big¡­ ? I understand. You are trying to impregnate me¡­ ?) The right to blood belongs to Tsubaki, and the act of having another man to impregnate her is indefensible apart from the fact that her child will be the next leader of the country. The feeling of taboo that arises from knowing it is a bad act only heightens the excitement for the two of them. The sexual act between a man trying to impregnate a woman and a woman trying to be impregnated is nothing more than the act of a husband and wife trying to create offspring. When the thrusts be intense, she firmly wraps her arms and legs around him to receive it. Tsubaki, who is filled with lust, receives Shinji¡¯s whole-hearted thrusts, who can even satisfy a subus and make even a goddess cry, and eagerly awaits the ejaction of his semen. ¡±I¡¯m¡­ cumming!¡± ¡±Please~? Give me your child, your sperm~? Inside me, inside me, release your sperm~? Ah~??¡± Gushh~? Spurttt~? Spurrttt~? Shinji¡¯s sperm, released deeply inside Tsubaki, was a potent force capable of impregnating a woman. As she receives his hot sperm in her uterus, Tsubaki clings to him with all her might, overwhelmed by the pleasure. ¡±Ahh¡­? So many, pouring into me¡­?¡± The climax, where she felt the strength of the man she loved holding her down as if he would never let her go, was incredibly sweet and beautiful, causing her to let out a sweet voice unintentionally. She realized that his actions of pressing his hips firmly against hers were to push his sperm deeper inside her, so Tsubaki also pulled his hips closer with both legs to increase their intimacy. ¡±Mwahh? mm, mm¡­? Smooch, smoochy¡­?¡± The kiss while being impregnated by his sperm was very sweet, and Tsubaki intertwining her tongue with his felt as if time could just stop. The sound of their tongues intertwining echoed for a while, and their lips slowly parted, strands of saliva connecting them. In Shinji¡¯s arms, there was only one woman who revealed a blissful face, offering her body and soulpletely. She knew the joy of receiving the beloved man¡¯s sperm in her womb, and the only sound she made was a sigh of happiness. The presence of her husband in her mind right now was nothing more than a timer measuring the limited time for their baby-making sex. ¡±Did I conceive your child¡­?¡± ¡±Definitely. Because I used magic. The child Tsubaki will give birth to is mine.¡± By manipting with subus magic, Tsubaki¡¯s pregnancy rate has reached 100%. Therefore, the goal of impregnating Tsubaki has already been achieved. Even though she carries the child of an apostle, she will be raising the child under the watchful eyes of invisible spirits. ¡±Yes¡­? But, we still have plenty of time, right¡­?¡± Shinji sensed that Tsubaki¡¯s alluring smile was inviting him. The banquet hall was being monitored not only by Tsubaki but also by Shinji, and it was true that there was still time to embrace each other. For a while, Shinji had no opportunity to embrace the princess Tsubakiter. Therefore, until the very end, it was appropriate for Shinji, as the son of a subus, to apany her without leaving any regrets. ¡±It seems so. Well, then, shall we?¡± ¡±Yes¡­? More, more, please fill me with more of your sperm, Shinji¡­?¡± Shinji embraces Tsubaki, who is smiling seductively. The two of them continued to cum together, changing positions, changing strategies, and freely indulging in their physical desires. Inside the soundproofed room, they created memories that would not only stay in their minds, but would also be unforgettable in their bodies. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,474 Chapter 581 The Fallen Princess And A Temporary Farewell Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Kuroumaru was made to drink alcohol starting at noon, but by night, he was sober and went to the couple¡¯s room for his first night as a husband. Feeling nervous, he entered the couple¡¯s bedroom, showing a small surprise at therge bulge that he hadn¡¯t noticed in Tsubaki¡¯s usual clothes. It¡¯smon to appreciate the beauty of a small n*ked body with a chest that suits a kimono, but Kuroumaru does not have a particr obsession with breasts. He does not see Tsubaki¡¯s breasts as a significant factorpared to the joy of bing the princess¡¯s husband. This reassures Tsubaki, as his feelings for her remain unchanged. The couple¡¯s bedroom he entered, despite being used, had been restored to its original state by Shinji¡¯s magic, so Kuroumaru wouldn¡¯t notice it had been used before and would have a smooth first night. Kuroumaru was not a virgin, but it was his first time with someone as delicate as Tsubaki. He was very careful and gentle with her. The s*x act, done with care and love, showed his kind nature and made Tsubaki feel rxed and trust him. After being filled with Shinji¡¯s seed, Kuroumaru¡¯s womb weed Kuroumaru¡¯s seed, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this, he decided not to push her further and chose to sleep next to her. Besides, tired from the events, Kuroumaru soon fell into a deep sleep, unaware of anything, while Tsubaki gently stroked her stomach. (All is well now. All that¡¯s left is to give birth to the child. I look forward to it.) With the help of Shinji¡¯s foster father, the enhanced lewd magic is now capable of extracting necessary information from the seed of other men and incorporating it into offspring. As a result, the child born appears to be Kuroumaru and Tsubaki¡¯s child, though it¡¯s actually the child of Shinji and Tsubaki. This includes matching the child¡¯s appearance and magic wavelength to Kuroumaru¡¯s, making future surrogate pregnancies even more secret. However, since internally the child is a mix of the apostle of the goddess (Shinji) and Tsubaki, it is certain that the child will have magic qualities that attract spirits. Although Tsubaki didn¡¯t fully understand the exnation, she decided to ept it to better understand Shinji¡¯s magic abilities. (However¡­ it wasn¡¯t very pleasant, was it? It ended in no time¡­ I understand that he is being considerate, but¡­) Tsubaki knew that it was the right thing not to know about men, but she still felt his care wasn¡¯t enough for her developed body. She understood that Kuroumaru, her husband, meant well. She wasn¡¯t trying to put him down. However, she felt that everything wascking, and it was hard not topare, especially considering the big difference. Tsubaki missed feeling that sense of being conquered when she was with Shinji. Even after being held, she didn¡¯t feel like she was being conquered by Kuroumaru. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t see him as more than just a partner If they kept trying until she got pregnant, they wouldn¡¯t need to have s*x again. Tsubaki wouldn¡¯t mind if it meant having Kuroumaru¡¯s (Shinji¡¯s) child, but deep down, she only wanted to share her body with the person she truly loved (Shinji). (Tomorrow, Shinji will leave¡­ When will we meet again? When delivering Kuroumaru¡¯s weapon? When buying ingredients? When visiting his foster father? ¡­Let¡¯s ask tomorrow.) Tsubaki could easily ask these questions instantly through telepathy, but she doesn¡¯t feel like doing it right after being with her husband. She wants to rest and clear her mind and body first. So, she turns away from Kuroumaru and falls asleep. And the next day, she meets Shinji and the others in the lord¡¯s residence to bid farewell. They meet at the castle specifically because not only Tsubaki but also Iwao and Kuroumaru wanted to say their goodbyes. Among the group that visited Soukai Country for the first time, including Shinji, Emily, and the ¡°Green Travelers,¡± the representatives Shinji steps forward and speaks. ¡±It was a short time, but it was truly a fruitful stay. We are grateful for the various conveniences provided. Thank you very much.¡± ¡±Allow me to express our gratitude. Without the assistance of Shinji-dono, our country might have perished before we could even reim our territory from Tenshou Country. This is not just about the ruler, but on a personal level¡­ I have also avenged my son (Take). ¡­I sincerely thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡±I am truly grateful for your kind words.¡± Normally, a ruler would not easily bow their head in thanks. Especially not to people from another country, unless they were fellow rulers. However, in this particr gathering, aside from the person himself, only rtives were present. In order to bow his head, Iwao had even sent the guards outside the room to wee Shinji and the others. The sight of the ruler bowing his head in gratitude took even Shinji by surprise. Though he did not show it on his face, he epted it as the most respectful gesture in his homnd, as he ced his hand on his chest and returned the deep bow. Iwao couldn¡¯t help but feel that Shinji was humble. Considering his achievements in saving a country, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to seek more rewards, but Shinji¡¯s attitude remained unchanged, making him admire Shinji as a person of great caliber. However, Shinji himself believed that he had already received excessive benefits by gaining control of Tsubaki, the most wonderful treasure in Soukai Country. Unaware of this, Iwao and Kuroumaru smiled broadly and each extended a handshake to Shinji in turn. ¡±Please continue to be a good trading partner in the future.¡± ¡±Yes, of course.¡± ¡±Shinji-dono, take care. Feel free to visit the castle without hesitation.¡± ¡±Yes, I wille again to deliver the weapons.¡± Shinji, repeating firm handshakes with a poker face, finally turned towards Tsubaki. Although she wanted to embrace him and bid farewell, she held back and instead put on her best smile. ¡±Shinji¡­ Thank you so much. Take care.¡± ¡±Thank you, Princess. ¡­Well then.¡± Shinji lightly bowed, turned his back, and led Emily and the others away from the room, the town, the country, leaving them behind. Tsubaki, who was watching his back, sent a thought to him. ¡¯I will send a message¡­ I will have it delivered through Sophira.¡¯ ¡¯I will write a reply. I hope you will use Sophira well¡­ Please take care of my foster father.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. Certainly¡­ I love you, Shinji.¡¯ ¡¯Me too. ¡­See youter.¡¯ Having resolved the issues in Soukai Country and found his foster father, Shinji achieved his goal. While he thought it might be a while before he returned, he decided not to leave Tsubaki, who was pregnant, alone, and chose to leave Sophira behind. Although there was no direct connection between Sophira and Shinji, if something happened to Tsubaki or his foster father, he could contact Freri, who had connections to Sophira, and rush to their aid. (I achieved my goal, and I made it in time.) After talking with Alvin and lifting the ban on having children, some time went by. Milis and Renka still hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, which made him consider using thay magic for testing. There¡¯s a risk of exposing the existence of marks. But Shinji found a magic spell to hide the wavelength of the magic power of the unborn child. Therefore, there is no longer a need for contraception. Thinking of the faces of Renka and Milis ¨C his wife and her best friend, Shinji passes through the ¡°Gate¡± and returns to the original world. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,212 Chapter 582 Renka And Baby-Making Adventures, Part One Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Afterpleting a big job in Soukai Country and finding his foster father, Shinji achieved his goal. While there are still tasks to do like maintaining his rtionship with Tsubaki, delivering weapons, and giving rewards to Shizuku and others, he no longer needs tomute back and forth like before, so he can now stay home at night. ¡±Good job on your duties as an apostle. I¡¯m d Shinji didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡±Thank you. I can¡¯t talk about what I was doing, but the issue is resolved, so I should be fine for a while¡­ unless there¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡±Stop it¡­ if you say that, something might really happen.¡± ¡±Haha, you¡¯re right.¡± After finishing his work at the Wolf family, Shinji rxes in his room and apologizes with a smile to Renka, who pouts. While Renka is proud of her husband to be relied upon by the goddess, she finds itplicated to have their precious time as a couple taken away at night. The journey to find his foster parents is not the work of a goddess¡¯s apostle. It was just an excuse until they were found, but since his foster father he found was sealed and couldn¡¯t be met, Shinji decided to keep the truth to himself. Everyone involved in the journey had been sworn to secrecy, with no other parties involved, so there was no way it would be exposed due to the importance of crossing the world. ¡±So, today about Mil¡­¡± ¡±Yeah, and then?¡± ¡±¡ª¡ªWell, you see, I thought Al had changedpletely.¡± ¡±Haha, well, let¡¯s rely on Christina-san¡¯s support.¡± The two slowly conversed over drinks. Renka talked about what happened during work, and Shinji listened while expanding the conversation. After a while of peaceful time passing, when they reached a natural break in the conversation, the two moved to the bed and slept together. Renka, dressed casually in a camisole and shorts, leans against Shinji, resting her head on his shoulder. She receives his hand, which gently strokes her fragrant hair, with a sense offort and says, ¡±Do it more.¡± ¡±Oh¡­ Is something wrong?¡± ¡±Mmm¡­ I really want Shinji¡¯s baby soon. It didn¡¯t work outst month either. I know that having a child is a gift, but¡­¡± Since Renka and Milis lifted the ban on baby-making, they have started trying to conceive. In addition to maintaining a regr lifestyle ¨C eating three meals a day, avoiding picky eating, doing moderate exercise, ensuring an adequate amount of sleep at night, and more, they have been actively trying to conceive during what they believe to be the most fertile times. Although Shinji feels guilty about it, since he decided to go looking for his foster father, the two of them had been contracepted by Shinji, so they hadn¡¯t be pregnant until today. However, now that Milis had made a reservation to conceive, and Shinji had obtained the magic necessary to give birth to a child, there was no reason to stop anymore. ¡±Let¡¯s take it slow. ¡­Today too, okay?¡± ¡±Mmm¡­? Pour lots of your sperm on me today too¡­?¡± ¡±With Renka, I can do it as many times as I want.¡± ¡±I know. Mmm~?¡± While exchanging kisses, Shinji moves and covers Renka. The breasts he touches through her camisole are soft, without a bra. Knowing she wanted to conceive from the start, he enjoys them with both hands without reservation. ¡±Mmm, ahh~? Oh, mmm~? You keep touching my breasts¡­ I¡¯ll return the favor~?¡± The nipples harden visibly through the thin camisole, and as Shinji kisses her neck, he fondles her sensitive areas. Renka also touches his hard penis through his pants and begins to stroke it with both hands. From the tip of the manly and sturdy penis, pre-cum overflows and is teased with fingertips before being extended to the rod. At the same time, she caresses the sensitive ns. Having been physically intimate since they started their rtionship, her handjob is pleasurable and precise, quickly making him fully erect. Shinji¡¯s excitement is clearly felt by Renka. Moreover, the situation of finally impregnating Renka heightens his excitement, causing his testicles to swell. While he could impregnate her as soon as she start trying to conceive, he has to endure the situation to fulfill Renka and Milis wish of ¡®raising a child together¡¯. It¡¯s a situation he brought upon himself by nning for surrogacy in the first ce. To Renka, who is unaware of this, it seems like he desperately wants to impregnate her. Thinking that her beloved husband desires a child so much, her uterus heats up, and she unknowingly starts preparing to conceive. ¡±Mwah, haa~? I want it¡­ Please, Shinji¡­?¡± Even without any fingering, Renka realized she was getting wet. Blushing with embarrassment, she slowly lowered her shorts and panties together. Shinji, who had discarded his pants and underwear, spread her legs and slowly inserted his penis. ¡±Ohh, haah¡­? It¡¯s bigger than usual¡­? Ahh¡­?¡± Knowing only Shinji, Renka felt Shinji¡¯s penis being inserted deeply. The inside of her vagina, which melted with just chest caresses, feltfortable, and Shinji felt a sense of relief more than anyone else, exhaling as if unable to endure. And Renka was enveloped in a greater sense of happiness than him, wrapping her arms and legs around Shinji, pulling him close. Breasts pressed against his body, they locked eyes at close range and kissed. Even his weight feltfortable, and she wanted to be closer, so she put more strength into her legs, intensifying the pleasure with the pressure from his hips and his penis. (I understand¡­? Shinji¡¯s¡­ reaching the baby¡¯s room¡­? Ahh, happiness¡­?) She doesn¡¯t feel any difort from being inserted, all she feels is a sense of security. It feels like being connected is just a natural thing, like their genitals fitting perfectly together. Despite the fact that he is in a position that seems to be holding her down, Renka feels like he is determined to impregnate her. In fact, Renka feels a gentle embrace, leaning back deeply on the bed, closing her eyelids, andpletely devoting herself to the kiss. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,377 Chapter 583 Renka And Baby-Making Adventures, Part Two Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Lips locked together, the slow thrusting began. Renka¡¯s stomach, full of intentions to conceive, tightened as Shinji¡¯s gentle and skillful movements filled her with a sense of bliss and happiness, transforming her eyes into a dreamy state. ¡±Ah~? Ah~? Mwah, Ah~? Fa~?¡± As they intertwined their tongues, Renka noticed the difference in his movements. The gentle thrusting deep inside her stomach felt softer than usual. It seemed like Shinji was cherishing the womb that would nurture their child, making her feel his ¡°kindness.¡± (He could be a bit more forceful. I wonder if Shinji is thinking about how to make a baby easier¡­) Remembering jinxed about conception, like not being too rough during intercourse or that climaxing together increases the chances of conception, Renka smiled to herself. Seeing Shinji, who never missed out on researching magic or backing up their adventures, dabbling in such unconfirmed jinxed made her unable to contain her gentle smile. ¡±What¡¯s so funny all of a sudden?¡± ¡±Hehe, oh, nothing? It¡¯s just surprising to see you believe in jinxed.¡± ¡±I don¡¯t believe in them, but why not give it a try? Besides, you told me about it, Renka.¡± ¡±Well, if you believe it, why not just say so?¡± ¡±Even if I say that, it wouldn¡¯t be convincing, and you wouldn¡¯t believe me, right?¡± ¡±Well¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Renka, looking up at Shinji as they continued their movements without interrupting their conversation, nodded in agreement with a sense of understanding. Although Shinji was conscious of his words, he felt like teasing her back and changed the angle of his thrusts to target her weak spots. ¡±Ah~? Hey, Shinji, you said it yourself, ah~?¡± ¡±I just changed my mind, but what you said doesn¡¯t matter, Renka.¡± ¡±You¡¯re such a stubborn one, ah~?¡± Renkaughed as she ys around with Shinji, who told obvious lies. To anyone watching, they were just a silly couple fooling around, and their passion from before marriage remained unchanged. Shinji, who appeared reliable but showed his vulnerable side to those he trusted, never forgot to show care even after marriage. He remained diligent, remembering the little things Renka shared. Apart from theck of time at night due to his duties as an apostle of the goddess, Shinji had no majorints. His desire for a child with Renka only grew stronger. Moreover, deciding to lead a life thatbined the best of humans and subus, Shinji also wanted a child with her. Having been abandoned by his biological parents and raised by a demon couple, he was unfamiliar with the concept of a normal married life. So, first and foremost, he wanted to fulfill Renka¡¯s wishes. To realize their life n of raising a child together with Milis, they engaged in the baby-making sex. ¡±Ha, ha~? Ah, ha~? Shinji, just like that¡­?¡± ¡±I¡¯m about to finish too.¡± ¡±Ah~? Please, release it inside me, give me a lot¡­ Ah~? Especially deep inside¡­ Please, ah~?¡± Renka¡¯s hips bounced as Shinji pressed down from above. The quiet but deep climax sent waves of bliss through her body, and the sensation of his warm sperm inside her stomach filled her with unparalleled happiness. (Oh, amazing~? It¡¯s filling me up so much¡­?) Spurt! Spurtt! Spurttt! Arge amount of sperm is poured into her womb. Embracing Shinji¡¯s back, Renka immersed in the ultimate climax sensation that will definitely impregnate a woman. They shared body heat until the warmth settled. ¡±Ah~? Ah, mwah, Ah~? Mwah~?¡± Not only did they share body heat, but they also exchanged saliva, sealing their intimacy with a deep kiss. They remained still until the movements of Renka¡¯s stomach, trying to extract everyst drop of her beloved husband¡¯s sperm, subsided. Conception through erotic magic was certain. Finally, Renka was carrying Shinji¡¯s child. In the midst of her climax, she couldn¡¯t sense the erotic magic, nor did she know how to do so. However, her woman¡¯s intuition whispered to her that she had conceived his child. ¡±Ah¡­? Maybe this time, it worked¡­?¡± ¡±I hope so.¡± ¡±Yeah~? Ah¡­?¡± When Shinji pull out his penis, the overflowing seed drips onto the sheets. Normally, Renka would feel that it¡¯s enough to pour out the excess, but Renka, who strokes my uterus, seems to be filled to the depths of her heart, so the sexual impulse subsides, and she felt like she wanted to surrender to a pleasant sense of lethargy. ¡±Shinji, give me a hug.¡± ¡±Hmm, are you going to sleep already?¡± ¡±Yes. It¡¯s warm¡­ mmm¡­¡± Sensing her feelings, Shinji lies down next to her without seeking more. Both of them lie under the nket naked, and as Renka snuggles closer, Shinji wraps an arm around her back and she nuzzles her head against him. ¡±I hope Mil gets pregnant too¡­¡± Renka, who is already starting to doze off, murmurs softly. To keep the sleepiness at bay, Shinji strokes her hair gently and listens quietly. ¡±We should have children around the same time. And then¡­ Al and Shinji¡­ raising the baby together. Al and Shinji, I know you both have busy jobs, but¡­ we can all discuss it together¡­¡± Shinji had heard Renka talk about this before. It¡¯s a vision of happiness not only for her but also for Milis and Alvin. Now that Alvin has be a noble, it seems unlikely that everything wille true. The child to be born will need a proper education to be a worthy heir to the Wolf family. Noblewomen often hire wet nurses and teachers, and may not be deeply involved in childcare. Above all, Alvin and Milis are nobles now, but Shinji and Renka aremoners. They haven¡¯t changed their attitudes because they have their consent, but it¡¯s clear that it won¡¯t be good in the future if they don¡¯t pay attention to the ss difference between the children. Shinji doesn¡¯t know how much of this vision wille true, but he is determined to make every effort to fulfill it. The first step for that is undoubtedly to impregnate Milis. For the happiness of both humans and the offspring of subus, Shinji has been determined to navigate since he was advised by Freri a long time ago. ¡±I¡¯m sure we can raise the child together¡­¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ zzz¡­¡± Feeling relieved by Shinji¡¯s gentle voice, Renka falls asleep. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 2,167 Chapter 584 Impregnating Milis, Part I Edited by: Kanaa-senpai The day after impregnating Renka. Shinji was working as a treasurer in the Wolf mansion¡¯s vault room as usual. Since he had finished his double life of going back and forth between the Wolf mansion and Soukai Country, he hadpletely regained his spiritualposure. Thanks to that, work progressed smoothly from the morning, and by early afternoon, the end of today¡¯s work was in sight. ¡±Hey, Shinji-san, how does this feel?¡± ¡±Oh¡­ it¡¯s amazing. It feels really good.¡± ¡±I¡¯m d¡­ your favorite paizuri, Shinji-san. I¡¯ll keep going~?¡± So Shinji summoned Milis with a telepathy and had her serve him. Dressed in the familiar mansion¡¯s day dress, she kneeled at his feet on the sofa, unfastened her shoulder straps, and exposed her proud,rge breasts, sandwiching Shinji¡¯s penis between them and shaking it up and down. While licking the pre-cum from the ns that peeked out from her cleavage, she rubbed the shaft, which had be smooth with saliva, with her breast meat, providing a more intense service than usual. When Milis engages in an affair with Shinji, it is mostly at her instigation. This is because, due to his rtionship with many women and his envement to sex, many women who want to be with Shinji have to take the initiative themselves, or they may be put off. That¡¯s why it had been a long time since Shinji had made an invitation. Milis, who hadpletely fallen for it, joyfully visited the vault room and devoted herself to paizuri service. ¡±Ah¡­ You¡¯re getting excited¡­? Shinji-san, should I let it out like this?¡± ¡±Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll release it inside your breasts¡­¡± ¡±Yes~? I¡¯ll catch it with my breasts~? Ahh, ahh~? Haa~?¡± The movement of rubbing the ns with soft breast meat is to make the man release his semen while catching it in her cleavage. Watching the breasts twist lewdly as they receive the semen, Shinji couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of ecstasy from his mouth. Milis received the massive amount of semen-like fluid being released, as if it were marking her, in the valley between her breasts. She felt a sense of satisfaction and fulfillment from Shinji¡¯s reaction, and her expectations for what was toe grew, making her vagina wet. When the ejaction stopped, and she released her hands from her breasts, a white, cloudy thread was pulled, forming a bridge in the valley. She was startled by the indecent sight, and her tongue darted out to lick the penis, which was still erect, taking in the remaining semen. This was a thorough cleanup, just like the ones Shinji had taught her before. Because of the thought of finally impregnating her without her even needing to say anything, his penis stands up more than usual. ¡±Slurp¡­ it¡¯s clean now.¡± ¡±Thanks. You were really good this time too.¡± ¡±We¡¯ve done this many times, so¡­ after bing like this with Shinji-san, I¡¯ve been taught to do paizuri¡­ Ahn~?¡± ¡±Milis¡¯s chest is too charming. So, it¡¯ll recover right away, no matter how many times.¡± ¡±Hn¡­ fu~?¡­ is it just my chest¡­? Naa~?¡± Just doing paizuri was exciting her, and her nipples were getting hard. When he lightly teased them with his fingertips, sweet sounds came from Milis¡¯s mouth. There was no sign of dislike in her upward gaze, and Shinji could sense her expectations. He smiled deeper, using his toes to lightly rub her vagina through her dress. ¡±Milis, you know without me saying it, right?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ but¡­ a little more is okay, right? ?¡± ¡±Save those sweet words for Alvin, okay? And¡­¡± As her vagina became wet and made lewd sounds, Shinji continued to caress her with his toes. It wasn¡¯t long before her shorts became useless, overwhelmed by the overflowing love juices. Milis wasn¡¯t saying she wanted love, but she had been having intercourse with both Alvin and Shinji, unsure whose child she would conceive, ever since the ban on making children was lifted. Herpletely fallen body was in a state where it couldn¡¯t resist Alvin¡¯s love, yet it also desired Shinji¡¯s child. She was torn between reason and instinct, caught in the flow, her body swaying back and forth. In reality, Milis had been avoiding pregnancy until today, thanks to Shinji. But he wouldn¡¯t point it out. As he gazed down at Milis, who was squirming her body, he asked a question while strengthening the gentle caress on her feet. ¡±Are you prepared to conceive not just physically, but also mentally, and be mine? Wouldn¡¯t that be a burden for you, Milis?¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ umm¡­? ahh¡­? ohh¡­? fuu¡­? but I want Shinji-san¡¯s penis¡­ umm¡­?¡± ¡±No contraception magic today either, but is that okay?¡± When the topic of contraception magic came up, Milis hesitated for a moment, but as her secret parts were pressed and her body¡¯s sensitivity was recognized, her thoughts were suddenly upied by her instincts. Her face, gazing at the erect penis in front of her, changed into a very lewd and helpless smile. ¡±Yes¡­? so, please¡­? give me Shinji-san¡¯s penis¡­? umm¡­ please put it in my¡­ pussy¡­?¡± ¡±Then, as you wish¡­¡± Shinji, who had been crouching, grasped Milis¡¯s both sides and lightly lifted her up, cing her on top of him as he sat on the sofa. In the facing position, Milis ced her arms on Shinji¡¯s shoulders, and he opened the fabric of her shorts under her dress to the left and right. He had noticed that she was wearing erotic underwear that couldn¡¯t be removed since the tip of his finger touched her. As soon as the penis¡¯s tip touched her vagina, Shinji grasped Milis¡¯s waist and thrust it in all the way. ¡±Ahh¡­? haa¡­? ahh¡­? ~~~~??¡± As soon as he inserted it, a breath of pleasure escaped from Milis¡¯s mouth. It was clear to Shinji that she had reached orgasm from the way her stomach undted. If he just wanted to get her pregnant, he could just release it inside her stomach now. (Today, I won¡¯t be satisfied unless I enjoy it thoroughly.) Once pregnancy is confirmed, sex would be impossible. And since Alvin wouldn¡¯t return until evening today, there was still time. Shinji intended to fully enjoy Milis, polished to be even more beautiful as the wife of the Wolf lord, and took off her dress from her motionless body. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a returnee from another world. When he returns, the first thing he does is to prevent his childhood friend from being stolen. Of course, there are twists and turns. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,467 Chapter 585 Impregnating Milis, Part II Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Shinji had seen Milis¡¯s naked body many times before. Despite this, her body had be even more beautiful as time passed. With her original material being good to begin with, she had be the wife of the lord and a noble by marrying into the family. She was a gem that sparkled even more with polishing. Despite being exposed to bad weather and harsh environments, she had been continuing to fight for her life as an adventurer, and her days had be busier with more travel and activities in town. As a result, she had be ustomed to the care of a beauty expert, and her skin had be less prone to damage from the sun. It¡¯s not worth saying which one is better. ¡±Ah? Oh? Oh? Ha? Nn? Shinji-san¡¯s? Oh? Good? Ah? Ah?¡± As Milis¡¯s body moved up and down while connected in a face-to-face sitting position, herrge breasts bounced with each movement. Her skin, which was already captivating enough, became even more alluring, and Shinji¡¯s hand involuntarily reached out to touch her. Her skin felt like it was clinging to his fingers, and the weight of her breast was palpable. As he squeezed it gently, it began to take on a more sensual shape. Shinji, who lovedrge breasts, had been massaging her breasts constantly, which had led to them growingrger since they first met. Shinji enjoys the breasts that he raised as if it were his own, and he acts as if he can do whatever he wants. Milis was also aware of the recognition, and she thought that Shinji was massaging her breasts more frequently than Alvin. In reality, it was true. ¡±Shinji-san, touch my breasts more, please? Mmm? Ahh? It feels good? Gently touch my nipples?¡± ¡±Milis¡¯s sensitivity to breast stimtion has be exceptional, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡±Shinji-san, ah? Didn¡¯t you do something to me like this?? Ah? It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve be like this?¡± Without stopping the movement of the waist, Milis¡¯s firm and stiff nipple tips were grabbed by Shinji¡¯s finger, and her vagina tightened. The feeling of her tightening vagina was overwhelming. The gaze of Milis, who was looking down at Shinji, was a flirtatious one, directed at the man who made her feel the mostfortable. ¡±Ah? I¡¯m about to cum? Shinji-san, I¡¯m about toe? Ah, ah, ah?¡± Milis¡¯s deration was genuine, and her body was on the verge of climax. With her long golden hair fluttering, she grasped her own nipples with both hands, and her mouth was open in ecstasy. Her legs were trembling, and her entire body was trembling with excitement. ¡±I¡¯m cummmming~?¡± If there hadn¡¯t been magic to block the sound from leaking out of the treasure room, her loud voice could have been heard outside the room. Her voice was like a piercing scream. As she pressed her genitals tightly together, swallowed the penis into her vagina, and ground her hips to reach climax, a wave of pleasure sent Milis into a state of euphoria, clearing her mindpletely. Shinji, who was firmly holding onto Milis with his penis, waspletely unaffected by the intense stimtion. He was still and calm, his expression unchanging. Milis, who had reached the peak of her climax, waspletely helpless, her thoughts gone nk. ¡±Haa¡­ haa¡­? It¡¯s over, Shinji-san, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I came first¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. There¡¯s plenty of time, after all.¡± ¡±Ah¡­? Please don¡¯t do that on purpose, it¡¯s twitching inside? Ah, geez¡­¡± After the climax, Milis¡¯s gaze was soft and gentle, and it was as if she was gazing lovingly at Shinji. She looked like a loving couple, and it was hard to believe that she had a husband elsewhere. When the sex begins, Milis, who is filled with guilt towards Alvin, stands up as Shinji tells her to and leans over the desk with both hands. He smoothly inserts his penis behind her and they engage in standing doggy style, they once again immerse themselves in the act of mating. ¡±Ah? Ah? Umm, good? Over there? Over there? Ah, ah, yeah?¡± p? p? p? As Shinji¡¯s waist would hit against her butt, the butt meat would ripple. The breasts, visible from behind, would also jiggle and Milis¡¯ body would make Shinji hot. It was impossible not to get excited when he¡¯s about to impregnate such a woman. From behind, he pressed himself closely, as if blending in, and firmly grasped her breasts, which were bobbing up and down, with both hands, while repeatedly thrusting his hips forward, pushing into her lower back. Rather than his usual skilled hip movements, this felt like an intense desire to make her pregnant. Milis could feel it too. If Alvin wanted to have a child, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. She knew it, but her body seemed to be moving as if it was expecting Shinji¡¯s sperm. (No? it¡¯s not good¡­ if I do this? I¡¯ll get pregnant with Shinji-san¡¯s baby¡­? But I want to get pregnant¡­?) (I want you to impregnate me¡­) Milis would thrust her butt at an angle, synchronized with Shinji¡¯s hip movements. All the elementsbined to transform a simple affair into a passionate intercourse. Without needing words, a man would impregnate a woman, and the woman would ept it. However, Shinji chose to speak. It would make him and Milis both burn with passion. ¡±Have my child, Milis!¡± ¡±Ah, ah? I understand, yes? Ah, I¡¯ll have your child, Shinji-san?¡± Giving up on thought, Shinji thrusts into the deepest part of Milis, still holding onto her breasts, and inseminate her even more closely. ¡±Ah, it¡¯s out!!¡± ¡±I¡¯m cumming? Ah, ah, I¡¯m cummmmming~???¡± The climax was almost simultaneous. Milis, receiving arge amount of semen in her uterus, would be white with thought, and in Shinji¡¯s arms, she would experience the highest climax of her life. Overwhelmed by the amount of sperm being poured in, The waves of orgasm that hit her are not letting up. ¡±Haa¡­? Fuaa? Haa¡­?¡± The breath that was expelled in ce of the words that were irresistibly pleasant was sweet, and unconsciously, Milis starts to rx her butt muscles, making sure there¡¯s no leftover pressure inside her vagina. Milis¡¯s body recognizes that it¡¯s the best climax ever, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s reacting with such satisfaction. ¡±I¡¯m happy, Milis. I hope you¡¯re okay with this?¡± ¡±¡­I want Al-kun¡¯s baby more than Shinji-san¡¯s. ¡­But if I get pregnant, I¡¯ll have the baby properly¡­?¡± She didn¡¯t stop loving Alvin. Milis, who had been made to understand that if she became pregnant with Shinji¡¯s child, she had no choice, smiled at Shinji, who had melted. ¡±Thank you. Well, it¡¯s probably going to be Alvin¡¯s child that Milis will have¡± ¡±¡­I see. You lied about cutting off the contraceptive magic, didn¡¯t you? I thought it was strange that I wasn¡¯t getting pregnant.¡± Due to Shinji¡¯s new lewd magic, it was decided that the appearance and magic wavelength of the child Milis would have would resemble Alvin. In reality, it was Shinji¡¯s child, but Milis believed his misleading words. She did not know about Shinji¡¯s lewd magic, nor did she know that the child who would inherit the house would investigate magic. Shinji, who thoroughly managed the risk, did not think she would believe that she would raise a child that would be a sign of her own destruction, but she believed it easily. However, Milis did indeed be pregnant with the child in this sex. Milis¡¯s hand ovepped with Shinji¡¯s hand as he caressed her stomach. ¡±Well, I really am happy when you say that.¡± ¡±¡­Yes, me too? I thought it would be okay to have Shinji-san¡¯s baby¡­? ah?¡± ¡±Then should I pour in more¡­?¡± ¡±Ah? Ah? It¡¯s okay? Ah? More, more¡­? With Shinji-san¡¯s penis~? Please thrust a lot? Ah?¡± Sex for making a child begins again. Changing the offensive hand, changing positions, the two continue to have sex as their instincts dictate. Shinji repeatedly poured sperm into Milis, who believed it was a fake child-making intercourse, and each time, the two repeated their agreement to have a child. ¡±Ah? Ahn? I¡¯m giving birth? Shinji-san¡¯s baby? Ah? It¡¯sing out from deep inside¡­?¡± Experiencing the ultimate sense of immorality called fake baby-making intercourse, Milis indulged in s*x with apletely fallen expression. As her uterus was filled to the brim for the whole time, the seed liquid poured in felt so good, and she exchanged deep kisses with Shinji, who had loved her so much. ¡±Mwah? Lick, lick~? Nfu~? Shinji-san, it was really¡­ wonderful¡­?¡± ¡±To be honest, I¡¯ve given it my all¡­ It was the best.¡± ¡±¡­? Let¡¯s do it againter~? Mwah~?¡± After lightly kissing her lips, Milis cleansed her body with magic and then straightened her dress. Without a trace of the sex, she left the treasure room room as if she had finished her work seriously, and Shinji saw her off. And then, one day after a little over a month, Renka and Milis¡¯s pregnancies were confirmed. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about a high school boy who was bullied by his ssmates set in a modern Japanese school. The bullied boy wants to take revenge, but he doesn''t know how. However, as he thinks so, a devil girl appears before him and grants him a level system ability about confinement. With this, he will confine those who bullied him, especially girls, but then, not everything goes smoothly. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 3,521 Chapter 586 Alvin’s Life As A Lord Filled With Hope Renka and Milis¡¯s pregnancies were almost simultaneously discovered. Milis, who hadn¡¯t gotten her period, called a doctor and had a magic examination, which revealed that she was pregnant. Renka, who had also been feeling like her period waste, happened to have a conversation with Milis about it, and then got checked, discovering that she was also pregnant. From then on, it was a hugemotion. Renka and Milis held hands and rejoiced, and Alvin, who had overheard their conversation, rushed into the room, overjoyed, and tried to lift Milis up, but was stopped by Shinji and Emily, who had arrivedter, and ended up getting lectured by Shinji and Christina. Anyway, Milis¡¯s pregnancy was undoubtedly the greatest celebration for the Wolf family. Since the eldest son inherits the family title, her child would be the one to carry on the Wolf family¡¯s legacy. Their pregnancies triggered a change in their work assignments. Milis, who had been prioritizing her work outside the mansion as Alvin¡¯s wife, had her frequency of going outside reduced and became mainly an indoor worker, with Christina taking over as Alvin¡¯s partner for social events and outdoor work. Renka, who had been doing a lot of work outside the mansion, changed to working in the treasury room. She thought she¡¯d get to work with Shinji, but he ended up taking her ce as an outdoor worker, so her n didn¡¯t work out. However, Akane and Milis started visiting the treasury room frequently, and the ce that Shinji used to have all to himself became a workce and resting area for the girls. It goes without saying that Alvin started visiting the treasury room frequently as well. ¡±Mil, Renka, let¡¯s take a break!¡± That day, Alvin visited the treasury room with Akane, who was pushing a tea cart with snacks. The girls weed him with smiles, as they had grown ustomed to his daily visits. ¡±It¡¯s already that time, huh? ¡­It¡¯s about time, and Mil should take a break too.¡± ¡±Yeah, Al-kun, go sit down first?¡± ¡±Okay.¡± As they organized the documents in front of them and put away their writing utensils, Alvin sat down on the sofa in the room. Meanwhile, Akane was preparing tea at the long table in front of him, and the girls also sat down on the sofa. Milis sat next to Alvin. Renka sat in front of them, and the aroma of good tea wafted through the air. Not only tea, but also delicious-looking sweets were lined up, and the girls happily brought them to their mouths. ¡±Ah, this is delicious. I¡¯m getting hungry right away, maybe because I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± ¡±Renka-chan too? Actually, I¡¯m also¡­ trying to be careful not to eat too much because I don¡¯t want to gain weight¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s possible that having an appetite is a sign that morning sickness is starting. Hearing all sorts of things makes me anxious, like how the smell of food can be unbearable¡­¡± ¡±Yeah¡­ let¡¯s hope morning sickness isn¡¯t too bad.¡± For the two of them, pregnancy was an unknown territory, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. However, being in the same situation as their close friends made their hearts feel lighter. Having someone to talk to about anything that happened was a greatfort. Moreover, since the two were carrying Shinji¡¯s children, they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from severe morning sickness or poor physical condition, as they were favored by the spirits. ¡±Let¡¯s tell each other even the smallest things, okay? The maids are also watching over you, but you¡¯re the ones who know your own bodies best, after all.¡± ¡±Yeah, okay, Al-kun.¡± ¡±Renka too, don¡¯t hesitate to say anything! We¡¯re all in this together!¡± ¡±Got it, thank you, Al.¡± Originally, Renka, who served the Wolf family, wouldn¡¯t have received the same treatment of the Wolf family¡¯s maids. However, thanks to Alvin¡¯s single word, Renka was treated the same as Milis. For those who knew about their childhood friendship, it was already a given, and even the servants who had been with the Wolf family since its establishment didn¡¯t resist. The Wolf family had be a veryfortable ce for the two pregnant women to live. ¡±Akane, I¡¯m counting on you too. Shinji and I often have to leave the mansion for work, so¡­¡± ¡±Leave it to me. As a maid and as a friend, I¡¯ll do my best to ensure the safe delivery of the children. By the way, Shinji-san has also personally asked me to take care of them.¡± ¡±Shinji¡¯s such a worrier, after all¡­¡± ¡±Hehe, that¡¯s so like Shinji-san.¡± Renka¡¯s behavior, though troubled, was overflowing with joy, and Alvin and Akane couldn¡¯t help butugh at her antics. Meanwhile, Milis showed a calm reaction while thinking about something. (Maybe I¡¯ll have Shinji-san¡¯s baby too¡­ I won¡¯t be able to hide it forever¡­ I¡¯m such a troubled person?) Shinji had hinted at using magic for contraception, and at the time, Milis had believed him. However, now there is no confirmation that the child growing up in the stomach is Alvin¡¯s child. There was no evidence, but her woman¡¯s intuition and body were telling her that the child was Shinji¡¯s. The intense, unforgettable experience they had in the treasury room was proof of that. What if Shinji had found a way to deceive people about the child¡¯s bloodline? Thinking about it, it made sense that he had been saying she would have his child. When she reached that conclusion, her emotions became extremelyplicated, but the strongest feeling was ¡®joy¡¯. Even though she knew that if the truth came out, her life would be ruined, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy about having Shinji¡¯s child. This feeling surpassed her guilt towards Alvin, whom she had grown up with. Milis still loved Alvin unconditionally. She wanted to be with him as her partner, but she had fallen for Shinji¡¯s charm, and her love had transformed into a different kind. Her gentle love for Alvin, like familial love or friendship, and her passionate, self-centered love for Shinji. The scales had tipped in favor of Shinji, and that was the current state of Milis ¨D¨D the unfaithful wife of the Wolf household. Hiding her true feelings, Milis joined the conversation about Shinji with the other three. ¡±Shinji-san, and Chris-san is running around everywhere right now¡­¡± ¡±That¡¯s because it¡¯s what the person wants. Shinji being the negotiator is a given, and we can understand Chris¡¯s feelings pretty well.¡± Negotiation skills ?, conversation skills ?, adaptability ? ¨C that¡¯s Shinji. As soon as he goes out on a job, Christina will surely take advantage of him. Whether it¡¯s resolving local soil contamination issues or mediating organizational conflicts, he¡¯s a highly skilled magic user who can handle even the toughest tasks with ease. It¡¯s only natural that Christina wouldn¡¯t let such a valuable asset go to waste. Christina knows the behind-the-scenes story about Shinji being Jin Valencia, and she¡¯s got his back, even if his family tries to intervene. That¡¯s why he¡¯s able to take on external jobs, but Alvin and the others don¡¯t know that. Only Renka has a hunch that he¡¯s able to take on external jobs because he¡¯s resolved his family issues. ¡±Al, you¡¯ve started relying on Shinji for all sorts of things, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t push him too hard, okay?¡± ¡±I know, I know. I¡¯ll discuss it with Chris, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡±That¡¯s still a bit worrying, though¡­¡± ¡±Haha, Milis-chan¡­ Chris-san can be pretty strict, but I¡¯ll keep an eye on things, so don¡¯t worry, Renka-chan!¡± ¡±If Mil¡¯s looking out for them too, then I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡±No way, Alvin! You¡¯ll really be careful too!¡± Renkaughs, jokingly saying ¡°Really?¡± Alvin responds with a pitiful voice, saying ¡°Believe me, okay?¡± Milis chuckles. The three of them, who haven¡¯t changed since childhood, are having a great time. Alvin, who knows nothing about the behind-the-scenes story, feels the happiest among them, thinking that if they have kids and Shinji joins their circle, they¡¯ll be able to live even happier lives. And then there¡¯s Christina and their future kids, as well as Akane and Emily, who work at the mansion, and their families will grow too. It¡¯s easy to imagine that their happiness will only increase. If they all work together, Alvin believes from the bottom of his heart that they can ovee any difficulty thates their way. (I hope we can meet soon. Will my kid be a boy or a girl¡­? As long as they¡¯re born healthy, that¡¯s all that matters!) Alvin, whose wife is pregnant, gently strokes her belly, unaware that the small life growing inside her is the child of Shinji, his lifelong friend. And that¡¯s the end of Volume 14. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. Chapter 587 Shinji’s New Daily Life Edited by: Kanaa-senpai Two months have passed since Renka and Milis¡¯s pregnancy was revealed, and a new system was established. Shinji, who had entrusted his foster father to Soukai Country after finding him in Tenshou Country, was now diligently working for the Wolf family. Originally, Renka was the main one handling external affairs, but after switching roles with her, Shinji had to work outside more often during the day. As a result, he couldn¡¯t spend time with the women he had ¡°fallen¡± treasurer. So, was Shinji being quiet because of that? Not at all. The son of a subus wouldn¡¯t be so easily restrained. Shinji made good use of his travel time. He could use the ¡°Teleportation¡± magic. Normally, people would use carriages to travel to their destinations, except in emergency situations, and Shinji would follow suit. There were other magic users serving the Wolf family besides Shinji, but none of them could use ¡°Teleportation¡± magic as effortlessly as he did. Only Shinji, who had a contract with the high-ranking spirit Freri, was special. Most magic users would take carriages to their destinations and start working. What would happen if Shinji continued to use ¡°Teleportation¡± magic to travel around the territory,pleting his tasks one by one? It would be a habit, and people would start to notice. Eventually, the locals would wonder why the magic user who could move quickly (Shinji) wasn¡¯ting to their aid. They might even feel dissatisfied, thinking that Shinji was prioritizing other areas. After all, relying on individual power for territorial management wasn¡¯t healthy. It was better to use carriages as the standard for travel time, which many people could use, rather than relying on Shinji¡¯s unique ¡°Teleportation¡± magic. That¡¯s why Shinji would teleport during carriage rides and visit the women he had ¡°fallen¡± for. Freri would keep an eye on the carriage¡¯s movement, and Shinji would teleport back to the carriage just before arrival, without any problems. In Soukai Country, he fought alongside Emily and the members of ¡°Green Traveler¡±, as well as Durin and Hiyuri, who were rted to him. And with Miko Arian, who supported him from behind the scenes. He could also reach out to Akane, Neru, Hayate, and other cooperators. Since he didn¡¯t have to do office work anymore, he had more freedom than when he was a treasure keeper. So, when he met with them, as long as he was careful not to draw attention, Shinji basically wouldn¡¯t refuse their requests. They would spend their time doing whatever they wanted, whether it was having a romantic evening, training, researching, or taking a stroll. It was an environment where they could enjoy meaningful time together. He also made time for himself, asionally opening the ¡°Gate¡± and visiting Soukai Country. It was a usual day. The castle town, which he visited to deliver weapons and buy food ingredients that Shizuku¡¯s group wanted, was bustling with energy, having been freed from the threat of Tenshou Country. The people working in the castle were even more cheerful. The reason, of course, was that Tsubaki¡¯s pregnancy had been confirmed. Although it was still early in her pregnancy, a gag order had been ced to keep it from spreading outside the castle, but Shinji had been specially informed. ¡±Congrattions. I¡¯ll prepare a celebratory gift forter.¡± ¡±Hehe, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of gift Shinji will prepare.¡± In the reception room, Shinji sat facing Tsubaki, sipping tea served by the maids and chatting with her. The guards protecting the national treasure, Tsubaki, were strict, with soldiers standing not only outside but also inside the room, but Shinji continued to talk without a care. ¡±I¡¯ll prepare something that will meet princess¡¯s expectations.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ By the way, actually¡­¡± Tsubaki, who was smiling without a break, was also in high spirits, maintaining a proper distance and demeanor. The maids attending to Tsubaki had witnessed the overprotectiveness of Iwao and Kuroumaru since her pregnancy was discovered, and they thought this conversation would be a good way to lift her mood. The maid who was closest to Shinji, watching her happy married life with Kuroumaru, thought that Tsubaki hadpletely erased her feelings for Shinji and was now smiling warmly as she watched the 2 of them. But¡­ ¡¯As you said, there¡¯s no morning sickness at all. When I asked the castle¡¯sdies-in-waiting, almost everyone said that their appetite was affected during meals, but¡­¡¯ ¡¯Tsubaki¡¯s body and child are healthy. However, still, there¡¯s a limit to everything, and overdoing it is no good, okay?¡¯ ¡¯Yes~? Anyway, I¡¯m really happy that youe to visit me regrly. As the child grows up a bit more, I don¡¯t want to be unable to see you at all.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. When I deliver the weapons, I¡¯ll let you know in advance, so can you clear your schedule?¡¯ ¡¯Of course, I will¡­?.¡¯ Thus, the 2 of them were exchanging sweet nothings, something they never would have dreamed of. Although Tsubaki wore a mask of elegance, she was filled with happiness whenever she met her beloved Shinji. Tsubaki, who had already recognized Kuroumaru as a mere husband in name and a business partner to help her prosper the country, was living a married life that was morefortable than she had imagined, with her feelings for Shinji unwavering. When she discovered she was pregnant and felt the reality of carrying Shinji¡¯s child, she made up her mind to live more for her child and her love for Shinji deepened. She started calling Shinji ¡°anata¡± (a more intimate way of saying ¡°you¡± in Japanese) because she had gained a sense of being a mother. After that, he received Tsubaki¡¯s affectionate thoughts and ended their meeting. And, of course, it was Christina who had made arrangements to create an environment where Shinji could move about freely. Christina, who was working hard for the future of the Wolf family, was naturally overjoyed at Milis¡¯s pregnancy. She didn¡¯t hold back in her support for the lord (Alvin), making adjustments to the staff¡¯s workload and assignments. It was Christina¡¯s role to ensure the prosperity of the Wolf family, even if Shinji was her first love. As a nobledy, she had her pride, and that was her core. If you think about it, she wouldn¡¯t mind working for Shinji¡¯s sake, as long as her pride is protected. Having gone through a 3P with Milis and all, she¡¯s be more open-minded, and she¡¯s happy to secretly meet up with Shinji. Christina would often take the initiative to tempt him whenever she got the chance. She imed it was to satisfy her desires, which had grown stronger since Renka and Milis got pregnant, and weren¡¯t directed at the women in the mansion. But Shinji knew it was just an excuse. Now, during the day, he¡¯d be busy with his work, but at night, Shinji was very gentle. After finishing his work, he¡¯d return to Renka¡¯s room and spend time with her until bedtime. Without any duties as a goddess¡¯s apostle, and no reason to go out, it was only natural for Shinji to be with Renka. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything, even if they didn¡¯t talk, just being in the same room together gave him a sense offort and peace. Renka felt the same way, quietly watching Shinji read a book, or having casual conversations, and she felt happy, just like when she lived with her parents. But, it seemed like this peaceful daily life wouldn¡¯tst long. Due to a letter that arrived at the Wolf household, Shinji was forced to go on a distant journey as Alvin¡¯s proxy. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an assassin and mystery set in a fantasy/medieval world. The protagonist is a noble''s son assigned as an army under a red-haired woman knight. The ident starts when the Princess is requested to be apanied by them, but she is killed. You can read it at:[Link] A novel set in a fantasy world where a kingdom falls and bes a dungeon. The MC is not a crown king but just like your usual adventurer. However, he is ordered by his father or the king to help the princess of the fallen kingdom restore her kingdom. There are twists and turns, but the MC ovees them. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,811 Chapter 588 The Dragonmen Visitor Edited by: Kanaa-senpai It was early morning, the first thing after waking up. The people living in the Wolf residence had finished breakfast and were about to start their daily work. At this unusual time, the sound of knocking on the door echoed. Shinji, who happened to hear the sound, peeked into the entrance hall out of curiosity, and saw a dragon man with a stern face and silver hair, talking to the servant. Shinji remembered the man¡¯s name, Ichiro. He was a member of the dragon-only adventurer party, ¡°Dragon Horn¡±. ¡±I am Ichiro of ¡®Dragon Horn¡¯. I brought a letter from my lord. I would like to request an audience with the lord of the manor¡­ Ah, Shinji-dono, you¡¯re looking well.¡± ¡±Long time no see. I¡¯ll take care of him, so please go and inform Wolf-sama.¡± As Shinji sent the servant who received the letter from Ichiro to Alvin, he faced Ichiro. Ichiro¡¯s attire was just as Shinji remembered¨Ca traditional Japanese garment with a long sleeve that hid his right hand. His dignified demeanor was fitting for a high-ranking adventurer, and Shinji thought that even he wouldn¡¯t be an easy opponent if they were to fight. ¡±I apologize for the sudden visit. I should have sent a prior notice, but time is of the essence¡­ Please forgive my impoliteness.¡± Shinji felt relieved that there seemed to be no hidden agenda behind Ichiro¡¯s deeply bowed head, and that the incident with Himeno hadn¡¯t been discovered. He encouraged Ichiro to raise his head. ¡±No need to apologize. I don¡¯t think someone like you, who knows etiquette, would do something like this without a reason. Did youe alone?¡± ¡±I¡¯m grateful. Ah, no, Jiro and Saburo are waiting outside the gate. I was allowed to enter the premises alone.¡± Normally, if someone were to visit a noble¡¯s mansion without an appointment, they would be turned away at the gate. However, most of the people learning martial arts in the Wolf household admired Alvin, and knew that he had fought against ¡°Dragon Horn¡± in a martial arts tournament. If Ichiro showed his high-ranking adventurer credentials and revealed that they were from ¡°Dragon Horn¡±, Alvin would likely recognize him as an acquaintance. That¡¯s why the gatekeeper made a concession, leaving Jiro and Saburo (his attendants) behind, and if he were to leave his weapons, it would be okay to let him pass through. Since Ichiro epted this proposal, he was able toe to the mansion without being med. ¡±Beforeing here, I heard that the ¡®Running Wolves¡¯ were on hiatus at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­. May I ask the reason?¡± ¡±Renka is pregnant, and for a while, our adventurer activities will be on hold.¡± ¡±Ah, that¡¯s wonderful news. Congrattions, Shinji-dono.¡± ¡±Thank you¡­.Is there a problem with going to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± ¡±Hmm¡­I feel sorry for your wife being pregnant, but I came to ask for your help, Shinji-dono.¡± ¡±Me, you mean?¡± Shinji¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected words. Just then, the servant who had gone to Alvin¡¯s ce returned. The two, who had been interrupted in their conversation, followed the servant to the reception room. In the reception room, Alvin and Christina were sitting on the sofa, waiting, and Ichiro sat on the sofa facing them, with Shinji standing beside him. The letter in Alvin¡¯s hand was from Mitono, who had married the dragon¡¯s vige chief¡¯s daughter, Himeno, and had be a son-inw. Alvin, who had participated in the tournament, knew Himeno, but he barely had any conversation with Mitono. Even with such a shallow rtionship, Mitono, who had fought fiercely, wrote in the letter, and Alvin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he read its contents. Christina, who was watching him, asked Alvin what was wrong, and after hearing the story, she proposed that they meet immediately, and it was decided. After exchanging formal greetings, Alvin began to speak. ¡±I¡¯ll ask directly since it¡¯s written to hear the details from Ichiro-san, but why do you need Shinji¡¯s power? There are other magic users who have contracts with spirits, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡±No, Shinji-dono is a rare person who has a contract with a spirit and yet doesn¡¯t hold ill feelings towards dragons. Even if we were to invite them to the dragon¡¯s vige, it¡¯s likely that anyone other than Shinji-dono would be rejected.¡± Alvin¡¯s gaze prompted Shinji to nod in response. As Ichiro said, the dragonmen, a species that cannot make contracts with spirits, have extremely badpatibility with magic users who canmunicate with spirits. In fact, among the adventurers who traveled with Ichiro, Shinji was the only one who could have decentmunication with a spirit contractor. The contracted spirit Freri, being half-subus and half-spirit, had a weak sense of difort towards dragonmen, so her influence on Shinji was virtually 0. ¡±Why is Shinji okay?¡± ¡±I¡¯m not really sure myself. But personally, I think it¡¯s because both dragonmen and spirits respect the Goddess equally. If we think of ourselves as fellow believers, there¡¯s no reason to dislike each other.¡± ¡±I think that¡¯s a wonderful idea. If only everyone thought that way¡­¡± (Jin is really devoted to the Goddess¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­) Christina watched the conversation with a smile, but Alvin, who was the only one aware that Shinji was a messenger of the Goddess, misinterpreted Shinji¡¯s words to mean ¡°He¡¯s not affected because he¡¯s an apostle of the Goddess.¡± Shinji seemed to be trying to convey a secret message that only he understood, which was easy to misunderstand. ¡±I¡¯ve realized that it¡¯s no good without Shinji. So, please tell me why the power of a spirit contractor is necessary, Ichiro-san.¡± ¡±Yes¡­ However, this matter involves a crucial role in the dragonmen¡¯s vige, which is also rted to the Goddess. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could keep this confidential.¡± Ichiro spoke in a serious tone, and Alvin and the others nodded solemnly to reassure him. Hello everyone, We have many interesting titles or works. Below are the works: A novel about a protagonist transporting into another world where he bes a demon king instead of a hero. There are many genres in here. You can read it at:[Link] A novel featuring a heartwarming story where the heroine''s limbs are severed, and the main character takes care of her, with a hint of ero mana transfer. You can read it at:[Link] A novel of reversed chastity, where the male poption is 1:99pared to females. The reincarnated protagonist wants to be a world Idol with his past experience, but gradually epts themon sense of the other world. It has muchedy here and is suitable for reading in leisure time. You can read it at:[Link] A novel about an MC reincarnated into another world where he bes an average noble and is forced to manage settlements on the frontier. You can read it at:[Link] An isekai novel about one ss transporting into another world. Normally, after defeating monster and have enough exp point, someone will level up their status, but the protagonist in this novel is not. Instead, he limits his level into 1 because it''s enough for him to kill the monster. Along the way, he meets other people, especially a girl when they level up, their s*xual desire increased. You can read it at:[Link] Please bookmark this series and rate ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î onhere! Activate Javascript << Prev ¨C ToC ¨C Next >> Edited by Kanaa-senpai.Thanks for reading. Post Views: 1,375 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!